Chapter 1: Drop (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"A drop?"
Genya nods, "just one."
So easy to end a life and marriage.
Aleksander caresses the bump she's been carefully concealing, "you can leave after the funeral. I'll follow in a month."
Alina smiles, leans back into his embrace.
She won't miss this town. She won't mourn Mal.
Chapter 2: Drop (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Genya breezes in with take-out.
“You can’t just drop by unexpectedly,” Alina protests.
“Why? You’re not working. What –”
Genya stops and turns, grinning. She’s spotted Aleksander’s favourite cashmere jumper, two wineglasses.
The red-head sighs happily, “Zoya totally owes me $20.”
Chapter 3: Darklina Homes (1)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1505891989874642948
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“When did you get this many plants?” Genya asks, “the ficus I gave you was dead in a week.”
He mutters about wanting a change and flees before she can interrogate him.
Isn’t ready to talk about Alina, the pretty artist he’d met, who insists he needs more greenery in his home.
Chapter 4: Root (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I’ll get to the root of the problem,” Dr Morozov promises Ana.
“I’m not crazy,” Alina mutters when her guardian is gone, “I really can make light move.”
“Oh, Alina,” Dr Morozov flicks his fingers and tendrils of shadow twist around her ankles, “you can do far more than that.”
Chapter 5: Root (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Tendrils of shadow curl around Alina's waist, keeping her steady when she almost trips over the tree root in her path.
Aleksander sighs. It will be a full-time job watching over the little Sun Summoner.
Still, as he watches her giggle while she summons, he's sure it's worth it.
Chapter 6: Hole
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Come out of your hidey-hole, Alina,” Aleksander’s voice echoes around the clearing.
She crouches, frozen, praying he won’t find her.
Suddenly, a hand grabs her ankle and she shrieks as he tugs her out of her hiding place.
His mouth stretches into a shark’s grin, “hello, milaya.”
Chapter 7: Beg (1)
Summary:
cw murder
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Please, let him live. I'll do anything, I promise."
"You beg prettily enough, moya tsarina, but I don't suffer traitors like him."
Alina screams as the Black Tsar's Cut severs Mal's head from his body. No tears, though - she won't give her monstrous husband that satisfaction.
Chapter 8: Empty (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Empty," an oprichnik calls.
"Not quite," Aleksander's shadows find her despite her invisibility, closing in until she loses concentration and reappears.
His hand caresses her cheek, "a valiant rescue attempt, Alina. Now, tell me, what are you willing to do to save your friends?"
Chapter 9: Empty (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina has spent years hearing empty promises from everyone in her life, even Mal.
Not from Aleksander, though. He is determined to exceed all her expectations.
She holds back, scared he'll leave. Until one day she reaches for him without fear of rejection and she learns to trust.
Chapter 10: Empty (3)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The house should be empty, but Alina's not surprised to find Aleksander waiting.
"You're not supposed to be here," she reminds him, avoiding his gaze.
"I thought we could talk."
She knows how a talk will end, knows better than to get pulled back into his orbit.
She agrees anyway.
Chapter 11: Empty (4)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina works long hours in a stressful job. If she wants to have an extremely satisfying, head-empty, all pleasure friends-with-benefits fling with her handsome, intelligent and entirely obnoxious neighbour, then that's her right.
There are no feelings involved at all.
Really.
Chapter 12: Eclipse (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina can see the banners. The sun in eclipse, signaling the Black Heretic's arrival. She should flee, shouldn’t give him a way to control the Fold.
But she only has her power to bargain with and she can’t abandon her people.
“Saddle my horse.”
She has to try, no matter the cost.
Chapter 13: Eclipse (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal can’t take his eyes off her, his old friend now dressed in finery, surrounded by soldiers with badges showing the sun in eclipse.
“Be careful,” Dubrov warns, “men who look too long at the Black Duke’s wife end up dead.”
Alina looks straight at him, no recognition in her eyes.
Chapter 14: Stain (1)
Summary:
Harry Potter AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Mudblood! Stain of dishonor!”
"Ignore mother,” curtains cover the screaming portrait, “she never understood that power is everything. You and I, Alina, we'll change the world.”
Aleksander’s hand is on her arm, power in his touch.
She's entranced despite the dark rumours.
Chapter 15: Stain (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The champagne makes her bubbly and brave.
On her tiptoes, pressing a kiss to the corner of his mouth, lipstick stain left behind.
Then the panic. Will he hate her? Has she ruined their friendship?
But he smiles, "you missed," he murmurs, leaning down to slant his lips over hers.
Chapter 16: Stain (3)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina wonders how long she's been trapped in darkness, so stained with blood and dirt she thinks she'll never be clean again.
But then ... gentle touch, low soothing voice, shadows shielding her eyes from the light, warm bath, Aleksander's hand holding hers.
She knew he'd come.
Chapter 17: Stain (4)
Summary:
Guardian/Ward Regency AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I’m afraid it is impossible for you to see Miss Starkova privately today, Mr Oretsev. Not only is she indisposed, but it would be quite remiss of me as her guardian to allow a penniless cad like you the opportunity to stain her reputation.”
Oretsev splutters and protests and even pleads, as if Aleksander is the sort of man to be moved by a boy’s lust masquerading as love.
He thinks of lovely Alina upstairs in his bed, sleepy and sated, and longs to return to her.
Not yet, though. He has a special licence to procure and a wedding to plan (Viscountess Kostyk will surely assist there). After all, it wouldn’t do for a possible heir to be born too early into their marriage.
Patience is a virtue. Anticipation makes the end result sweeter. It will be a busy day but Aleksander looks forward to the reward later on.
Chapter 18: Stain (5)
Summary:
Inspired by this section of Smooth Criminal:
“As he came into the window
Was the sound of a crescendo
He came into her apartment
He left the bloodstains on the carpet”
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander goes up the fire escape, easily breaks the lock and slips through the window into Alina’s apartment.
Scowling at how easy it is to break in, he makes a mental note to move her somewhere more secure, with a doorman and decent locks. His mistake when he’d last mentioned the issue of her apartment had obviously been in giving her a choice in the matter.
Blood drips down and stains the carpet, but he’s entirely unconcerned by the mess – this place is one small step from being condemned and a bit of blood won’t make any difference.
Alina is a light sleeper, appearing in the doorway of her bedroom with a baseball bat in one hand and a first aid kit in the other. He smiles fondly – always prepared, his darling girl.
“What happened, Sasha?”
“Just a graze, milaya,” he reassures her.
It’s been properly cleaned and bandaged by Ivan. The blood still dripping down is actually from the severed hand stuffed in his jacket pocket, belonging to Vasily Lanstsov and soon to be sent to Pyotr Lantsov as an effective message that the odious man should keep his nose out of Aleksander’s business.
Alina sighs at the blood but puts down the bat and first aid kit so she can lean up to kiss him enthusiastically.
His hands wander, which he thinks is perfectly understandable considering she’s wearing only a tank top and knickers, and because he’s almost painfully and unbearably attracted to her every moment of the day.
“Move in with me,” he suggests, skipping straight from simply finding her a nicer apartment to the even better idea of having her secure in his fortress of a home.
“Too soon, Sasha,” she shakes her head and laughs, “it’s only been three months.”
Silly girl, really. When you know, you know. And Aleksander has always been quick to know what he wants.
Ah well, he thinks to himself, taking her hand and leading her towards the bedroom, just another opportunity to use those skills of persuasion.
And he plans to be very persuasive indeed.
Chapter 19: Timid (1)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She seems timid to begin with, the little Sun Summoner, nervous and homesick and a little disbelieving about her own power.
But Alina comes into her in the months that follow her arrival, and soon enough she’s a force to be reckoned with, causing chaos all over the Little Palace, usually with both Genya and Nina in tow.
Ivan threatens to go MIA at least once a week – with flour in his hair or singed eyebrows or a muddy kefta – but Aleksander knows he’ll never really leave … it wouldn’t do, after all, for his second in command to admit he’s been bested by a nine-year-old.
He forgets, for a while, that she’s still just a child plucked from obscurity and subject to pressure from all sides.
She adjusts so well after the first week or so that he doesn’t even realise she might be hiding her struggles until he comes back from a brief campaign and finds the Little Palace in disarray.
“We can’t find her,” Fedyor admits, with a pale face and terrified expression, “she disappeared after breakfast. The oprichniki insist she hasn’t left the building but we’re still searching.”
Panic. The sort he hasn’t felt in centuries.
And then he tries to think rationally, to focus so that he can find her.
There is a bond, a thread between them. Like calls to like, he supposes, and the tether that ties them together became apparent almost as soon as they met, growing steadily stronger the more time they spend with each other.
He uses that now, relieved that he can sense her close by.
Alina turns out to be in his room. In his closet, in fact, curled up with one of his winter keftas wrapped around her like a blanket.
She startles awake when he clears his throat, flushing red and stammering out apologies.
“You had everyone quite worried, myshka,” he leans down to help her out, “why are you hiding away?”
She looks down, as if ashamed, and he frowns.
“Alina, look at me,” he orders her, “and tell me what’s wrong.”
She shrugs, “I just wanted to be alone for a while. I’m never by myself, not really. I love Genya and Nina and Fedyor, and my lessons and riding and games. It’s only … I know everyone is relying on me but sometimes … I … I …”
Alina trails off, seemingly unable to articulate her thoughts.
Aleksander sighs. She has such burdens despite her young age and he does wish she could have more chance to simply be a child. Unfortunately, with the tsar breathing down his neck and enemies on every side, they simply do not have the luxury of time.
Still, he hates that the expectations weighing down on her have reversed time, brought back the timid, scared girl he’d first met rather than the grinning, bright little thing he adores.
“It’s alright to want a break, myshka,” he murmurs, ruffling her hair affectionately, “and you’re always welcome to hide in here. Just … maybe tell someone next time, so everyone knows not to worry.”
Alina nods, smiling now, “is Ivan back too, Sasha?” she asks, “do you think he’ll play a game with me?”
“I’m sure he’d be delighted,” he says, trying to hide his amusement.
She runs off happily, shouting his second’s name at the top of her voice. It’s funny, really, how much she loves to play games with Ivan no matter how often he calls her a gremlin or a beast or a little tyrant. She seems to genuinely enjoy the Heartrender’s company, even though Ivan insists she is purposefully trying to drive him to insanity.
Aleksander goes over to his desk and finds the forms for requesting personal time off, scribbling Ivan and Fedyor’s names down and assigning them a full two weeks off.
Might as well get all the paperwork ready now. He gives it three hours tops before Ivan turns up demanding a holiday.
Chapter 20: Darklina Homes (2)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1507703925482430470
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
A student of architecture, she’s visiting for inspiration. Never expects to be trapped when radical Grisha take over the Ravkan Parliament.
The leader eyes her with interest. His hand grasps her wrist and light spills out.
“Well,” a dark grin, “this is a delightful surprise.”
Chapter 21: Pie
Summary:
Set in the countryside during the Regency era.
Now expanded into a full story which can be found at https://ao3-rd-3.onrender.com/works/38168635
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She tries to eat neatly, but he can see how hungry she is, how eagerly she makes her way through the soup and chicken pie and biscuits he offers her. She’s tiny, almost frail, shivering in spite of the three thick blankets he’s carefully wrapped around her.
It’s madness for her to have been out in such a fierce storm. He’ll scold her thoroughly for it, once she’s warm and dry and well-fed.
Clearly, the girl needs a husband to look after her. He has been thinking it’s time for him to take a wife, and Miss Alina Starkova is certainly a pretty little thing who is oh so grateful for his hospitality.
It’s obviously a sign that she has wandered into his path on such a night, when he’s craving the companionship and warmth she can provide.
Yes, he’s sure she’ll make him a fine wife indeed.
Chapter 22: Vein (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Arm a mess of bruises. Difficulty drawing blood.
He fusses, suggests she see his private doctor (“won’t help, Sasha, they all struggle to find a vein”), orders her favourite food, watches a rom-com with her.
Later, she tells him of the confirmed pregnancy. His smile is blinding.
Chapter 23: Split (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She turns up at work with a split lip and bruised eye, unable to fully hide them even with make-up.
Aleksander’s jaw clenches, her usually unreadable boss clearly furious.
She gets home that evening and all signs of Mal’s presence are gone.
Alina never asks what happened to him.
Chapter 24: Vein (2)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It is easy to see the throbbing vein in Ivan’s temple.
A man on the edge. Eye twitching, knuckles white, body tense, teeth clenched, kefta torn and muddy.
“She. Is. A. Menace,” his second-in-command growls.
Aleksander’s gaze goes to Alina.
The little Sun Summoner’s hair is a bit windswept, and the hem of her kefta slightly stained, but she is otherwise neat and tidy. She is sitting quietly with a book of Ravkan fairytales, behaving as beautifully as she always does when she visits his rooms.
“Alina, solnyshko,” he says, “is there anything you want to tell me?”
She looks up, her expression one of perfect innocence, “we went riding and Sparkles was very good – we jumped three fences today.”
He can see Ivan close to erupting. Whatever else might have gone on, the Heartrender finds the fact that Alina has given her horse – carefully selected from the group Aleksander has been breeding for almost two and a half centuries, and one of the finest mares in the stables – a name as childish as Sparkles to be an affront to good taste.
“Ivan fell off his horse,” she adds, “he didn’t jump any fences.”
“And how did Ivan fall off?” he asks, since the man himself seems incapable of speaking right now, simply getting steadily redder.
Aleksander knows his second is an experienced and capable rider and hasn’t witnessed him fall off a horse since he was a child.
Alina only shrugs, “I think the horse got scared.”
“Why you little –” Ivan begins to interrupt, but Aleksander puts a hand up to stop him.
Ivan, sensing a dismissal, stalks out of the room, probably in search of a bath and a chance to vent to his husband.
As soon as the door closes behind Ivan, Aleksander turns to Alina with a severe look on his face.
He is not a fool. She may have the innocent act very well practiced, but he’s over five centuries old and he knows when she’s lying to him.
She pouts sadly, lower lip trembling.
“Don’t try that one on me, solnyshko,” he warns her, “I’m wise to your tricks.”
“Are you going to make me apologise?” she asks with a frown, as if there is nothing in the world worse than that.
“Not this time,” he says, “it’s good for Ivan to learn how to work in adverse conditions and deal with troublemakers.”
She starts to grin, but he carries on, “however, you will be joining me in some of my meetings for the next few weeks, and you better ensure you pay close attention because I’ll be quizzing you.”
Alina groans loudly and he hides his smirk. Her torment of Ivan may be a learning experience for the Heartrender, but she needs to know that her actions have consequences.
The education of his Sun Summoner is of the utmost importance, but no one said he couldn’t find a little amusement along the way.
Chapter 25: Split (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They split up on Monday.
He’s too controlling, jealous of her male friends, intense in a way she struggles to handle after two decades of indifference from almost everyone around her.
She can’t stay away, though. Chemistry has certainly never been their problem. It’s nice to be wanted and taken care of. No one has ever listened to her the way he does, with his attention entirely focused on her.
They get back together on Friday. She shows off a sparkling diamond ring to her friends on Saturday.
Chapter 26: Glaze (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Warning for implied infidelity.
Chapter Text
All his employees think they know Aleksander’s secret vice – a glazed donut from his favourite bakery.
None guess his real weakness is tiny human sunbeam Alina, unproductive employee Mal’s fiancée.
And none notice Alina’s regular visits to Aleksander’s soundproofed office.
Chapter 27: Darklina Homes (3)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1509153475057364995
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Hidden away down a side street, Aleksander's new favourite bookshop.
A wonderful collection, but the real attraction is Alina, a pretty English student who works there.
He never realised how lonely he was until he became addicted to her sunny smile and the sound of her laughter.
Chapter 28: Glaze (2)
Summary:
AU where Alina grows up in the Little Palace.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Alina … Alina!”
A tendril of shadow wraps around her wrist, light pressure bringing her out of her daydream.
She blinks once, twice, and realises Aleksander is waiting for her to speak.
“I …”
“Your eyes were glazed over,” he frowns in disappointment.
“Were not,” she pouts.
“Well then,” he says sceptically, “what was I talking about, Alinochka?”
“Err … cows?”
He only shakes his head at her and sighs.
“Agricultural history is so boring, Sasha. Why can’t we practice summoning?”
“It’s important that you know these things, Alinochka. You’re going to need them when –”
He pauses then and falls silent, the way he always does on the rare occasions when he forgets himself and then decides he’s said too much.
“When what?” she asks.
“Never you mind,” he tweaks her nose affectionately and then ruins it by passing her a book almost as big as her head, “chapter 10, and no skipping pages – I’ll test you later.”
Chapter 29: Glaze (3)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I’ll have two glazed donuts, one pain au chocolat, a piece of honey-cake and three brownies … and what did you want, Alina?”
She thinks of asking him to share, but remembers what happened the last time she suggested that.
“Just two pieces of baklava for me, Sasha.”
Chapter 30: Training (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“A diamond in the rough,” he murmurs as Ivan maneuvers Alina Starkova out of the tent and towards the waiting carriage.
She’ll need plenty of training, but Aleksander is happy to put the work in to acquire the perfect eternal Sun Summoner bride to sit by his side as tsarina.
Chapter 31: Training (2)
Summary:
Grisha Industries have their annual sexual harassment training
Warning for implied office sex and implied semi-public sex
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The arrival of the mandatory yearly HR sexual harassment training is always met with a groan when they all find themselves inevitably faced with a stammering fool or sour-faced bore telling them things they already know.
Grisha Industries is renowned for their employee wellbeing. The few HR incidents that occur are dealt with swiftly and efficiently (usually by Inej, who is generally sweet and lovely but becomes absolutely terrifying when faced with an idiot who thinks it’s a good idea to stick his hand up the barely-legal intern’s skirt). And yet, each year they still find themselves stuck in a day of lectures and power-points so dull that someone (Nikolai) inevitably falls asleep.
This year, though, Group A (employees are split into groups of about 15-20 people for their HR training) know a secret, and most of them are feeling a little … devilish.
“What is your stance on romantic relationships within the company, say … between the boss and one of the department heads?” asks Nikolai.
The HR rep Anton’s gaze moves to Aleksander Morozov, the CEO of Grisha Industries. He stares back, dark eyes daring Anton to ask him a question.
Next to Aleksander, Alina can’t quite look anyone in the eyes.
“Well of course,” Anton answers, “there are a number of issues to consider there. Nepotism, power dynamics and,” he pauses for a moment, darting another glance at Aleksander before bravely continuing, “err … is there something specific you want to report, Mr Lantsov?”
“Oh no,” Nikolai waves his hand dismissively, cheerfully pretending he can’t see Aleksander’s death stare, “entirely hypothetical.”
“I have another hypothetical,” Zoya has a sly smile on her face, “what might be the proper protocol if one heard two of their colleagues engaging in ... certain acts in one of the unused meeting rooms in the middle of the work day?”
“Zoya,” Aleksander says only her name, but it is warning enough.
A warning she blithely ignores, “certain acts,” she clarifies, “being very loud sex.”
“Miss Nazyalenskya,” Anton looks horrified, “surely no one would –”
Nina lets out a loud snort of laughter, “you’d think a HR rep wouldn’t be so easily shocked. Plenty of people absolutely would.”
Her wink in Matthias’ direction and his corresponding blush both tell an interesting story.
“If we’re discussing hypotheticals,” Fedyor begins.
“Which we are not,” Aleksander growls.
“I have another hypothetical,” Fedyor continues, “and it involves the heinous misuse of office equipment.”
“Fedya,” Ivan nudges his husband in warning, sensing an imminent explosion from their boss.
“Thank the Saints we have such discrete, thorough cleaners,” Genya sighs softly.
Poor Anton seems very much like he does not know where to look.
Aleksander appears to be on the verge of committing mass murder.
Alina is torn between fleeing the room and giggling hysterically.
Nina, Nikolai, Nadia and Jesper begin pestering Anton with increasingly depraved scenarios.
Alina, noting their distraction, feels brave enough to grab Aleksander’s hand and squeeze it gently, “they’re only teasing, Sasha.”
“They know exactly what they’re doing,” he mutters darkly, “it’s all well and good to make jokes when it’s just us, but not with someone from HR here.”
“We’ll be fine,” Alina reassures him, “everyone has been talking about people pairing off – Zoya and Nik; Nina and Matthias; Genya and David; Ivan and Fedyor; Nadia and Tamar; Jesper and Wylan; and Kaz and Inej – in ‘hypotheticals’ for the last few years and nothing has ever come of it.”
“Saints,” she adds after a moment, “we really are all coupled-up. Just Tolya and Marie as the odd ones out.”
“Pretty sure those two hooked up after drinks last Friday,” Nina whispers from two seats away, “and then again at the weekend. Maybe you should open a match-making service,” she suggests cheekily.
Aleksander only sighs.
“Want to sneak away to your lovely soundproofed office,” Alina suggests, “Anton seems entirely distracted by other things.”
Zoya is now scribbling two stick figures in a very compromising position on top of a poorly drawn desk on the whiteboard, and asking Anton lots of questions that are making him splutter and his cheeks flush a bright red.
“Let’s go,” he agrees.
They make it out of the room without anyone but Ivan and Kaz noticing, and they know those two won’t say anything.
“Blissful freedom,” Alina grins, “shall we make the most of it?”
Anton goes off on stress leave that very same afternoon, driven close to a nervous breakdown by all the innuendo and inappropriate questioning he had to endure.
Aleksander and Alina make a bit of a mess in his office.
Nikolai and Zoya follow their example in Zoya’s office. Nina and Matthias cause a rather a lot of chaos in the stationery room.
The cleaners get a nice bonus and a pile of NDAs to sign.
Chapter 32: Meadow
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Childish love turns to hate when Mal leaves, fearful and jealous and disgusted by her power.
And now the meadow and the orphanage are gone, as is the boy she played with and once adored. All consumed by the burning light of Alina’s furious use of merzost.
“I've seen what you truly are," Aleksander says afterwards, eyes dark and full of desire, "and I've never turned away. I never will.”
Everyone flees before her, but not Aleksander. He stays.
Chapter 33: Modest
Summary:
Regency Guardian/Ward AU.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Society nods approvingly at Viscount Morozov.
Hard-working, carefully increasing his already fabulous wealth, handsome and intelligent. The catch of the season, for surely at the age of thirty-eight he wishes for a bride who will give him an heir.
“And just look at what he’s done for his ward,” society mamas whisper, “the best masters, the loveliest dresses, increasing her modest dowry from his own funds.”
The Honourable Alina Starkova is certainly one of the belles of the season. Her looks might not be fashionable, but she is pretty, accomplished and possessed of an enticing fortune thanks to her guardian’s generosity.
For all their charms, though, neither seem to form an obvious or serious attachment as the season progresses.
The Viscount dances frequently with Lady Zoya Nazyalenskya, but seems entirely unbothered when she announces her engagement to Nikolai Lantsov, a great nephew of the Queen.
Miss Starkova appears charmed by the Honourable Malyen Oretsev, only for the gentleman to leave town under a dark cloud following the circulation of nasty rumours about his gambling habits, as well as an unfortunate dressmaker left in a delicate condition following a liaison with him.
Guardian and ward dance twice together at every ball, sometimes in silence and other times in quiet conversation that no one ever manages to overhear. Those are the only moments the pair of them seem entirely content.
Weeks pass by and suitors grumble about interrogations from Viscount Morozov, who coolly says only that he is protecting his ward from fortune hunters and unscrupulous cads.
Ladies sigh that the Viscount never pays calls, not even on the season’s incomparables. And when they pay calls on Miss Starkova in the hope of catching a glimpse of her guardian, they are always disappointed.
Those attempting to approach the Viscount and Miss Starkova on their frequent walks in the park are greeted politely but always wind up feeling like a third wheel, unwanted and superfluous.
No one ever dares to whisper anything scandalous about Miss Starkova, even if they notice that she and the Viscount occasionally emerge from a library or retiring room or study a little disheveled, or see that he holds her a shade too close when they dance, or realise how often the pair look at each other.
Everyone knows what a good shot the Viscount is, and it is clear that he will issue a serious challenge and go through with a duel for the sake of his ward’s honour.
Nobody says a thing.
Not when the betrothal announcement appears.
Not when a special licence is granted so the marriage can take place almost immediately.
Not when the new Viscountess gives birth to a healthy heir eight months after the wedding.
Everybody knows the truth, but none dare to speak it out loud.
Chapter 34: Flex (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal flexes his muscles, showing off the results of his recent gym obsession.
But his girlfriend’s not paying attention. Instead, Alina is deep in conversation with his uncle Aleksander, the two of them standing close together, smiling like they’ve got a secret Mal’s not privy to.
Chapter 35: Flex (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I’m very flexible,” she says at her interview, “I don’t mind working odd hours and some weekends or evenings if you need me.”
Alina Starkova is by far the best candidate Aleksander has seen, even without taking into account her sunny smile and pretty face.
In his bedroom, after celebratory drinks at the end of her first week, she proves quite thoroughly to him that work isn’t the only area where she can be flexible.
Chapter 36: Dog
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander is walking in the park when the dog bounds up and sniffs at his shoes. Leans down to pet him just as the owner catches up with him.
Dark hair, golden skin, sunny smile. He’s entirely dazzled.
“Sorry,” she murmurs, “he can be a bit too friendly sometimes and not everyone is comfortable with it.”
“Mine is just the same,” he blurts out, trying not to make it obvious that he’s managed to become smitten with her after roughly three seconds.
“Oh, what breed?” she asks, smile even wider than before.
“Err … Labrador Retriever.”
“Aww, I love those. Such a shame they aren’t with you today.”
“A shame, yes,” he tries not to stutter.
She holds out her hand, “I’m Alina. This is Sol.”
“Aleksander,” he shakes her hand, “Volcra is with my sister today.”
“Well, I better go,” she says, “or Sol will get restless. Maybe I’ll see you and Volcra around some time.”
“I hope so … I mean, maybe, yes.”
She waves as she walks on, while Aleksander stands there stupefied.
On his way out of the park, he pulls out his phone and dials.
“Ivan … yes … no … look, I need you to find me a Labrador Retriever who is very friendly and can be trained to answer to the name Volcra … no, I haven’t gone crazy … today or tomorrow … no, I will not tell you why.”
Well, he has been thinking for a while that it would be nice to have some company around the house.
Chapter 37: Soaked (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Oh, milaya, barely a touch and you’re soaked.”
Mal always complained she was difficult to arouse, but with Aleksander it seems as easy as breathing.
She whimpers, needy and wanting.
“Sweet girl,” he kisses her, hand slipping between her legs, “don’t worry, I’ll look after you.”
Chapter 38: Soaked (2)
Summary:
Warning for vaguely ominous vibes.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina is lost, freezing cold and soaked to the skin from the heavy rain.
Her phone is dead, she accidentally left her card at home and Mal ‘borrowed’ the last of her cash before he abandoned her for leggy, blonde Ruby.
She is trying not to panic when a sleek, expensive car with tinted windows pulls up. She starts to back away, having heard far too many horror stories, when the door opens to reveal a familiar face.
She doesn’t know Mal’s uncle Aleksander particularly well, having always been somewhat wary of his penetrating stare and dangerous aura, but she does relax slightly to find that it isn’t a stranger inside the car.
“Alinochka,” he tuts, “look at you, poor thing. Get in and I’ll take you home.”
She hesitates for a few moments. There’s something about his eyes, dark and hungry, that makes her nervous, as if he seeks to devour her whole.
But this is real life, not a fairytale like Little Red Riding Hood, and she’s out of options with Mal and the rest of her friends gone.
Alina takes the hand he offers and climbs into the backseat of the car next to him while he gives instructions to his driver that she can’t quite hear.
As she buckles her seatbelt, his hand settles on the bare skin of one of her legs, fingers toying with the hem of the sparkly mini-dress that now feels entirely too short.
She opens her mouth to ask what he’s doing, but his presence – heavy and powerful and imposing – makes her tongue-tied and she stays silent.
“No need to worry, milaya,” he murmurs, voice soothing and almost hypnotising, “I’ll take good care of you.”
The car door closes and locks with an ominous click.
Chapter 39: Darklina Homes (4)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1510965415266041856
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They walk home, Irina swinging happily between them. She laughs and jumps around in a pile of golden and reddish-brown leaves.
“Pretty,” she crows, “can I take some home, papa?”
Aleksander nods indulgently. Alina smiles, imagining another autumn masterpiece for the fridge.
Chapter 40: Ties (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
When Aleksander bursts in, knife in one hand and gun in the other, Alina has already escaped the zip-ties and is piling the furniture so she can reach the ceiling air vent. He looks almost disappointed to find he’s not needed.
Alina grins, “I’m a self-rescuing princess, Sasha.”
Chapter 41: Ties (2)
Summary:
Regency AU.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Viscount Morozov is an excellent catch on paper – handsome, intelligent and with wealth to rival most of the earls and many of the dukes in the country.
And yet, even the most industrious matchmaking mamas steer their eligible daughters in the other direction.
It is hard to tell precisely why his reputation is so foreboding. There are plenty of rumours, but few substantiated facts. All that is firmly established is that he has some unsavoury connections, he is never to be trifled with and he is one of the most dangerous men in England.
Aleksander has never been concerned about his reputation. Indeed, it has helped a great deal in his business endeavours. He has also had no wish to marry and so has been unbothered to find himself avoided by almost every eligible young lady.
Until now.
Until Miss Alina Starkova.
The daughter of the third son of a baron, she has only a tiny dowry and no particularly great prospects.
But Aleksander has no need of a dowry, and he thinks that if society cannot see what a gem Miss Starkova is then it is their loss and his gain.
Unfortunately, the lady’s family object most strongly to him.
Aleksander considers Miss Starkova to be everything he could want – witty, clever, pretty and accomplished, with a smile like the sun and a refreshing tendency to speak her mind.
Her family, on the other hand, can go directly to the devil for all he cares.
Nevertheless, their objections, while an irritant, are no particular obstacle to a resourceful and intelligent man like Aleksander.
Miss Starkova is a little hesitant but clearly intrigued by him, and she blushes delightfully in his presence. It won’t take much to get her alone in a deserted study or library and give her a taste of the pleasure he can bring her.
Hopefully, it won’t take more than a few tries for his seed to take root, although he’s doesn’t think he’ll mind much if he has to dedicate himself more thoroughly to the task.
And then he will have his perfect bride, her family sure to be desperate to give her over to him so they can avoid a scandal.
After all, no one ties a pair together in holy matrimony faster than the panicked parent or guardian of a young lady who has found herself with child while still unwed.
Chapter 42: Darklina Homes (5)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1511705291452301322
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Hellish work trip. Grimy hotel, surly colleagues, sub-par food and they don’t even get the contract.
Arrives home craving a bottle of wine. Drops her bags in shock when she finds what Sasha has made for her.
Two hours christening the cosy little nook is all she needs to cheer up.
Chapter 43: Ginger (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Strawberry shortcake in spring. Baklava sweetened with syrup in summer. Pumpkin pie and cream for Thanksgiving. Gingerbread at Christmas. Countless other delicious desserts.
Alina spoils him terribly, indulging his sweet tooth, but he has to take advantage of her owning a bakery.
Chapter 44: Ginger (2)
Summary:
Warning for references to sex work / brothels.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander is eternal. He is more than a mere mortal man.
Nevertheless, he still has baser urges, at least from time to time.
It would be more convenient to avail himself of the many offers he receives from his Grisha and, on occasion, oprichniki, but he does not like to do this, wishing to avoid awkward entanglements with the men and women he works so closely with and knowing that messy emotions can play havoc with the chain of command. He also stays away from the tsar’s court for the most part, finding the aristocracy a necessary evil that he spends as little time as possible around.
Usually, then, it is otkazat’sya outside the palaces that he turns to. Sometimes from a village or city he is passing through, and other times from one of the establishments that cater for these particular urges (provided that they are well-run, clean and as non-exploitative as such places can be).
It is his favourite establishment, a discrete building in the south section of Os Alta, that he is visiting now.
He has seen a parade of young women and men in the last ten minutes – brunette, blonde and ginger; tall and short; slender, curvy and muscled; barely of age, close to forty and everything in between; shy and bold – but none have caught his eye.
None, until the girl who brings the refreshments.
She looks ill. That’s the first thing Aleksander notices. It’s odd, since the owner of this particular establishment has a good reputation for keeping everyone under her care, including the servants, in good health.
There is a sallow sickliness about this one, though, a look he knows all too well from centuries of meeting Grisha scared enough to suppress their gifts.
Wasting sickness.
It burns, that one of his Grisha has been denied a childhood of comfort and security at the Little Palace, has ended up here rather than with people who would have cared for and understood her.
“I want her,” he points decisively at the girl, whose eyes widen in shock and fear.
The Madam frowns, “Alina is a maid here, General, not –”
“I want her,” he repeats in a tone that brooks no refusal.
What the fearsome Darkling wants, after all, he gets.
He would never usually demand an unwilling girl, but these are unusual circumstances and he has no plans to actually bed her, simply wishes to test her in private and discover what power she hides within her.
She is trembling when he enters the room set aside for their use, sitting down on the divan and fiddling with the hem of her dress.
“Sir,” she says as soon as she sees him, “I think there’s been some kind of mistake. I don’t … I’m not –”
“Relax,” he tells her, trying to appear a little less threatening than usual, “I merely wish to speak with you.”
He interrogates her about where she grew up (a village on the Shu Han border, near Dva Stolba, and then an orphanage in Keramzin), if she was tested (yes, though she seems oddly reluctant to talk about the experience), and when her illness began (as a child, not long after the testers came).
“I’m not Grisha,” she insists, “I can’t be.”
“Well, let’s just be certain,” he says softly, knowing she is wrong but in no mood to start a futile argument.
She takes a step back when he reaches out, but stills at the hard look in his eyes, gingerly moving closer and allowing him to wrap his hand around her wrist.
A spark, something powerful there. He digs deeper but she’s still holding back.
No choice, then, it must be done the more difficult way. He gives no warning before the sharp point of his ring cuts into her arm.
She lets out a little cry but Aleksander doesn’t notice, entirely enraptured by the beam of light shooting upwards.
After all these centuries, he’s finally found his Sun Summoner.
“I don’t understand,” she whispers, watching the light with confused awe.
“I’ve been waiting a long time for you, Alina,” he murmurs, “you and I are going to change the world.”
He pulls her closer, envelopes her in his arms, revels in her presence.
The other half of his soul, finally here.
He doesn’t plan to ever let her go.
Chapter 45: Sixty-Nine
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“So … how old is he?” Genya asks, curious about the boyfriend Alina has been spending so much time with recently but hasn’t let any of them meet.
“Sixty-nine,” her friend says, totally deadpan.
For a moment, Genya just stares, wide-eyed.
Alina bursts out laughing, “I can’t believe you actually thought I was serious.”
Genya scowls, “I remember that banker six months ago – he was fifty!”
“Fifty and hot,” Alina grins, “besides, there’s a big difference between a 26-year age gap and a 45-year one.”
“You’re still not answering my question,” the red-head narrows her eyes, “come on – spill.”
Alina sighs but Genya can see the sparkle in her eyes. Her best friend hasn’t ever been this content and jovial in a relationship. The less said about Mal, the better, and the parade of steadily older men that followed had clearly been fun for Alina, but not anything long-term. Now, though, Genya thinks it’s serious.
“Forty-five,” Alina admits after a few seconds, pulling out her phone and showing Genya a photo of her and the mystery man, “his name is Aleksander.”
The banker of six months ago had been hot, but this man eclipses him entirely. Incredibly handsome, dark hair shot through with silver, tall and fit, perfectly tailored suit (Genya approves of his taste) and, most importantly, gazing down at Alina like she is the sun, the centre of his world.
“You lucky little bit–”
Alina’s hand over her mouth muffles the rest of her sentence and then the two of them start giggling.
“Honestly,” Genya says when they’ve calmed down, “I’m really pleased for you. You both look so –”
In love, she thinks, but it’s probably too soon to suggest that, especially to Alina, who has always been skittish about getting in too deep, emotionally scarred from years of horrible foster homes and all the rubbish Mal had subjected her to.
“– happy,” she concludes instead, “you look happy.”
“I am,” Alina whispers with a smile, “I really, truly am.”
Six months later, Alina and Aleksander elope.
Genya wins the betting pool.
Chapter 46: Nice (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“How was your date?” Aleksander asks, saying the last word like it is a curse.
“Fine … nice,” Alina mumbles.
It had been mediocre at best, but she’s not about to tell him that.
“Fine, nice,” he repeats mockingly, “how disgustingly dull.”
Three months since the two of them broke up (he’s too intense, too controlling, always makes her feel too much, and she just doesn’t know how to handle it) and he still won’t leave her alone. Thanks to their mutual friends, she can’t escape him at group events and he always seeks her out.
He says he wants her back, but she isn’t sure he doesn’t just like to needle her.
Alina frowns, “it was great, actually,” she says sharply, irritated by his behaviour.
Aleksander snorts at her words, “sure.”
“It was,” she insists.
He grins then, a shark’s vicious smile. In a matter of seconds, without her even realising how he did it, he has maneuvered her into the darkest corner of the room, where none of their friends will notice them.
One large hand wraps around her waist and tugs her closer, and then he leans down so that his lips are brushing the shell of her ear, “you know what I think, malyshka,” he murmurs, “I think you’re lying to me.”
“Am not,” she protests, but her voice is breathy and lacks conviction.
“I know you, Alinochka,” he croons, “I know what you look like when you’ve been satisfied.”
She flushes pink, even more so when one of his hands starts to creep up her leg and under her dress.
She should stop him … definitely … maybe … probably.
The problem, of course, is that she hasn’t had good sex since they broke up. He always liked to say that he’d ruined her for other men and she’s got a horrible feeling he might be right.
Aleksander shifts and suddenly her legs are half-straddling one of his thighs. She moves almost automatically, searching for friction, uncaring of the fact that they’re in a hotel bar and their friends are barely ten feet away from them.
“I think you’d let me,” he whispers to her as his fingers inch higher and higher, “so desperate for it, malyshka.”
She doesn’t want to break, doesn’t want to give him the reaction she knows he wants.
But she’s always been weak when it comes to him, the tie between them never broken no matter how she’s tried to sever it these past few months.
“Sasha,” she whines softly, “Sasha, please.”
Alina can see his smug expression but she can’t bring herself to care. She needs him, she wants him, she craves him.
He pulls a key-card bearing the hotel’s logo out of his pocket and waves it in front of her, “shall we make our excuses, Alina?”
She nods, not quite trusting herself to speak.
“This isn’t a one-time thing you can walk away from,” he warns her, almost savagely, “you’re mine and I’ll have you, malyshka, all of you. No more silly break-ups or trying to fool yourself that this is a mere fling.”
It isn’t fair of him to make her promise this. Fairness is not in Aleksander’s nature, though – he plays to win and he always gets what he wants.
Besides, he has a point. The last three months have been hard. Aleksander has his faults, but she loved him all the same … she still loves him.
“I’m yours,” she promises, watching his eyes light up in triumph.
And while he might not want to admit it, Aleksander is as much hers as she is his. And really, when it comes down to it, she wouldn’t have it any other way.
Chapter 47: Spit
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I hate you,” Alina spits, tears in her eyes.
“Perhaps,” Aleksander murmurs softly, “but only because you don’t know any better. You’ll come to understand, in time, and then you’ll love me.”
She wants to deny it, ignore the tether between them, but she’s terrified he’s right.
Chapter 48: Beast
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina looks from Mal’s body to the Darkling, “you’re a beast!” she shouts, “a murderer!”
“I don’t suffer traitors,” he says as she struggles against his oprichniki, “especially those who take what is mine.”
“I’ll never be yours!”
A dark smirk on his face, “don’t speak too soon.”
Chapter 49: Post
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
A childhood in an orphanage never getting any post.
Now, parcels almost every day for Alina – clothes, jewellery, painting supplies, books.
“I don’t need it all,” she tells him, “I don’t want you to think –”
Aleksander silences her with a kiss, “hush, milaya, let me spoil you.”
Chapter 50: Tear (1)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“No tears, ptichka,” Aleksander wipes away the dampness on her cheeks, “it’s only two months and Ivan will look after you.”
“But I don’t want you to go,” Alina wails, stamping her little foot, “and Ivan never plays tea party with me.”
“I’m sure Ivan would love to have lots of tea parties, Alinochka,” he gives his second a severe glance that tells the Heartrender that he will endure as many tea parties as Alina desires while Aleksander is away at the Fjerdan front.
Ivan just sighs. He misses the battlefield.
Two months later, when Ivan is barely hanging onto his sanity and has finally been relieved by Aleksander so that he and Fedyor can take a holiday
"Never again, Fedya," he says to his husband as their carriage heads to Balakirev, "never again."
"But she's such a charming -"
"A menace!" Ivan shouts dramatically, "and the General will never see it because she's a perfect little saint for him."
Fedyor just smiles and nods.
Chapter 51: Tear (2)
Summary:
Historical / medieval, no powers AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Looking back, Alina concedes that there were plenty of signs that all was not well.
A dissatisfaction among the people and the court with the first few months of Mal’s reign. Whispers about the state of the treasury. Worries that the country’s defence was being neglected in favour of lavish parties. She had tried to talk to her husband about making some changes, but he’d insisted that it was all under control.
However, Alina is still shocked when her maid barges into her room in hysterics, screaming that Mal’s uncle Aleksander has engineered a coup and beheaded his nephew in the Great Hall in front of a large number of the country’s nobility.
For a brief moment she can’t quite comprehend it.
She’d long grown out of her childish crush on Mal, marrying him because it had been expected and arranged since she had become a ward of the crown when she was barely a year old. He was her oldest friend, though, even if they’d managed to grow further, rather than closer, apart since their wedding a year previously, and she felt a strong pang of loss.
And then there was the horror. Mal had been murdered within his own castle walls, right where he should have been safest, by a man he should have been able to trust.
Aleksander, Duke of Morozov, the younger brother of Mal’s late father. He’d always been kind to Alina, insisting she be well educated despite the general consensus that too much learning was bad for ladies, teaching her to ride, and offering advice to help her navigate the tricky politics of life in the royal court. Though he had clashed a lot recently with his nephew, Alina never expected this from him.
“You have to leave,” her maid insists, frantically rummaging around to find Alina’s warmest cloak, “they’re looking for you, the Duke’s men.”
Alina goes cold.
Surely, he wouldn’t …
And yet, it is true that Alina might be seen as a rallying point for anyone loyal to Mal. She does not believe she is with child, and she and her husband had lain together rarely in the last few months, but there is still a possibility. And any child of hers would obviously be a threat to the Duke.
Perhaps it would be alright, but it is too dangerous to risk staying, not when she has no idea who she can trust.
She flees through the secret passageways, out of the castle and into the forest nearby.
Her parents have been dead most of her life. There is no safe haven for her to run to. But she cannot just stay still and wait for her fate.
Barely a few feet into the dense forest and she hears dogs barking and soldiers shouting.
She runs and runs and runs, and yet she knows deep down it is futile.
Alina is a mess when they bring her before the new king.
Dress torn, tear tracks on her face, scraped palms, leaves in her hair.
“Leave us,” the Duke barks, even waving away the soldiers that surround her.
When the room is empty save the two of them, he turns to the table and picks up a goblet, “you look thirsty, Alinochka.”
She doesn’t take the drink, not trusting that it won’t be poison.
His eyes narrow, “drink,” he orders.
It is almost a reflex to do as she’s told, the tone of voice a familiar one she knows to obey.
“Now,” he says, “why don’t you tell me why the Queen of Ravka decided to flee alone, on foot and without supplies into the forest.
“I’m not the queen,” she spits out, “I’m fairly sure you made that very clear when you chopped my husband’s head off.”
“Ahh,” he nods coolly, seemingly unbothered by what he has done, “a nasty bit of business but necessary, I’m afraid. Ravka could not thrive under Malyen’s rule and, since he could not be persuaded to change course, I had to opt for the more radical solution.”
“Is that what you’re going to do to me? Cut my head off?” she asks quietly, suddenly very tired and scared.
His eyes widen and then he actually has the audacity to laugh at her, “you believe … what a silly thought, Alinochka. I wouldn’t dream of harming the best queen this country has ever had.”
“I don’t understand,” Alina whispers, frowning at him.
She’s still reeling from Mal’s death and now trying to process the fact that she is not going to be executed as she had feared.
“I see no need to change what already works, Alinochka.”
He winks at her then, more like the charming man she remembers from her childhood than the darker, more serious figure he’s been the last few years.
“I … what … how.”
He sighs, stepping forward and brushing his hand over her cheek, “we will be married tomorrow, Alina. There is no reason not to keep such a clever, delightful little queen.”
She tries to speak, but something about his close proximity is making her head fuzzy. It’s an irritating feeling that reminds her a little too much of when she was fifteen and couldn’t talk to him without blushing profusely.
“I will take that as your agreement, Alina.”
“No … wait … you can’t.”
His eyes darken, “I can do anything I like, Alinochka. I’m the king, after all.”
He leans down and presses his lips against hers, warm and firm and possessive. She melts a little, even though she knows she shouldn’t.
It’s all happening so quickly that her mind is in a spin and she’s not sure what she feels.
“I’ll see you at the Cathedral tomorrow,” he murmurs as they break apart, “I’m so looking forward to it … and the wedding night that will follow.”
He leaves her there, trembling, unsure, nervous.
And more aroused than she’s ever been in her life.
Chapter 52: Delay (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal texts her that his flight is a bit delayed. She settles down at the airport to wait, sure it won’t be more than an hour or so.
A message from Nikolai three hours in. Thought you should see this. I’m so sorry.
Screenshots of a group-chat. Photos Mal has posted just thirty minutes ago, on a beach with a beer in hand and a half-naked blonde girl in his lap.
He’s supposed to be in Virginia Beach for a work conference.
Feels traitorous tears threatening to escape and wipes her face furiously.
She clearly doesn’t matter to him so why should she care about him.
“Alina, is that you?”
Looks up to see her boss, looking far too put together for just coming off an almost ten-hour flight. She’d forgotten he was getting back from his trip to London today.
He frowns at her red eyes, “what’s wrong?”
The whole story spills out. She probably sounds pathetic but she’s never been able to lie to Aleksander.
His frown deepens and his lip curls into a slight snarl. He’s never really liked Mal.
“Why don’t you let me buy you dinner,” he suggests, “to make up for your bad day.”
It’s a dangerous offer, really. Alina has always been aware of how attractive her boss is, flattered by his gentle flirtations in the office, but there’s something in his expression right now that suggests he has more in mind than dinner.
But so what if he did? There’s no way she’s staying with Mal now – they’ve had problems for ages and this is the final straw for her. Ignoring the possible HR implications, is there anything stopping her from letting Aleksander distract her from the day’s events?
“Sure,” she says, “thanks.”
His eyes darken and his smile is all teeth. She can’t help but shiver a little.
His hand rests proprietarily on her back as he leads her out to the waiting car, moving to rest on her thigh as he settles down into the seat next to her.
There is a tension in the air, a knowing sort of atmosphere.
Alina hasn’t felt this excited in years.
The next morning, lying sated and deliciously sore in the massive bed in Aleksander’s penthouse apartment, Alina carefully selects a photo from the night before – tasteful, but still obvious enough that her now-ex will have no doubt as to the meaning – and sends it to Mal.
Don’t bother coming back to the apartment. I’m changing the locks and you can get your stuff from Dubrov’s.
With a smile on her face, she curls back against Aleksander and falls into a pleasant, dreamless sleep.
Chapter 53: Delay (2)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Delay. The word Ivan dreads.
Unforeseen circumstances. Heavy fighting. Flooded roads. Incompetent First Army.
He nearly weeps at being instructed to inform Alina that the General’s return has been delayed by two weeks.
He only hopes the little Sankta doesn’t blind the messenger.
Chapter 54: Muzzle (1)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“That girl needs a muzzle,” Ivan snarls as his husband uses his rudimentary Healing skills to fix the bite marks along his arm.
Fedyor looks over to where Alina is curled up next to the General, summoning figures made of light to match the characters in the story he’s reading her from a book of Ravkan fairytales. She is the image of a perfect little Sankta.
Of course, Fedyor had also seen her half an hour ago, covered in mud and near-feral as Ivan had tried to corral her inside for a bath.
“Perhaps if the two of you could just learn to get along …?”
Ivan shakes his head vehemently, “she’s a demon, Fedya.”
Fedyor sighs and wonders if the General will agree to him taking his husband away for a short holiday. All of this really isn’t good for poor Ivan’s blood-pressure.
Chapter 55: Darklina Homes (6)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1514226908145278986
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Large abandoned house, no one else for miles. The perfect place for Alina to take refuge.
Except … not as empty as she believed.
And the handsome ghost with eyes like swirling darkness would quite like her to stay forever ... and is prepared to go to great lengths to keep her.
Chapter 56: Muzzle (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander catches up to Alina eventually. Perhaps it was always inevitable.
A hand over her mouth when she goes to shriek, “make a sound and you’ll regret it, milaya,” he threatens, “you’ve led me on a merry little chase and I’m not in the mood for more of your defiance.”
She stops struggling and he removes his hand from her mouth, although he keeps a tight hold on her. She glares fiercely at him, looking around carefully for any opportunity to slip out of his grasp.
“Behave,” his dark eyes glitter as he gives his warning, “or I’ll put a muzzle on you.”
“You wouldn’t dare,” she spits out.
His gaze is heavy and furious, “you don’t know half of what I would dare, milaya. I wanted to court you properly and instead you ran – if you continue in this stubborn defiance then I will be forced to take more drastic measures, a muzzle being only the beginning.”
“I’ll never stop hating you if you do,” she whispers.
His laughter is harsh and mocking, “you are strong, Alinochka, that’s true, but young and untrained. I am over six centuries old – give me time enough and I will break you until the only thought in your pretty little head is to please me.”
He pauses to allow the horror of his words to sink in for her.
“Of course,” he continues, “I’d much rather we work together for the good of Grisha and Ravka. You are, after all, the only one capable of being my equal. Now, Alinochka, will you be a good girl for me?”
He offers her his hand and she knows that if she takes it then he will see it as an agreement, one he will hold her to.
But what other choice does she have? Better an (eventual) equal than some sort of pet. She has to pick her battles and at least if she cooperates now then she might be better able to help Ravka in the future.
Still, as she tentatively reaches out and places her hand in his, as she sees his mouth curl into a wide, satisfied smile, Alina can’t help but feel that she’s making a deal with the devil.
She only hopes that he and his shadows don’t swallow her whole.
Chapter 57: Whistle
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
A shrill whistle pierces the air and everyone in the room turns to look at Genya, who is currently wielding both a clipboard and her phone like weapons, “come on people, we have to get moving. There’s only twenty-four hours until this wedding begins.”
“Why did we put her in charge again?” Alina asks.
“She’s your best friend and she’s terrifyingly efficient.”
Alina nods, “right, that’s why.”
She knows she shouldn’t complain. She doesn’t know how her and Aleksander’s dream wedding would have come together so perfectly without the red-head’s help.
Still, her best friend can be a bit much at times, and she tends to shift into drill-sergeant mode when stressed.
“We could always elope,” Aleksander suggests.
“It’s tempting,” Alina mutters, “but Genya would murder me, and Zoya, Nina and Inej would all help her.”
He sighs, “you’re sure you can’t at least be persuaded to skip the enforced separation tonight?”
“You’re welcome to try and talk Genya round, Sasha, but I doubt she’ll budge.”
“Still,” she adds with a sly grin, “our rooms do have balconies that aren’t too far apart.”
“If I break my neck, milaya,” he laughs, “just know it was all for love.”
Genya shouts for Alina, so she leans up to kiss him quickly and wink, “see you later then.”
Genya is furious when she finds Aleksander in Alina’s bed the next morning, but the bride-to-be really is too relaxed and blissed-out to care.
Chapter 58: Betray (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s supposed to be easy. Gain the Darkling’s trust and kill him when his guard is down.
She never expects the tether, or how he looks at her when she summons, or the feeling of coming home. She cannot betray him.
In the end, they rule together and all fall before their power.
Chapter 59: Lamb (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander usually goes for the bolder women, experienced and confident.
This one is clearly as innocent as a newborn lamb, tugging at the hem of her dress, fiddling with her bag, uncomfortable next to her more outgoing friends, likely not even old enough to drink yet.
He imagines her spread out on his bed, doe eyes looking trustingly up at him as he teaches her all about the pleasure they can find together and nearly groans out loud at the thought.
He tosses back his whiskey and makes his way over to the girl, who is standing alone next to the bar since her friends have moved to the dancefloor.
“Didn’t want to dance?” he asks.
She flushes a delightful shade of pink, “I’m not really any good at this kind of dancing.”
“Neither am I,” he tells her with a wink, “I’m Aleksander.”
“Alina.”
“Well, Alina,” he draws out her name and grins as her eyes go darker, “why don’t you tell me about yourself.”
Her expression lights up, like she’s surprised to find someone who actually cares enough to ask about her. Poor girl must be surrounded by idiot boys who just like to brag about how much they can lift at the gym or their beer pong records.
Aleksander, on the other hand, wants to know everything he can about sweet little Alina. He’s almost positive that one night with her won’t be enough to satisfy his craving.
This one, he thinks, he might well keep.
Chapter 60: Lamb (2)
Summary:
Inspired by the Roald Dahl short story ‘Lamb to the Slaughter’ – https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lamb_to_the_Slaughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Where did it all go wrong with Mal, Alina wonders.
Best friends. Childhood sweethearts. Married as soon as Alina turned eighteen.
They were happy, to begin with. Alina looked after their home and supplemented their income with painting commissions, while Mal worked as a police officer.
It seemed to happen gradually. More arguments, Mal’s late nights and increased drinking, then the lipstick stains on his collar in shades that Alina has never owned.
The affair with Mal’s uncle Aleksander is never planned. He simply stops by one evening to find her crying and coaxes the whole story out of her. Her husband’s neglect, his cheating, how angry (and sometimes violent) he gets when he is drunk.
What begins as comfort soon turns into something more, Alina finding the stability and care with Aleksander that she’s long since realised she will never find with Mal.
And then Alina misses her period. Wonders if it’s just stress, only to panic when it happens again for a second month.
She knows in her heart that this baby is Aleksander’s, not her husband’s. She and Mal have been sleeping together less and less, and most of the time he falls asleep in a drunken stupor before he can even finish.
What can she do? Mal is just spiteful enough to make difficulties if she asks for a divorce, especially if he finds out that her baby is his uncle’s. And yet, she can’t stay, not now.
In the end, it’s not planned.
She’s taken out a large leg of lamb from the cellar for their dinner, hoping that with a full stomach, Mal might be more amenable to a discussion about their relationship. If she can get him to accept that neither of them are really happy, maybe they can get things sorted before the pregnancy becomes apparent.
He storms in, though, clearly having had a bad day at work, and seems furious at her for having dared to bring out the lamb.
“It’s far too much for two people, Alina, and I’m going out anyway.”
She argues back, sick of him expecting her to just take it. They go back and forth in hisses, determined even in their anger not to let on to the neighbours that they’re fighting.
It’s almost like a fog descends. At least, that’s how Alina thinks of it when she tries to remember the moment. He steps forward menacingly, hand raised as if he is about to strike her, and she grabs the one weapon she has to hand.
And so, Malyen Oretsev dies through a blow to the head with a frozen leg of lamb. Undignified and really rather deserved, in Alina’s opinion.
When the shock of what she’s done has worn off, Alina starts to think practically.
She can’t go to prison, not when she’s got a child on the way, not when she’ll finally be able to be with Aleksander properly (at least once a socially acceptable mourning period is over).
She looks at the lamb, looks at the body, looks at the oven and then she smiles.
She goes to the grocer, talks about what she’s planning to make for Mal’s dinner, smiles and laughs like it’s just an ordinary day.
When she returns, the smell of slowly cooking meat filling the air, and finds Mal’s body right where she left it, she lets out an almighty scream, forces some tears out and then calls the police.
Alina is familiar with the two policemen – Dubrov and Mikhael – who arrive, since they’re Mal’s best friends. She’s never liked either of them, but she’s careful not to show it, not wanting to arouse any suspicion or ill-will.
They pat her awkwardly on the back, offer their condolences and search the house, never once even considering that Alina (poor, grieving, newly-widowed Alina) has anything to do with the murder.
In the end, they conclude Mal was killed by an intruder with a large blunt object and assure her that as soon as they find the murder weapon, they’ll have their killer.
The oven pings and Alina turns to them, eyes damp, “you’ve both been working so hard and the two of you must be absolutely starving. This … it was meant to be our dinner and I just couldn’t eat a bite of it, I’m so broken up about Mal … But I don’t want the meat to go to waste – it’s such a lovely leg of lamb, you know.”
They accept the offer of a meal gratefully, working their way through it as Alina sits next to them and periodically lets out a small sob that has them looking at her with sympathy.
“You know,” Dubrov says with a mouth full of meat, “I bet the weapon’s right under our noses, we just haven’t spotted it yet.”
Mikhael nods his agreement, “absolutely right. Stashed in the house or somewhere nearby, I’m sure.”
Alina excuses herself to the bathroom, carefully shuts the door and begins to giggle quietly.
If only everyone knew how easy it was to get away with murder.
Chapter 61: Darklina Homes (7)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1515314068382388227
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He finds her at the Guest House an hour into her 21st Birthday party, “you snuck off quickly.”
She snorts, “like I wanted this. None of my friends, just my parents’ stuffy business associates.”
"Stuffy, am I?"
"Not you, Sasha."
"Mm, well let's see if I can make you feel better."
Chapter 62: Bunny
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I think we need to intervene,” Ivan says to his husband as they watch Aleksander and his newest girlfriend Alina, a University of Ravka student two decades their boss’ junior.
“I think they look pretty happy,” Fedyor says, turning away as Aleksander mouths at Alina’s neck, his hand sliding up her thigh and under her minidress.
“They’ve been dating barely two weeks and she’s only been back to her dorm twice. Half her clothes have migrated into his wardrobe and she’s all over him all the time. That girl has serious potential bunny boiler vibes.”
They both glance over again, looking away quickly as they realise things have gotten very explicit despite the fact that the pair are in a semi-public booth at Aleksander’s most popular club.
“You know how intense Sasha can get,” Fedyor reminds his husband, “I think he might be into her obsessive personality. It’s not like he’s been complaining, after all.”
Ivan has to admit it’s true. Aleksander hasn’t been this cheerful since he engineered a successful hostile takeover of the Lantsov empire ten years ago. Their boss has had so many relationships fall apart because his exes don’t like his need for control and his desire to know where his partner is at all times. Feral, possessive little Alina Starkova might be a match for him.
For good or for bad, though, it’s clear this relationship is going to be Aleksander’s most explosive one yet.
Chapter 63: Hunt (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“What are you doing here, Mal?” she hisses, “if you get caught then he will kill you.”
“It’s all sorted,” he promises, looking far more confident than he should as the second most wanted man in the country after Nikolai Lantosv, “we’ve got a distraction sorted, but we have to go now.”
She shakes her head, stepping back, “he’s not an idiot, Mal. Nothing happens in this palace without his knowledge.”
Mal frowns a little petulantly, “it sounds like you want to stay here.”
“Don’t be an idiot, Mal. It doesn’t matter if I want to stay or go. What’s important is that if I run, he will hunt me to the ends of the earth and destroy anything and anyone in his path.”
“We can –” Mal starts, only to fall silent as tendrils of shadow wrap themselves round his body and cover his mouth.
“You should listen to your tsarina, Malyen,” a low, dark voice says, “alas, you won’t live long enough to learn that lesson.”
“Please,” Alina begs, watching as Mal struggles, “don’t kill him.”
Another tendril of shadow rises to caress her face with a far gentler touch than the suffocating grip that the shadows have on Mal.
Aleksander sighs, “such a gentle heart, moya tsarina. However, I cannot suffer a traitor to live.”
Why, she thinks despairingly, why did you come, Mal?
Because the truth is that she can’t stop her husband. Now, two years into their marriage, there is enough trust between them that he’ll take her counsel on many things, but Mal has always been a sore subject and is a leader of the rebellion that Aleksander is determined to violently and permanently suppress.
And so, she turns away as the oprichniki enter to take Mal away, too ashamed to look into the face of her oldest friend.
It’s better this way, the ruthless side of her says, less horrific than running with him and bringing ruin to everyone we meet.
She feels Aleksander move behind her, possessive hands on her waist, leaning down to press his lips to her collarbone, right next to the pieces of bone jutting out of her skin, “he’ll die at dawn, milaya, and we should both be there to present a united front.”
A cruelty, really, to force her to witness Mal’s execution, but she expects nothing less of Aleksander. In his own twisted way, he probably thinks he is doing her a kindness, forcing her to confront the reality of her life now.
“Of course,” she whispers, tears dripping down her cheeks.
The last two years have shown her multiple sides to her husband, have allowed their connection to grow, have made her realise that she is attracted to Aleksander and does care for him, in spite of everything.
Sometimes Alina forgets that he is a monster as well as a man. Right now, however, the darkness that lurks beneath his handsome exterior is clear.
This is Alina’s twisted fairytale and she has to learn to live with it.
Chapter 64: Darklina Homes (8)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1515676449839063045
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal stands in the garden of his childhood home, hidden by the old oak tree.
Through the window he sees his father and his best friend locked in a passionate embrace.
He burns with jealousy, envious of his father, yearning for the girl he didn’t truly see until it was too late.
Chapter 65: Better (1)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander sees the little orbs of light out of the corner of his eye, floating through the door to hover almost nervously next to him.
Always a bit worried about disturbing him, this is Alina’s way of checking she is welcome to enter.
It makes him sad, that she thinks she needs to ask. As if he would ever turn his little Sun Summoner away.
Unfortunately, Alina’s years at the orphanage before his testers found her seem to have left her convinced that she is a bother and he hasn’t quite managed to dissuade her of this notion yet, despite the fact that she’s been at the Little Palace for almost a year.
He flicks his fingers and tendrils of shadow slip out of the room.
He smiles when he hears Alina’s giggling as the shadows corral her inside his study.
“You should be in bed, solnyshko,” he reminds her, although his words lack any sense of chastisement.
“I had a nightmare, Sasha,” she mumbles, inching closer so that she can bury her face in his kefta, “where the light wouldn’t come.”
He wraps an arm around her, cursing the tsar and the damn court and everyone else who piles unreasonable pressure on Alina, feeding her anxiety and disturbing her calm.
He stands then, reaching out for her tiny hand, “I know what will make you feel better, solnyshko. How about some Hot Shokolad?”
Really, it’s as much a treat for him as it is for her, but Aleksander knows from experience that the best way of calming Alina after a nightmare is by distracting her with a warm drink and a conversation about something she enjoys, like her painting or riding lessons.
Her eyes light up and then she frowns slightly, “but the cooks will be in bed, Sasha.”
“I think we can manage,” he tells her with a conspiratorial grin, “it’ll be our secret.”
He sighs softly to himself as they walk towards the kitchens, thinking of difficult days to come, wishing every future problem and trouble that Alina will experience could be solved with something as easy as a mug of Hot Shokolad and quiet conversation.
Alas, real life isn’t so simple, but Alina has Aleksander to watch over her and he vows that he won’t let any true harm come to his Sun Summoner.
Chapter 66: Better (2)
Summary:
cw: cheating.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal doesn’t call until the fifth day of his holiday, “you feeling better, babe? You’re missing out on a great laugh.”
Alina almost snorts, but turns it into a cough instead. She hates skiing and, even more than that, she can’t stand the idea of spending a week cooped up in a log cabin with her idiot husband (always sneaking off with Ruby and thinking he’s being so stealthy) and his incredibly irritating friends (always making rude jokes at her expense).
“Improving, but still not a hundred percent,” she says as Aleksander walks into the room.
Mal, she mouths, regretting it when his mouth curves into a wicked smirk. He puts down the two mugs of coffee he’s made and ducks under the bedcovers.
“I might stay a bit longer,” Mal begins, but Alina misses the next few sentences as Aleksander tugs her sleep shorts down and licks into her without any warning.
She muffles her gasp as Mal drones on about whether or not she’s still contagious and how he doesn’t want to get sick so he might ski for another week, since Dubrov’s parents have said they can have the cabin all month if they want.
“You … you should … do whatever you want,” Alina digs her feet into Aleksander’s back in warning, but he doesn’t relent at all, “I’ll … I’ll be fine … Uncle Sasha’s been visiting to check up on me.”
“Urgh,” Mal groans, “he isn’t boring you to tears about the gallery, is he?”
“I happen to like art,” Alina reminds him, voice pitched higher than usual as Aleksander slides two fingers into the wet heat between her legs.
“You sure you’re getting better, Lina? You sound kind of breathless.”
Since Alina’s illness was simply a useful fiction to avoid joining her husband on his skiing trip, she is in fact in perfect health. But if she plays it up, he’s more likely to stay for an extra week, and so she forces herself to cough.
“I might be having a relapse,” she tells him hoarsely, “but I’m sure I’ll be ok in a week or so.”
“Right,” he says, “well, Dubrov really wants me here for the competition next week, and you’re good at the apartment, right?”
“I’ll be fine, Mal.”
Saints, she wishes he’d get off the phone. Aleksander is doing his level best to work her up and she’s not sure how long she can last before it becomes obvious, even to someone as oblivious as Mal, that she’s not alone.
“Cool, well, I hear Mikhael calling me, so I better go.”
The voice in the background is definitely not Mikhael’s. Alina would bet $10,000 it’s Ruby, fluttering her eyelashes and flirting.
“Bye,” she says, ending the call quickly and tossing her phone to the side, finally able to focus on the delicious sensations Aleksander is causing.
Her hips rock against his face, bucking wildly as she grasps onto his hair, “Saints, Sasha, don’tstopdon’tstopdon’tstop.”
He says nothing but she can feel his grin as he adds a third finger and finally drives her over the edge.
She comes with a scream, vision going white for a few moments as she rides out the aftershocks.
He moves to lie next to her, beard slick and shiny, expression smug, “Malyen extending his holiday?”
Alina nods, still a little dazed by her orgasm.
“I don’t know what you ever saw in that boy,” he shakes his head, “I’m embarrassed to be related to him.”
She shrugs, “we were young and stupid.”
“And Malyen is still stupid,” Aleksander adds, “when are you getting your divorce? This apartment isn’t a complete hovel, Alinochka, but you deserve far better.”
“Soon,” she promises, “Zoya and Nik are at the same ski resort and they promised to get me some good photos of Mal with Ruby. Once I have that ammunition, it’ll make the divorce process far easier, especially since I am of course an angel who is heartbroken by her husband’s affair.”
Aleksander smirks, trailing his fingers across her chest and taking advantage of her decision to go braless by tweaking her breasts through the thin fabric of her tank top, “you could have borrowed my lawyers, you know. I guarantee that Ivan would have made Malyen cry in less than five minutes.”
“An altruistic offer, I’m sure,” she laughs wryly, “but this is fun too. Zoya hates Mal and I’ve promised she can send photos of him with his pants down to everyone she knows.”
Aleksander laugh is deep and rich as he picks up their coffees and hands her one, raising his own so they can clink them together, “to a humiliating ending to your farce of a marriage for Malyen, and a new beginning for us.”
Alina grins, “I’ll certainly toast to that.”
Mal better enjoy his skiing holiday while he could. Life when he returned was going to be very rough.
Chapter 67: High
Summary:
cw: stepfather/stepdaughter (more implied, nothing explicit); brief references to drinking and drugs at university
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
When she starts her freshman year at Os Alta University, Alina resolves to try and have what her friends call a ‘proper university experience’.
Her stepfather Aleksander seems sceptical about her desire to share a dorm room.
“Why not stay here, Alinochka. The campus is just around the corner and my driver can take you anywhere you want.”
“No, Sasha, I can’t. Genya says it’ll be harder to make friends if I’m not in a dorm.”
“At least get a private one then, ptichka. I’ve heard awful things about shared dorms, and the bathroom situation must be unbearable.”
She is insistent, though. She has to have a genuine experience. And, in the end, her stepfather capitulates, although with conditions.
One semester to see how she likes it and they’ll re-evaluate at Christmas. She isn’t to let her grades slip, she is never to drink and drive, and if she turns up pregnant then he and Ivan will ensure no one ever finds the boy’s body.
(neither of them bother to consult Alina’s mother. She’s on a long-term work assignment in Novyi Zem and hasn’t bothered to call home in over a week).
For that first semester, Alina lives the dream she’s seen played out in so many movies and tv shows.
Of course, she is conscientious with her assignments, maintaining a 4.0 as instructed and ensuring she gets involved in lots of extracurriculars that will look good on future job applications.
Outside of academia, though, she goes to plenty of parties and football games, tries one cigarette, drinks too much and experiences her first hangover, and even gets high a few times with Genya and Zoya.
It’s shaping up to be what so many people would call the perfect university experience.
And Alina absolutely hates it.
Her two best friends seem to thrive on the social aspect as if they were born to it, but Alina has always preferred her books and her art.
The alcohol served at the frat parties is horrible, leaving a bitter aftertaste. She despises hangovers and the way they steal half her day. The cigarette she tries is disgusting. The first high isn’t so bad, but the other times Genya and Zoya invite new friends to join them and Alina feels skittish and nervous in her vulnerable state. She’s always been more of a tennis girl than a football one, a side-effect of Sasha always looking for a practice partner whenever they go away to Balakirev for the summer. Her roommate is nice, but has a tendency to bring guys back to their room, leaving Alina to wander the halls or sleep in the library. She grows skinnier and looks sicklier as the lack of sleep and the changed diet catches up with her. And the less said about the bathroom situation, the better (she’s always thought girls far cleaner than boys, but she’s starting to wonder).
In the end, Alina is grateful beyond belief to return to the brownstone over Christmas.
She has never appreciated her large room – with the murals she painted herself (the stag, sea whip and firebird of Ravkan mythology) and the ensuite bathroom with opulent clawfoot bathtub and rainfall shower – more than she does in this moment.
The house is blissfully quiet, the peace only punctuated by her stepfather’s voice or the classical music he often has playing throughout the house. Everything is clean and she doesn’t have to worry that the fridge is filled with biohazards or that there are used condoms on the floor or dirty clothes strewn everywhere.
Later, with a mug of hot chocolate in hand, Alina sits at her stepfather’s feet, cheek pressing against his leg. Aleksander gently strokes her hair, the comforting gesture making her brave enough to confess all that she has tried and how much she regrets it.
He sighs softly, “I expected this, Alinochka, but I know little girls sometimes need to make their own mistakes. You see now, that I was only trying to protect you.”
“I know, Sasha.”
He’d seen, clearly, what she had tried to ignore. Alina has always been a homebody, preferring a quiet dinner with her stepfather where they practice her Shu or Fjerdan grammar or debate some philosophical concept, or a trip to one of the many galleries or museums in Os Alta. She’s grateful for the experience of her first semester, though, since it has made it clear how ill-suited she is to that lifestyle.
“You don’t need to worry about a thing, ptichka,” Aleksander reassures her, drawing her up so that she can curl up on his lap and bury her face in the soft wool of his jumper, “I’ll speak to the university tomorrow and get everything sorted. You’ll stay here and commute from now on, and soon enough you’ll be better.”
He tilts her chin up so he can look at her and then he tuts quietly, “you’re far too thin, Alinochka, and I don’t like those dark circles under your eyes.”
Alina smiles as he begins to talk about balanced meals and chides her softly about not getting at least eight hours of sleep each night. How nice it is to be back here, with the one person in the world who truly cares about her. How could she ever have thought it was a good idea to stay in the dorms rather than at home with her always-attentive stepfather?
“Tired?" he asks as her eyes begin to droop.
She mumbles an affirmative response and he laughs, hand sliding underneath her shirt to rub comforting circles on her back, “go to sleep, Alinochka, I’ll look after you.”
Her last thought before she drifts off is of how lucky she is to have Aleksander. She really doesn’t know what she’d do without him.
Chapter 68: Darklina Homes (9)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1517126001897132037
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina finds the house - quaint, forest for a backyard, a stream nearby, interior with both cottage-charm and all the amenities they consider necessary, perfect size for their family.
When Aleksander insists on the black paint, she's horrified, but in the end, she rather likes it.
Chapter 69: Plug
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“What are you doing, papa?” his daughter asks.
“Wrapping presents for mama,” he says as he tries to keep from touching the wrapping paper as much as possible.
The paper is black and gold with glitter all over it – Alina will love it, but Aleksander fears it will take weeks for all the glitter to disappear from his clothes.
Irina sits down next to him, picking up one of the gifts he hasn’t wrapped yet.
“Papa,” she says after about thirty seconds, “why are you getting mama a plug? Is it for the bathtub?”
Aleksander freezes, glances at the box in Irina’s hand and snatches it out of her hand before she can look at any of the other words or, Saints forbid, the picture on the other side.
“That must have gotten mixed up with the presents, Irinochka. I’ll put it away in a minute. Now, why don’t you go and draw a nice picture to give to mama when she gets back.”
Irina skips off happily and Aleksander chastises himself for not having hidden the box away in their room as soon as he arrived home.
He sighs heavily. Saints preserve him from a curious daughter who likes to read everything put in front of her. He really is going to have to remember to keep more … intimate items away from her prying eyes.
Chapter 70: Skirt (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“No! Absolutely not.”
Irina frowns, “papa, stop being a dinosaur. It’s just a skirt.”
“It’s far too short, Irinochka.”
His daughter rolls her eyes, looking remarkably like her mother, “it’s nearly covering my knees, papa.”
Aleksander looks over to his wife for support, but she just smiles at their daughter and tells her to have a nice time and be back by eleven.
“Ten,” he mutters, and then Alina elbows him sharply in the ribs, “fine … eleven.”
“I can’t believe you let her leave the house looking like that, milaya,” he complains once Irina has gone, “she’s only seventeen.”
“It’s dinner and a movie, and there’s almost a dozen of them going, Sasha. She’s a sensible girl, she’ll be fine.”
“But the skirt,” he says.
“It’s July and her skirt isn’t any shorter than mine was the night I met you.”
“I remember that skirt, milaya, just like I also remember peeling it off you in my apartment later that night.”
“Saints, Sasha, relax. We were older then, this is an entirely different situation.”
As her husband ignores her and starts listing all the possible disasters that could occur on Irina’s innocent evening out, Alina just sighs and takes a large gulp of her wine.
Sometimes, it’s best to just allow Aleksander to rant for a while. She supposes she’ll have to get used to it, what with Ana and Milana entering their teens.
Three girls between the ages of thirteen and seventeen – Saints, they’re going to need all the luck and patience (and wine) that they can get.
Chapter 71: Skirt (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina has been pushing him ever since her eighteenth birthday.
Short skirts. Tight tops. Leaving the bathroom unlocked when she’s soaking in the bathtub. Her bedroom door ajar when she uses her vibrator.
She only wants him to touch her, to admit to the tension that’s been growing between them ever since she was unceremoniously dumped at his house by her foster parents once exams were over so that they could go jet-setting around the world.
A lifetime of loneliness, of going from foster home to foster home and knowing she’s unwelcome, and Sasha is the first person who has ever truly taken an interest and made her feel like she’s worth something.
But he never takes her bait, even as she goes from vaguely subtle to almost completely obvious.
“Little girl, behave,” he always warns her, “you’re playing with fire.”
Still, he watches her with dark, hungry eyes, and she knows that he desires the same thing she does, even if he won’t admit it.
The summer passes in a blur of museums and art galleries, dinners in fancy restaurants, quiet conversations, reading while he works in his study, the sort of existence she’s only ever dreamed of.
And then, suddenly, the date of her departure for her first year at Os Alta University draws near and Alina realises she might lose her chance.
Panic makes her desperate, makes her brave enough to strip off her clothes and stride into his study as naked as the day she was born.
He looks. And looks. And looks.
He doesn’t say a word, though. And with every silent moment that passes, Alina wonders if she has made a terrible miscalculation.
But then he stands, walks leisurely over until he’s standing right in front of her, gives her a slow once over and smiles like she’s prey and he’s caught her in his teeth.
“Look at you, malyshka,” he coos, “playing at being a big girl.”
He reaches out, brushes his thumb over one of her nipples. His smile widens when she lets out a breathless little moan.
“Such an eager little thing, trying to be bold,” he murmurs, hand trailing down, skimming the curve of her waist, “looking for some attention, are you?”
“Please,” she whimpers, “Sasha, please.”
“You only had to ask,” he tells her quietly, “that’s all I was waiting for … for you to show me that you were a big girl by using your words.”
That’s all?
All this time, all her plots and plans, and she could have had him if she’d only thought to ask.
Momentarily, she feels foolish, but it doesn’t last, how can it when Sasha’s hands are caressing her body, when he’s leaning down and capturing her mouth in an all-consuming kiss that sets her whole body aflame.
“Ask me, Alinochka,” he whispers when they break apart, “ask me for what you want and I’ll give it to you.”
She looks at him, truly sees him.
Sasha is the wolf. Alina is the rabbit.
He is ready to devour her, to wreck her, and she doesn’t think she’s ever wanted something more.
So, Alina asks the question. And she lets herself be devoured.
Chapter 72: Darklina Homes (10)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1517850782959239170
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She stirs a little as he carries her, but he's satisfied the drugs won't wear off for a while. Plenty of time to get her settled and ensure all the locks are in good condition.
The cabin, secluded and away from civilisation, is the perfect place to ease Alina into her new life.
Chapter 73: Fist
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“What are you even doing here, Lina? So pathetic that you have to stalk me?”
“It’s Genya’s birthday and she wanted to have drinks here. It’s got nothing to do with you, Mal.”
He scoffs, an arrogant, irritating sound that had been one of the many things that annoyed her about her ex-boyfriend, “yeah right. Do you want to know what I think –”
“Not really,” she mutters, but he ignores her.
“I think you’re coming here, acting all coy, hoping I’ll take you back, even though you know I’m with Ruby now. Saints, Lina, you’re such a desperate who–”
The rest of the word is lost as a fist plants itself straight into Mal’s face and his back slams against the bar.
“Easy there, Alinochka,” Aleksander wraps his arms around her as she steps forward, fully ready to hit Mal again, “I think you’ve made your point.”
“What the hell, Lina!” Mal shouts, wiping blood from his lip, “I’ll have you arrested for that, you crazy bitch.”
“I’d be careful what you say about my fiancée,” Aleksander warns him, wrapping an arm around Alina’s waist, “and I wouldn’t make such unfounded accusations, especially without any witnesses.”
Mal’s friends are on the other side of the bar, nowhere near the altercation. The only others around are Alina, Aleksander and their friends, plus the bartender.
“Don’t bother looking at him,” Aleksander gives Mal a shark’s grin as he glances towards the bartender, “he works for me.”
It takes a few moments, but Alina sees the lightbulb moment for Mal, the realisation that this is Aleksander Morozov, the owner of this bar and a dozen other businesses in the city.
Mal is outnumbered and he knows it. With one last look of loathing, he stalks off back to his friends.
“I can have him thrown out?” Aleksander offers.
He doesn’t know the full extent of her dysfunctional relationship with Mal (and thank the Saints, because if he did, he’d probably have punched Mal himself, or done even worse) but he knows enough to realise it might make her uncomfortable to be in close proximity with her toxic ex-boyfriend.
She thinks about it for a moment, but then shakes her head, “I think I got it out with that punch. Maybe just have security keep a close eye on his group – Mal and his mates tend to get rowdy when they’re drunk.”
She leans back into Aleksander’s embrace and smiles.
The punch was fun, cathartic even, but Mal’s words don’t hurt her, even if they are annoying.
She’d spent weeks crying over him, until Aleksander had shown her what a real, wonderful relationship actually looked like.
“Come on,” she grins at Aleksander, “let’s go upstairs and traumatise Ivan by doing unspeakable, loud things in your office.”
His eyes darken as he takes her hand and pulls her towards the door with an endearing amount of enthusiasm.
Mal Oretsev is her past and she doesn’t want to waste another thought on him, not when she has her Sasha now.
Chapter 74: Wedding (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The groom looks smug and the bride miserable.
“The most depressing wedding I’ve ever been to,” one woman mutters to her friend.
“I hear she tried to run away but the guards caught her,” another whispers.
When the priest asks if anyone objects, a handsome man dressed all in black stands up. He doesn’t use words, though, only produces a pistol and fires one fatal shot.
Chaos erupts, people screaming and running for cover.
The bride, her white dress splattered with blood, the body of her almost-husband cooling on the floor next to her, finally smiles.
Chapter 75: Darklina Moodboards (1)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1517491373343129600
Vaguely Renaissance Venice setting while still using canon names and probably being very historically inaccurate.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s really quite beautiful, the room set aside for her harp lessons.
Alina lies on the divan, staring upwards at the ceiling, which is covered with painted scenes of doves and hearts and suns and roses.
Her music teacher comes over, pulling his shirt back on and running a hand through his dark hair to try and neaten it a little, and looks down at her, eyes dark with desire.
“Come and put your dress back on,” he murmurs, “or I shan’t be responsible for what happens next.”
She’s rather tempted to try and persuade him to put his head between her legs for a second time, shivering as she remembers his earlier ministrations, but she doesn’t want to risk being caught. They’re lucky that her parents are indifferent enough to let her have her lessons with Sasha unsupervised and in a room far away from their own quarters, but there would be hell to pay if they ever discovered the things their daughter was learning when she should be perfecting her skills on the harp.
He helps her with her dress, the process taking five times as long as usual thanks to his tendency to press his lips to her breasts, her neck and her back as they attempt to make it look as if she has been sedately playing the harp for an hour and a half, not writhing beneath a man fifteen years older than her.
“Excellent work today,” he tells her as he picks up her comb and styles her hair into some semblance of order, “but I believe you may need more attention to ensure you can reach your full potential. Perhaps our lessons should increase to four times a week instead of two? I shall broach the topic with your father, if you are agreeable.”
Alina grins, “I believe you are right, Master Morozov. I do look forward to benefitting from your increased attentions in the coming weeks.”
Chapter 76: Darklina Moodboards (2)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1516368537249583105
Vaguely noir vibes.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander sees a lot of pretty young women in his line of work, but this one is particular beautiful.
Golden skin, glossy dark hair and an intelligence in her expression that he rarely sees. Not some foolish woman left behind by a married man who took advantage, or a young wife searching for the husband who left for greener pastures.
She takes a sip of the whiskey he’s offered her and places an article on his desk, one he recognises from the morning newspaper, detailing the murder of a young man in his home, his body found by his wife on her return home from work.
A wife who is sitting in front of him now.
“You want me to find out who killed your husband? Do you not trust the cops, Mrs Oretsev?”
“Call me Alina,” she insists, “I don’t like to use my nitwit of a husband’s name. And I want you to find the killer before the cops do, because I want a word with them.”
This is … not his usual sort of request. But she’s lovely enough that he wouldn’t mind seeing a little more of her, and she had handed over his retainer fee without making a fuss, so Aleksander decides he’ll do his best to help.
“May I ask what it is you wish to speak with the killer about, Alina?”
She looks intently at him, gaze assessing, “I’ll be honest with you, Mr Morozov. I’m rather peeved with this murderer, for he quite stole my thunder, you see.”
Aleksander’s eyes widen at his client’s plain and simple admittance that she had been plotting to kill her husband. Shocking, although rather alluringly daring too.
“Oh, don’t look so surprised,” she rolls her eyes, “I’m sure you get plenty of vengeful women in here.”
“Mmm,” he agrees, “although not usually ballsy enough to actually make an attempt.”
“I don’t believe in half measures,” she sniffs, “and, besides, Mal was in possession of a rather valuable necklace that the killer has stolen. I’d quite like it back.”
Aleksander’s eyes narrow, “and did Mr Oretsev come about this necklace honestly?”
She laughs, “why, of course not, Mr Morozov, but I’d like it all the same. I rather think I’m due some compensation for my troubles.”
She shifts slightly in her seat, clearly uncomfortable for the first time in their meeting, and when he looks at her right eye, he can see a faint shadow where her carefully applied make-up can’t quite hide the black eye. He’s only known Alina Oretsev fifteen minutes but he thinks that if Malyen Oretsev were still alive, he might happily stand by, let her shoot the man right in front of him and then offer her a solid alibi.
“Well, Mr Morozov?” she asks, a little impatient, “will you help me?”
He gives her a toothy grin, “I’d be delighted. And please, Alina, call me Sasha. After all, I think this will be the start of a very satisfying partnership.”
Chapter 77: Doll
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
In the tent, when he first lays eyes on her, she’s prickly and uncooperative and nervous and clearly desperate to escape. Beneath all that, however, he senses she is just a girl yearning for affection, for stability, for a place to call home.
It wouldn’t be difficult to turn her into a submissive doll, his own pet Sun Summoner. There is a certain attraction to that plan, for it appeals to his need for control and also to the darker corners of his mind that he is often forced to keep carefully hidden.
Really, it would be easier if he could keep her leashed and tethered to his side, but he finds that he wants something different with Alina Starkova.
Over five centuries mostly alone, his only company a miserable and pessimistic mother who does not support his goals or plans or visions for Ravka. The idea of an equal who will be as powerful and eternal as he is … that is an alluring idea to Aleksander.
Because, at his core, looking past the disdain and hatred he has for the Lantsovs and the nobles and their enemies in Shu Han, Fjerda and elsewhere, looking past his desire to make Ravka a haven for Grisha and to save his people, looking past all that … Aleksander is lonely.
Eternity is lonely and tiring and bleak, even with things to fight for and people he can love (if only for a while).
He wants something permanent, something real, something true, something destined.
The Sun Summoner is his prophesised equal, a match surely blessed by the making at the heart of the world.
It will be a harder, longer road, with plenty of frustrations ahead.
There are things he must do, for the good of Ravka, actions she may not agree with even when he tries to explain them to her.
It will be messy and complicated and the riskiest thing he has ever done, to try and learn to trust this girl who is not even two decades old, and to gain her trust in return.
Maybe he will regret it. Maybe it will kill him or her or both of them. Maybe one day he will wish he had a pretty little doll whose light he controls rather than a powerful equal who could turn into an enemy rather than an ally.
He has to try, though.
He doesn’t want to be alone anymore.
Chapter 78: Hush
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You’re a monster!” she shouts as she tries to escape the firm grasp of the two oprichniki holding her still, “and a liar.”
“Hush, Alina,” he murmurs, “if your screams alert the Drüskelle to our location then I’ll happily leave the tracker behind to distract them.”
“I trusted you,” she whispers hoarsely, “I –”
I could have loved you .
She won’t say it, though, not now, not after what he’s done.
“You claim trust and yet you still ran on the word of a bitter old woman,” he says, something like hurt glimmering briefly in his eyes before his expression goes cold, “a poor show of trust, really.”
“No …” he sighs, “trust is for sentimental fools, I think. I believe something a little more permanent and binding is required in this particular situation.”
Chapter 79: Value
Summary:
Warning for gun violence.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina and Mal are pleasantly tipsy, climbing into a taxi to return to their apartment after a night out.
The driver – “please, call me Aleksander” – is handsome, charming and pleasant, and there is easy conversation between them all as they make their way back to –
She frowns, “I think we’re going the wrong way.”
The driver only smiles, a flash of white teeth, “don’t worry, we’ll be there soon.”
Everything after that goes hazy.
“Would you die to save him?”
“Who?” Alina asks carefully.
She wants to move, to fight against the restraints keeping her tied to her chair. She remembers, though, how their calm, almost genial captor had turned cold and violent when Mal had made an escape attempt, her boyfriend whimpering in pain as Aleksander dragged him into a different room before coming back to speak with Alina.
“Would you die to save your idiot of a boyfriend?” he clarifies.
“Yes,” she says immediately.
Mal is her true north, her soulmate. She can’t imagine her life without him. She scarcely remembers her parents, but Mal has been there for her from the moment they met.
Aleksander sneers a little and shakes his head, “that boy doesn’t deserve your devotion, milaya.”
She shakes her head, “you’re wrong. You’re sick and twisted and you wouldn’t know what love was if it looked you directly in the face.”
Her eyes widen after her outburst, expecting retaliation, but he only laughs, “we’ll see, milaya, we’ll see.”
He disappears then, for about five minutes, returning with a bruised but still very much alive Mal, shoving her boyfriend into the chair next to Alina and securing his restraints.
Then, Aleksander pulls out his phone and begins to play an audio recording.
“Would you die to save him?”
It’s her, she realises. He recorded their conversation.
When it comes to her definite, immediate “yes”, she looks over at Mal.
He’s never exactly been a romantic, but she expects something from him after her declaration, maybe ‘I love you’.
Instead, he goes pale, looks sick, seems terrified.
The recording finishes. Aleksander presses a few buttons and another one begins, which must be Mal’s.
Aleksander asks the same question.
“Would you die for your Alina?”
And Mal … Mal is silent for almost a full minute.
“Is this some kind of sick game. One of us has to die?”
“It’s a simple question, Mr Oretsev.”
“… Lina wouldn’t want me to die for her.”
“I’m not asking what Alina would want, Oretsev. I only wish to know … would you die for her?”
Silence. The sound of heavy breathing. A foot tapping on the ground. More silence.
Then, so quiet she almost can’t hear it, comes Mal’s answer, “… no.”
Alina’s eyes fill with tears and she tries to will herself not to cry, unable to move her head to hide or brush the tears away.
A hand touches her face, a calloused thumb wiping the dampness away.
Aleksander tuts as he pulls his hand away, “a disappointing answer, Mr Oretsev. Poor Alina seems quite distraught.”
He reaches into his jacket pocket then, pulls out a gun and sighs, “one of you must die. One ready to die for the other, although they may regret that now, and the other wishing for their own survival. It seems logical, then, to shoot the martyr.”
When Alina chances a glance at Mal, she seems him relax almost imperceptibly at their captor’s words, as if he is relieved, as if he is happy that he will survive even though Alina will die. And in that moment, she hates Mal as she has never hated anyone in her life, even the man pointing a gun at them.
The gun goes off without warning.
Alina screams, expecting pain, looking down believing she will see blood.
But there is nothing.
When she turns again to look at Mal, she wishes she hadn’t.
There is a bullet hole in his head, blood splatter on the wall behind him, his eyes still wide open.
She can’t … she doesn’t … what just …
She’s hyperventilating, but she cannot look away from the grisly scene in front of her.
And then Aleksander is blocking her view, and she shakes her head, tells him to go away, to leave her alone, not to touch her.
“You shouldn’t mourn a man who did not value you, Alinochka,” he murmurs as he gently unties her, rubbing feeling back into her numb arms.
He pulls her up onto her feet, turns her head away from Mal’s body, embraces her almost like a lover, “don’t worry, milaya, I won’t make his mistakes.”
Chapter 80: Darklina Moodboards (3)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1518584904233193472
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina still isn’t quite sure how she ended up the wife of the village’s most eligible man.
Aleksandr Morozov is intelligent, wealthy and powerful. Alina is small, occasionally sickly, a penniless orphan, and more interested in books and painting than flirting.
Still, he chooses her, despite the envious and disbelieving looks of the other girls, and Alina tries to be the best wife possible, to support her husband as he leads the village through the crisis of a monstrous wolf that lives in the forest but has recently begun venturing forth to terrorise them more and more.
The problem, of course, is that Alina doesn’t want the wolf to die.
Alina was born in another village, one on the opposite side of the forest, one that worshipped the wolf as a god and left offerings for it in the hope of receiving blessings.
Here, though, in the village she had been sent to when her parents had died so she could live with her widowed aunt, they fear the wolf as a vicious, mindless beast.
In her old village, only strangers unaware of their ways died by the wolf’s teeth or claws. Here, however, men and women and children are lost every week.
Alina often thinks of trying to warn them, but to do so would be to sign her death warrant.
Instead, she leaves little offerings in secret and prays that the wolf will have mercy on her and those she loves.
In the end, it is carelessness that reveals to her husband her true beliefs about the wolf.
Aleksandr has been away so often recently, leading hunting parties, and Alina accidentally leaves out a sketch she’s done from her memory of one of the books kept by the elders of her old village.
“What’s this, milaya?” her husband asks, holding up the piece of paper that will surely damn her.
She goes cold, wonders if she can flee before he thinks to grab her and drag her before the council, realises that he’s too quick and it’s hopeless.
But he does not denounce her when she admits the drawing is hers. Instead, inexplicably, he smiles. Wide and pleased, bright white teeth sharper than she remembers.
He wraps his arms around her, buries his face into her neck, his teeth scraping across her skin in a way that should be painful but is instead only oddly pleasurable.
“I knew you were special, Alinochka, sensed that you understood far more than the fools in this village. They are not so small-minded elsewhere, are they? And you will be rewarded for your faith, sweet girl, I promise you.”
Alina is confused, unsure what exactly is happening, but she lets him lay her down on their bed, moans and sighs as he spreads her open and feasts until she is wet enough that he can slide easily inside her, enjoys the deliciously enthusiastic way he handles her.
“Mine,” he murmurs as she comes with a cry and he follows with a shout, “mine, mine, mine.”
His teeth graze her neck again, nipping playfully at her collarbone.
“Yours,” she agrees, sleepy and sated.
It is only as he falls asleep next to her that she recognises his scent, one that has always seemed oddly familiar.
Aleksandr smells of the forest right after a heavy rain, of the freshly dug earth … and of the wolf.
Chapter 81: Darklina Moodboards (4)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1516009328322437123
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She wakes up tied to a chair, mind still fuzzy from whatever had been used to knock her out.
Aleksander stands opposite her, leaning against the bar, still as devastatingly handsome as she remembers.
The club, usually crowded and noisy, is eerily empty and silent.
He tuts softly as she blinks, trying to remember what had happened, “you took a trip without me, Alinochka. I’m hurt.”
Alina thinks it’s absolutely insane for him to try and claim the moral high-ground here.
“Forgive me for running fast in the opposite direction when I found out you were an assassin,” she mutters.
“Forgiven,” his grin shows teeth, “with conditions, of course.”
“I’m not actually looking for forgiveness here,” she says sharply, “I think fleeing halfway across the country was a clear enough statement that I never wanted to see you again.”
“Ah, milaya,” he leans forward, brushes her cheek with his fingertips, and she holds her breath until he steps back, “you’re a clever girl, you know I can’t just let you go with the knowledge you hold about my profession and no guarantees that you’ll keep quiet. Now, shall we negotiate?”
“I don’t negotiate while I’m tied to a chair,” she hisses angrily.
Aleksander sighs but he does free her from her restraints, knowing she’s not foolish enough to try and run while he’s got armed guards at every door.
He puts the rope down in a pile to the side, “for later,” he winks, “in case either of us wants to work out a little of our frustration.”
She almost bristles at the implication, but there are far more important things to worry about than his innuendo, like how in the name of all the Saints she’s going to get herself out of this situation.
He pours them both a drink, smirks when Alina downs hers in a few quick gulps. He fills up her glass once more, gesturing for her to sit down in one of the booths.
Rather than sitting opposite, he slides into the booth after her, patting her leg and letting his hand linger there.
“You’re not going to seduce me into agreeing to whatever you have in mind, Sasha.”
She isn’t quite sure if using his nickname is the best idea, especially when his eyes darken and she feels an unexpected and irritatingly badly-timed surge of want and lust.
He’s an assassin, she reminds herself, he murders people for money.
He is also, annoyingly, the best boyfriend she’s ever had, the only man she’s truly loved, the person who understands her best.
Assassin, she repeats to herself, do not think about how beautiful he looked when he smiled at you, or how much you laughed when you were with him, or the things he did with his fingers and his tongue and his –
Fuck. She has a horrible feeling these negotiations will end exactly the way Aleksander wants them to.
Chapter 82: Darklina Homes (11)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1518575667767566336
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"This part of the house is lovely, and it gets a lot of light, but the current owners do say that you lose a lot of privacy if you have the curtains open," the real estate agent admits.
Aleksander smirks, wraps an arm around his pretty little exhibitionist wife, "we'll take it."
Chapter 83: Shy
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander has ruled Ravka as the Black Tsar for nearly a decade when the story reaches him of a girl who lives in a forest near Keramzin.
A girl who summons light.
Lucky, that the man who spots her has a sister at the Little Palace, one he remains close with and writes to regularly. The girl brings the letter to Fedyor, who shows it to Ivan, who presents it to the tsar with something that might almost be called a hopeful smile.
This journey is one the Black Tsar undertakes alone.
His oprichniki and Grisha guard wait behind in Keramzin, while Aleksander ventures into the forest in search of the person he has waited six centuries for.
He has no map and no directions, but he can feel her, tugging on his soul, pulling him towards her.
Her home is little more than a shack, far less than what she deserves, but at least it is shelter.
She’s scared and wary when he tries to coax her out, shy when she eventually appears in the doorway, disbelieving when he tells her that he’s just like she is, that they are two sides of the same coin.
Aleksander wonders how long she’s been there, isolated in the middle of the forest. She’s not feral, but she’s quiet and seems almost unsure how to talk to him.
In the end, it is his shadows that gain her trust.
For so long, his power has made him someone to fear, but this girl looks awed when he summons, eyes wide with excitement and delight.
In return, she shows him her light, beautiful and dazzling and wonderful.
Tendrils of shadows and light twist together above them in a lovely sort of dance, but it is the girl that Aleksander cannot take his eyes off.
He offers her his hand, feels a spark when she takes it.
“I am Aleksander,” he tells her, “but you can call me Sasha.”
“I … I’m Alina,” she replies quietly, voice almost hoarse from disuse.
“Alina,” the name feels right, “I’ve been waiting a long time for you.”
Her smile is blinding and all feels right with the world.
Chapter 84: Darklina Moodboards (5)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1519753008657145856
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Dr Aleksander Morozov is the star of Os Alta University’s History Department.
Tenured, charming enough to persuade donors to give generously, widely published in journals and with a dozen books to his name.
It’s a fight to get into one of Morozov’s classes – the serious students want to learn from the best and everyone else wants something beautiful to look at.
No one ever heeds the warnings about Morozov’s teaching style, though, they have to learn the lesson themselves. Cold, calculating, strict and a demanding taskmaster, he has a penchant for surprise quizzes, is frequently witnessed making students cry with sharp words or a verbal evisceration of their papers, and his class numbers always fall after the first week or so (once students realise a handsome face can’t totally compensate for a devil’s personality).
Still, there are never rumours that he is inappropriate like Professor Lantsov, or racist like Professor Zlatan. And Alina Starkova has never minded working hard, finds that being pushed actually helps her do even better.
And so, Alina goes to Dr Morozov’s office hours, which are always at inhospitable times and attended only by the bravest students, and she smiles in satisfaction as, over time, he presents her with more praise and fewer revisions.
As cool and exacting as he is in class, however, Alina finds Dr Morozov surprisingly pleasant company during his office hours.
He is happy to debate and discuss with her (even if they often go past her allotted time), willing to lend her books from his personal library (he seems to guess, somehow, that she can only afford the basic texts, and usually has to take her chances at the university library for the rest) and one evening he insists on giving her a spare jumper he has in his office for her to wear during their meeting when she starts to shiver in her thin jacket.
Alina never realises just how much she’s learnt about, and from, him until she is graduating.
Four years of her degree. Five different classes taught by Dr Morozov.
Knowing how he orders the books on his shelves, about the secret stash of biscuits in his desk drawer, that he drinks black coffee in public but hot chocolate in private, the way his reading glasses tilt forward a little when he’s focused on a paper, the sound of his laugh, how passionate he gets when he talks about a topic he’s interested in, the little pieces she figures out about his family (father dead when he was a baby, mother lacking in maternal instincts, much older sister he rarely sees, fiancée lost in a tragic accident when he was only twenty-four), the way he cares about her without expecting anything in return (lending his jumper, gifting her ‘spare’ copies of texts that she’ll find useful, allegedly ordering too much take-out from the vegan place she loves but can rarely afford and then insisting she that has some while they’re talking through her latest essay).
Four years of someone who actually gives a damn, who sees her and honestly likes her for who she is.
Alina is always aware of how disgustingly good-looking he is, but he never pushes her for anything, doesn’t try and get her to trade sexual favours to persuade him to give her preferential treatment (in fact, he helps Genya file the complaint that starts the process which will eventually get Lantsov fired) and always tries to take care to ensure that, even with all the time she spends in his office, no one can ever claim she’s earned her grades on her back rather than through her own hard work.
It’s Genya who makes her see, in the end.
“All graduated now,” the red-head grins as they’re lining up for photographs, “so … are you finally going to tell Morozov that you’re in love with him?”
Alina gapes and stutters and … realises Genya is right.
Somewhere in those four years, she’s fallen in love.
And now that she knows it, she has to confess, before she loses her nerve entirely.
Alina finds him in his office half an hour later, glances around the room that has become a comforting sanctuary, then at the man who means so much to her.
“Aleksander,” she says his name for the first time, strange though it is to call him anything but Dr Morozov.
“Sasha,” he murmurs, “you can call me Sasha, milaya.”
“Sasha,” she repeats, the name feeling right in a way few things do.
There are no more words needed. She looks at him and knows immediately that he feels the same way she does.
Their kiss, hopefully the first of many, says everything.
This is love. It is real and it is true.
Chapter 85: Darklina Moodboards (6)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1519753008657145856
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“So, I’ll be lead author.”
“I don’t think so, milaya.”
“I wrote it!”
“Mmm, but it would have been an incoherent mess without my edits.”
“You take that back.”
“You’re marvellously intelligent, Alinochka, but your writing tends to lack structure when you get overenthusiastic about the subject.”
“Well, at least I don’t sound like a condescending, entitled –”
He covers her mouth with his hand briefly, “now, now, milaya, no need to be nasty. I’m the more established one, I should go first.”
“I told you, it’s my paper. You just helped a bit in between schmoozing donors and teaching classes full of students who spend more time staring at your face than listening to you lecture.”
He snorts, “you’re one to talk. I’ve seen the comments on Rate My Professor – you’ve got quite the legion of fans, Alinochka.”
“Jealous?”
“Why would I be jealous of little brats barely out of puberty when I get to –”
She silences him with a glare.
“You guys do remember we’re in the library, right,” Genya asks tiredly from a few seats away, “the students might not be back yet, but we can all hear you.”
Ivan is scowling, while Fedyor, Zoya, Nikolai, Nina and Matthias are watching the two of them like they’re the most fascinating show ever. Only David, nose buried in a book as big as his head, is ignoring them.
“Also,” Genya adds, “you’re married, remember, with the same title and the same initial. Why does it matter who goes first?”
“I’m Dr A Morozova,” Alina says, “he’s Dr A Morozov. Different names.”
The red-head sighs, “you think the average person, even an academic, is really going to notice that? You know how dumb people can get about gendered surnames.”
Alina shakes her head, “I’m going first. That’s the end of it.”
“But what if I disagree,” Aleksander gives her a sly smirk.
“Urgh, you guys have the worst foreplay,” Zoya grimaces, “just admit that Alina is going to be lead author and go home so you can do unspeakable things to each other in private, away from me.”
Alina grins. Aleksander smirks.
“Bye guys,” they chime in unison, packing up their papers and walking out of the library hand-in-hand.
“Thank the Saints,” Nina mutters, turning back to her book on the history of sugar.
David lifts his head, looks around in confusion, “where have Alina and Aleksander gone?”
The rest of them burst out laughing and Genya pats her boyfriend’s arm comfortingly, “you don’t want to know.”
Chapter 86: Branch
Summary:
Vampire AU.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The branches whack into Alina as she pushes through the trees, desperate to escape.
She ignores the scrapes on her face and her hands. They are minor, inconsequential wounds, not worth slowing down for, not when Aleksander is sure to be right behind her.
She was supposed to have more time, but the distraction had failed and she was forced to flee, knowing her chances of success were low.
“Alina,” his voice echoes through the forest, “where are you, milaya?”
Her heavy, panting breaths sound as loud as drums in her ears, surely giving her location away.
She pauses for scarcely a second to try and figure out where he is, but his echoing voice gives no clues of his position and she starts running once more.
And then it is over. He is in front of her, moving faster than her human eyes can follow.
She sees his fangs glinting in the moonlight, knows that blood stains his clothes even if the darkness hides the proof.
“Let me go,” she begs, “you don’t need me.”
He’s got eternal life, riches beyond compare, countless properties and dozens under his thrall. What could he possibly want with mousy little Alina?
He shakes his head, “do not tell me what I should value, Alinochka. You were made for me and I will have you.”
She grabs desperately for a branch. It is wood, after all, and might work as a makeshift stake.
Aleksander only laughs, “oh, sweet girl, do not trust every rumour you hear. I am far harder to kill than that.”
“Now,” he is suddenly behind her, arms wrapping around her like a vice, teeth scraping her throat and tongue lapping at the little beads of blood from the scratch, “time to go home, milaya.”
Chapter 87: Darklina Homes (12)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1520414259141914627
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He invites her to spend a few days at his lakehouse. More a waterfront estate, really, and he owns the whole lake too.
Reading on the deck, swimming in the sun-warmed water, cooking together.
She needs to go back to reality, but when he urges her to stay a full week, she agrees.
Chapter 88: Candid
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
In posed photographs, Aleksander usually looks as imposing, cold and calculating as the public persona he cultivates.
Alina prefers the candid shots she has. His nose crinkling when he laughs, soft smile as he looks at their daughter, adoration in his dark eyes showing his love.
Chapter 89: Darklina Moodboards (7)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1516719809685245956
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The trip to Rome – three months to soak in the culture and study the art – is a dream come true for Alina, but she’s on a shoe-string budget and any opportunity to make a little extra cash is welcome.
Aleksander – the cousin of a friend of a friend – is looking for a muse. Alina takes a chance, sure he’ll opt for a girl with more conventional beauty, only to be pleasantly surprised when he dismisses the others and asks her to stay.
He is classically handsome, looking at home among all the recreations of the statues and busts and paintings she’s seen in Rome’s museums. His dark hair is just a little too long to be considered neat, disheveled from his tendency to run his hands through it when he’s concentrating, and he’s chosen dark clothes to hide the paint and charcoal stains.
Alina has never done anything like this before, but he’s patient with her, giving her clear instructions as he tries to find an image that will inspire him.
First, Aleksander gives her heavy gold jewellery to wear but, when he looks at her, he only shakes his head. Then, he has her change into a semi-transparent white shirt that falls to her thighs and smells like him, with nothing underneath – a small smile, when he looks at her, but he insists it still isn’t quite right.
Finally, he asks her to simply recline nude on the divan. Gives her an opportunity to back out with part payment for her time, if she doesn’t wish to continue. Alina doesn’t mind, though. She’s never been a model herself, but she’s been to enough life drawing classes that she’s relatively comfortable with the idea.
It’s rather peaceful, lying there with the sun coming through the window and gently warming her skin. Every now and then, Aleksander asks her to shift her position slightly, move an arm or leg or hand, or he gives her something to hold (a flowering branch, a model butterfly, a fake piece of fruit).
He works like a man possessed, carefully lighting lamps rather flicking on the lights when it gets dark.
When he’s finally finished, Alina stretches out, not in any hurry to get dressed, and he brings over two pieces for her to look at.
The first is a completed simple drawing in charcoals and the second a partly-done, more detailed painting on a large canvas. Both show that Aleksander is obviously an artist with a great deal of talent.
He puts his work carefully to the side, before one of his hands trails across her breasts, down her stomach. His dark eyes have watched her intently all day with the interest of an artist cataloguing his subject, but his expression is something different now, that of a man looking at a woman he is attracted to.
He pauses, waiting for permission, she supposes.
She should probably go. She doesn’t know him, not really, and she could be throwing away a good source of extra income if whatever this might turn into becomes messy.
Alina is lonely, though, in this city where she has many acquaintances but few friends. She’s young and single and she wants to enjoy this time.
She reaches out, places her own hand over his and pulls it lower.
“Are you sure?” he asks, nostrils flaring, eyes black.
“Yes,” she nods, “please, Aleksander.”
“Call me Sasha,” he murmurs, as his fingers trail across the sensitive skin of her thigh.
“Sasha, please,” she begs him, “please, please.”
His smile is wide and open and delighted, his expression alight with desire. He gazes at her in awe, like she is something amazing.
And, in that moment, Alina falls a little bit in love.
Chapter 90: Bestie
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“So, Elizaveta and Ulla are besties, but Elizaveta is in love with Ulla’s boyfriend Kho and steals Ulla’s phone to send messages so he’ll break up with Ulla, and –”
“Stop,” Aleksander puts his hand up, “this is ridiculous!”
Alina shrugs, “it’s a soap, Sasha, they’re crazy.”
Chapter 91: Darklina Moodboards (8)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1506960111700430853
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He’s the leading man. She’s just a chorus girl.
He notices her, though, spots the talent everyone else ignores because she’s not showy or tall or skinny or Ravkan enough.
No matter. Palms can be greased, directors replaced, leading ladies mysteriously injured.
You don’t get where he is in showbusiness without learning to be ruthless.
Aleksander Morozov will have Alina Starkova by his side on opening night, no matter what it takes.
Chapter 92: Darklina Homes (13)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1521130967787880448
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander spots her out of the corner of his eye when he’s hunting in the forest, a lithe figure with dark hair flowing down her back, wearing a gauzy gold dress.
She’s nimble, but he manages to follow her back to her home.
Nymph or fairy or sprite, he’s desperate to know her.
Chapter 93: Modern Darklina (1)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1520843236423708673
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
When Aleksander's new girlfriend tells him she has a daughter, he pictures a child still playing with dolls, not a mischievous nineteen-year-old with a sunny smile who makes him feel emotions he thought long buried.
He feigns aloofness, but it's clear Alina sees through him.
Chapter 94: Modern Darklina (2)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1521178869075750915
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The company directors have them all go casual for the new ‘Meet the Team’ photographs.
There are two photographers to speed up the process. One captures Alina mid-laugh. The second snaps Aleksander glancing over at his girlfriend in the zipped jumper she stole from his wardrobe.
Chapter 95: Crush
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She’s sixteen and the new Art teacher Mr Morozov is the handsomest man she’s ever seen. Not only that, but he’s talented, intelligent and charming – the Principal tells them he is an accomplished and well-known artist who has decided to teach for a few years, and they’re very lucky to have him. He smiles when he looks at her work, and is happy to talk when she lingers after class to ask him questions.
It’s just a crush, one countless other students share. It will pass, in time.
She’s seventeen and Mr Morozov helps her submit one of her paintings for a national competition, clapping and grinning in the audience when she accepts her first-prize trophy at a ceremony in City Hall.
She stays late in the art classroom a lot, already starting work on the portfolio she’ll has to prepare to apply for art school and the scholarships she’ll need. The Little Palace is her top choice, Mr Morozov’s alma mater, and hours pass as she sketches and paints while he tells her stories of his time there.
Alina finds herself opening up, sharing her thoughts and dreams in a way she never has with another person. In turn, she learns little bits and pieces about him – a tragically ended relationship when he was younger, his secret sweet tooth, the masterpieces he can create with a blank page and a piece of charcoal.
She tells herself it’s still a crush, just lingering a little longer than it should. Really, though, who is she kidding?
She’s eighteen and she thinks Mr Morozov might know her better than anyone else in the world.
He’s still her teacher, though, sixteen years her senior. It’s all well and good to fantasize, but trying to make such fantasies into reality would be messy and dangerous and life-ruining.
Alina works in the art room, talks and laughs with Mr Morozov, borrows his biographies on famous artists, listens carefully to his notes and constructive criticism so she can make her work better. Still, the classroom door always stays wide open, the innocence of their interactions plain for any passing teacher or student to see. He points out things on her canvas but is careful to keep a physical distance most of the time.
When she receives an unconditional acceptance and full scholarship from The Little Palace, he is the first person she tells the news to. In the haze of excitement, she never can remember who moves first, only that their celebratory hug is the closest she’s ever been to him. It lasts only a few seconds, however, before he remembers himself and pulls away, quieter and more distracted for the rest of the time she’s in the classroom.
He’s distant after that day, as kind and helpful as always, but missing the intimacy that they’ve built up between them. Alina understands, but it still hurts, because she knows now … it’s not a crush, it’s love, or at least the beginnings of it.
She sees him at graduation but she can’t find him afterwards.
She’s nineteen and thriving at The Little Palace, loving her classes and making wonderful new friends like Genya, Zoya and Nina.
No matter how many handsome, clever, agreeable boys she meets, though, none of them ever measure up to Mr Morozov.
She’s twenty and has two of her works in the Art Department’s Winter Show.
And there he is, looking up at one of her pieces – Sun and Shadow – with the soft smile that she knows so well.
“Mr Morozov!” she exclaims, “I didn’t know you’d be here.”
He turns, eyes crinkling as his smile widens, “Alina, I think you can call me Aleksander now, or Sasha, if you want.”
“Do you like it, Sasha?” she asks, tilting her head towards the painting.
He glances back at the painting with a look of awe, before he returns his gaze to her, “I love it,” he tells her, “your finest work, I think.”
She blushes, “thank you. That means a lot, coming from you.”
He shakes his head, “oh, Alina, I think you’ll far surpass me in time. Teaching you was a pleasure … perhaps too much so, in the end.”
He’s looking intently at her, and that’s it, that’s what has been missing from all the boys she’s gone on dates with. They’ve never looked at her like this.
Alina decides to take a chance. They’re no longer teacher and student, after all, and she might never have another opportunity.
“Do you … do you want to get dinner when this is over?” she asks him, a little tentatively, “it would be nice to talk … catch up.”
For a moment, he is silent, and she wonders if she’s ruined everything. Then he reaches out, entwines his hand in hers, “I’d like that, Alina.”
He draws her arm through his and gestures to the rest of the exhibit, “now, why don’t you show me around.”
It’s the start of something beautiful, Alina knows it.
Chapter 96: Darklina Moodboards (9)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1507690080525295630
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“To my lost love I gave
Dead flowers for her dreary grave.
Even now I feel her reaching out
At night I think I hear her shout.
I carve a heart on her bedroom door
A symbol of my love forevermore.”
Their twelve-year-old son bows, a pleased grin on his face when they clap enthusiastically.
“It’s your fault,” Alina hisses through her smile, “he didn’t get this penchant for dramatics and wearing all black from me.”
“There’s nothing wrong with wearing black,” Aleksander whispers back, smiling so widely his jaw hurts, “it’s classic.”
“If I ever wrote poetry when I was twelve," their daughter mutters, "you better make sure you've burned it."
Chapter 97: Small
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
When Alina is feeling stressed, she tends to make herself small.
Curls up tightly in his lap, face pressed against his jumper, like she wants to disappear into a world with no cares or concerns to worry her.
Aleksander never minds. He’ll run his fingers through her hair, knead the tight muscles in her back and just hold her close.
Gradually, she’ll relax, the tension slowly leaving her body. Then she’ll be alert and awake again, ready to face the challenges of the day. He’s always glad of that, but he can’t deny he also enjoys those quiet, intimate moments holding her.
Chapter 98: Darklina Moodboards (10)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1507690080525295630
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina dreams of shadows and blinding light, of eclipses, of bouquets of blue irises wilting, of pale hands reaching out for her, of blood and screams.
It’s enough to drive a person mad, but instead she just goes to the graveyard one night, an invisible tether pulling her towards one grave in particular.
The stone is weathered with age, the name carved onto it indecipherable.
Aleksander, her mind whispers, I’ve found you.
In the morning, the groundskeeper discovers a handbag propped up against the gravestone, containing a phone, wallet and driving licence belonging to Alina Starkova.
The young woman herself, however, is never seen again.
Chapter 99: Darklina Moodboards (11)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1521504621960876033
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I thought you had a price on your head in France?”
Alina turns, gives an elegant shrug, “what is life without a little risk, Sasha? Besides … I have a shopping list.”
Two Pollocks and a ruby necklace for a client. One Vermeer and a lovely diamond choker for herself.
“I could turn you in. Lantsov would reward me richly for it, and even you might have trouble getting out of the prison they’d throw you into.”
Alina’s mouth curves into a knowing grin, barely visible beneath her ornate mask, “we both know you never would.”
His hands settle on her waist, his breath warm against her neck, “I should. It would make my life far easier. But you’re right, I won’t.”
She says nothing, although she radiates a smugness that is clearly so obvious that he pinches her waist in retaliation, “did you wear this for me, malyshka? You know what it does to me to see you in black.”
She really does, has delicious memories of their meeting in Athens six months ago, when she’d worn a black lace lingerie set that had made him momentarily speechless and then extremely (and filthily) talkative.
“I just happened to have it in my closet,” Alina says airily, as if she hadn’t, on learning he was also attending this party, visited over a dozen boutiques looking for the perfect dress to drive him crazy.
“Mmm,” he murmurs, hands sliding down her body, pressing his lips to her neck, “I’m sure.”
If only she had the time to stay and make the most of Aleksander’s presence at the party. Alas, she has work to do.
When she pulls away, it really is with significant regret.
“Alina,” his voice, with a hint of a growl, is a warning.
“We should catch up soon, Sasha,” she whispers.
And then she’s gone before he can try and persuade her to stay.
Hours later, she returns to her rented apartment with the three items for her client, and the Vermeer she’d picked out for herself, frowning because the choker had been gone by the time she’d reached the Lantsov jewellery collection.
Perhaps Tatiana Lantsov had taken it out, but Alina thinks it more likely Aleksander is punishing her for running off.
Her eyes narrow when she flicks the light on. There is just a hint of a familiar cologne, the sense that someone has been in her space.
Her gun is out in a heartbeat, ready to deal with any danger. There is no one here, though, any intruder already gone.
On her bed, however, is the diamond choker in its velvet case, a box with the La Perla logo on it, and a small card with just a date, time and location written in an elegant hand.
Alina smiles.
Chapter 100: Force (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Force is an easy weapon to wield. Aleksander does so every day with both enemies and allies.
Alina, though, requires a more delicate touch. Charm, persuasion, temptation. A more finnicky art, but one he has honed well over the centuries. And the reward is certainly worth the effort.
Chapter 101: Force (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You can’t force me,” Alina hisses, looking from Aleksander to the bed with panicked anger.
“Oh, Alina,” his eyes are bright with amusement, “I won’t have to. You don’t yet know the cruelties of time, but you will. You’ll find your way to my bed eventually, and I’ll be waiting.”
Chapter 102: Pool (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He approaches her towards the end of the evening, as she’s leaning against the pool table with a drink in hand, satisfied by the $400 she’s made off two guys whose egos are now seriously bruised.
“Did you want to play?” she asks.
He’s more than handsome, possibly the most attractive man she’s ever met, but that doesn’t mean she can’t make a little bit of money off him.
He smirks and shakes his head, “I saw you hustle those idiots earlier. I’m good, but I’ll admit you might be better.”
She grins – hot and sensible, this one is promising – and offers her hand, “I’m Alina.”
He smiles back, “Aleksander … but you can call me Sasha.”
Chapter 103: Darklina Moodboards (12)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1513869753588363271
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The party should have been fun. After all, it was at the Os Alta Museum and Art Gallery, one of Alina’s favourite places, and she was finally old enough to drink without having to use a fake ID.
But the company was dull, all the good food had gone before she could get to it, the champagne lost some of its allure when it wasn’t being snuck to her by an indulgent Aleksander, and the music really was awful.
Technically, she was one of the hostesses. However, since the other was Tatiana Lantsova, the world’s biggest attention-seeker, Alina figured she would be safe to slip away for a while.
She found her guardian – although, really, the term didn’t apply considering she was twenty-one – in the Museum Director’s office, which Aleksander had appropriated for the day with the same confidence with which he acquired nearly everything he wanted in life.
“Why are you hiding back here, Sasha?” she asked, as if she didn’t wish she could do the same.
He sighed, sipped his whiskey and reached out to grab her hand, running his thumb over the ring she wore.
A ring with the sparkling Lantsov Emerald as its centrepiece.
Alina frowned. Even at her own engagement party, she hated to look at that ring. It really wasn’t to her taste at all.
Neither was her fiancé, if she was being honest. Nikolai was handsome, charming, witty and clever, but there was something missing – no spark, no excitement, no meeting of the minds … not like with –
She ducked her head and tried not to cry.
They’d never actually talked about it, her and Aleksander.
It had all seemed so hopeless to her, the yearning she felt for a man two decades her senior, who had taken her in when her parents had died barely two weeks after her seventeenth birthday.
She’d tried to get over him by dating Mal, then Nikolai, and even when the latter proposed she’d only said yes because it was expected, even though her heart wasn’t in it, and despite the yearning looks Nikolai sometimes gave his ex-girlfriend Zoya.
It was only when she saw Aleksander’s face as she told him the news – his expression the most vulnerable and unguarded she’d ever witnessed – that she realised everything she felt for him was returned in kind. But she hadn’t known until it was too late, until she’d accepted Nikolai’s ring.
“You look beautiful, by the way, Alinochka.”
His voice is low, heavy with regret, but the words are sincere.
She chose the dress for him. Black and gold, their favourite colours entwined.
“Sasha, please,” she stepped forward, in between his parted legs, her hand still held in his.
She couldn’t articulate what it was she was asking for, even in her own mind.
He seemed to know anyway, pulled her down so she could curl up in his lap, uncaring that she might be creasing her dress.
His hands ran comfortingly up and down her calves and Alina shivered slightly, pressing her face against his neck.
Aleksander let out a broken sort of laugh, “I don’t think your fiancé would be too pleased to find you like this, Alinochka.”
Truth be told, Nikolai had never said a word about the amount of time she spent with Aleksander. Dinners at least once or twice a week, constant visits to his brownstone, day-trips to the museums and galleries they both loved. He did look at her sometimes, though, with an almost-knowing gaze.
“Don’t care,” she muttered into Aleksander’s neck, “can’t do it anymore. Nik is nice but … he’s … he’s not you, Sasha.”
A pained kind of groan, and then one of Aleksander’s hands slid higher up her leg, the other gentling tugging her head back from his neck so he could kiss her frantically and hungrily.
“Are you sure?” he asked hoarsely when they broke apart, “Alina, are you sure?”
“Yes,” she told him, breathless but firm, “yes … please … Sasha, please.”
It was a rush, their first time together, desperate and primal even as they tried to keep themselves quiet. Despite all that, it was still perfect.
They were long gone from the building by the time anyone thought to look for either of them, ensconced in the Morozov brownstone and entirely oblivious to the world outside.
Nikolai found the ring on the desk, with a note that just said I’m sorry.
His parents ranted about the embarrassment of a broken engagement, but Nikolai only smiled and decided it was time to be brave and true to his heart like Alina had been.
I’m coming over, he messaged Zoya, I want to talk.
Maybe both he and Alina could get their happy ending.
Chapter 104: Darklina Homes (14)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1522310019697549316
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“So, this is where you’ve hidden,” Aleksander murmurs.
It’s pretty and quaint, not gaudy like most of the Seelie Court prefer.
In any event, Alina now belongs in the Unseelie Court with him. His shadows creep forward, searching, for he doesn’t intend on leaving without his bride.
Chapter 105: Darklina Homes (15)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1521875911766941696
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
When they marry, the garden is in bloom, sun streams through the windows, and they have picnics and row out on the pond.
Cold and dark and isolated in the winter, but they stoke the fire and spend the freezing mornings in bed.
The next summer, a rosy-cheeked baby joins them.
Chapter 106: Stuck
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander is stuck in a rut. His muse has deserted him and he hasn’t managed to pick up his paintbrush in three weeks.
And then he spots her. Bone-white hair shimmering like silk, golden skin glowing, wearing an odd combination of a delicate summer dress with clunky black boots that somehow suits her perfectly.
They lock eyes for barely a second, but it’s more than enough.
He sketches and paints for the next month like he’s in a trance, sheets of paper and countless canvases covered with her face, her smile, her eyes, the curve of her cheek, her silhouette, her hair cascading over her shoulders like a waterfall.
He dreams of her, goes back to the same place in the park every day but never sees her there.
He finally finds her at one of Genya’s shows at The Fold Gallery.
She’s in an evening dress now, black with intricate golden embroidery, and her hair is piled artfully on top of her head, held there with golden pins and clips that look like sunbursts. She looks different now than she did that day in the park, but just as perfect and beautiful.
He should get Genya to introduce them. It doesn’t seem right, though, going through someone else to get to her.
They meet in the middle of the room, the way couples always do in movies.
He recognises the look in her eyes, sure it is mirrored in his own.
“I’m Alina,” she offers him her hand.
He takes it easily, “Aleksander.”
She smiles and it’s like the sun coming out in a grey sky, “it’s nice to meet you, Aleksander.”
Aleksander barely knows her and yet he is sure of one undeniable truth.
He has been waiting his whole life for her.
Chapter 107: Zoya
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Please,” Alina begs, “please, just let me –”
Shuddering and whining, she grips Zoya’s long, dark hair as the Squaller licks into her.
A low laugh and she turns to see her husband watching her, his eyes darkened with lust, “not tonight, milaya. You’re being punished, remember.”
No coming at all, no matter how much he’d teased her with his fingers and then invited Zoya into their bedroom to continue this exquisite torture. He’s spent the last forty-five minutes amused and pleased as she writhed on their bed thanks to Zoya’s ministrations and pleaded with him to rescind his punishment.
“You’ll learn now, won’t you, moya tsarina, not to sneak off and meet that tracker without an escort?”
“Just … just … wanted … wanted to see him while he was in Os Alta,” she tries to explain, “he’s my friend … that’s all … I promise.”
“Alina, milaya,” he sighs heavily, “if I believed for one moment that you had delusions of being with that boy romantically, I would have tossed him straight into the Fold. What concerns me is that you left the palace without your oprichniki and without telling anyone where you were going.”
“Sorry,” she gasps out breathily as Zoya does something new and wonderful with her tongue, “I’m sorry.”
“Oh, you will be, Alina, I can guarantee it.”
He addresses Zoya then, “out, Nazyalensky,” he orders, “I’ll be disciplining my wife alone for the remainder of the evening.”
The Squaller pouts as she sits up, mouth slick and shiny, but she shrugs her kefta back on quickly and then vanishes out of the door, not foolish enough to argue with the Black Tsar.
For a moment, Alina wonders if she might get a reprieve, if Aleksander may show a little bit of mercy now that it is just the two of them.
But then she sees his expression as he sheds his clothes and climbs onto the bed – eyes bright with excitement, mouth twisted into a smirk – and knows the punishment is only just beginning.
It’s going to be an extremely frustrating night.
Chapter 108: Darklina Moodboards (13)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1522130997046874113
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
In the daylight Alina Starkova is a model daughter.
She studies and paints and practices piano and charms her parents’ guests and smiles at the suitors who come to see her.
When night comes, however …
Her dreams are filled with ghoulish, eerie things. Glasses of blood, skeletons dancing, flowers wilting, fresh pomegranates on a table otherwise covered with half-decayed food.
And always there, lurking in the shadows, a handsome man with pale skin, dark hair and fathomless black eyes.
Each night she stands there in a different dress – deep red, black as the night, royal purple, glittering gold – and he offers her his hand so that they can waltz within the circle of chattering skeletons, talking of art and music and philosophy and anything else she cares to discuss.
And when the music ends, he kisses her hand and whispers to her.
“Soon, my Alina. Soon, we will be together always.”
A month after her eighteenth birthday, one of her suitors requests her hand in marriage.
There is nothing wrong with Malyen Oretsev, really. He will make a perfectly respectable husband. It is only that he is not like the man who haunts Alina’s dreams.
This is the real world, however, and Alina must do her duty. She accepts the proposal with a heavy heart and a feeling of wrongness, trying to smile when Mr Oretsev slips a ring onto her finger and failing entirely.
That night, the dream is different.
Everything is dark, the shadows oppressive. When the mysterious man appears, his mouth is twisted into a snarl and he holds her tightly in the cradle of his arms.
“You are mine, Alina. You cannot belong to him.”
She shakes her head, “but you are here, only in my dreams, and Mr Oretsev is … he’s real.”
The man smirks, pulls her even closer, leans down so his lips brush the shell of her ear, “I am real enough, milaya, even if I choose not to sully myself with the mortal world.”
Alina frowns, “I … I don’t understand.”
“Will you have my name, Alina Starkova?” he asks, “will you be mine for eternity?”
There is a heaviness to his words, a sense that her agreement will mean more than she realises. It doesn’t matter, though. She’s known since the first night he showed up in her dreams that there will never be anyone like him.
“Yes,” she answers firmly, “yes, I will have your name and I will be yours.”
His eyes are alight with triumph, his mouth curved into a wide, satisfied smile, “I am Aleksander.”
“Aleksander,” she whispers the name against his lips, “Aleksander,” a little louder now.
“My Alina,” he murmurs, “forever.”
The next morning, the screams of one of the maids wakes the whole Starkov household.
The body of the daughter of the house lies cold and still in her bed, no sign of why a healthy eighteen-year-old might have died so unexpectedly in the night.
And elsewhere, in a place beyond time and the human realm, Alina and Aleksander enjoy their eternity.
Chapter 109: Century
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Her first century passes slowly and Alina is thankful for it, clinging to her friends as they grow older, weeping when she helps to bury them.
Her second century goes by like a dream. She wanders from place to place, trying to find some spot to call home and never quite succeeding. She drifts like a boat unmoored, refusing to put down roots, scared to make friends.
Her third century is easier. Her losses still hurt, but it is a more forgiving ache, not like the raw hurt she endured for so long. Alina makes a few friends, although such relationships can’t last too long and she never can bring herself to open up to them the way she did with Mal and Genya and Zoya and Nikolai and Nadia.
Her fourth century dawns and Alina feels lonely. There are no Grisha now, the Small Science disappearing as technology grew far beyond anything seventeen-year-old Alina would ever have dreamed of. She remains, though, and she knows so does he, their tether always humming in the back of her mind even though she has kept the door firmly shut for hundreds of years. However, the loneliness persists. She learns everything she can and becomes as adept with this new technology as anyone else, but it never feels quite right. She is beyond it somehow, a girl out of time.
Her fifth century arrives and so does Aleksander. Although her memories of her friends’ faces have faded over time, he has always remained clear in her mind. He looks as he did the last time she saw him, handsome and pale, but his dark eyes swirl with emotion in a way she rarely saw from him before. She’s missed him, she realises, as he has clearly missed her.
“Alina,” he reaches out to her.
“Aleksander,” she takes his hand, lets her eyes close as she sighs at the intoxicating feeling of surety his touch always brings.
“What do you do now?” she asks, curious about his purpose (for he is the sort who must always have a purpose, she thinks) now the Grisha are gone.
“This and that,” he smiles enigmatically, “there is always a cause, and Ravka still remains, however changed it may be.”
She nods. It is answer enough for the moment. She will find out more later.
After all, she thinks as the two of them walk off, hand in hand, they have all the time in the world.
Chapter 110: Darklina Homes (16)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1523432275274178561
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"It's ... colourful."
"We're not having a house painted completely black, Sasha."
"Fine, but does it have to be red?"
Alina shrugs, "I just think the back room would make a lovely nursery."
He looks at her stomach, eyes wide "are you?"
She nods, smiling.
"We'll take it," he says.
Chapter 111: Fresh
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Where are the others?” Alina asks, looking around the room as if she expects a crowd to suddenly jump out from under the bed or inside the wardrobe.
“Other what, solnyshko?” asks the General – no, Sasha, he’d told her she could call him Sasha in private.
“The other children.”
“Ah. Your classmates are in the student dormitories, Alina. But we have to make sure we keep you safe, and these rooms were set aside for the Sun Summoner when the Little Palace was created.”
Her eyes go wide with shock, “all for me!”
Sasha nods, gently nudging her forward to look around.
A giant canopied bed; a desk, dressing table, small seating area and other beautiful furniture; and the most luxurious bathroom she’s ever seen. Everything clean and tidy and bright, fresh flowers by her bed, the sweet smell of vanilla in the air.
She’s never dreamed of having rooms this wonderful, or a wardrobe full of clothes just for her, no shabby hand-me-downs patched up by someone far too busy to make the stiches neat.
“Are you sure it’s mine?” she asks quietly, “you … you won’t take it away?”
That’s one of the punishments at the orphanage. The children never had much, but it could always be removed if they misbehaved – and if you didn’t have some toy to lose, then you’d simply go without a meal.
Sasha frowns, “of course we won’t take it away, Alinochka.”
“Even if I’m naughty, or I fail a test, or my clothes get all dirty?”
He shakes his head, “there are punishments for bad behaviour, of course, solnyshko, but nobody will take your room away from you.”
“Promise?”
She hates how small she sounds, but she just wants to be absolutely sure.
“I promise,” Sasha says, ruffling her hair affectionately, “now, why don’t you see what there is for you on the bed.”
Alina hurries forward, shyness shrugged off now that her worries have been assuaged, and clambers onto the bed, intrigued by the box she finds there.
She gasps out loud when she opens it up and finds a doll. Brand new, not second-hand or missing pieces or with parts chewed by a younger child.
“It looks like me!” she beams at Sasha.
Distinctly Shu in appearance, with shiny dark hair and wearing a miniature black and gold kefta.
“I’ve never seen a doll that looks at me,” she adds in a whisper.
Another frown on Sasha’s face, quickly wiped away and replaced with something approaching awe when Alina throws her spindly arms around him in thanks.
She’s heard lots of horror stories about the Black General, but he’s so nice that she can’t understand why everyone is scared of him.
She really hopes they can be best friends forever.
Chapter 112: Mean
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina stands in front of Aleksander’s desk, looking entirely unrepentant despite her mussed hair, dusty kefta and the absolute chaos she’s left behind in the Grand Palace Stables.
“Do you want to explain what happened?” he asks the little Sun Summoner.
She shrugs, “Prince Vasily had an accident,” she pauses and then leans forward, as if about to share a whispered confidence, “he’s not very careful with his horses – I think he whips them too much.”
“Alinochka,” he says sternly, “tell me why Prince Vasily is now whimpering in his bed with a broken leg.”
She pouts, nose scrunching adorably, “he was mean about you, Sasha. He called you a freakish monster.”
Aleksander sighs. He’s heard far worse in his long lifetime, and a weak insult from the tsar’s idiot son doesn’t hurt him. Alina, though, is young and far more sensitive to the things she overhears whenever she is at the Grand Palace.
He beckons her forward and ruffles her hair affectionately, “my little champion.”
“Vasily is horrid,” she mutters, “he’s the monster, not you.”
“I appreciate the sentiment, Alinochka, but what have I told you?”
Alina ducks her head, “I’m not ‘sposed to make trouble. But, Sasha, you’re always telling me I can’t be rude – not even when Ivan makes me do extra work just because I said he needs to smile more – so why does Vasily get to be so mean?”
“It’s complicated, Alina. I’ll explain it when you’re older.”
“You always say that, Sasha. But I’m almost eleven now.”
“When you’re older,” he reiterates with a finality she’s thankfully learned not to challenge (for the most part).
“Fine,” she mutters, not looking particularly happy about it.
He smiles at her, “good girl. Now, what exactly did you do?”
“I only made him trip when he was getting off his horse, Sasha … and it was very funny, watching him fall over.”
Aleksander finds himself rather wishing he’d be there, although he won’t let on to Alina, “does anyone know it was your doing?”
She shakes her head, looking very pleased with herself, “no, I promise, Sasha. They all just think it was an accident.”
“Alright. Well, I hope you’ll remember to behave next time, no matter what the prince might say … Now, I think I may have a few biscuits for you, if you want them.”
“Oh, yes, please, please, please, Sasha.”
He passes them over as she settles into a seat with one of the books she keeps in her study.
His Sun Summoner needs to learn not to take things so to heart. Still, he can’t resist the urge to reward her for getting that brat Vasily confined to his rooms for the next few weeks.
One day, the Lantsov family will no longer have power. For the moment, a little bit of a respite is always a treat.
Chapter 113: Darklina Moodboards (14)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1524014749616427009
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina Starkova is a pale, thin and sickly child.
“I’m not sure she’ll last the winter,” one doctor murmurs sadly the winter she is eight years old.
But she lasts, perhaps out of sheer stubbornness or spite, even if she does not exactly thrive.
And then she turns eighteen and everything changes.
She slips out of the house at night and does not return until dawn. Her parents do not notice, but the servants do, and they marvel that she does not show any signs of exhaustion from her nighttime excursions.
On the contrary, Alina’s health has never been more robust.
Her hair becomes thick and glossy, her golden skin glows, and she gains a little sorely-needed weight and even the appearance of some modest curves.
“Dancing with the devil, that girl,” an older, superstitious servant mutters, “nothing good will come of it.”
And, indeed, Alina is dancing. Out in the forest, in the shelter of the trees, she dances and dances and dances until her feet ache with a man who is sometimes more insubstantial shadow than flesh and blood.
He walks her home each morning, watching as she wades into the pond near her home, still in her nightdress, to cool her heated, sweaty skin and keep her awake for the remainder of the journey back.
Every night it is the same, and every day Alina gains more colour in her cheeks, more brightness in her eyes, more strength in her limbs.
It is a mirage, though, a clever little trick.
If you look closely, you can see that she’s half gone from the world, her mind always back in the forest clearing where she dances.
No one ever looks closely, though. No one ever sees the truth.
And then, one day, Alina does not return home.
Instead, she dances and dances and dances right into another realm, in the arms of her shadow man.
Exactly where she wants to be.
Chapter 114: Choice
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina shivers as the Darkling runs his fingers almost tenderly over the antler bone pieces protruding from her collarbone.
She wants to pull away, but that feeling of surety and power his touch always brings makes her lean closer without meaning to. She can’t resist it, even when she despises him for what he’s done.
“You have two options, Alina,” he tells her softly, “you can agree to marry me and for us to enter the Fold together, in which case I will ensure your tracker’s death is quick and clean. Or, you can continue with your futile defiance and I will have what I want anyway, only Mr Oretsev will suffer grievously before I end his misery.”
“What kind of choice is that?” Alina cries out furiously, “you have me, so just let Mal go.”
“It is the kind of choice that will cease to exist if you do not give me an answer soon,” he warns her, eyes dark, “and there will be no saving your tracker – that boy has caused far too much trouble for me to allow him to live.”
Alina blinks away furious tears. How can he expect her to answer, when to do so would mean her giving some sort of tacit agreement for him to murder Mal?
She keeps quiet, lips firmly shut. She and Mal can find a way out of this, she just needs time.
The Darkling sighs, as if this is all a minor inconvenience that is wasting a few minutes of his precious time, “I had hoped you would be more reasonable Alina, but this will be a lesson for you, I suppose.”
He stands, brushing his thumb across her cheek, “don’t say I didn’t warn you, milaya.”
He turns and leaves the tent and Alina wonders if she’s made a terrible mistake.
Chapter 115: Darklina Homes (17)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1524080059069485061
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“It’s lovely, but far too big for just us.”
Sasha turns from where he's been admiring the large back garden and smirks, “I’d be more than happy to put in the work to fill it.”
Alina blushes pink, “let’s maybe wait until I’ve finished uni … but I’m not opposed to practicing.”
Chapter 116: Oat & Milk
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The food here is wonderful, Mal, she writes from her beautiful wooden desk in her new room (all hers – she doesn’t have to share!) in the Little Palace, we have to eat simply, because the General wants us to show solidarity with the people of Ravka, but they give us huge portions. We mix our oats with hot milk rather than just boiled water, and the Fabrikators have something they call a greenhouse to grow fruit all year round, and the meat is never burnt.
I was a bit worried about the General to begin with – we have herring served at almost every meal and he actually likes it! It’s alright, though, because there are other things to eat, and, besides, the General lets me have honey cakes and biscuits when we have tea in his receiving room – I think he might have a secret sweet tooth, but he won’t ever admit to it.
Chapter 117: Darklina Homes (18)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1524762426046095367
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"A palace for a home and you come here?"
"It's quiet," Alina says, sketching a pair of bunnies, "relaxing."
Aleksander wants to scoff, but he finds himself thinking it does seem rather peaceful.
"Fine, we'll have a holiday," he concedes, "just a week."
They stay three months.
Chapter 118: Darklina Moodboards (15)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1524378141225017348
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
When exams are over, Alina spends most of the summer at Genya’s house.
Sunbathing outside, swimming in the pool, enduring her best friend’s love of makeovers with a fond sigh, giggling and watching movies.
It’s a little jarring sometimes, being surrounded by so much wealth. Genya’s house has six bedrooms, seven bathrooms and countless other rooms, plus a large pool, beautiful garden and a tennis court. Alina, at The Little Palace on scholarship, lives with her foster mother and three other children in a modest little place on the other side of town that is always chaotic and messy.
Still, she’s glad for the chance to relax in the sun before she and Genya go off for their first year at Os Alta University in a few months.
(later, she’s even more glad for what her constant visits to Genya give her).
She gets talking to the neighbour (incredibly, scarily handsome) one day when he drops by to talk to Genya’s dad. When they’ve finished their conversation, Mr Safin calls Genya into his office discuss something and Alina finds herself enduring an awkward silence before she shyly introduces herself.
By the time the red-head returns, Alina and Mr Aleksander Morozov (“please, milaya, call me Sasha”) are having a spirited debate on their favourite books and she has quite forgotten she was ever intimidated by him.
From there, it all plays out rather like some sort of novel or film.
More conversations when Genya has to run an errand or talk to her parents, getting closer and closer until she has to admit to herself that she’s fallen head over heels.
It’s ridiculous, really. He’s almost twenty years older than she is, hair threaded through with a few silver strands, and a successful, wealthy businessman who surely can’t see anything in a relatively unremarkable girl who has only just graduated high school.
But he keeps talking to her, finding flimsy excuses to drop by, reaching out to brush her hair away from her face or touch her arm.
The first time he kisses her, she’s slept over at Genya’s and, restless and unable to sleep, has snuck outside late at night when the moon is bright in the sky.
They murmur quietly together, sat together on his pool deck, legs somehow becoming entwined, her ending up half on his lap without even realising how it happened.
His hands cup her face when he ducks his head and slants his lips across hers as she’s in the middle of a rant about John Steinbeck.
She responds hungrily, a sudden craving she has to satisfy now that her fantasies are coming to life.
When they break apart, he doesn’t say any of the things she dreads – no calling it a mistake or telling her it won’t happen again or laughing and calling her a foolish girl for thinking it meant something.
“It has to be our secret, Alinochka,” is all he says as his thumb strokes the soft skin of her cheek, “at least for now.”
The secret holds for the rest of the summer.
Stolen moments, fingers brushing, clandestine meetings, a hand pressed over her mouth to muffle her moans, sneaking around.
Not ideal, of course, but it’s all worth it.
Sasha will always be worth it, she thinks.
Summer ends. Classes at Os Alta University start.
And the two of them stay strong, stay together, no matter what people say, for the rest of their lives.
Sometimes summer romances last forever.
Chapter 119: Peace
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Don’t you want peace, Alina?” he murmurs, shadows wrapping around her like a lover’s embrace, “wouldn’t it be easier to end this silly conflict and come back to me?”
It would, she thinks, tired and worn down by months of fighting, it would be so very easy.
She’s never wanted power or a throne or to be called a saint. It is being thrust upon her, though, and surely it is better to try and balance Aleksander and use her power to help people, rather than simply continuing on as she has been – running, hiding, trying and failing to drum up useful support for Nikolai, suffering sleepless nights with Aleksander appearing through their tether and whispering in her ears about all they could do together.
“We are what Ravka needs right now,” he insists now, “not another useless Lantsov tsar … although this one isn’t even a Lantsov, is he?”
She takes a breath and he touches her face – him now, not his shadows – drawing out her light and filling her with a feeling of calm surety.
“Tell me where you are,” he coaxes, “the throne next to mine is yours … it’s always been yours.”
She shouldn’t. Alina should push him away, close the door on this damnable connection between them.
Instead, she gives him a location and watches a triumphant, delighted smile spread across his face.
“I will see you soon, milaya,” he brushes his lips briefly across hers.
Then he is gone and Alina is left to wonder if she has made the right choice.
Chapter 120: Darklina Moodboards (16)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1525065488266498048
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander never dreamed he could have all this.
First, there was Alina, with her sunshine smile and paint-splattered shirt and generous heart.
He’d thought he had it all. Wealth, influence, power, a successful company. And then she showed him the thing he was missing – the love he hadn’t ever realised he yearned for.
She would have been enough all on her own, his beautiful, brilliant wife, but then she gave him the greatest possible gifts – Irina and Maxim.
Now, there were school plays, and science projects building solar systems, and ballet recitals, and childish drawings hung carefully on the wall because they deserved as much respect as any Van Gogh or Rembrandt or Monet, and mismatched socks because they were too sleep-deprived to notice, and visits to the museums and art galleries, and holidays to the beach, and cuddles on the sofa, and pillow forts, and lazy Sunday mornings, and so many other wonderful things.
Then, at night, they read to Irina and Maxim from the books Alina illustrates so beautifully – fantastical tales of magical rabbits and mystical gateways and fairies and secret gardens and shadow princes and queens who glow with sunlight.
Aleksander never dreamed he could have all this.
And every single day, he was beyond grateful for the life he had now.
Chapter 121: Darklina Moodboards (17)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1523302819494871041
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The doctors prescribe a visit to the coast.
Alina doesn’t understand how sea air and regular sea-bathing is supposed to help her memory – blank of anything from the last five years – but Ana Kuya insists on following their advice.
The hotel is lovely, at least, with a beautiful view. And there are fresh roses in her room every day, although no one at the hotel seems to know who organises or delivers them.
She starts to make friends with the other visitors to this resort, nodding and exchanging pleasantries.
There is one gentleman – tall, handsome, always dressed entirely in black – that she sees three times every day. On her morning walk, in the distance when she bathes, and again when she sits down in the dining room to eat dinner.
He never speaks to her, just watches. Perhaps she ought to feel nervous, but there is something almost familiar about him and she often feels the urge to go over and make him talk to her, although she never indulges this desire as she is always under Ana’s watchful eye.
On discrete questioning, Alina finds that no one seems to know the mysterious gentleman’s name, or why he is here. It is strange, in this little town where everyone seems to know everybody else’s business.
Every day, he looks at her.
Every day, she looks back, drawn to him.
Maybe one day she’ll have the courage to ask why seeing him always gives her a sense of déjà vu.
Chapter 122: Darklina Homes (19)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1525241006282657794
Warning: serial killers
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Storybook house. Good school district. Low crime-rate. Friendly neighbourhood. The perfect place for a pair of newlyweds getting ready to start a family.
The morning after their arrival, Alina greets their new neighbours – who are laden with home-baking, casserole dishes and gossip – with a cheerful smile, "do come in. My husband's out right now, I’m afraid. He'll be so sorry he missed you."
As his wife entertains upstairs, Aleksander, down in the basement, gags the bruised and beaten man (lives a few blocks away, all alone, so no one will notice he’s missing for a few days) who is securely tied to a chair. After all, it wouldn’t do for him to make too much noise and force them to have to move again before they’ve even had chance to fully unpack.
“Don’t worry,” he murmurs to their wide-eyed, terrified guest, “I’m not going to kill you … not yet at least. My Alina does so hate the insipid chattering of the dull residents of cookie-cutter neighbourhoods like this, and she’ll need something to vent her frustrations on when they’ve gone.”
The man thrashes wildly against his restraints. A futile endeavor, but amusing enough to watch that Aleksander won’t bother stopping him. Really, they’re more fun like this, when they still have hope they’ll be able to escape alive – once reality sets in, they tend to become dull and boring.
This one seems quite defiant, though, likely to provide hours of amusement, or even days if they have the patience to draw it out.
With a wide smile that shows bright-white teeth, Aleksander selects a small but wickedly sharp knife and settles down into a chair to wait for his wife.
Chapter 123: Modern Darklina (3)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1525501800115318785
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"No joint shoots," their shared manager Ivan warns, "it never ends well."
"Do you think," Alina says later, "that Ivan's trying to make everyone think we hate each other?"
Aleksander sighs, "we have semi-public sex in a dressing room one time and suddenly we can't be trusted."
Chapter 124: Hook (1)
Summary:
Peter Pan AU. Alina is 16.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Hook gives her a shark’s smile, “please, Alina, darling, call me Aleksander.”
He’s nothing like the stories Mal has told her, portraying Captain Hook as an old, ugly, bitter monster. The man in front of her is older, to be sure, but not ancient, and still strikingly handsome, his dark hair and beard neatly combed and his all-black ensemble exquisitely made. He’s charming too, pulling back her chair, serving dinner to her first, asking her polite questions about London.
Alina has always thought she wants to stay a child forever, desperate enough to stave off adulthood that she’d flown off to Neverland with Mal. Just an hour in Aleksander’s company, though, being treated like a grown-up and she’s starting to realise that she might rather like being an adult. Mal is sweet, to be sure, but selfish too, and stunted by his refusal to grow up.
When dinner – soup, a delicious roast with all the trimmings and Apple Charlottes, which makes a rather nice change from the slightly-charred rabbit and berries she’s eaten so often with the Lost Boys – is over, Aleksander leans over, the cool metal of his hook tilting her chin up so that she is looking directly into his eyes, which seem almost entirely black to her, and almost hypnotic.
“Now, what is a lovely young lady like yourself doing with a ruffian like Mal?” he asks, shaking his head and tutting disapprovingly.
“Oh, well, you see, Captain …” she stutters.
“I told you, darling, call me Aleksander,” he reminds her.
“Well, Aleksander, I didn’t want to grow up, you see, and Mal, he’d listened at the windowsill to the stories I’d tell and he invited me to Neverland.”
“Not wishing to grow up,” he says, “but, Alinochka, to grow up is the greatest adventure. So many … delightful opportunities.”
“Yes,” she nods, “I … I think I’m beginning to see that.”
“What a sensible young lady you are,” Aleksander pets her hair affectionately, “to have come to this realisation. Of course, I wouldn’t dream of abandoning a lady like yourself, not when I know how … unreliable young Mal can be when it comes to returning his guests from whence they came. He’s such a distractible boy, I’m afraid, always flitting off to see those insipid mermaids, or flying around with that meddling fairy of his, or making eyes at the princess who lives on the other side of the island.”
Alina flushes pink. Mal does have a tendency to forget her, leaving her stuck in the tree-house if he decides to go off on an adventure and doesn’t want her tagging along.
“You are more than welcome to stay here until we can find a way to get you home,” Aleksander offers with a gallant smile, “I believe we have some clothes that will suit you – a few beautiful dresses that belonged to a cousin of mine who no longer has any need for them – and I have a library of books you are welcome to read. I’m sure the men would love to hear your stories too.”
“Such a generous offer,” Alina murmurs.
There is a thought in the back of her mind that something isn’t quite right about this. Aleksander is practically a stranger and yet he is making all sorts of grand gestures – can she really trust he means well?
However, she knows that to return to Mal could leave her stranded in Neverland, and she’s become rather disillusioned about the island in the past few days. It would certainly be nice to be back among people who will knock rather than barging in while she’s in a state of undress, and whose offerings of food don’t run the risk of making her ill.
“Well, my darling?” asks the Captain, holding out his hand to her now, “will you stay?”
Alina smiles, takes his hand and nods, “thank you, Aleksander, I would be glad to accept your offer.
His eyes flash very briefly with something like vicious triumph, but it’s gone then, replaced with solicitous concern.
“I’m so pleased,” he tells her, “I do look forward to getting to know you better, Alinochka.”
Chapter 125: Hook (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I’d watch out,” Genya warns, “I think Elizaveta is trying to get her hooks into your boyfriend.”
Alina doesn’t bother to turn around. She trusts Aleksander to get rid of the problem himself.
A few seconds pass and then she smiles when she hears a high-pitched squeal of anger and the sound of heels clattering away.
Aleksander’s arms wrap around her waist a moment later, his lips on her neck, “well, Alinochka, here’s hoping Elizaveta won’t be bothering us anytime soon.”
“What did you say to her?” Alina asks curiously.
She can sense his smug grin even if she can’t see it, “oh, just a few pointed remarks about the qualities I prefer in a girlfriend and how she lacks all of them.”
Alina spins around, presses her lips to his, “I do hope she wasn’t too upset,” she murmurs with faux-sympathy.
Aleksander shrugs, “I’m sure she’ll find a way to console herself. She’ll probably be back with Vasily by tomorrow, bragging about going for a drive in his new Maserati.”
“Well, he’s not got much else going for him, has he?” Alina snorts, “but that’s Elizaveta for you – style over substance. He might have a flashy car and plenty of cash but it really doesn’t make up for his awful personality and the fact that everyone knows he’s got a tiny –”
Aleksander puts a hand over her mouth to muffle the last word, “such language from our possible valedictorian!”
She elbows him in the side, “possible?”
“Well,” Aleksander shrugs, “I have heard that –”
“Be very careful how you finish that sentence, Sasha,” she warns him.
“The competition can be tough,” he says with a wide-eyed innocent look she doesn’t trust, “I remember when I graduated –”
“A century ago,” she interjects.
“Five years ago, cheeky girl,” he pinches her waist, “some idiot actually tried to give half his rivals food poisoning.”
“I’m pretty sure that really was an accident,” Genya pipes in, “a batch of undercooked brownies or something.”
“And let’s be honest,” Alina adds, “if there was ever anyone who would give their rivals food poisoning, it would be you, Sasha.”
“I resent that implication,” he tells her, although he doesn’t deny it, “but anyway, back to your possible role as valedictorian …”
“If you do not shut up, Sasha, you will be sleeping on the couch until graduation.”
“It’s my apartment, milaya.”
“Do you really think that matters?”
He pauses for a moment, looks over at Genya – who is stifling giggles – and concedes the point.
The sound of the door slamming open distracts them and they look over to see Elizaveta strutting back in, clinging like a limpet to Vasily Lantsov.
“Well, that was even quicker than I expected,” Aleksander says, “the girl works fast, I have to say.”
“Fuck, she’s coming over here,” Genya hisses, “I’ll see you guys later.”
The red-head vanishes before Alina can even think to grab her, “traitor,” she mutters.
“Hello, Elizaveta,” she gives the older girl her most saccharine (and entirely false) smile, “and Vasily too, what a … pleasure.”
“Hi Ally,” Elizaveta doesn’t even look at her, batting her eyelashes at Aleksander even as Vasily gropes her.
Alina doesn’t bother to correct her. The best response to Elizaveta’s pettiness is to pretend it’s not even happening.
“Vasily’s got a new Maserati, haven’t you, darling,” Elizaveta coos, “he’s going to take me out for a spin.”
“You may want to wait until tomorrow,” Alina feels obligated to say, noting Vasily’s glassy-eyed expression and the strong smell of vodka surrounding him.
“Have you ever been in a Maserati, Alison?” Elizaveta asks with a nasty smile.
“Can’t say I have,” she responds cheerfully, “aren’t you just so lucky. Now, really sorry to cut this lovely little conversation short, but Sasha and I have to go. I bet him earlier that he couldn’t make me come five times in an hour and he’s determined to prove me wrong. Bye now!”
She cackles as she drags Aleksander away, hearing Elizaveta huff before she turns to find another victim to boast to.
“A bet?” Aleksander asks, eyebrows raised in amusement.
“I couldn’t resist,” she grins, “obviously, since the bet is fictional, I won’t hold you to it. I know at the grand old age of twenty-seven, you might prefer to go to bed, get a good night’s sle–”
Alina squeals as Aleksander swings her over his shoulder as they head outside into the cool night air for their thankfully short walk back to his apartment.
“Don’t think I don’t know what game you’re playing, Alinochka,” he says, “perhaps I’ll make up a counter-bet where you think you can go without orgasms for a week.”
“Sasha,” she whines, “don’t be mean.”
“Well then, what will you give me if I win our fictional bet and make you come five times in an hour?”
She pauses, then leans down to whisper something in his ear.
His lips spread into a delighted smirk, “we have a deal then, milaya.”
(he wins the bet, but Alina doesn’t mind at all).
Chapter 126: Modern Darklina (4)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1525802358738927617
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He lets her have what she wants initially - vibrant colours, psychedelic patterns, vintage mini-dresses - but at the lingerie stores he won't approve anything that isn't black satin or lace.
He insists she models it all for him. Can't have her wasting her trust fund, after all.
Chapter 127: Modern Darklina (5)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1525434786269040640
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Photos sent to the group chat with Genya, Zoya, Nina and Inej.
Someone lost a bet with their daughter!
Irina giggles hysterically as she works, carefully pinning bits of her papa's hair and adding sparkly butterfly clips.
"Do not let her near the scissors," he hisses to Alina.
Chapter 128: Trickle
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Tears trickle down Alina’s face as she looks at the still, bloody body of her childhood best friend turned husband.
She flinches slightly as Aleksander wraps an arm around her waist, gun still dangling from his other hand.
“No tears for a traitor, Alinochka,” her father-in-law chides her gently, wiping them dampness from her cheeks with the pad of his thumb, “he doesn’t deserve them.”
“What will happen to me now?” she asks softly.
She hadn’t had a clue what Mal planned to do, though she sympathised with his desire to escape this dangerous life they had been born into for a simpler existence. Still, if she is judged to be guilty too, then Aleksander might well turn the gun on her and end her life in this dreary little alleyway.
“The alliance between the Morozov and Starkov families will hold,” he insists firmly, “we’ll just have to find you a more reliable husband this time around, hm, Alinochka. I suppose it’s for the best that there’s no child to make things … difficult.”
“Who?” she asks, voice trembling slightly despite her attempt to sound calm.
“Well,” she can sense Aleksander’s smirk even if she can’t see him, “I always say, if you want something done right, do it yourself.”
Alina tenses slightly as he leans down and presses cool lips to her cheek, “you’ll be sweet for me, won’t you, Alinochka.”
She wants to scream, to have the chance to mourn Mal, to flee and never return. Alina is a realist, though. She knows there’s no escaping this life.
Besides, she can’t deny how Aleksander’s presence makes her feel, the lust she wishes she could push away, how pleased she is when he takes an interest in her studies and hobbies. Even now, after he has shot her husband – his own son – in front of her, she is still inexplicably drawn to him.
“Of course, Sasha,” she answers him in barely a whisper.
After all, there is no other acceptable response.
Chapter 129: Darklina Homes (20)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1526237568198754317
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He shakes his head, "it's a mess, Alinochka."
"Just look, Sasha," she insists, "forget all the plants and moss, imagine what it could be."
"It could really be something," he admits after a moment, "but it will be a lot of work."
"That's alright," she smiles, "it's worth it."
Chapter 130: Free (1)
Summary:
Pre step-father/step-daughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"And then we're meeting Ivan and Fedyor tomorrow for lunch at –”
"I'm not free," Alina interjected grumpily, still irritated at her step-father's refusal to let her go over to her boyfriend’s house to study.
She was never going to get the chance to do more than hold Mal’s hand if Sasha kept on with this ridiculous overprotectiveness. He told her Mal could come over to study at their house, but Mal always refused because Sasha loomed all the time. And now Mal was making noises about breaking up because “I don’t want to date a nun, Lina” and she’d waited so long for him to notice her that she couldn’t stand the idea of losing him because her step-father refused to let her have a social life.
She was seventeen, after all, and Sasha had only married her mom six months ago – it wasn’t fair that he got to tell her what to do and her mom just told her to behave and do as she was told.
“Not free?” Sasha asked with a raised eyebrow, clearly disbelieving.
“I’m going over to Genya’s to study,” Alina said, trying not to tremble and give away her nervousness.
“A little difficult,” her step-father mused mildly, “given that Genya is away for the weekend with her parents.”
Fuck. Alina had completely forgotten the trip Genya had mentioned a few days ago (as well as the fact that Sasha worked with Genya’s father and would thus have also heard that they would be out of the city) when rehearsing her alibi for why she had to miss the usual Saturday lunch with Sasha’s best friends. The lunch always went on for hours and she had planned on heading over to Mal’s so they could finally have some quality alone time together
“Right,” she stuttered out, “of course, my mistake. I was planning to study at Genya’s next weekend.”
“Silly girl,” Sasha tapped her on the cheek and shook his head condescendingly, “so clever, but your brain is like cotton-wool sometimes, isn’t it, Alinochka?”
“Sure,” she mumbled, too worried that he might interrogate her about the ‘mistake’ to disagree with him.
“We’ll be leaving just after 12 tomorrow,” he reminded her, “and you’ll wear that nice dress I got you last week, won’t you?”
She nodded. While she was a little resentful that he thought he could dictate her outfit choices, she really did love the dress, which suited her perfectly and was much nicer than anything her mother had ever purchased for her.
“Your mother has some spa treatment planned after lunch,” Sasha continued, “but I thought you and I could visit The Fold – I’ve got to sort some paperwork and you can have a look at the new exhibit before it officially launches.”
She couldn’t help but smile widely, even though she was trying to be angry with him. It was always hard when he was such a dinosaur about Mal but then followed it up with something delightful like the promise of a sneak peek at the new art in his gallery.
Alina wished she could figure her step-father out. He inspired such mixed, confusing emotions in her and she never could quite understand what she was feeling.
It would work itself out, though, she was sure.
Probably.
Chapter 131: Darklina Moodboards (18)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1525868759558258688
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal gets to the theatre early to ensure everything is ready.
Strictly speaking, there should be no one allowed in yet, but his flirtations with Ruby, one of the maids who cleans the theatre, have given him access without questions for the price of a tumble in one of the cloak rooms and a few insincere compliments.
He’s practically in the rafters, knows that if the performance were going on right now, the actors would seem like ants to him. Still, it’s not a good view that he’s after, not of the stage at least.
He kneels down and positions the rifle, wanting to ensure he’ll have an unobstructed view of his target. He smiles when he sees that it shouldn’t be too difficult a shot to hit an occupant of the Royal Box.
Mal knows that he is risking death, but he has to take that chance. The palace is far too well guarded and this is the best opportunity he’s had to catch his target unawares.
With all the preliminary checks completed, it is a waiting game now.
He sits, still and silent, for hours, carefully ducking out of sight when the staff begin their final checks, only emerging from hiding when people enter to find their seats.
It is not until the lights have begun to dim that the grand chandelier in the Royal Box flares to life and all eyes turn to the theatre’s most esteemed guests. First comes General Ivan Kaminsky, a dour-faced man known for carrying out his tsar’s orders with brutal efficiency. Then Lady Genya Kostyk, the tsarina’s favourite lady-in-waiting, so beautiful that the whole crowd seems to let out a collective sigh when they see her. Next, every person present rises for the fearsome Black Tsar himself, the man Mal hates with a burning passion, the man who …
A rustle of the curtains and an angel appears.
It is Alina, radiant in a dazzling black and gold dress, wearing a magnificent necklace – delicate gold chains looped around and around, all studded with diamonds – and cradling the barely-visible swelling of her stomach.
Mal clenches his fists at the thought of the monster the country calls tsar touching innocent little Alina, defiling her with his darkness.
When his old childhood friend smiles at the man she is forced to call husband, when she willingly tilts her head to receive his kiss, Mal knows she must be weeping inside, that she can only be playing a part for her own safety.
After all, Alina could never love one such as the Black Tsar.
The lights begin to dim fully as the royal party take their seats, and soon the stage curtain is rising, the performance beginning.
Mal longs to make the shot immediately, but he forces himself to be patient, to wait for the right moment when the music will be almost deafening and he might be able to make his escape before anyone even realises what has happened.
He is so focused on staying calm that he never even hears them coming. They say that the tsar’s secret police are as silent as ghosts, but until now Mal has always thought it simply propaganda.
However, he doesn’t even realise he’s surrounded until they are on him, the rifle wrenched from his hands, a hard punch to his stomach, a gag shoved into his mouth, his hands roughly bound together.
General Kaminsky – Mal had never even realised he wasn’t in the Royal Box anymore – sneers down at him, “foolish of you to show your face in Os Alta, Oretsev. You might have lived a few days more if you’d at least made an attempt to run. Instead, you chose this path – more futile even than your pathetic obsession with the tsarina.”
Kaminsky’s mouth twists into a nasty grin now, “we’ve got lots of lovely surprises prepared for you in the palace dungeons, Oretsev, but for now we’ll stash you in a room here that the management have set aside for us. I’m sure the tsar will be absolutely delighted to visit you during the intermission and, you know, the soundproofing in this building really is quite spectacular.”
Mal struggles as they haul him to his feet, trying desperately to get free.
As they drag him away, he turns to the Royal Box, hoping to have just one more glimpse of Alina.
Her face is turned away, though, and she is entirely enraptured by the performance.
The Black Tsar, however, is looking right at him.
And, even in the darkness of the theatre, Mal knows the devil masquerading as a man is smirking at him.
Chapter 132: Firm (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“No.”
Aleksander is determined to stand firm against his little tyrant of a daughter.
Irina’s lower lip trembles and tears fill her eyes (the exact same shape and colour as her mama’s).
Aleksander sighs, “fine. One more honey cake.”
Alina snorts, “you're such a pushover, Sasha.”
Chapter 133: Darklina Homes (21)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1526945701430804480
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Good of you to invite us, Morozov. It is nice to get away from the office."
"Mm," Aleksander murmured, not paying the man any attention.
After all, this part of the balcony gave him a perfect view of the pool ... and Starkov's daughter swimming in her delectably skimpy bikini.
Chapter 134: Darklina Moodboards (19)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1526129877103017987
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Everyone had advised Aleksander Morozov to choose another girl as his wife. Even Alina’s own father had shaken his head and suggested she was not strong enough.
He was stubborn, though, her Sasha, insisting he would wed Alina, if she would have him.
It would have been mad to turn down a proposal from a moderately wealthy, decent man, even more so considering the soft way he looked at her and the warmth she felt in her stomach when he kissed her cheek or held her hand.
“I might be ill often,” she warned him before their wedding day, “I struggle in the winter, and even when it’s warm I –”
“I do not care,” he interrupted her firmly, “I would marry you, Alinochka, even if you were bedridden. I have hope, though, that the country air will be good for you.”
“I don’t want to be a burden, Sasha,” she whispered.
“You never could be,” he murmured before he stole a brief kiss.
To everyone’s shock, except perhaps Sasha’s, life in the countryside clearly did suit Alina.
She gained some much-needed weight until she had something of a figure and had to alter all her dresses, her cheeks became rosy, her appetite increased, and she no longer found herself out of breath after just a few minutes of brisk walking.
Life had never been so exciting and wonderful.
Alina had the strength to sew and knit, to cook and bake (she discovered her husband’s sweet tooth early in their marriage and now prided herself on the variety of pies, biscuits and cakes she provided for him), to go for long walks with Sasha, to read for an hour or two without hurting her eyes, and to run errands.
Best of all, she could truly enjoy the delights of marital intimacy with her very attentive husband.
It came as not much of a surprise to either of them when Alina began to let out her dresses to accommodate a growing bump, and to knit tiny little clothes for a very much anticipated baby, not much more than five months after their wedding.
Married life, Alina thought with a smile, really was delightful.
Chapter 135: Bare
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina bares her soul to Mal, confesses the love she's kept hidden deep inside for years.
And he laughs at her, like both she and her feelings are a joke.
The noisy, crowded bar is an attempt to drown her sorrows.
She's only two drinks in when a suited arm stops the bartender handing her another shot.
Alina looks up and her brain momentarily stops working.
Disgustingly handsome. Dark hair with just a few threads of silver. Neatly combed beard. Suit that definitely costs more than her monthly rent.
“I think you’ve had enough, milaya.”
“I don’t know you,” she blurts out, shaking off her haze and glaring at him suspiciously, “and I’ve had two drinks, I’m fine.”
He just hums, small smirk on his face, “perhaps, but more drinks aren’t going to solve your problems, are they?”
“Oh, and a complete stranger knows so much about my problems?” she asks irritably.
“I think I could make a fairly accurate guess,” he says with annoying conviction.
She opens her mouth to tell him where he can shove his guess, but he has the gall to put his finger to her lips, “hush now, milaya, don’t say anything you’ll regret.”
“Oh, I won’t regret it,” she growls, “and if you don’t move that finger, I’ll bite it.”
He laughs, eyes lit up with amusement, “what a delightfully vicious little thing you are. You’re entirely wasted in this place with morose drunks and frat boys.”
“What do you want?”
Direct and cold. Her heart definitely isn’t thumping as she waits for his answer.
“Only the pleasure of your company …”
He trails off, waiting for her to give her name. She considers refusing, but there’s something compelling about him despite how frustrating he is.
“Alina,” she says.
“Aleksander,” he offers in return, “so, what do you say, Alina?”
“You can’t just have ‘the pleasure of my company’ here?”
“I rather thought a more private setting might be appropriate, considering my plans, but if you’ve got an exhibitionist kink you want to explore then I’m certainly open to –”
“What! No!” she cries out, “and why do you assume I’m going to go anywhere with you. I just met you two minutes ago.”
“You know you want to, milaya,” he winks at her with unfairly charming confidence.
Saints, she really does. There’s something about this man that is making her both annoyed and insanely turned on at the same time.
Alina stares at him for a moment, assessing.
“Fine,” she says haughtily, as if she’s doing him a huge favour, “but if you turn out to be a serial killer then I will be the worst poltergeist ever.”
“Duly noted,” he tells her solemnly, “now, come along, Alina” he takes her hand and tugs her out of her seat and towards the door, “I’ll bet I can get you forget whatever useless boy you were drowning your sorrows over.”
(four hours and five orgasms later, Alina isn’t sure she can even remember her own name, let alone Mal’s).
Chapter 136: Darklina Homes (22)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1526588247442333696
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
An intimate dining experience at renowned chef Aleksander Morozov's home.
Delicious food. Sublime wine. The chef charming beyond words.
He doesn't touch the final course, a decadent chocolate torte.
Dark eyes watch her intently, "I've something else sweet in mind for dessert."
Chapter 137: One
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You sure you don’t want any?” Zoya asks.
Alina watches Sasha cradle Genya and David’s newborn, “well … maybe just one.”
She keeps looking as her husband coos, baby Irina wrapping a tiny fist around one of his fingers.
“Ok,” she concedes, “perhaps two, so they’re not lonely.”
Chapter 138: Mutual
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I love you, Alina, don’t marry him.”
Mal hovers in the church doorway, wearing an ill-fitting suit, wilted bouquet in hands, smelling of stale sweat and alcohol.
Alina, standing in front of the altar in her beautiful white dress, looks horrified.
As Mal takes a step forward, Alina automatically moves back.
“I don’t think the feeling is mutual, Malyen,” Aleksander sneers, wrapping his arm protectively around Alina.
He signals discretely to Ivan and Fedyor, who move towards their unwanted intruder.
Mal struggles against their hold, “Lina, please. You can’t! Not him!”
“Get out, Mal,” Alina hisses, “we’ve been over for years. I love Sasha and I’m marrying him today.”
“Ali–” Ivan’s hand goes across his face to muffle his voice, hauling him out of the church with a grim smile.
Aleksander’s best friend returns after about thirty seconds and nods to him, signalling that the interloper has been dealt with.
He turns to Alina, harsh expression turning to a soft smile as he takes her hand, “are you alright, milaya?”
“I’m fine, Sasha,” she promises, “I don’t care about him. Let’s just get married.”
They turn back towards the priest, matching grins on their faces, and take the next step in their lives together.
Chapter 139: Modern Darklina (6)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1527699523598012418
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The locals know to avoid the area, but plenty of tourists ignore their warnings about the dangers awaiting them.
The handsome, dark-haired man swimming in the river, tempting you in for a swim and then laughing as he drags you deeper and deeper into the water to sate his hunger for human flesh.
The pretty young woman who finds you with tears in her eyes and asks for help because her friends have left her behind, leading you further into the forest where the trees are alive and their roots keep you bound and trapped until she needs her next meal.
They come together regularly, these two nightmare creatures, when their desire is for something other than food.
He is mostly bound to the river and she to the forest, but there are loopholes to be found and they take full advantage of these.
Their children move freely between the two places, nipping at the unfortunate men and women their father drowns, or swinging through the trees chasing those victims of their mother who attempt to run from their fate.
It is an infamous place, the Grisha Forest, and yet there are always those who refuse to listen to reason.
And as long as there are foolish tourists who venture into their territory, Aleksandr, Alina and their children will remain.
Chapter 140: Darklina Homes (23)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1527408490192551936
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s a gorgeous villa, far better than her budget hotel.
It’s only … there’s a lot of security and no one will let her leave.
“Safety precautions, milaya,” Sasha murmurs, lips on her neck as he deftly unties her bikini, “no need to worry your pretty little head about it.”
Chapter 141: Take
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Where’s Alina?” Mal shouts, struggling against the two men holding him, “what have you done to her?”
“Stealing has consequences, Oretsev,” Morozov says, dark eyes like fathomless pits ready to destroy and devour, “you take something of mine and I’ll take something of yours in return.”
“You monster!” Mal spits out, furious and fearful at the same time, “don’t you dare hurt her.”
Morozov’s mouth stretches into a wide cruel smirk. He taps at his phone and lifts it so Mal can see the video playing on the screen.
“I’m not sure your precious little Alina would call me a monster,” he says, “and I can assure you that she rather enjoys a little bit of pain with her pleasure.”
Mal watches the clip in horror, unable to look away as Morozov grips Alina’s hips tightly, biting her shoulder so hard he draws blood as he enters her roughly from behind. The camera view switches so Mal can see Alina’s face – her mouth open, her eyes clouded over with arousal and her expression one of pure ecstasy.
“It’s better with sound,” Morozov whispers almost conspiratorially, “but I think I’d like to keep those sweet little noises just for me.”
“My money has been restored to me, Oretsev,” Morozov’s smile is all teeth now, a shark’s grin, “but I’m afraid you won’t be getting your Alina back.”
Chapter 142: Light
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Bleak centuries of loneliness and despair.
Dedication to the thankless task of trying to sew together a country torn apart and divided by war, famine, discrimination and the greed of the Lantsov dynasty.
And then a searing burst of light.
Alina.
For the first time in hundreds of years, Aleksander has hope.
Chapter 143: Asleep (1)
Summary:
Inspired by the story of Danaë and Zeus, as found here – https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dana%C3%AB – with maybe a tiny bit of inspiration from the Hades/Persephone vibe.
cw extremely heavily implied off-screen non-consensual somnophilia. What can I say, Greek mythology is messed up!
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The palace of King Anton held a secret.
Although, to be honest, it really wasn’t much of a secret.
Everyone knew that the king had asked the Oracle if he would ever have the male heir he craved so desperately – four wives and all he had to show for it was one daughter named Alina – and that he had been informed he would never have a son, but that his daughter would give birth to a boy who would eventually kill his grandfather.
Knowing he would be despised for murdering his own child, but unwilling to risk Alina falling pregnant with the child who would cause his death, Anton decided to imprison her in a chamber constructed underneath his palace.
It was a richly adorned suite, full of luxuries, but it was a prison all the same – no doors or windows, just a single sky-light covered with a metal grate as a source of light and air for the trapped princess, and to allow the delivery of provisions.
It was a hellish experience for a young woman, especially one who had always loved to be out in the sun, roaming the palace grounds and nearby forests.
What King Anton did not know, however, was that Aleksander, king of the gods, had spotted Alina as she danced and laughed on the surface, seeing in her a spark of sunlight that was the perfect balance to his control of the shadows.
He watched her every day, becoming more and more infatuated, until he resolved to take her to Olympus and give her immortality so that she might be his bride.
When he found her gone, before he could claim her, his fury was great. At first resolved to simply suffocate the king with his shadows, Aleksander instead decided that a better punishment would be for the Oracle’s prediction to come true.
After all, was it not better to remind the mortals that they could not outrun their fate, no matter what they attempted?
And so, late one night, shadows slipped easily into King Anton’s supposedly impenetrable chamber, coalescing into the tall, dark form of the infamous king of the gods.
Alina, he saw, was fast asleep, laid out on her bed like an offering in one of his temples.
Aleksander always accepted an offering.
Tendrils of shadow slithered towards the bed, pulling back the sheets and wrapping themselves around the princess’ limbs, gently maneuvering her so Aleksander could see her face, untroubled and peaceful in sleep.
Her golden skin and glossy black hair seemed more faded and lifeless than it had been when he had first spotted her, an unfortunate side effect of a month as a prisoner underground. No matter, though, it was easily fixed by some Ambrosia and fresh air. Besides, she was still beautiful in his eyes, still the girl he had vowed to make his queen.
He’d planned to wake her, to introduce himself as her liberator and future husband. He knew she might be a little frightened – gods were intimidating, after all, and there were always disturbing rumours floating around about him, only some of which were actually true – but she would soon see what he did, that they were destined to be together.
Their first time was supposed to be in his palace on Olympus, in the room he’d created especially for her, with sunlight streaming through the windows and everything decorated in dazzling white and gold.
He was tempted, though, by the picture in front of him.
After all, there would be eons to have her in the bright sunshine and, though he was furious that she had been imprisoned in this place, the chamber did rather appeal to his love of the darkness and shadows.
And she looked so sweet like this, pliant and loose-limbed with sleep.
Really, it would be a kindness for her to wake in the midst of so pleasurable an activity, and a delight for him to hear her sleepy little noises turn into keening cries as she writhed beneath him.
Yes, it really would be an excellent first meeting, and a delicious piece of revenge as well, for Alina to conceive the child who would one day kill his grandfather right beneath the palace as the foolish king believed himself entirely safe from the prophecy.
His shadows tugged at Alina’s flimsy nightgown, gradually revealing her glorious body to Aleksander’s eager gaze.
Yes, he thought as he shed his own dark robes and climbed onto the bed to hover above her, she would look magnificent with a diamond and obsidian crown on her head, belly rounded with his child.
His perfect little wife.
Chapter 144: Darklina Homes (24)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1528495642666049537
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I hear the old Duke left her nothing in his Will but a paltry allowance.”
“Miserable old mister. That girl deserves something for enduring the attentions of a man nearly seventy for almost a year, and she barely nineteen years old now. I don’t know what her father was thinking with that match – I saw the wedding myself, you know, and she wept the whole time.”
“Five wives over his lifetime and not a single living child to show for it. Probably for the best – a son might have turned out as bad as his father.”
“At least this new Duke – cousin once removed, or perhaps twice – seems like a more sensible sort. And so good of him to let the poor girl stay in the Dower House – she had a little studio there so she could paint, you know, and there are some lovely pictures she’s done of the lake in the rooms there.”
“Very decent of him, yes. He’s an imposing sort, to be sure, but very handsome. Only thirty-eight too – he’ll be looking for a Duchess of his own soon enough, I wager.”
“He won’t have much trouble finding candidates. They’ll all be willing to make the trip from London for a catch like him – it’s not often you get looks, intelligence, wealth and a title all in one gentleman.”
“Mmm, although I think he might have a lady in mind already. My sister says His Grace visits the Dower House almost every day and spends hours quite alone with the young Dowager Duchess. They always appear quite disheveled afterwards, my sister tells me.”
“Well, good for her. Better a sweet girl like her for our Duchess, one who’s lived in the area all her life, than one of those insipid ladies from London.”
“Quite right you are, quite right indeed. And I imagine there’ll be no trouble with an heir there.”
Chapter 145: Comfort (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I … I still … can’t believe … believe it,” Alina sobs into his shoulder.
Aleksander can’t either. He never thought it would be so easy to arrange a completely unsuspicious car accident.
“We’d only been married a month,” she hiccups.
A shame, that. He’d have preferred it if the wedding had never taken place, but he’d been unavoidably detained by business across the country and only returned two days before the big day, which had meant his plan was delayed until after the newly-weds returned from their honeymoon.
“I just … I always pictured forever with him.”
Aleksander nearly snorts. It never would have worked out between Alina and Mal – his nephew had some charm, to be sure, but he was always too easily swayed by a pretty face and a large chest. Alina hadn’t yet discovered the evidence of Mal’s three-month affair with his colleague Ruby, but she’d find it sooner or later, and that would make it easier for her to overcome her grief.
“You don’t know how grateful I am for you, Uncle Sasha. You’ve been so wonderful with everything – I’m not sure what I would have done without you.”
He runs a comforting hand up and down her back, lets her cry into his jumper. There’s a voice in the back of his mind, telling him to peel away her clothes, to touch and taste, to burrow inside her until all she can think about is him rather than his useless nephew.
“Don’t worry, Alinochka,” he murmurs, pressing his lips to the crown of her head, “I’ll always look after you.”
It’s alright. No need to rush things. They’ve got plenty of time.
Chapter 146: Fashion
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s a poor excuse for a fashion show, the sort of place he’d usually never be caught dead.
Aleksander Morozov’s haunts are Paris, Milan, London, New York, Tokyo and Shanghai. He isn’t usually to be found in a rural little town with a name he hasn’t even bothered to learn.
It’s a favour to Genya, who insists there is a girl he has to see.
“You’ll thank me, Sasha,” she promises.
He sits through a mediocre hour, almost leaves, and then she appears.
Golden skin that almost glows. Amazingly expressive face. Wearing a sub-par gown as if it is haute couture.
She’s tiny, really, not at all the typical model build. It doesn’t matter to Aleksander. He knows in that moment that he’ll build an entire collection just around her.
(he’ll build a hundred collections around her, if he has the chance).
He breaks.
“What’s her name?” he asks Genya, ignoring her knowing smile.
“Alina … Alina Starkova.”
Alina.
He’s found his new muse.
Chapter 147: Darklina Homes (25)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1529139642326519808
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"A witch lives there."
"No! A wizard."
"Actually," a deep voice says from behind them, "we're demons."
Alina appears as the two children run screaming, rolling her eyes, "stop scaring the locals."
His smile is all sharp teeth, "just having fun."
"Stick to the tourists, Sasha."
Chapter 148: Darklina Homes (26)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1529479886691307524
Pre-guardian/ward (modern AU)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Seventeen years old and Alina’s whole life is in two battered suitcases.
She eyes the house with suspicion, although it looks nice enough – well-kept and tidy, a distinct contrast to the run-down, overcrowded group home she’d stayed in for the last six months.
There’s a dog on the porch, which looks up and lets out a friendly bark before seemingly going to sleep. Alina has always wanted a dog, but there was never room in the apartment she lived in with her parents.
Then, a man – about forty, dark hair threaded through with silver, tall, handsome enough that her face warms and her stomach swoops – comes out to stand next to the dog, “Alina?”
She looks at him, this godfather she doesn’t remember, now her legal guardian.
“Yes, that’s me,” she says with a confidence she doesn’t feel.
“I’m Aleksander,” he strides over, large hand dwarfing hers in a slightly awkward handshake before he reaches out and squeezes her shoulder gently, “but you can call me Sasha. I really am pleased to see you again, Alinochka, although I wish it didn’t have to be like this.”
She’s never liked nicknames, but his is so full of genuine affection that she finds she doesn’t mind it. She knows it won’t be easy, living with this stranger, a man who last saw her fourteen years ago, who was named as her guardian despite the mysterious estrangement her parents never explained to her.
She probably shouldn’t trust him, but Alina is tired and grieving and desperately in need of some stability.
He looks lonely too, no one but his dog in spite of the lovely home with an actual white picket fence.
Who knows … maybe they can be each other’s family?
Chapter 149: Gum
Summary:
Alina is struggling a bit with motherhood.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina doesn’t want Sasha to know she’s struggling.
He’s so good with the baby, a natural father. Alina, on the other hand, feels as if she’s been tossed into the deep end without knowing how to swim and is trying not to drown.
She loves Irina desperately, but motherhood is far more overwhelming than she expected.
The difficulties of breastfeeding and aching breasts; the awful mood swings; teething issues leaving Irina’s gums red and sore; being lonely with just her baby daughter for company during the day (no family to help, Sasha and her friends all at work); panicking when she can’t figure out if Irina’s cries mean she’s hungry or gassy or tired; trying to nap but never managing to fall asleep, her mind racing with too many worries.
As soon as her husband gets home, Alina puts on a smile, spins the story of a fairytale of a day.
Today we watched a Disney film … this morning we learned a new song … in the afternoon we had lots of fun with tummy time.
She can’t let Sasha know that she’s failing, doesn’t want to see the regret in his eyes as he realises he should have married another girl – someone older, more sensible, cleverer, more poised, less prone to letting her negative thoughts overwhelm her.
It all falls to pieces the day Sasha comes home early, clearly a surprise so he can spend all afternoon with them.
Instead, he finds Alina – unkempt and exhausted – in tears on the couch, rocking Irina, who has been wailing for two hours and has only just settled down, snuffling quietly as her teething ring soothes her gums.
Alina waits for the rejection.
She should be used to it by now – dumped at an orphanage at the age of five when her mother died and her father couldn’t cope; too many foster homes to count but never an offer to adopt her; callously rejected by her childhood companion Mal, the only friend she’d kept through those turbulent years, when he decided she was too clingy, far too much work.
It’s always been a surprise, the way Sasha never even hints at leaving, how his declarations of love sound truly sincere, that he is always holding her close like he can’t bear to not to be touching her.
“Alinochka,” a frown creases his forehead as he sits down next to her, arms wrapping around her like a comforting blanket, “milaya, what’s wrong?”
She doesn’t want to admit all her failings, but everything spills out unbidden, barely coherent thanks to her tears.
And then it’s like her mind goes fuzzy, everything hazy, white noise all around her.
She doesn’t become aware again until she finds herself tucked into their bed with her stuffed teddy bear (a First Birthday present from her mother, one of the few things she has from her family) in her hands and Sasha lying next to her, rubbing soothing circles on her arm.
“Irina!” she cries, “Sasha, where’s –”
“Hush,” he murmurs, stroking her hair, “she’s in her crib, right there,” he points to the corner of the room, and Alina breathes a sigh of relief when she hears soft breathing, sees the rise and fall of her daughter’s chest as she naps.
“I’m sorry –” she starts, but her husband only shakes his head and pulls her closer.
“No, Alinochka … I’m sorry. You’ve been dealing with so much and I’ve been so caught up in work I never noticed, didn’t even think about how hard this would be on you. Can you forgive me, milaya?”
She wants to protest, tell him there’s nothing to forgive, that he is perfect and she’s just a mess masquerading as a functioning person.
He sighs, like he can read her thoughts, “I love you so much, Alina,” he tells her, “you and Irina. And I never want you to feel like you need to hide from me.”
“I just didn’t want you to think I’m a failure,” she whispers.
“Never!” he says, almost vehemently, “I know how much you love Irina, milaya. I see it in your eyes whenever you talk about her or when I see the two of you together. But it’s ok if you have problems and struggles – parenthood isn’t exactly easy. I’m going to spend more time at home now.”
Her eyes widen, “oh, no, you can’t neglect your work for me, Sasha.”
“Work will be fine,” he insists, “and there’s plenty that can be done from home. Irina won’t be little forever, and I want to have more time with both of you.”
Part of her wonders if he doesn’t trust her with the baby after what he just witnessed, if he’s sugarcoating his words to hide the fact that he wants to keep an eye on her.
No. That’s not Sasha, it never has been. It’s just the nasty voice in the back of her mind that she usually tries not to listen to.
“It’s ok to ask for help sometimes, Alina,” he says, pressing a kiss to her forehead, letting her snuggle against him, “we all do it … yes, even me,” he winks and answers her question before she can even verbalise it, “I’d be lost at work without Ivan, Fedyor, Genya and Nina.”
“You sleep now,” he murmurs, “I’ll take care of Irina for a few hours. And then tomorrow, we’ll all go to the park together. How does that sound?”
Fresh air, family time, listening to Irina’s happy little babbles, buying an ice-cream even though it’s February because Aleksander’s sweet tooth never lets him pass by without getting something.
“It sounds wonderful,” she tells him, her mouth curving into its first genuine smile in days.
At times like this, she feels like the luckiest girl in the world.
Chapter 150: Modern Darklina (7)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1529883299371528199
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina is almost out of the door, but freezes when she hears his voice, "you're not going out in that skirt, Alinochka."
She turns around and scowls at him, "you're not my dad."
He crooks his finger and she knows better than to ignore him, obeying his silent instruction and slinking over with only a slight pout.
Sasha grabs her wrist and pulls her down into his lap. She ignores the gun on the table, right next to his dinner. Her mom has never exactly had ‘safe’ taste in boyfriends, although Sasha is certainly the most dangerous of the lot.
“I’m not your dad,” he agrees, calloused hand sliding under her skirt, higher and higher up her leg, as if to emphasise how very un-related they are, “but your mom’s useless so someone has to take you in hand.”
If she were a better daughter, Alina would be furious about his blatant insult. But he’s right that her mom isn’t much use, and Alina is of the opinion that there’s no point caring about parents who don’t give a damn about you.
She doesn’t think about her mom, though. Instead, she smiles coyly at Sasha.
“So, are you?” she asks, “going to take me in hand?”
She shifts position slightly so his knuckles brush her already-damp underwear, moaning slightly as he swears under his breath.
“You need a lesson or two, little girl,” he growls, fingers already pushing lace aside and probing at the warm wetness between her legs.
Alina doesn’t bother going out that night.
There is far more fun to be had at home.
Chapter 151: Modern Darklina (8)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1529510381886005248
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
A room full of half-dressed models and Aleksander can only seem to focus his camera on her.
“You know I’m just the make-up artist, right?” she asks, slightly baffled expression on her face.
She’s not just anything, he thinks.
This girl is one in a million and he’s smitten.
Chapter 152: Strawberry
Summary:
Kind of an Emma (Jane Austen) AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The sun is hot on her face and neck, sweat beading on her brow.
It is almost intolerably warm, no shade nearby, but Alina keeps on with her task – the Little Palace has the best strawberries for miles and they are one of her papa’s favourite foods.
“Alinochka,” the chiding voice behind her is as familiar as the rooms of her home or her papa’s anxious reminders for her to wear an extra shawl, “what are you doing out in this heat without a hat or parasol?”
A weight settles on her head a moment later, a wide-brimmed straw hat that instantly offers relief.
“I suppose you think me foolish, Mr Morozov.”
His expression softens as she turns to face him, “on the contrary, Alina, I believe your care and attentiveness when it comes to your father is one of your most admirable qualities.”
“To go along with all the disappointing ones that you like to scold me about,” she sighs.
For a moment, he seems to frown, but then he reaches over to smooth a flyaway piece of hair with the same gentle concern he’s shown her for as long as she can remember, and gives her a brief smile.
“You’re such a clever girl, Alinochka,” he says as he stoops to pick up her almost-overflowing basket, offering his arm so that they can walk back to his home, where cool refreshments will certainly be waiting, “I only wish that you would put those wits of yours to better use than trying to matchmake every man and woman you find.”
“Zoya and Nikolai are so happy together, though,” she protests, “and Genya insists David never would have proposed without my help.”
“Lucky guesses,” he grumbles, “I believe rational, sensible people may be safely left to manage their own affairs, Alina.”
Alina grumpily thinks Mr Morozov is entirely unromantic and not nearly as impressed with her matchmaking skills as he should be.
“Your father is in my study,” he says as they reach the great oak doors of the Little Palace, “we’ll bring him some strawberries and I’ll call for a bowl of water and some napkins too.”
For all his tendency to scold her dreadfully, Mr Morozov really is quite wonderful, always making accommodations for her papa, knowing he would much rather wash the strawberries himself so he can be quite sure they are cleaned to his exacting standards.
Alina squeezes Mr Morozov’s hand, after he has placed the basket down, trying to convey her thanks.
He gives her such a fond look that, for a moment, Alina feels quite odd, almost feverish.
It must be her mind playing tricks on her, though, since she is never ill, a great relief to her ever-cautious papa.
Still, as she and Mr Morozov leave papa with the strawberries and walk to the library – there are two books he is keen for her to read, as he is always trying to improve her mind – Alina finds herself strangely conscious of Mr Morozov’s presence by her side in a way she never has been before.
She can’t understand it. He is just Aleksander Morozov – always present, there in every important memory, teaching and lecturing and huffing in exasperation, praising (sparsely) and smiling (rarely) and sometimes watching her like he considers her a puzzle he can’t quite figure out.
So why, she wonders as he picks out one of the books and begins to tell her about it, does she suddenly yearn to reach out and entwine their fingers together, keep hold of him forever rather than just for a brief moment?
Why, as he talks about Shakespeare or farming or some other topic that she really should be paying more attention to (because he’ll quiz her later, she’s sure of it) does she consider what it might be like to press her lips to his?
Why has she only now figured out that Mr Morozov is not just her friend, her neighbour, her constant companion? He is … something more.
For all her professions that she will never, ever marry, Alina thinks it might be rather nice to discover what something more really is.
Chapter 153: Darklina Homes (27)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1530234481172439043
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
A bright and cheery cottage across the Fold, home of a Sun Summoner in hiding and her son, who mirrors his father in looks and summoning.
When shadows creep into the kitchen, Alina thinks it's only Lukyan practicing.
"Such secrets you've been keeping, Alinochka."
He's found them.
Chapter 154: Mobile
Summary:
Mentions of pregnancy.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He spends days holed up in the Fabrikator workshop as Alina grumbles that he’s scared of her pregnancy mood swings.
He reappears with a mobile to hang over the wooden crib.
Shiny black stars, glimmering golden suns and three figures – stag, sea whip and firebird.
It’s perfect.
Chapter 155: Darklina Homes (28)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1530609740518248451
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Her step-father Sasha leans back on his lounger, hands on her waist as she frantically rides his thigh.
"Desperate little girl needs daddy's help to come," he coos.
One glance out of the window and her mother – chased inside by the cool dusk air – would see.
Alina doesn't care.
Chapter 156: Maid (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Grab me a coffee and sort this out, won’t you, Lina?”
Alina sighs, juggling her own things together with the paperwork Mal has just dumped into her arms.
“Miss Starkova is not your maid, Mr Oretsev.”
They both turn around to see Aleksander Morozov, the company CEO. He leans over to pluck the pile of papers out of her hands and shove them back at Mal.
“Oh, Mr Morozov, sir,” Mal stutters, “I was just coming to talk to you about the Lantsov account.”
“Funny,” he raises an eyebrow, “I was just coming to discuss that particular account with Miss Starkova – I believe she has been doing the real work on it.”
Alina blushes, hand covering her mouth to hide her smile as Mal stammers his way through an attempted explanation.
“Enough, Mr Oretsev,” Mr Morozov cuts him off sharply, “tales of your incompetence do not interest me. Miss Starkova, walk with me.”
Mal flees. Alina falls into step next to Mr Morozov.
“So,” she murmurs, once they’re out of earshot of the rest of the office, “you did like The Devil Wears Prada.”
He shrugs, faint smile on his lips, “what can I say, Miss Starkova, you’ve got good taste.”
Chapter 157: Maid (2)
Summary:
Tudor AU.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“And is she still a maid?” asks the Duke, “I heard rumours of a dalliance with my foolish young cousin Oretsev, before the boy got himself executed.”
Alina’s nails dig painfully into her palm and she struggles to stay quiet as the Duke so casually refers to Mal’s death.
She’d loved Mal for what felt like her entire life, their marriage a seemingly foregone conclusion. And then the infamous Black Duke had arrived with accusations of Mal’s treason against the crown and all their plans had gone to ruin, Mal sentenced and beheaded in a matter of weeks.
Alina grimaces as her father, desperate for a connection with the most powerful noble in the land (probably the most powerful man at all, considering they all know the king is not long for this world and the Duke is his closest relation), almost prostrates himself at the Duke’s feet in his haste to assure their visitor that Alina is “pure as the driven snow, Your Grace.”
As if her father, distant emotionally as well as physically (since he spends most of his time in London and she at one of their country estates), will have a clue what the true answer to the Duke’s question is.
She is a maid, as a matter of fact, but she wishes now that she’d given in to Mal’s pleas for them to marry quickly, if not strictly legally, rather than waiting for their parents to finish squabbling and negotiating over settlements and dowries.
“Enough,” the Duke’s voice is cold as he stops her father’s babbling right in its tracks, “I will speak to Lady Alina alone.”
Her father, who has never permitted her to be alone in a room with any man or boy, exits the chamber rapidly and without protest, leaving Alina to glare at the undeniably handsome but devilishly cruel Black Duke.
“I am not a maid,” she tells him boldly, lying through her teeth, “so you are wasting your time.”
He only laughs, reaching out to tilt her chin up, smirking as she trembles slightly, “oh, I think you are, my lady. Perhaps my useless cousin managed to steal a kiss or two,” his thumb brushes over her lips and she resists the urge to bite his fingers only because she feels sure he is the type who would like it, and might well bite back in return, “but I believe you to be quite the innocent otherwise.”
“I –” she begins indignantly, but he only hushes her, fingers trailing down her neck, brushing the top of her breasts, toying with the lace on the neckline of her dress.
“I can tell a virgin,” he insists, looking her up and down, “but I’ll have you either way, my Alina. A month or so to be absolutely sure you’re not carrying a bastard that will need to be dropped off with a farmer, and then we’ll be married in the Cathedral. Who knows, you may even be queen one day soon.”
She gapes at his casually-spoken treason, his talk of the king’s possible (inevitable) death.
“Why?” she asks quietly.
He shrugs, “because I want you, my lady. As my Duchess. In my bed, warm and pliant beneath me. Round with my child, securing a dynasty.”
He moves as quick as a viper, capturing her lips with his own, heated and passionate where the one kiss she’d shared with Mal had been sweet and brief.
“And,” he adds after they break apart, Alina breathless and her mind fuzzy, “I always get what I want.”
Chapter 158: Darklina Homes (29)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1530946249674850304
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You’re insane!”
“Irina wanted a playhouse,” he says, as if that explains everything.
“You had an entire miniature house built for her, Sasha. It has working plumbing and electricity!”
“Our little girl deserves the best, Alina.”
"She's five, Sasha."
"But, look, she's so happy."
Chapter 159: Belly (1)
Summary:
cw implied cheating
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal gets the car to drop him off at the end of the winding driveway. He wants his return to be a surprise, so he walks up towards the large, familiar manor that is his childhood home.
He and Alina had rented an apartment in the city when they’d married two years ago, but he’d encouraged her to give it up and move in with his dad when he deployed – she’d been angry with him about his decision to take a long-term assignment (dangerous, very few opportunities to make satellite calls, no guarantee that letters or emails would make it through) without even consulting her, but she’d agreed it would be good for her and his dad to keep each other company while he was away.
He reaches the house in the twilight, spots lights on in the living room, decides to peek in and catch a glimpse of them before he knocks on the front door.
For a moment, all he sees is the back of two heads faced towards the television.
Then, one of the figures stands and turns, and Mal drops his rucksack in shock.
Alina, belly rounded, rubs her hands on her lower back, face contorting as if she’s uncomfortable.
The second figure gets to his feet. Mal’s father Aleksander presses a tender kiss to Alina’s forehead, his hands gently caressing the bump, eyes shining with an emotion Mal has never seen from his stern father.
Perhaps a hopeful man might have called the gestures innocent.
Except … Alina’s stomach is certainly obvious, but not yet huge enough to suggest an imminent birth date.
And Mal has been gone – no trips home, no leave given – for nine months.
Chapter 160: Darklina Homes (30)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1531384131392765958
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The curtains from the house opposite twitch ever so slightly.
"She's watching us again," Sasha grimaces.
"Miserable old bat," Alina mutters.
"Alinochka," he chides, "be nice, she's almost ninety."
"And yesterday she called us fornicators when you kissed me goodbye on the cheek!"
Chapter 161: Silk (1)
Summary:
Regency guardian/ward AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina has never seen so much silk and satin and lace and muslin in her life. She can’t imagine what it must all cost.
“I’m sure I just need one or two new dresses, Your Grace. I can’t imagine I’ll be invited to many balls.”
She’s the impoverished daughter of a baronet’s third son, after all. She’s not likely to find a match of much worth.
“I told you to call me Sasha, pet, remember? And as for balls, you will be invited everywhere – you are my ward, remember.”
He turns to Genya, the friendly modiste, “I want a full new wardrobe for her. Everything.”
“Of course, Your Grace,” Genya smiles and nods, pleased at such a significant commission.
The Duke turns to Alina, hand settling onto her shoulder as he leans down to whisper to her, lips almost brushing the shell of her ear, “now, what do you say, pet?”
“Thank you, Sasha,” she murmurs, a little breathlessly.
“Good girl,” he tucks a piece of errant hair behind her ears with a fond expression on his face.
He moves towards the door, ready to leave her in the modiste’s capable hands, but then pauses just before he exits.
“Oh, and Genya,” he adds, “make sure all the nightdresses are black silk.”
Chapter 162: Darklina Homes (31)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1531680029620453382
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal knows it’s wrong to look up a lecturer's home address, but he really, really needs a last-minute extension for his essay and Dr Starkova is about to go on leave for three weeks and won’t be checking her emails.
Anyway, she's always so friendly and kind that he's sure she won't mind the brief interruption.
Unfortunately, when the front door opens, he finds himself face-to-face with his worst nightmare – Dr Morozov.
"You better have a damn good reason for interrupting my vacation, Oretsev.”
“Sir … I … I mean … you … me … I …”
“Stop babbling like an idiot. You never were any good at coherent arguments – it’s why you barely scraped a pass in my class.”
“Sasha,” a voice comes from behind Dr Morozov, “be nice.”
Dr Starkova appears then, more casual than he’s ever seen her in paint-splattered leggings and what looks suspiciously like a worn version of the shirts Morozov always wears.
“I … you … he … together,” Mal stutters.
“Yes, Mal, Dr Morozov and I are married,” she says calmly, elbowing Morozov when he mutters under his breath about nosy students and how Neanderthals clearly still walked among them, “although we’d appreciate it if that didn’t become common knowledge – we prefer to keep our private lives private.”
Morozov gives him a glare so severe that Mal knows he won’t ever breathe a word of what he’s seen today for fear of being brutally murdered.
Not that anyone would believe him – walking sunshine Dr Starkova and devil incarnate Dr Morozov, actually married!
“I suppose you’re here about an extension, Mal,” Dr Starkova says.
Mal mumbles something about extra football practices and all his essays piling up.
“Just this once then,” she tells him, “because I know how hard the Coach has been working you all.”
“Too soft-hearted,” Morozov tuts, but she just rolls her eyes fondly.
“I’ll see you in class after the break, Mal.”
He nods, recognising the dismissal and quickly gives his thanks before saying goodbye.
He is almost at the bottom of the path when he turns and spots Dr Starkova and Morozov framed in the doorway.
She’s looking up at him, smiling widely. And his hands are cupping her cheeks, looking down with such a soft, sappy look that Mal almost doesn’t believe it really is Morozov and not some clone or doppelganger.
Still, although he might be a bit of an idiot sometimes, Mal knows how to recognise love, and he can see it now, right in front of him.
Chapter 163: Restraint
Summary:
cw for violence – Alina slaps Aleksander and he grabs her by the throat and constricts her airway.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She struggles with the oprichniki holding her, spitting curses and threats.
He sighs, lifts a hand to trail his fingers down her cheek, shaking his head at her like she’s a recalcitrant child when she tries to bite him, “you were so much more agreeable back in the War Room, Alina, so warm and willing, so ready to let me fu –”
“Shut up!” she hisses, “you lying monster.”
Aleksander smirks, sensing a weakness, “ah, I see. You don’t want your tracker to know just how eager you were, how close you came to giving me everything.”
He’s right and Alina hates it, despises herself for the fact that she would have let him take her to bed if they hadn’t been interrupted.
She hears Mal swear behind her and knows he’s been listening to every word Aleksander has said.
Alina moves quickly, just fast enough to surprise the oprichniki. While she might not be able to escape their grasp, she is free enough to lift her arm and slap Aleksander across the face with all the force she can muster, her palm smarting at the effort.
When he turns to her, red mark clear on his pale cheek, his eyes are dark and his snarl terrifying.
His hand closes around her throat before she can even blink.
She’s never quite appreciated, until this moment, just how small she is in comparison to him. Back in the War Room, during the fete, it made her feel safe and cherished – now, she is reminded of just how dangerous and powerful he is.
His hands squeeze lightly, constricting her airway a little and keeping her compliant, but not enough to make her feel like she can’t breathe.
“I am exercising a great deal of restraint, Alina,” his words are short and clipped, “in giving your tracker a quick, clean death, and in trying to reason with you rather than putting a pretty golden collar around your neck and chaining you to my side. However, if you do not behave then I will have no qualms about altering my plans.”
The pressure on her throat increases ever so slightly, “well, Alina, shall I have the boy publicly flogged and then hanged? Slowly smothered with shadows? Left to starve in some dismal little dungeon beneath the palace? And you, my pet Sun Summoner, naked save for your collar, sat at my feet, a weapon on command?”
Alina shivers, and she tells herself it is entirely in revulsion.
“So, Alinochka,” he murmurs softly, “will you behave for me now?”
She wants to fight, to scream, to claw his eyes out, to run with Mal and never look back. But she’s trapped here and she knows it.
Slowly, reluctantly, she nods.
His grip loosens enough that she can take a big gulp of air, relief coursing through her body, trembling all over.
“Good girl,” he whispers silkily into her ear.
Alina tries not to think about how those words make her feel.
Chapter 164: Soft
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She isn’t like the other women he’s dated before, all sharp edges and cold smirks, power suits and almost obsessively career-oriented, caviar and expensive champagne – the kind of woman he’s always thought he should want.
Alina is soft curves and sweet smiles, sleepy kisses and curling up into his lap after a tiring or difficult day, artistic and interested in history, equally happy with a fancy restaurant or a cheap takeaway, easy to read with her beaming grins when she’s happy or her panicked doe-eyes when she’s feeling overwhelmed.
She is everything he never knew he wanted, needed, desired.
And now he’s found his perfect girl, he knows he’ll never be foolish enough to let her go.
Chapter 165: Flower (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
While working with Baghra had simply seemed to cause her stress, it is clear that Alina now blooms like a flower in spring under Aleksander’s tutelage.
It’s easy, with him, like breathing. The light comes out to dance with the shadows, a beautiful sight for those privileged enough to see it.
“You look much better,” Genya smiles, “using your power is clearly fighting the wasting sickness.”
Alina just nods. It’s true that finally embracing her power is making her healthier than she’s ever been, but she knows that there is something else contributing to the skip in her step and the ruddy glow of her cheeks.
Aleksander’s presence sparks something inside of her, calls out to her like he is the other half she has been waiting all her life for. He makes her feel special and cared for and seen.
Alina thinks using her power has done a lot for her, but being with Aleksander has given her even more.
Chapter 166: Flower (2)
Summary:
A Song of Ice and Fire / Game of Thrones AU with plans made for an underage (by our standards) arranged marriage.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina had been at King’s Landing for nearly two years, since her father became Hand of the King for Aleksandr I Morozov.
Her mother hadn’t wished for her to join Anton Starkov, but apparently the King had been most insistent. She had heard her parents arguing before their departure when they thought she wasn’t listening. Alina was young, but not stupid, and she knew her family had power that might, given time and the right allies, be able to match the King’s – the decision to keep her father busy at court and have the Starkov heiress close at hand was clearly meant to prevent a rebellion.
If she were a hostage, however, at least Alina was well-cared for. She wanted for nothing – dresses, jewels, a horse to go riding, painting supplies, a harp for music lessons, and any books she desired – and was always treated with the utmost respect, even if there did also seem to be guards watching her every move and she rarely saw anyone other than her ladies and maids.
She missed her home, but she didn’t hate King’s Landing the way her father seemed to. It was frustrating that all he ever talked about was how much he wished to be home – she understood he wanted to be reunited with his wife, but he never really asked about how Alina was, even though his duties meant they did not get the chance to see each other often.
Alina was fourteen when her moon blood first came, proclaiming, with stark streaks of red on her white sheets, that she was now a maiden flowered.
Lady Genya paled when she found Alina, groaning in pain and clutching her stomach, hoping the red-head would have a concoction to ease the cramps.
“No, no, no,” Genya muttered to herself as she balled the sheets up, “I thought we had more time.”
“What’s wrong?”
“Alina,” Genya sat down next to her, taking her hands, “you must not speak of this, promise me. If anyone asks you directly, I suppose you will need to answer, but do not give a hint or offer the information that your moon blood has begun.”
She frowned, “I don’t understand.”
“Promise me. It’s important.”
Genya seemed so terribly serious and scared that Alina agreed without question, curious about Genya’s sigh of relief but easily distracted by her promise to fetch a tonic that would help ease her pain.
Five more moons passed.
When Alina’s moon blood came, Genya would take the sheets away herself and provide cloths to protect Alina’s smallclothes from stains. She would provide the tonic that made the cramps bearable and play the harp so that it appeared to anyone wandering in the corridors that Alina was practicing.
Alina, it must be said, did not understand why all the deception was necessary, but she never dared to ask Genya, who looked so grave the first time she ventured to question her.
And then, one day, when Genya had taken the stained bedsheets away, and Alina was still abed in her nightgown, she received an unexpected visitor.
She shrieked when the door opened without a knock, pulling the sheets high enough to cover all but her head – her nightgown was not particularly immodest, but it was certainly not meant to be seen by anyone but her ladies and maids.
When she saw who had entered, however, she babbled apologies for her behaviour, “Your Grace, I am so sorry, I … I was startled.”
“That is quite alright, Lady Alina.”
The King! She could not believe he was in her bedchamber, a half-smile on his face that somehow seemed terrifying. She had met him on her initial arrival in King’s Landing, but had only ever caught glimpses of him since as she was deemed too young to attend court and her father had ordered that she should never leave the safety of the Red Keep.
He pulled a chair over to sit by her bedside, his Kingsguard closing her door with a decisive click.
Alina shivered. She was not supposed to be alone in her bedchamber with a man. It was the King, though, and she could not refuse him, even if she did not know why he had come to see her.
“I believe congratulations are in order, Lady Alina,” he said, voice soft like velvet.
“I … I do not understand, Your Grace.”
“You are a maiden flowered now, are you not?”
Alina’s eyes widened as she remembered Genya’s warning. But this was the King, and a direct question, so there was no way she could do anything but tell the truth, especially as she recalled tales that the King was able to read the minutest of expressions on a person’s face to tell if they were lying.
“Yes, Your Grace,” she ducked her head.
“A happy day,” he smiled with teeth, “you are ready to wed.”
“I … I did not realise a match had been arranged.”
Her father had told her nothing. Was it a last-minute agreement, or had he hidden it from her?
“Sweet girl,” he petted her hair gently, “they have been keeping secrets from you. Do not worry, little Alina, I’ll take good care of you.”
“You …?”
He laughed, although it wasn’t a kind sound, “we are to be married, Alina, a union of the Houses of Morozov and Starkov. Our eldest son shall rule Westeros and our second be the next Lord Starkov.”
It suddenly became clear what her father (perhaps aided by Genya) had been trying to prevent. Not that it had done any good in the end.
“I’m afraid Lady Genya had to leave suddenly,” the King told her, dark eyes momentarily furious, “but I shall send your other ladies to prepare you for our betrothal feast this evening – I believe you’ll look quite stunning in black and gold.”
He kissed her hand and bid her good day, like a prince from the songs, but Alina knew better.
The King was a dangerous man indeed.
Chapter 167: Darklina Homes (32)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1532419605272338432
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Her parents lock her door and argue downstairs about her recent 'delinquent' behaviour.
Alina opens the window quietly, slips onto the porch roof, jumps onto the grass and then runs to the back gate.
Her parents only realise she's gone when they hear the rumble of Sasha's bike.
Chapter 168: Game
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Wakes disoriented and confused.
A gun on the table in front of her. Three figures bound and gagged ten feet away.
Mal. Genya. Nikolai.
And then a terrifyingly familiar scent, like a forest in an icy winter.
Lips brush her ear, “I've missed you, Alina. Shall we play a new game?”
Chapter 169: Darklina Homes (33)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1533112878793904130
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina’s home is light and cheery. On warm days the windows are thrown open and people hear her sing as she paints.
Aleksander’s home, across the street, is a dark mirror – black paint, gothic style, unwelcoming air.
They make it work. An unusual arrangement, but an enduring love.
Chapter 170: Itch
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander is older, intense, far too serious. A proper adult with a real job and responsibilities, with silver strands in his dark hair, who pays taxes and saves for a pension and reads the financial papers cover to cover.
Alina is only twenty – all her friends say she’s supposed to date around, stay out all night, make stupid decisions, eat instant noodles for breakfast, lunch and dinner three days in a row because she’s got deadlines and no time to cook, stumble around with no idea what she wants in life.
And yet, she always finds herself coming back to him.
His brownstone with reed diffusers wafting vanilla around the rooms, and a kitchen almost bigger than her dorm room with every appliance known to man, and homecooked dinners with a least two different types of vegetable, and a bed with 500 thread count Egyptian cotton sheets, and walls thick enough to muffle the traffic noises, and entirely reliable WiFi.
His brownstone with him. Stern façade cracking with a warm smile just for her, deep and soothing voice reading to her from the classics they both love, lively debates about politics and economics and philosophy and history, gentle reminders for her to drink water and eat meals and go to bed on time, soft touches soothing her when she’s stressed, a hundred or more ways to make her whine and scream and whimper in his bed.
She tells herself it’s casual, that he’s too much for her right now, and, besides, there’s no way he’ll want her for long.
Not broken, needy Alina.
And yet, he’s like an itch she just has to scratch, a desire she wants desperately to indulge as much as possible.
It’s a phase, she thinks, just a phase like my obsession with watercolours or my craze for boybands.
The itch will go away if she just gives it time.
One month. Two months, Six months. One year.
It only gets worse. She only wants him more.
And then, suddenly, she’s moving her things into the brownstone, laughing away incredulous teasing from her friends, thinking she might have found a proper home after years of moving around and transporting her things in black plastic bags.
Finally, she starts to realise. This itch she feels, it isn’t bad, it isn’t a problem or a difficulty to be overcome.
It’s a feeling, reciprocated and true.
She’s young, but she knows. And Aleksander swears he knows it too.
This is love and Alina won’t fight it anymore.
Chapter 171: Darklina Homes (34)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1533486855160745985
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina never liked snow before – cold and wet, shivering in a too-thin coat and inadequate boots, no money to put on the heating.
Different now – cosy home with a roaring fire, wrapped in Sasha’s embrace, helping Irina build a snowman.
She finds plenty to love about snow days.
Chapter 172: Worth
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“What is Oretsev’s life worth to you?”
She frowns, “what do you want?”
A dangerous question. Mal’s life hangs in the balance and he has all the power - he could ask for anything.
“I simply want a chance, Alina,” he says softly, “to show you I am not the villain you think I am.”
Chapter 173: Darklina Homes (35)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1533841867405774848
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Fuck,” Alina mutters as the boat’s engine dies.
Supposed to be an idyllic long weekend right by the water, but it’s not going as planned.
“Need any help?”
Tall, handsome, older man, with an impeccable suit and sunglasses, mouth curved into an amused smile.
Things are looking up.
Chapter 174: Penis
Summary:
Pre-Step-Father/Step-Daughter.
Aleksander looking at Alina’s search history was inspired by the start of chapter 7 of ‘Phrase That Pays’ – https://ao3-rd-3.onrender.com/works/39101553/chapters/98757156
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She knows it isn’t good news when her step-father calls her into his study as she’s on her way up to bed.
Frantically, she tries to think of what she’s done wrong. She and Sasha get on so well usually – he’s got a formidable reputation but she rarely sees that side of him, instead being treated to fond expressions and proud smiles and affectionate hugs and a warm, steadying hand on her back and fingers carding gently through her hair.
His study is his sanctuary, though. He only ever calls her in when he’s disappointed in her, rare occasions like the time she’d come back from Genya’s past her curfew and smelling of vodka.
His gaze is serious as he gestures for her to sit down on the chair opposite his desk.
Alina fiddles with her hands nervously, resisting the urge to bite her fingernails (a habit Sasha despises and which he has almost completely cured her of, except for in moments of great stress).
“Do you know why you’re here, Alinochka?”
She shakes her head, jittery in her seat, unable to keep still.
He turns his laptop around so she can see the screen. For a moment, she doesn’t realise what she’s looking at but, when it clicks, she goes bright red.
Her internet search history from the past day, laid out in black and white.
Innocuous queries like next art show at The Fold and how to get paint out of clothes and where to watch Marvel’s Punisher.
And then the red flags, the reason that Aleksander’s lips are pressed together in a thin line.
Average size of penis and how does penis fit? and how to tell if a man has a big penis.
“I … I can explain,” she stutters out.
He simply raises an eyebrow, as if to say well, go on.
“I just … we were getting changed for gym class and some of the boys came running through without their clothes on – a dare, I think. I didn’t mean to look, Sasha, honestly, but then I saw one … one …”
“Come on, Alinochka, use your words like a big girl.”
“Isawoneofthepenises,” she says it so fast she’s sure he won’t understand.
He does, though, if his dark, burning gaze is anything to go by.
“And who was this boy, Alinochka?”
“Oh, I don’t –”
“Alina,” he snaps darkly.
“Malyen Oretsev,” she mumbles.
He makes a note of the name in his moleskine notebook with his Montblanc fountain pen – she’d thought it odd, when her mother had introduced them a year ago, that he often used a pen and notebook rather than his phone, but now she thinks it simply makes him seem far more distinguished than anyone else she knows.
Maybe she should be worried about what he might say to Mal, or the one word on the notebook page that she can read upside down in his beautiful but near-indecipherable script (homeschooling), but she’s too busy panicking about what he’s going to say about her clumsy attempts to figure out whether Mal’s … thing is the usual size or not (the internet seems to agree that he is below average).
Sasha crooks his finger and Alina rises, coming around the desk to stand next to him.
He pulls her onto his lap, petting her hair gently.
“Such a silly girl, Alinochka. You can find so much trash on the internet these days that you really can’t trust it. You understand that’s why I need to check what you’ve been looking at, for your own good.”
She nods, still too mortified to even try arguing with him.
“And you know that you can always come to me with any questions you have?”
Another nod, although she can’t quite look him in the eyes.
He tilts her chin up so she is forced to look at him, “don’t worry, little Alinochka,” his smile is all teeth, almost dangerous, “I know you’re a curious girl, but you don’t need to worry, I’m here to help you.”
“Really?” the tension in her body vanishes almost immediately at the thought of capable, clever Sasha taking control of the situation, explaining all the things that confuse her.
He presses a kiss to the side of her head, still smiling, and wraps his arms around her waist, “of course, Alinochka. I promise that I’ll teach you everything you need to know.”
Chapter 175: Nurse
Summary:
Professor/Student
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“It’s awesome, Lina!” Genya shouts down the phone, trying to be heard over what sounds like absolutely deafening music, “Zo dressed up as a naughty nurse and she keeps stabbing guys who get handsy with a giant needle.”
“Mmm,” Alina mumbles – the Halloween party sounds like insanity and, however much she enjoys watching how Zoya deals with idiot frat boys, it isn’t really her scene – “fun, sure. Sorry, Gen, I’ve got to go – this essay is killing me.”
As she hangs up, a hand slips around her waist, lips pressing kisses to her bare shoulder.
“You’re missing out on quite the party,” Aleksander murmurs.
“You think so? Maybe I should leave and – ahh.”
She lets out a lewd moan as he flips her over in the bed and rocks against the dripping warmth between her legs.
“I think I’ll keep you right here, Miss Starkova,” he says, grunting as she rocks her hips, “I believe a few lessons in manners wouldn’t go amiss.”
Alina sighs in pleasure, grinning cheekily at him, “I look forward to it, Professor Morozov.”
Chapter 176: Darklina Homes (36)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1534582307486674948
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Despite jokes that Dr Morozov is a devil from Hell, it turns out that his home really is lovely, inviting even.
She won’t let the beautiful surroundings fool her, though, not when he opens the door with a shark’s smile and a dark, heated gaze.
“Hello, Miss Starkova. Do come in.”
Chapter 177: Sore
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"No, Sasha," she whines, "I'm too sore."
Still, she doesn't protest when he crooks his fingers inside her, just rocks her hips.
"A promise is a promise, Alinochka," he murmurs as a wave of pleasure washes over her, "ten orgasms in one hour."
Saints, he does give the best gifts.
Chapter 178: Brother (1)
Summary:
Step-brother/Step-sister
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They hadn’t met until she was seventeen and he twenty-five, Alina thought as she rocked against her step-brother, one of his hands on her back, the other on her hip, helping her find the right rhythm as he mouthed at her neck.
It couldn’t be wrong, not with how right it felt.
Chapter 179: Brother (2)
Summary:
cw cheating
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Sharing is caring, isn’t that right, little brother?”
Mal glowers, silenced by a gag, his hands bound to the chair, while his girlfriend gasps in pleasure and writhes beneath his older brother.
Sasha locks eyes with Mal, all smug pride, "but I think I'll keep this one to myself."
Chapter 180: Pray
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He watches them, heads bowed as they pray.
One, a pretty young novitiate, fidgets, gaze wandering.
That one, he thinks. It will be a delight to tempt her into darkness.
She looks up, confused brown eyes staring straight at him, as if she can actually see him.
How interesting.
Chapter 181: Darklina Homes (37)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1535638238374907906
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Don’t look up,” Mal’s boss warns, “and ignore any noises.”
Doesn’t understand until he’s mowing the lawn by the patio and hears moaning.
Looks before he can stop himself. A brief glance, but enough to recognise Mr Morozov pressing his naked young wife against one of the windows.
Chapter 182: Modern Darklina (9)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1535978875485933569
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Award-winning musician and record producer Aleksander Morozov sees Ravka's Got Talent as a chance to make easy money with one-hit wonders.
But when Alina Starkova starts singing, he knows she's a star. And he's not about to let anyone else guide and nurture her talent but him.
Chapter 183: Near
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The Black Tsar likes to keep his Sun Summoner near.
On his lap, at his side, in his bed.
Some courtiers gossip that she’s simply a pretty pet, shining on command.
Fools, really. They don’t see her whisper in his ear, or the way he shares his papers with her, or how her clever, shrewd eyes watch and calculate.
In the privacy of their bedchamber, he’s often told her he wants an equal, and that’s what he’s got, no matter how it might look to everyone else.
Chapter 184: Nail
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"You know, your papa and godfather would love to have their nails done, Irina," Alina grins.
Aleksander growls at his wife as Irina runs off to get her new nail kit.
"I will make your life a living hell," Ivan says with a grumpy frown.
But they're all smiles when Irina returns.
Chapter 185: Darklina Homes (38)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1536363912458911746
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He takes the long route home during his morning walks, always hoping to see her tending to the flowers in the cottage garden, or going on some errand for her aunt.
She always smiles so sweetly at him when he waves in greeting.
One day he’ll work up the courage to speak to her.
Chapter 186: Issue (1)
Summary:
Step-brother/step-sister
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She tries to shy away as he slides his hand up her skirt.
“What’s the issue, Alinochka?” he asks in a teasing tone, “I thought you wanted my help.”
“Not like this,” she hisses, “it’s … it’s wrong.”
“Really,” he murmurs, fingers creeping higher to brush the gusset of her panties, “then why are you already so wet for me?”
“I … I’m thinking of Mal.”
He laughs, pushing the material aside and slipping one finger inside her so quickly that she nearly shrieks.
“I think you’re lying, Alinochka,” he says, voice almost sing-song, leaning down to press a brief kiss to the corner of her mouth.
He’s right, of course, and Alina hates herself for it. Maybe it isn’t so bad, since they aren’t actually related, and they didn’t even meet until Alina was sixteen and Aleksander twenty-one … still, she can only imagine how horrified her dad and his mom would be.
“Let me, Alina,” he croons, crooking his finger so that she moans, “let me make you feel good.”
She succumbs to his touch and the delicious sensations, wonders if this is all just inevitable.
Mal is entirely forgotten.
Chapter 187: Kneel (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They dress her in something that barely constitutes a robe, wisps of black silk, cool against her skin. The pearl necklace, golden bracelets and diamond kokoshnik feel more like weights than adornments.
A beautiful red-head does her hair and make-up – bold lips and dark lashes and glittering gold on her eyelids – and dabs perfume on her wrists and ankles.
In most places it would be obscene to lead a princess through a crowded palace so scantily clad, but this is the court of the Black Tsar and Alina has heard plenty of rumours of the debauchery that occurs – these people are clever and talented and brutally efficient, but certainly not averse to pleasure, nor shy about it.
When they bring her before the tsar’s throne, Alina kneels without hesitation.
She might have her pride, but this man’s reputation is well-earned and if some good behaviour on her part can buy goodwill for her kingdom then she will gladly prostrate herself.
He leans forward, chin resting on his hand, to look at her. In turn, she glances up at him, trying to stop her heart racing as she realises just how strikingly handsome he is.
“What a lovely thing you are,” he murmurs, “your portrait really does not do you justice. It is a shame, though, that it has taken so long for us to meet.”
Alina ducks her head, afraid of what he will say next. After all, it is her kingdom in the wrong, her parents who had violated the agreed treaty by spiriting her away to a convent in the middle of nowhere right before she was supposed to wed the Black Tsar.
Not that it had done them any good in the end. Her parents are cold in the ground, her kingdom subdued and now a mere extension of Ravka, and Alina is kneeling at his feet.
She wonders what he will do to her. She cannot bring much worth to him as a bride anymore, given her kingdom has fallen under his control, and she fears he may seek to punish her for her parents’ actions now they are no longer alive to suffer his anger.
She hears the echo of his boots on the marble floor as he rises from his throne and walks down the steps of the dais to stand in front of her, hand tilting her chin up until their eyes meet, “your kingdom has caused me rather a lot of trouble, little Alina.”
“I … I apologise for the … misguided actions of my parents and their councillors, moi tsar, but I would ask for mercy on behalf of my people.”
“Mercy,” he frowns, as if the word tastes foreign on his tongue, “I could be merciful … with the right incentive, at least.”
His dark eyes roaming over her body, the way his thumb swipes across her lips, and the muffled snickers from the crowd around them, all make it quite clear what his meaning is. Alina straightens her spine and refuses to tremble – this would always have been expected of her as his bride, so she thinks she can stand it now to ensure the safety of her people, especially as he is at least easy on the eyes, if also dangerous in the extreme.
“Whatever you wish, moi tsar,” she whispers.
“Indeed,” his eyes are bright, teeth flashing when he smiles, fingers trailing down her neck and across her mostly-bare shoulder, “I believe I will enjoy you very much, little Alina.”
“Genya,” he calls out, and the red-head who had helped prepare her appears, “take the princess to her chambers and make any alterations required to her dress. Tomorrow we shall celebrate a wedding.”
As Genya nods and the crowd cheers raucously, Alina’s head begins to swim.
A wedding. He’s still going to marry her? She assumed … she thought he would simply take her as some sort of concubine. She doesn’t know why he wants to make her his wife when she has nothing to offer him, when there are surely far more eligible ladies out there.
She meets his eyes once more after Genya helps her to her feet, just before she’s led out of the throne room. His expression is hungry as he watches her, possessive and greedy, signs of a man who wants.
Alina doesn’t understand it and she shouldn’t want him, not after what he’s done to her parents and her kingdom.
Still, she finds herself trembling in anticipation, longing for his touch on her body.
Her wedding night can’t come quickly enough.
Chapter 188: Kneel (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal kneels before the Black Tsar’s throne.
“You have a request, Lord Oretsev?”
He glances at the second throne and the tsar’s young ward seated there – unusual, to be sure, to have anyone but a tsarina on that throne, but everyone knows how fond the Black Tsar is of Lady Alina, whose father was one of his most loyal Generals.
“I would request permission to court Lady Alina, moi tsar.”
He hasn’t dared to mention his hopes to Alina, not before receiving the tsar’s official blessing, but he is hopeful of success – they were childhood companions, after all, and great friends.
Alina ducks her head and he assumes it must be to hide any emotions that might be considered unseemly.
The tsar, however, gives him a mocking smile, “I must decline your request, Lord Oretsev.”
“What!” he blurts out, “I mean … may I ask for your reasoning, moi tsar?”
“You presume a great deal, boy,” the tsar reprimands him sharply, “but I will tell you that Lady Alina is not free to marry you. She is betrothed to another.”
“Who?” he starts to ask, but the tsar waves a hand and two oprichniki appear to escort him out.
Halfway across the room, he looks backwards, and sees the tsar pressing a kiss to Lady Alina’s hand as she blushes prettily.
And there, plain to see, the instantly recognisable Morozov family heirloom engagement ring glitters on her finger.
Chapter 189: Chop (1)
Summary:
Tudor AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"I can't believe you're marrying him! You know what he did to my family."
"You are in the Tower, found guilty of treason, Mal. They were going to chop off your head! I did what I had to so that you could be released."
"Exiled from the country, my land and wealth forfeited. What kind of life is that?"
"I –"
She never expected him to be ecstatic about the terms of his release, but she’d thought he might be at least a little grateful to have his life preserved.
"I do hope you are not insulting your future queen,” a dark voice came from the doorway, and both she and Mal froze, “although, I suppose, she won’t be your future queen, will she, Oretsev? You are, as they say, a man without a country.”
“You bastard,” Mal shouted, “you might as well kill me. At least then Alina would be free of you and this wretched bargain.”
“Mal, no,” she hissed, terrified that the king might take him seriously and call for the executioner.
He only laughed, though, her future husband, cold and mocking, “my deal was with the lovely Lady Alina, not you, Oretsev, and I am pleased to say I’m rather delighted with it.”
“Please, Mal,” she begged him, “try and make the most of this chance, please.”
“So tender-hearted,” the king murmured, hand stroking her hair gently.
She wished she could say she hated it, but it was a comforting sensation, and it took all her self-control not to lean into his embrace.
It was one thing for her to realise that she did not despise the king as much as she once had, but entirely another for her to show it in front of Mal, who she had once hoped to marry.
“Have a safe journey,” the king told Mal, with a distinct lack of sincerity, “and rest assured,” he added, as he led Alina away, “I’ll be sure to take good care of Lady Alina.
Mal’s roar of anger echoed through the Tower’s halls.
Chapter 190: Play (1)
Summary:
Regency AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She hovers in the doorway, eyes wide at the sight of her new husband sitting with her childhood friend.
What is Mal doing here, at the home of the man he’s professed to hate? Every letter he has sent, passed to her by a maid he’s probably charmed, has been burned in the fireplace – she reads them (the same sentiments, ever more desperate professions of love, ridiculous suggestions of running away together) but never thinks of responding.
Sasha turns and smiles at her, “ah, Alina, darling, come and play something for us.”
He gestures to the piano in the corner, perfectly tuned, one of the many lovely wedding gifts he had given her.
Alina does not even think of declining. Sasha is the most attentive husband, but he does rather like to have his way and she can’t stand the idea of him frowning at her.
She picks one of her husband’s favourite pieces, trying to focus on the sheet music rather than the two men sitting behind her. Still, she can’t help but overhear their conversation.
“I was disappointed to learn, Mr Oretsev,” Sasha says softly, “that you have persisted in sending inappropriate letters to my wife.”
Alina stills for a heartbeat at the confirmation that her husband is aware of the letters, but she takes a breath and keeps playing, trying to will her fingers not to tremble – Sasha has always spoken with such pride of her ability on the piano and she hates to make mistakes.
“I …”
“No need to try and deny it,” she can almost hear the dismissiveness in his voice, can imagine the way he’ll wave his hand carelessly, “the maid in question – Ruby, I believe – has confessed and been dismissed without reference.”
“Why am I here, your Grace?” Mal asks tightly.
“I thought I had made myself clear before,” Sasha says, sounding coolly irritated, “but it seems like you need a reminder.”
Alina frowns as her fingers dance across the keys. She can’t ever remember hearing that her husband and Mal had a private interview – glares across ballrooms, and sharp words covered with a thin veneer of civility, but nothing else.
For a few moments she can hear nothing except Beethoven and then, suddenly, she is startled by a crash.
Alina stumbles, pressing down on all the wrong keys and producing a discordant sound that echoes throughout the room.
She turns, a hand covering her mouth to muffle a scream when she sees Mal kneeling on the ground, his face pressed down into the table by one of Sasha’s hands, two smashed tea-cups around him.
“Continue please, darling,” her husband murmurs pleasantly, “you were playing so beautifully.”
Shakily, she returns to the piece, getting lost in the music, refusing to let herself pay attention to whatever Sasha is muttering to Mal.
By the time the piece is over, Mal is gone from the room and her husband has come to stand just behind her, leaning down to press a kiss to her cheek as she plays the final notes.
“Sasha,” she says nervously, “I … I didn’t mean to keep the letters secret. I destroyed them all and I never wrote back, I promise, I just –”
“Ssh, darling,” he rubs her shoulders, soothing touch calming her, “I know you didn’t mean any harm. It was Mr Oretsev who did wrong.”
“You … you didn’t hurt him, did you, Sasha?”
“Only a little, darling, as a warning.”
He makes his actions sound so reasonable that it seems bizarre to complain about what he might have done to Mal. Sasha is so much older and wiser than she is, after all, and surely he’d never do anything inappropriate.
“Now,” he adds, “you don’t need to worry about any of that, darling. Why don’t you go and rest for a while – remember, we’ve got dinner at David and Genya’s tonight.”
“Yes, of course, Sasha.”
“And Alina,” he says, “you’ll let me have any more letters Mr Oretsev tries to send, won’t you. We mustn’t let any false rumours tarnish your reputation, darling.”
She nods, tilting her head up to accept his sweet kiss and the “good girl” that makes her blush.
How lucky she is, she thinks, to have such a caring husband.
Chapter 191: Divorce (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Mal and I are getting a divorce."
"Oh, how ... sad."
"Save it, Sasha. I know you hate him. You warned me and I didn't listen."
"Do you want him dead? I know a guy."
"Ivan is not going to play assassin, Sasha. Can you just come over ... please."
"I'll be there in five minutes."
Chapter 192: Divorce (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"I want a divorce."
Tears well up in Luda's eyes. They've grown apart, but she'd been so sure she could fix it.
But even now, his attention is only half on her. He's looking out the window, eyes drawn to Alina, Ivan and Fedyor's adopted daughter, home from college for the summer.
Chapter 193: Darklina Homes (39)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1538191889563799552
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The gardener’s cottage is out of the way and mostly used for storage now, the perfect place for a liaison.
“When will you leave your husband, milaya?”
He wants everyone to know that she’s his.
“I left the divorce papers on his desk this morning.”
He beams as he kisses her.
Chapter 194: Mommy (1)
Summary:
cw mommy kink
Step-mother/Step-son
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
His head is buried between her legs, licking and sucking with an enthusiasm she finds endearing.
There are plenty of benefits to marriage to a wealthy man thirty years her senior who works away a lot. His charming son, five years younger than she is, who looks at her with stars in his eyes, is top of the list.
“That’s it, Sasha,” she moans, fingers scraping through his hair, “be a good boy and take care of mommy.”
Chapter 195: Mommy (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Mommy, can you help? It has to be perfect.”
The table is a mess of glitter, coloured card, paint and glue. It will be a nightmare to clean up later, but Alina knows Sasha will appreciate the home-made card from Irina.
“Sure, sweetheart. And don’t worry, daddy will love it.”
Chapter 196: Daddy
Summary:
Godfather/Goddaughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s a godfather’s duty to guide and protect and teach and Aleksander has done this faithfully for eighteen years.
(not like her parents are much use, after all, workaholics the pair of them, leaving Aleksander the one who knows her favourite colour and the take-out she prefers when she’s upset, and her comfort film).
So, when Alina seems antsy and concerned, he easily coaxes her into admitting that her boyfriend has been pushing her to have sex and she’s not sure she’s ready for it.
It seems natural, then, for him to show her just how pleasurable intimacy can be and all the ways she can ensure she’s wet and ready so that the act itself will be as comfortable as possible.
“Just the tip, Alinochka,” he murmurs as she whines and trembles in his arms, testing all his self-control, “I know you want to save your first time for Malyen.”
Later, he’ll be able to say he made an honest effort to pull away, to do his duty and nothing further.
But when she clings onto him, lips pressed against his chest, calling him daddy with her plump lips pouting sweetly, begging him for more, for everything, asking him to look after her, how can he say no to her?
She’s his favourite girl, after all, and he’s always been an indulgent godfather, rarely able to deny her anything.
He doesn’t feel bad, in the end. That Oretsev boy is an idiot, after all, who probably wouldn’t have a clue what to do with a sweet girl like Alina.
Aleksander, though, will give his baby girl the world, just as she deserves.
Chapter 197: Ritual
Summary:
cw devil worship / summoning and murder
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It was easy really, to get Mal over to her apartment. All she’d had to do was hint that she was ready to go all the way with him and he was there in less than half an hour. He’d been a bit unsure about her tying him up naked, but a few flutters of her eyelashes and he went along with it easily enough.
She blindfolded him before she stripped out of her own clothes. He whined about it, but she couldn’t have him seeing her nude body – it was sacred, after all, to be used only by the dark lord.
The symbols were tricky, and she needed to gag Mal in the end to stop him distracting her as she painted them out with the fresh blood kindly ‘donated’ by an idiot frat boy who had tried to corner her in a dark alley.
Mal, when he began to sense something was wrong, thrashed about like a fish out of water, but Alina was confident in her knots – she’d watched a lot of Youtube videos and read countless Girl Scout guides because a girl living alone really had to be confident in her ability to protect and provide for herself.
The ritual itself was almost childishly simple. The trick, however, was that you had to mean it.
It was surprising, really, how many people thought themselves ready to call upon the forces of darkness, only to discover they would fail every time because they weren’t truly motivated, didn’t want it with every fibre of their being.
Alina, though, she wanted, had done ever since she realised that the darkness that slithered through her dreams at night was not simply a figment of her imagination.
The darkness had a shape, a form, a personality. He had been given many names over millennia, but to Alina he was simply Sasha.
And Sasha needed her help to escape his infernal prison.
This was the final piece of the puzzle, the last death that would break the bonds that bound Sasha.
Each victim had been carefully chosen, but this one meant the most to her. The childhood friend who had abandoned her – forgotten that it was supposed to be them, two orphans with no one else, against the world – and only shown interest again when she’d grown curves and he thought he could use her brains to help him with his classes.
The dagger – ceremonial, dug up from the grave of an eccentric old man with a taste in dark artefacts – came down quickly and confidently, slicing straight through into Mal’s heart like a knife through butter, warm blood spraying across the room.
He gurgled and choked as she drew symbols onto her body in Mal’s blood. His body was still by the time she stood and began chanting.
When he came, the smell of fire and brimstone permeated the air, but he swept into existence like a cool, refreshing breeze.
Tall, dark haired and startlingly handsome, swathed in shadows, his searing gaze landed on her and his lips curved into a pleased smile, “look at you, little Alina, my most devoted priestess.”
“My lord,” she dropped to her knees, “you are free.”
He tilted her chin up, brushed his thumb across her lips, “sweet, lovely Alina. How pretty you look like this, at my feet. For now, though …”
He helped her to stand, ignoring the cooling corpse on the floor as he led her across the room and laid her like an offering on the snowy-white sheets of her bed.
The shadows melted away, leaving him standing there in all his glory. For the first time, Alina felt nervous. This was the binding required to keep him from being banished once more, the conception of a child to anchor him to this realm so that he could begin his eternal reign.
Alina had saved herself for this, untouched by mere mortals, so that she was able to undertake this most important task.
Still, while she knew all the mechanics of sex, she never expected to find herself so … intimidated.
“No need to worry, sweet one,” Sasha cooed as he loomed above her, even more perfectly formed up close, “I’ll take care of you – high priestess, queen, mother of my heir.”
He bent down, his lips hot on hers, his hand slipping between her legs, and Alina soon gave herself up to pleasure and the service of her dark lord.
The reign of darkness was about to begin.
Chapter 198: Allegations (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Those are serious allegations, Alina.”
“Don’t play innocent! I'm sure it was you.”
“Where’s your proof?”
She leans forward to wipe away the crumbs from his mouth, “I know you’ve got a sweet tooth, Sasha, but an entire packet of biscuits in one hour?"
He just smiles sheepishly.
Chapter 199: Allegations (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“… recent allegations surfaced that Morozov and Starkova spent last weekend away from their castmates in a luxurious and isolated cabin. Inside sources suggest the liaison was romantic in nature …”
“Why are they saying allegations like we’ve got something to be ashamed of,” Alina mutters furiously, “I am a fully functioning adult, thank you very much. I swear, they all seem to forget that I’m twenty-six years old and if one more person makes a stupid comment about cradle-robbing then I’ll –”
He pulls her down onto his lap, rubbing his hand soothingly up and down her back, “relax, milaya. Don’t let it upset you. See … this is why I don’t have social media.”
“You don’t have social media because you are an old man,” she corrects, the sparkle back in her eyes, “I had to explain TikTok to you ten times before you had any idea what it was.”
“My point,” he pinches her playfully, “is that I love you and you, for some mad reason, love me, and all our friends are happy for us. Nothing else matters.”
“Fine,” she agrees, “but I’m still getting Zoya and Ivan to give them hell.”
“I’m sure they are concocting dastardly plans as we speak,” Aleksander smiles, “probably with everyone else’s help.”
“We should let them work in peace, you know,” Alina grins at him, “give them space. I bet they’d be really grateful if we just went away again for the weekend.”
He leans over to kiss her briefly, “I adore you, milaya. I’ll make the reservations.”
Chapter 200: Allegations (3)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“We need to talk about these allegations, Sasha.”
“Baseless rumours, Ivan.”
“No, this is serious. It could ruin your career. It’s bad enough that you married your fucking nanny less than a month after your wife’s death, but –”
“Luda and I had been separated for a year when she died. And watch your mouth when you’re talking about Alina.”
“I’m telling you, Sasha, as your friend and your lawyer … it looks suspicious.”
“Luda fell, Ivan. A tragic accident. And my career is fine – I’ve got two shows in the next month and my last painting sold for over $9m.”
“Just … just warn me, ok, if people are going to start stumbling upon skeletons in your closet. This is the kind of shit I need to know.”
“Relax, Ivan. You’re far too stressed, you know – you and Fedyor should take a holiday.”
“Stress. And who’s fault is that, Sasha?”
“You know I’d never leave you to clean up any real disaster, Ivan. Now, are you coming for dinner tonight? Alina’s making lasagna.”
“You know your hellion is still a menace, no matter how good her cooking is … no … don’t get that sappy look on your face, Sasha, it’s disgusting.”
“Your expression is the same when you talk about Fedyor.”
“It is not. I hope you’d shoot me before I looked so ridiculous. Besides, Fedyor and I have been married for fifteen years. You are the cliché who married his nanny – a girl twenty-two years younger than you are – three months after she started working for you, and without making her sign a pre-nup – I still think that was a horrendous idea, by the way.”
“Your concern is noted and ignored, Ivan. So, is that a no on the dinner?”
“Don’t be stupid, of course I’m coming. That lasagna tastes like heaven.”
Chapter 201: Younger (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You’re so much younger than I am, Miss Starkova,” he sighs, running a hand through his silver-streaked hair, “you deserve a younger man.”
“But I want you,” she murmurs softly.”
It is pointless to try and resist. He's attempted it for months and only fallen deeper in love.
Chapter 202: Darklina Homes (40)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1539633313912070150
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It's very open-plan for a man who enjoys his privacy. Still, it's nestled into a cliff, hidden by rolling hills and a cove no one visits.
"I've always got to be careful in the city," he says, "cameras everywhere. Here I can be free."
They both can, she thinks as she kisses him.
Chapter 203: Grip
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina's grip on his hand is painfully tight, alerting Aleksander to her distress.
He spots the problem immediately – her cheating idiot of an ex-boyfriend.
He tugs her away, distracting her with a kiss and a warm hug. He can ruin the boy's life later. For now, she is his priority.
Chapter 204: Darklina Homes (41)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1540387650019942400
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mr Morozov is the best. Alina's not sure why he chose her (with her unstable magic) as an apprentice, but feels lucky to learn in a house brimming with power, warm and inviting.
And then there is Mr Morozov himself, demanding and sharp, but with a rare, warm smile just for her.
Chapter 205: Resist (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He tugs on the tether between them and she always answers, lonely and stressed and desperate for someone who understands her power.
It's a whirlwind of passion, a temporary distraction.
"That's the last time," she always insists.
They both know she's lying. She can't resist him.
Chapter 206: Resist (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina meets no resistance as she storms towards Morozov’s office, his security simply stepping to the side to allow her through.
(she tries not to think why he might have given those particular orders).
He’s on the phone when she slams the door to his office open.
“I’ll have to call you back later, Fedyor,” he says, ending the call and raising an eyebrow, “Alina, to what do I owe the pleasure?”
“What’s this?” she tosses a slip of paper on his desk like it’s a snake ready to bite her.
He picks it up and glances at it, “ah.”
“Don’t ah me,” she snarls, “is this an attempt to buy me, a bribe of some kind so I’ll agree to your dinner offer? I told you I had a boyfriend, Mr Morozov.”
He pushes the pay-slip back towards her, “I am paying you what you deserve, Alina, nothing more. Just because Keramzin Ltd didn’t appreciate you doesn’t mean that Grisha Industries will make the same mistake.”
“So, you aren’t just trying to sleep with me?” she asks suspiciously.
He laughs, the sound deep and rich and unbearably attractive, “of course I want to sleep with you, Alina. If you give me a chance then I assure you that I’ll make you forget your neglectful idiot of a boyfriend. But this is not a bribe, it is your honestly earned and well-deserved salary, because I do not believe in underpaying the employees whose work make this company a success.”
She deflates slightly, feeling unsure and confused. Having resolved to think the worst of him since his flirtatious behaviour at their first meeting, she now has to concede that Morozov may not be a completely morally-bankrupt sleazeball.
“Fine,” she snatches the pay-slip back, trying to stop her hands trembling slightly, “thank you, I guess, for the generous wage … I’m still not sleeping with you, though.”
“Not yet,” he retorts, oddly cheerful for a man who has been repeatedly turned down, “but the offer is open, once you realise what a waste of space that boyfriend of yours is.”
She scoffs, refusing to justify his words with a response, turns on her heel and walks out the door.
“I’ll see you soon, Alina,” she hears him call after her.
She resists the urge to retort rudely, knowing she shouldn’t swear at her boss, but she does glare at Ivan, who is waiting outside the office, his usually grim expression now knowing and teasing.
Alina huffs. She is not going to sleep with Aleksander Morozov.
She’s not.
Chapter 207: Darklina Homes (42)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1540763717805023232
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It's not his vibe at all. He prefers the penthouse apartments or city brownstones or holiday villas.
Still, he buys it for her, copes with the spotty WiFi and distance from civilisation. Because Alina loves this place and the way it inspires her art, and Aleksander loves her.
Chapter 208: Catch
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
At Genya and David’s wedding, the bouquet ends up in her hands when she isn’t even trying to catch it, while the garter lands on a surprised Aleksander’s head. Genya’s wide, satisfied smile suggests that this is not a coincidence.
They sigh and grumble and make a great show of reluctance when they dance together, playing at mutual disdain.
“When do you think we should tell them we eloped three months ago?” Aleksander murmurs.
“Oh, definitely not until they’re on their honeymoon,” Alina grins, “I want as much distance between us and Genya as possible when she realises we hid an entire relationship and that she won’t be able to plan a wedding for us.”
Chapter 209: Darklina Homes (43)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1541499561763655681
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
One moment the house seems perfectly normal, the next it almost seethes with malevolent power.
It calls to her, though, to the part of herself she's always pushed away.
She climbs the steps, shadows curling around her feet. When she steps inside, the door locks behind her.
Chapter 210: Blush (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He’s never liked innocence until her, has always thought such women simpering, silly creatures.
But Alina is delightful. Charming blush, eyelashes fluttering, pretty noises coaxed from her mouth.
He’ll be her everything, teach her all she needs to know, his perfect little wife.
Chapter 211: Blush (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s one of Alina’s many talents, the way she can make herself appear to be a fragile, pretty little doll – tears welling up in the corners of her eyes without the use of eyedrops, blushing on command, voice high and sweet, innocence personified – just to see what she can coerce out of men who are a sucker for that kind of thing.
Free drinks. Quick entry into clubs. Invitations to parties. Fancy meals. Train tickets.
Tonight, it’s three finance bros – irritating in the extreme but very flashy with their cash.
It’s not even hard work, really, to bat her eyes at them and nod along like a sweet little fool as they explain their job to her.
She’s got no intention of going home with any of them and is quite clear about that, no matter how much one of them (Mal, she thinks his name is) makes increasingly crass and graphic offers, but they continue to buy drinks for her, so confident they seem convinced they’ll change her mind.
Eventually, when they start to get too clingy and entitled, Alina slips away, ready to go looking for her friends, who are at a club nearby, only to bump into someone as she crosses the room.
She murmurs an apology, only to find herself unable to leave as the man in front of her wraps his hand firmly around her wrist.
“What the hell!” she hisses.
He’s disgustingly good looking, temptation personified, but he looks a little too sharp and clever for her tastes.
“You’re quite the chameleon,” he says, dark eyes alight with interest.
“I don’t know what you mean,” she sniffs.
“Well, here you are, playing the fool, when I saw you only yesterday eviscerating Boris Zlatan in court and securing a $5m settlement for your client.”
So sue her. Alina’s got a high-stress, demanding and intellectually strenuous day job – if she wants to waste her precious free time getting idiot men to buy her drinks and take her out to dinner then that’s her prerogative.
“I don’t believe it’s any of your business,” she tells him.
She doesn’t recognise him, but she’s only a few years qualified and new to the city, hasn’t yet learned all the big players.
“Perhaps it’s not,” he concedes, “but maybe I think it’s a shame you’re choosing to spend time with morons like that lot,” he inclines his head towards the rowdy finance bros.
She bristles, “what the hell gives you the right to –”
He puts one finger to her lips, his audacity shocking her to silence, and then hands over a business card (all black with silver lettering), “why don’t you come and find me, Miss Starkova, when you want a challenge.”
He’s gone before she can bite his finger (and she would have done it, consequences be damned).
She seriously considers tossing the card in the trash, but something makes her keep hold of it.
It might be fun, after all, to play with someone who actually knows what they’re doing.
Chapter 212: Creep (1)
Summary:
Step-brother/Step-sister
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina creeps across the landing, steps light and tentative, terrified of making any noise.
The door is unlocked. He must have known that she’d come.
“Sasha,” she whispers as she slips into the room, “are you awake?”
Her step-brother sits up, patting the side of his bed that belongs to her, “come on in, Linka.”
She climbs up next to him, their legs tangling together as she presses her face into his chest, relaxing as he pets her hair gently.
“Another nightmare?” he asks, far softer in the darkness than he ever is in the daytime.
“I dreamt that they found out and sent you away,” she whispers, clinging to him even tighter as she remembers the horror she’d felt during the first few moments after waking.
“Hush, Linka,” he kisses the crown of her head and strokes her cheek, “they’re never going to separate us, you know I won’t let that happen.”
“Relax for me now,” he murmurs, fingers slipping into her panties, curling inside her and making her sigh as his other hand presses against her mouth to keep her cries muffled, to ensure their secret stays safe, “I’ll make you feel better, Linka, as long as you’re a good girl and stay quiet for me.”
She lets the pleasure wash over her, lets the comfort of Sasha’s presence next to her lull her back to sleep.
The bad dreams never come when she’s with him.
Chapter 213: Modern Darklina (10)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1541849743340584960
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It's insane, really, a road trip with a man twenty years her senior, who she only met three weeks ago.
But it feels right and wonderful and freeing, Keramzin vanishing into the distance as Sasha smiles at her excitement.
Alina is finally going to see the world and she can't wait.
Chapter 214: Creep (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“He’s such a creep,” Mal’s eyes narrow as he watches Alina curl up in her new boyfriend’s lap, “he’s got to be at least twenty years older than her – it’s just sick, really.”
“Looks like she’s into that,” Dubrov shrugs as they watch Alina enthusiastically kiss Aleksander Morozov, his hands roaming all over her short, sparkly gold dress.
Mikhael elbows Dubrov and then turns to Mal, “oh, just get over it. You always insisted that you didn’t fancy Sticks – at least now she’s not hanging around cramping our style.”
Of course, Mal’s only ever thought of Alina as a friend, despite her obvious and long-standing crush on him, but there’s a burning pit inside him right now that feels suspiciously like jealousy. He can’t stand the idea of Alina laughing and smiling at Morozov, whose dark eyes are cruelly smug whenever he meets Mal’s gaze.
Mal tries to ignore the couple, to focus instead on the blonde in a low-cut dress who comes over and starts flirting with him.
He’s fine. He really doesn’t care what Alina does, or who she does it with.
But when Alina and Morozov walk out of the room, hand in hand, Mal grips his glass so tightly that it shatters in his hand.
Chapter 215: Whine (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She’s almost there … pleasure building, ready to wash over her.
And then he pulls out, leaving her empty and needy.
“Sasha,” she whines, hips bucking, chasing her elusive orgasm.
“Not today,” he murmurs, “this is a punishment, Alinochka, so you’ll remember to be a good girl.”
Chapter 216: Whine (2)
Summary:
Pre step-father/step-daughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina was half out of the door when her step-father’s hand landed heavily on her shoulder, “and where are you going?”
“Out to see a movie with Mal.”
She didn’t want to admit it, especially since Aleksander disliked her boyfriend, but he was uncannily good at telling when she was lying.
“It’s Sunday afternoon,” he frowned down at her, “family time.”
“Mom’s not even here,” Alina argued.
He raised an eyebrow, “and what is your point?”
“You don’t have to play happy families while she’s not around to see it,” she huffed.
“Nice try, Alinochka,” he shut the door firmly, steering her towards the kitchen.
“What she hell,” she complained, “I’m going to miss the movie.”
“Don’t whine,” he chided as he pulled on his black apron and handed her the matching one that he’d purchased for her when she and her mom moved in, “and watch your language.”
“I’m seventeen,” she muttered, “I’m allowed to swear.”
“You’ll do as you’re told under my roof, Alinochka, and right now that means making pasta sauce, not being a brat – and pay attention to your measurements, the sauce was a little lumpy last time you attempted it.”
Alina growled something under her breath about annoying perfectionists, only to jump when Aleksander swatted her backside.
“That hurt!”
“That’s discipline,” he shrugged, “now concentrate.”
She grumbled a little more, but she did enjoy learning to cook, however much she denied it when her step-father was around. Anyway, she wasn’t that bothered about missing the movie – some zombie apocalypse thing with gratuitous violence – and even though Mal would moan about it, he wouldn’t even miss her with Dubrov and Mikhael for company.
There was something relaxing about the familiar motions of chopping and dicing and stirring, Aleksander murmuring instructions in her ear every now and then, his hands sometimes resting on top of hers as he corrected the way she sliced ingredients.
And when it was all done, mouth-watering aroma wafting around the room as Alina dished up the meal, there was a pleasing sense of a job well done, the pride of a real accomplishment.
“Delicious,” Aleksander raised his glass (she had iced water, but he’d let her have a sip of his wine “as a treat, Alinochka, don’t get used to it”) and toasted her efforts.
She couldn’t help but beam in response. However frustrating Aleksander could be, however much she chafed against the authority he had over her, she still found that she craved his approval more than anyone else’s, his sincere praise a prize worth having.
They’d probably be fighting tomorrow morning over the length of her uniform skirt, or the fact that she usually forgot to eat breakfast (which he thought a poor start to the day), but for now they could simply enjoy their dinner.
Chapter 217: Heat (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“There’s just no heat,” Alina admits to Genya, “I’ve waited years for Mal to notice me and now we’re dating and it’s just … meh.”
“Dump him,” her best friend advises sagely.
“Gen!”
“You’ve got to have chemistry, Alina. Dump him and find a guy who really makes you feel something.”
For some reason, Alina thinks of Aleksander Morozov. Irritatingly charming, an absolute pain, her academic nemesis.
But no one can deny there are sparks there.
Chapter 218: Heat (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina snuggles up to Aleksander, burying her face in his soft jumper.
“I can turn the heat up, Alinochka,” he offers as he presses a kiss to the top of her head.
Her no is muffled but certainly loud enough.
She’s not cold, after all, she just loves to be close to him.
Chapter 219: Darklina Homes (44)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1542623587823226890
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The garden wall doorway leads right to the river. It's never locked, constantly opened to feed the swans.
It works in her favour now, as she sneaks out one night, jumping straight onto the boat that will take her and Aleksander away before she's forced to marry someone else.
Chapter 220: Darklina Homes (45)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1542964654607110144
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s a dream come true to work at The Little Palace, renowned chef Aleksander Morozov's Michelin Star restaurant.
He’s got a reputation as difficult and impossible to please, but she soon realises there’s more to him.
And she comes to crave the little smile he has just for her.
Chapter 221: Sorry
Summary:
Pre step-father/step-daughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The first time Alina Starkova met Aleksander Morozov – dinner with him and her mom at a fancy restaurant, in a dress that was stiff and itchy because her mom got it for her and Keyen Starkova always seemed to find fabrics that Alina’s skin hated – was the night her mom told her that she and Aleksander were getting married.
Understandably, at least in any sane person’s opinion, Alina wasn’t best pleased at meeting her soon-to-be step-father after he had proposed to her mom and the two of them had made the decision to get married in a month.
“Why wait?” her mom asked as she waved her hand around, her new diamond ring glittering under the lights.
So that I can get to know this total stranger we’re moving in with, Alina thought.
“Who proposes to a woman he only met two months ago?” Alina asked abruptly, after they’d eaten their starters in uneasy silence punctuated only by her mother’s stilted attempts at making conversation.
It was all moving way too fast, after all, and she was sure there had to be something funny going on, even if she hadn’t figured out what exactly it was.
“Alina,” her mother hissed, “don’t be rude – apologise to Aleksander.”
Alina stayed sullenly silent. She wasn’t sorry, after all, and she refused to play nice when her mom had made a life-changing decision as if it was a simple choice like whether to have chicken or beef for dinner.
“I’m so sorry, Sasha,” her mother murmured to Aleksander, “she’s usually far better behaved.”
“Don’t worry, darling,” Aleksander patted her mother’s arm, even as his dark eyes never left Alina’s face, “it’s a lot to take in. I’m sure Alina and I will be good friends soon enough.”
She opened her mouth to retort in the negative, but something about his expression made her think twice.
It was the look of a man who was used to dealing with difficulty, and who wouldn’t hesitate in subduing his opponent by any means necessary.
Alina had a feeling that a lot was going to change now.
Chapter 222: Modern Darklina (11)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1542610284749242368
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Ten years he's been teaching at Os Alta University, resisting both subtle and obvious advances from students and faculty.
He loves his job and he isn't about to ruin it just for a bit of fun.
Then he meets his new TA Alina Starkova and all his self-control goes out the window.
Chapter 223: Modern Darklina (12)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1543264309362450435
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She stiffens as he puts an arm around her.
"Act naturally," he murmurs, "or I'll be forced to do something you won't like."
"Why are you doing this? Let me go."
"You're my balance, Alina. You can't fight fate."
She's still given it a good try, even if he has now caught up to her.
Chapter 224: Modern Darklina (13)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1543264309362450435
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Ivan shoves her into the seat next to Aleksander and dumps her case on the floor, "this was in her car."
Aleksander wraps a possessive arm around her, "you planning a little trip without me, baby?"
"Of course not, Sasha."
His hand tightens on her shoulder. He doesn't believe her.
Chapter 225: Darklina Homes (46)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1543288776025407488
cw cheating
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The family Alina nannies for live off the beaten track.
The quiet means it's easy to hear when a car is coming up the driveway. An advanced warning system when Luda comes home unexpectedly, ensuring she doesn't find her husband in a compromising position with Alina.
Chapter 226: Modern Darklina (14)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1542610284749242368
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"I will reiterate," the Senior Special Agent says, "they may look like a mild-mannered professor and an Instagram influencer, but these are two of the world's greatest con artists. Now they are known to be working together, they are twice as dangerous. Keep vigilant, folks."
Chapter 227: Late
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I’m late,” she whispers as she sits down in the restaurant.
“Of course you’re not. You're right on time.”
“No, Sasha, I’m late.”
For a moment, she worries she’s broken him. He looks completely shell-shocked.
But then he beams at her and Alina knows everything will be alright.
Chapter 228: Modern Darklina (15)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1543600417807933441
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He leaves his men talking and comes over to her, "why the frown, baby?"
"He's an innocent man, Sasha, not a criminal. Just leave him alone."
His eyes darken, a warning to her, "I hope you're not getting too fond of Malyen Oretsev, Alina. You know I don't like to share you, baby."
Chapter 229: Silver
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
A month into her first semester at the University of Ravka, her roommate Genya’s father visits.
Alina’s always been into older men. Daddy issues, a therapist might say, if she bothered to see one.
Aleksander Morozov is tall and handsome, with faint crow’s feet and silver threaded through his hair. He’s clever and charming and funny too, just to make it even worse.
Alina flutters her eyelashes when Genya isn’t looking, blushing when Mr Morozov’s dark eyes watch her with interest and his mouth quirks into a dangerous smile.
A warning of sorts, perhaps, but Alina has always had a bit of a reckless streak.
She slides closer when Genya leaves the dorm to fetch something from the kitchen and he gives her a shark’s grin, “you’re in over your head, little girl.”
“Maybe I don’t care,” she murmurs.
When Genya gets back, Alina has slightly swollen lips, a hidden mark on her neck and a new contact in her phone.
Chapter 230: Monday
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Tyrants or Visionaries is the only 7am Monday lecture that’s always full.
Dr Aleksander Morozov is an excellent reason to get up early.
Too bad, Alina thinks smugly as she sits in the front row, bite-marks on her thighs from last night hidden by her leggings, he’s taken.
Chapter 231: Feelings
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s been centuries since Aleksander opened up to another person, closing off his heart out of self-preservation.
And then … Alina.
Wanting makes him weak and he tries to push his feelings aside, but she’s so lovely and bright, like the light she summons.
Falling is inevitable.
Chapter 232: Darklina Homes (47)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1544487832290574336
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They go out to his Tuscan villa – absolutely stunning, surrounded by rolling hills and vineyards, with a pool and tennis court and countless other amenities – for their honeymoon.
Alina loves the place to begin with, but it loses its charm when it becomes clear that Aleksander has no intention of allowing her to return to the US, especially when her belly begins to round.
“It’s my job to keep you safe,” he murmurs, fingers digging almost painfully into her skin as he holds her hips while she rides him, occasionally lifting his head to nip at her bare breasts, or moving one of his hands to caress her stomach gently.
She’s always known his life and work are dangerous, but never expected him to go this far. Perhaps she should have predicted it, though – he’s a possessive, protective man, after all.
She’s two months pregnant when she sits in a recliner on the veranda as the sun begins to set, watching as he drives his car down winding roads, away from her and off to the airport for a business trip to New York, scheduled to last a week and a half.
And Alina is simply left to wait, to wonder if love is enough to endure a lifetime confined mostly to this beautiful prison.
Chapter 233: Mouth
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Thrown down in front of the Black Tsar’s throne, Alina spits curses and insults, determined not to submit to her country’s conqueror.
He rises from his throne and comes to stand in front of her, “such a foul mouth for a little princess.”
He grasps her chin to force her up until her face is level with the bulge in his trousers, “let’s see if we can put it to better use.”
Chapter 234: Pillow
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina remembers countless nights with her moans muffled by a pillow as her step-father rocked into her while her mother slept just two rooms away.
It’s different now – a new city, new home, new life. Matching wedding rings on their fingers. Her bitter mother forgotten.
Now, her cries echo throughout the house and Aleksander encourages her to be as vocal as she wishes.
After all, there’s no need to be quiet or hide anymore.
Chapter 235: Inspect
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The Black Tsar inspects the room full of young ladies. All simpering smiles, fluttering eyelashes, expensive dresses, low-cut bodices, elaborate hairstyles, dripping in jewellery.
Except for one, almost trying to hide, clearly considered unremarkable despite the fact that her golden skin glows and her eyes sparkle with real intelligence and passion.
He doesn’t know her name, her family, her dowry or her connections, and he truly does not care.
There is no one else who holds a candle to her and he wants.
Chapter 236: Darklina Homes (48)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1545090725708283907
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Locals have always said the forest is magical.
Alina doesn’t believe it until one twilight evening when the pond's rippling mirror image is identical except for one thing.
It is not her own reflection staring back, but the interested, dark gaze of a handsome man all in black.
Chapter 237: Bottom
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina sleeps over at Genya’s at least once a week, a regular feature in the Morozov-Safin household for years.
A Friday evening routine. Homework, maybe working on their college applications. A movie with popcorn. Gossiping together. Then fast asleep in Genya’s bunk-beds.
Sometimes Alina wonders what her best friend would think of the recent addition to her routine. Slipping out of the bottom bunk as soon as she hears the red-head snoring, sneaking across the landing to Aleksander’s room.
Genya’s step-brother is five years older than them, just graduated from University of Ravka, and back home while he sorts out an apartment. Tall, handsome, charming and clever, Alina’s had a crush on him for as long as she can remember.
For so long he had seen her only as an extension of Genya, ruffling her hair and calling her kiddo. It’s all changed since he came back, though, since she caught him looking at her with interest.
It’s not like they’re technically doing anything wrong. Alina is eighteen, just. There is no reason she shouldn’t strip off her pyjamas and climb into his bed, let him bring her to trembling, teary orgasms with his mouth and fingers while she muffles her cries in one of his pillows, let him fuck her hard into the mattress until she’s an incoherent, mewling mess of a girl.
It’s not like they’re technically doing anything wrong, but she still pulls her pyjamas on when she’d rather lay sated and spent in Aleksander’s arms, she still sneaks back into Genya’s room and the bottom bunk as if nothing has happened, they still barely touch outside the confines of his rooms, they still haven’t found the words to tell Genya the truth.
Maybe it’s wrong. Maybe it’s right.
All Alina knows is she can’t stop.
Chapter 238: Groan
Summary:
cw cheating, reckless behaviour and sexual antics in a moving vehicle (they’re passengers, not driving, but Alina takes off her seatbelt) and semi-public sex acts (they can be heard but not seen).
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Sasha’s hand settles heavy and hot on Alina’s thigh, their usual signal.
“I’ve got an early meeting so I’m gonna head home,” she tells her friends, to a chorus of drunken groans and no, stay!
Pecks Mal on the cheek and her husband has had far too much to drink to notice that her lips barely brush his skin, “you stay,” she tells him, “have fun.”
Mal won’t remain with her friends long, he’s never much liked them, but she has no doubt he’ll stumble over to whatever dive Dubrov and Mikhael can be found in tonight and drink even more with them.
She waits on the street corner just down the road from the bar, five minutes shivering in the cold until a heavy jacket is draped across her shoulders.
Sasha tsks affectionately, “when will you remember to bring a coat, milaya?”
She looks up at him through her lashes, “why should I bother when you’ll always look after me, Sasha.”
Leans up to press her lips sweetly to his, but he deepens the kiss, almost consuming her, his hand on her waist the only thing anchoring her to reality.
“My place tonight,” he growls when they break apart, tugging her towards the car idling on the curb, waiting for them.
His apartment has better soundproofing and fewer nosy neighbours. All the better to be loud. No sneaking around avoiding anyone who might tell Mal that she’s been entertaining other men in their flat (she’d only say it was a friend, but she doesn’t want to deal with the irritation and drama of having to explain herself).
The driver is used to their antics, a privacy screen up before they even enter the car, no complaints as she whimpers and whines while Sasha fingers her to an intense orgasm in barely five minutes.
“When are you leaving him?” he asks as she unbuckles her seatbelt and settles herself at his feet in the spot between his legs.
She doesn’t answer his question, only unbuckles his trousers so that she can take him into her mouth, smugly satisfied when he lets out a string of curses, “fuck … shit … damn … Alina … that mouth … milaya … your goddam mouth is heaven.”
Alina is good at this and she knows it. A simple matter of fact, not a boast. But where she does it reluctantly with Mal, trying to get it over with as soon as possible, she takes her time with Sasha – he appreciates the effort, after all, and, unlike Mal, he always returns the favour.
It isn’t until two minutes before they reach Sasha’s apartment (almost twenty minutes later) that he finally comes down her throat with a hoarse groan. She swallows it all, licking her lips, not wanting to give their tolerant driver any mess to clean up.
Sasha pulls her up onto his lap, lips mouthing at her neck, “Saints, Alinochka, you’re a revelation, milaya, a miracle of a girl.”
See, that’s one of the things she likes about Sasha. It’s like getting blood out of a stone to coax Mal into giving her a compliment, but praise drips constantly from Sasha’s tongue whenever they’re together.
It isn’t until they’re out of the car (all clothes neat and correct) and ensconced up in his apartment that Sasha repeats his question.
“When are you leaving him?”
It hasn’t been right between her and Mal in ages, almost since the moment they married (four years ago, when she was nineteen and naïve). Ever since she met Sasha through mutual friends, though, it’s been clear to her that she and Mal are over.
But she’s wanted to ensure her ducks are all in a row, that Mal can’t screw her over and out of her hard-earned money – it is, after all, exactly the sort of thing he’d try simply out of spite. Now, however, she’s finally figured it out.
“I left the papers for him back at our apartment,” she admits, “cleared my stuff out while he was at work and left it in a storage unit for the time being.”
He lights up, a wide grin on his face as he picks her up and spins her around right there and then.
“Move in with me,” he whispers, “Alina, move in with me.”
They’ve only known each other four months. It’s crazy, really. Absolutely mad.
And yet … it seems right.
“Yes,” she beams at him, his enthusiasm infectious, “yes.”
She’s got a good feeling about this.
Chapter 239: Moral (1)
Summary:
Darklina with implied future Helstarova threesome. Alina is 20. Aleksander is 25. Matthias is 22. They’re all at uni (Aleksander is doing a PHD).
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They’ve only been together for a year, but Alina knows she and Aleksander are forever. She knows.
And there’s nothing lacking in their sex life. Alina has grown more adventurous with Aleksander’s encouragement and there really doesn’t seem to be anything her boyfriend won’t try at least once, regardless of how much Alina might blush asking for it.
Sometimes, though, they like to have company for a night – either friends (Genya, Nikolai, Zoya, Nina) or strangers or acquaintances.
Like now, a few hours into a party, when they both feel like adding a third to their bedroom for the night.
“Him,” Aleksander points out the tall blond Viking skulking in the corner of the room.
“Matthias Helvar,” Alina scoffs, “are you mad, Sasha? He’s a moralistic prude. I heard him calling me a Jezebel last week just because I was wearing a short dress – it was fucking hot that day, okay!”
The fact that the dress had also made it easier for her and Sasha to have a quickie in one of the unused library study rooms is, of course, beside the point.
“It’s my turn to pick, Linka,” he reminds her, slipping his thumb into her mouth when she opens it to protest, pressing down on her tongue as a reminder of who is in charge tonight.
“Fine,” she pouts when he’s removed his thumb, “but I think you’re wasting your time.”
Aleksander’s grin is all teeth, “oh, I don’t think so, Linka. Why don’t you look again.”
When Alina glances over at Helvar, he’s watching them with the same level of intensity he usually reserves for talk of Djel.
His mouth is contorted into a scowl – probably because Alina’s dress is a few scraps of black fabric held together by some gold chains, or perhaps because Aleksander is mouthing at her neck as one of his hands sneaks under her dress and the other palms one of her breasts, barely hidden by the dress – but his eyes … his eyes tell a different story.
Darkened with lust, almost as intoxicating as Aleksander’s gaze. And the bulge in his jeans, obvious to Alina even though he’s trying to hide it, makes it clear that Matthias Helvar – puritanical choir boy though he may be – likes what he sees.
“Right as always, I suppose, Sasha,” she sighs as his fingers trail higher and higher, “it’ll certainly be interesting.”
She wonders how Helvar will touch her – nervous and tentative, as if he’s doing something he shouldn’t, or rough and resentful, knowing they’ve tempted him. She’s interested to find out, and to see how he deals with Sasha – a struggle for dominance, perhaps (Sasha will win, he always does, but it’s always glorious to watch it play out).
This will be an evening to remember.
Chapter 240: Moral (2)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter. Alina is 18.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander is not a good man. He knows shady people, aspects of his job aren’t exactly the right side of legal, and he doesn’t particularly care what damage he does in the process of achieving his goals.
Therefore, the fact that he is fucking his naked, nubile eighteen-year-old step-daughter in his marital bed while her mother snoozes downstairs (one sleeping pill slipped to her ensuring that there’s no need to rush) does not give him the moral dilemma many people would say it should.
His wife becomes more tiresome every day, after all (it is clear that Alina must get her intelligence from her father’s side because she sure as hell hasn’t got it from Keyen), and Alina might be twenty-three years younger than him but she’s not underage so he really doesn’t see the problem.
Besides, how can he be expected to settle for Keyen’s lacklustre performances in bed and shrewish personality when he can have Alina’s breathy moans and enthusiastic participation as well as a chance at intelligent conversation.
Of course, there really is no need to keep Keyen around anymore. She was useful for her connections around the city, but he’s built his own bridges with them now. And he’s reached that stage of his life when he’s starting to think of children – heirs – and Keyen’s stomach has never swelled with his child in two and a half years of marriage (probably a mercy, really).
It will hardly be any hassle at all to rid himself of the problem, and with the luck of having a ready-made answer to his desires already in the house with him.
Alina will surely make a spectacular second Mrs Morozova.
Chapter 241: Meow
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina would have missed the tiny, shivering little kitten if it hadn’t let out a plaintive meow just as she passed by.
“Alinochka,” Sasha eyes her suspiciously half an hour later when she returns home with the bundle of fluff in her arms, “what have you done?”
“We did talk about getting a kitten,” she reminds him.
A brief conversation, to be sure, and not at all decisive. But Alina already loves the little kitten and desperately wants to keep it.
Sasha still looks sceptical, so Alina brings out the big guns.
“No … Alinochka … fuck … not the Disney eyes … and … no, not the pout too, sweetheart.”
She can see him softening, and when he rolls his eyes and presses his lips to her pout, she knows that she’s won.
Now she’ll just have to see if she can sell him on the name Sir Fluffington for their new pet.
Chapter 242: Chap
Summary:
Pre-step-brother/step-sister (set about four years before anything might happen between them)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal ducks his head and Alina curses the fact that she forgot her lip balm this morning – chapped lips are not what she imagined for her first kiss, after all.
Before he can get any closer, though, Mal is suddenly yanked backwards.
“Sasha,” she hisses, embarrassed and annoyed.
Her step-brother – four years older and a hundred times more intimidating than Mal can ever hope to be – grins at her, looking pleased with himself rather than guilty, “just looking out for you, Linka. This one,” he glares at Mal, who stutters something unintelligible and then flees, “has a bad reputation.”
“You’ve got a bad reputation,” she reminds him sulkily.
“Never you mind about me,” he says, “unlike Oretsev, I don’t make promises I’m not going to keep. Besides, you’re my Linka – I’m not going to let any old jerk kiss you.”
He throws an arm over her shoulder, pulling her closer, so genuinely affectionate that she immediately forgives him for ruining her almost-first kiss.
“Can we go get ice-cream after school?” she asks, knowing his carefully-hidden sweet tooth, and the fact that he’s more likely to spoil her after this little incident with Mal.
“Sure, Linka,” he agrees easily, leaning down to press his lips to the crown of her head, “now come on, I’ll walk you to your next class.”
She smiles at him, Mal entirely forgotten.
Chapter 243: Darklina Homes (49)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1546918314517094401
Some parts of the dialogue inspired by Klaroline (Vampire Diaries) exchanges.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She is sat on the patio drinking tea when she sees a shadow looming over her.
“I don’t want to see you.”
“Then perhaps you should have run off to somewhere less obvious than your favourite boutique hotel.”
“Husband,” she mutters mutinously as he takes a seat opposite her, pouring himself some tea (when had a second cup appeared?) and dumping enough sugar into the drink to make her shudder.
“Wife,” his grin is just a little bit mean, “over your tantrum yet?”
She scowls at his trivialisation of their argument, which was as much his fault as hers.
“Don’t pout, darling,” he reaches over, his thumb stroking irritatingly soothing circles on her wrist, “we had a little spat – I’m over it already.”
“Well I’m not,” she retorts tartly.
“Tell me, Alina, how can I acquit myself?”
Alina knows she could joke about diamonds or cars or fancy dresses, but she’s got enough of those already. Besides, it really was a silly little argument, if she’s being honest – sometimes she just storms off because it’s just nice to know he’ll follow her.
She glances up, towards one particular window, and then winks, “I’ve got the room for two more days …”
“Well then, darling,” his eyes darken, “lead the way and I promise I’ll make it up to you very thoroughly.”
He really is a most excellent husband.
Chapter 244: Little (1)
Summary:
Regency AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“And where is your wife, Morozov?”
Mal shudders slightly at Lantsov’s bold question. No one else has dared to ask about the Duke’s new bride, despite the rumours swirling – that she’s half wild, two decades his junior, an orphan of dubious origins, not fit to hold the title of Duchess.
Something astonishing happens, though. The Duke’s eyes, usually sharp and cool and critical, soften slightly as he points out a petite figure running around with a group of children, the hem of her dress already covered in mud.
“She’s a little hellion at times, but she’ll make a wonderful mother in time,” the Duke says with a fond smile that Mal has never seen on the man’s face before.
As if she can tell that her husband is talking about her, the new Duchess looks over. Mal catches a glimpse of her face and blanches.
Alina.
It seems the rumours are closer to the truth than usual. Alina Starkova (Morozova now, he supposes, though he doesn’t like to think about it) is an orphan of dubious origins (her father, dead six months now, had been a baron, but no one ever knew who her mother had been – a maid, it was rumoured), at nineteen years old she is twenty-two years younger than the Duke, and she’s always had an independent, wild streak about her – running through fields with Mal (whose family estate lay next to her father’s), climbing trees to hide from her governess, and meeting guests with paint all over her dresses.
Alina is the girl he always thought he’d marry, despite his parents’ objections. And then she’d disappeared without a trace after her father’s death, presumably to marry the Duke (he thinks society gossip said the Duke wed in private about five months previously).
He wonders if she’d had any choice, or if the marriage had been forced upon her to prevent her from falling into genteel poverty (the majority of her father’s estate was, he believes, entailed).
Mal wishes he could believe that she didn’t want this, but he sees how her face lights up when she looks at her husband, how she smiles brighter at him than she ever did around Mal, how … how her hand brushes her stomach just long enough for Mal to guess the news that the Duke and Duchess have not yet made public.
The truth, it seems, is that this unlikely pair have a happy marriage indeed.
Chapter 245: Little (2)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s a common sight, the little Sun Summoner running through the palace halls, her maids or oprichniki begging her to slow down, or Ivan shouting “get back here you menace!”
It is easy enough to find her again, although only if one is willing to risk the ire of the Black Tsar, since Alina’s favourite hiding spot is right by his side.
She looks angelic, fast asleep and snuggled into the tsar’s fur-lined kefta, nothing like the demon wild child that Ivan stubbornly insists she is.
And the tsar, of course, won’t have her disturbed, won’t hear a word against her.
“She ruined my kefta,” Ivan seethes later, his husband consoling him with a pat on the shoulder, “and all the tsar said was that it must have been an accident and I shouldn’t wake her up because she’s been working so hard with her summoning and needs the rest.”
“To be fair,” Fedyor says with a shrug, “she has made a lot of progress summoning.”
“That’s because the tsar teaches her,” Ivan reminds him, “and she’s a perfect delight for him. With the rest of us, on the other hand …”
Fedyor sighs as his husband starts a familiar rant and makes a mental note to request a few weeks of holiday. He thinks Ivan would really benefit from some fresh sea air and a break from the palace.
Chapter 246: Modern Darklina (16)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1541049963454599170
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He hasn’t changed in their two years apart.
Still dangerous, a gang leader with the tattoos to show just how many men he’s killed and how far he’s risen up the ranks.
But when he smiles at her, Alina’s heart skips a beat and she knows she’ll never get him out of her system.
Chapter 247: Match (1)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
A wardrobe full of keftas – black with gold embroidery, gold with black embroidery, even a few blue ones when there is a need to go incognito.
None of them are what Alina wants right now, though.
When Aleksander returns to his rooms to find some paperwork, it looks as if a hurricane has blown through them.
He finds his tiny Sun Summoner in the middle of the chaos, swamped in one of his black and silver keftas.
“Look, Sasha!” she exclaims in delight, “we match!”
And, entirely forgetting the mess, he can only smile in return and reward her with a biscuit from the stash he keeps in his desk.
Chapter 248: Modern Darklina (17)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1547676818102071296
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s the first Comic-Con for three-time Oscar winner Aleksander Morozov.
He freely admits to the audience that he took the role as General Kirigan, the anti-hero foil to earnest and somewhat naïve superhero Sol Koroleva, to please his nieces, who are huge fans of the lead actress Alina Starkova.
Plenty of the panel attendees notice, however, that Morozov himself seems to be as big of a fan as the screaming hordes who cheer for Starkova.
It’s lucky, really, that no one is there to snap a photograph backstage after the panel is over. It is just Aleksander and Alina (their faithful, discrete agents Ivan and Tamar watching the door) curled up together on a tiny little couch.
“I think that went really well,” Alina grins brightly.
He nods. The crowd had been engaged and extremely enthusiastic – he’s used to more subdued press conferences, but the panel energy was wonderful and he had a lot of fun talking about his character – General Kirigan had been fairly one-dimensional in initial drafts, but the writers and directors had been open to suggestions and Aleksander is proud of how the character has been developed.
It’s certainly not his usual sort of work, but he’s excited about the role and its potential – at the end of season one, General Kirigan and Sol Koroleva have reached an uneasy kind of détente in the face of a larger threat, and he is eager to see how their relationship evolves over the course of season two (already greenlit, with filming to start in two months).
However, it must be said that Alina is by far the greatest thing to come from this new foray into a superhero TV show. He fell hard and fast and he still can’t quite believe that she feels the same way.
Every Oscar, every other award he’s ever received, every glowing review … it all pales next to one of Alina’s sunshine smiles.
“What are you thinking so hard about?” she asks, turning her head to press a kiss to his jaw.
“You, of course, milaya,” he says fondly, leaning down to capture her lips with his own.
She sighs happily when they break apart, snuggling into his side, “love you, Sasha.”
Those words never fail to make his heart sing.
“I love you too, Alina.”
Chapter 249: Bait (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina is a fool for agreeing to be serial killer bait.
She tries not to tremble, "are you going to kill me?"
His smile is all teeth, the blood of his latest victim staining the hand caressing her cheek, "now why would I do that, malyshka, I've been waiting a long time for you."
Chapter 250: Bait (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Jailbait, he reminds himself as he watches the neighbours’ daughter sunbathe.
Barely, though. Alina Starkova is almost eighteen.
Does he really care? After all, he’s not a good man – blood money got him this mansion, this easy life.
She turns her head, sees him looking and winks.
Chapter 251: Bait (3)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter.
Not explicitly stated but Alina is 18 and in her senior year of high school.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina likes to bait Sasha.
Her step-father is not easily riled up, but she uses all the tricks in the book.
Provocative clothes. Staying out past curfew. 'Borrowing' his credit card. Sneaking out to go to parties. Getting drunk and stumbling home in the early hours. Getting high in an empty classroom after school, letting herself be caught by the janitor and refusing to look guilty when Sasha comes in for a meeting with the principal (her mom away on some work trip, as is so often the case). Letting Mal finger her (badly, unfortunately, but teenage boys seem to be useless when it comes to that sort of thing) when she knows Sasha is working from home. Getting on her knees and giving Nikolai a blow-job (he and Zoya are on a break, he needs cheering up) out by the pool when she can see Sasha watching from his study. Masturbating with her bedroom door wide open.
He knows what she's doing, tries to keep a cool head, but Alina has always been good at provoking a reaction, even from a man as disciplined as Sasha.
And every time he breaks, every time he pulls her over his lap or makes her brace her hands on his desk so that he can teach her a lesson in obedience and discipline … every time, they both know he’s giving her exactly what she wants.
Chapter 252: Darklina Homes (50)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1548409084994473985
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It takes two months of sitting out on their respective balconies before Alina dares to try and talk to him.
He’s curt at first, polite but cool. As the time passes, though, he opens up more and more, even smiles now and then.
One afternoon, she’s just working up the courage to ask him in for a drink when the smell of salmon alfredo (her favourite pasta) wafts through his open door.
A minute later, he sticks his head out, dark eyes intense but oddly nervous as he looks at her, “well … aren’t you coming in?”
She doesn’t hesitate to scramble as gracefully as possible over onto his balcony and take his offered hand.
Chapter 253: Hope
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
For a brief moment, she thinks they’ve won.
Hope that she’ll finally be able to have some peace wars with the horror of stabbing the man who had been her equal and opposite.
But Aleksander smiles, wincing only slightly as he pulls the knife out, “I’m not so easy to kill, milaya.”
Chapter 254: Darklina Homes (51)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1548831377172332545
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
By day it looks like an ordinary country cottage, always with just the right amount of sun to help the garden thrive.
But at night the darkness seem to move. Rumours spread of shadows catching hold of intruders and devouring them.
It's probably just silly superstition, though ...
Chapter 255: Modern Darklina (18)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1546123043562479616
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina Starkova is a far-off dream, a relic of the past.
New name. New friends. New life.
She's safe here, a continent away from her dangerous, obsessive ex.
But she should have known he'd never let her go ...
Chapter 256: Dance (1)
Summary:
Regency guardian/ward AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
No one is asking her to dance.
Alina tries not to redden in embarrassment, but it really is quite humiliating.
Her first proper ball during her very first season and not one gentleman seems to find her remotely worthy of his attention.
She mumbles something to her guardian about fixing a non-existent rip in her dress and hurries off out of the ballroom.
And then she freezes, still and silent as she hears some ladies speaking.
“Poor girl,” Lady Nina murmurs, “she must be so bored, just sitting there.”
Viscountess Kostyk snorts, “well we both know the Duke can be an overprotective boor when he’s so inclined. And I think he is very much inclined when it comes to Miss Starkova.”
Alina’s brow furrows. Are they … are they talking about her?
“Do you think she realises?” Lady Nina asks, “that he’s scaring them all away, at least the ones who dare to brave his glare.”
“Ah, that glare,” Viscountess Kostyk says, “he’s my distant cousin, you know, and when he met David, just before we got engaged, he scared him enough that I thought he never would propose.”
“He didn’t,” she can hear the amusement in Lady Nina’s voice, “you proposed.”
“Hush,” Viscountess Kostyk whispers, “that’s a secret, Nina.”
The two ladies carry on talking, but Alina ignores them, the only thing running through her head the thought that the Duke – serious and stern and intimidating and sometimes a little mean – has been keeping her suitors away.
Why would he do that?
She hurries back to the ballroom, looking for the tall, handsome figure dressed all in black.
Truly, she plans to confront him, to demand that he allow her to speak with suitors rather than simply deciding that he knows best.
The words that come out, however, are not what she plans, “will you dance with me, Your Grace?”
For a moment he looks truly shocked, but then something strange happens.
His mouth stretches into a small, satisfied smile and he holds out his hand, “I would be delighted, Miss Starkova.”
(they are the talk of the ton when they get engaged two weeks later).
Chapter 257: Pond (1)
Summary:
cw drowning and supernatural elements
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
There’s something not quite right about the pond at the edge of his new property.
It always feels cool there, and an eerie fog seems to hang over the area no matter the time of day or the season.
Worst of all are the dreams he has in his new home, constant and concerning.
A young girl flailing in the water, weighed down by heavy skirts, screaming for help that never comes.
He tells himself that it is historical interest that pushes him to visit the local library, but it isn’t really a surprise when he comes across the tale.
A tragic love story almost two hundred years old. Miss Alina Starkova, who had somehow fallen into the pond while walking alone, and who got into difficulties in the unusually deep water and drowned before any help could arrive, just hours before she was set to marry her beloved fiancé.
Odd indeed that her fiance’s name was Aleksander too, but surely it is just an odd coincidence.
The dream that night is different.
She looks directly at him, with pleading doe eyes, “come and help me, Sasha, please, you have to help me.”
He takes two steps forward unconsciously, ankle deep in the water, caught in her hypnotic gaze, before she sinks beneath the surface and vanishes.
When he wakes the next morning, his feet are soaking wet.
Chapter 258: Modern Darklina (19)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1546879147900796931
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He wakes to the sound of her soft humming.
“Sasha!” she beams.
“Alina, sweetheart, if you’ve got the energy to get up and water my plants then I clearly didn’t ravish you properly.”
Happily for them both, she takes his words for the invitation they are and joins him back in bed.
Chapter 259: Darklina Homes (52)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1549404947162226690
cw vampires, hypnotism or ‘glamouring’, murder
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
A look across the room, grinding against each other on the dancefloor, heated kisses outside the club.
And then an invitation from the dark-haired girl who has an almost ethereal, doll-like beauty, “shall we go back to my place?”
In the cab, Ruby is too distracted by Lina’s mouth – on Ruby’s lips, the cleavage spilling out of her barely-there top and, most of all, her neck – to notice where they’re going.
Far away from the city lights, even past the suburbs, to a desolate, quiet area with a graveyard just a stone’s throw away.
“You live here?” Ruby asks, surprised.
Lina seems like a city girl, cool and sophisticated, not the kind of odd old lady who’d own a gloomy old house like this. And for a brief moment, as they walk towards the door, Ruby wonders why the shutters appear to be nailed shut.
But then they’re on the porch and Lina has her pushed against the wall, hand snaking up her leg, two delicate, thin fingers shoved into Ruby’s soaking wet heat with such force that it makes her cry out in a delicious combination of pain and pleasure.
And she can’t think of anything else, especially not since Lina is mouthing at her neck again, oddly sharp teeth nipping gently at soft flesh.
Ruby doesn’t hear the door open, or any other footsteps. She never even realises someone else is there until the tall, frightfully handsome and inhumanly pale dark-haired man speaks.
“What a delicious little morsel you’ve found for us, Alinochka.”
Ruby jumps a little, shocked by his sudden appearance, but for the moment she just thinks Lina isn’t single, like she thought, but perhaps she and her boyfriend like a threesome every once in a while. Ruby can do that, is quite excited by the idea, really.
She looks at the dark-haired man, though, and his eyes …
His eyes are like endless pools of darkness.
A girl could get lost in those eyes …
Everything feels hazy and murky, her limbs heavy and her brain fuzzy.
In the background, she knows Lina and the man are talking, but all she can hear are snippets.
“… no one will trace her here? … one of ours driving …. Fedyor, not Ivan … fake ID … packed club … you look thirsty, malyshka … you’ll have the first bite … no, together … delicious …”
Someone is leading her into the house, although she can’t tell who. It’s dark, the room lit only by a few candles.
And then they’re laying her out on a couch, a head between her legs making her writhe in pleasure.
“Makes the blood sweeter,” she hears Lina giggle girlishly, although she can’t see where she is.
It is weird, to be sure, but Ruby can’t complain, not when a gorgeous couple like this have chosen her to share their bed for the night.
Except … two mouths on her neck now, one on either side.
And that would be fine, if not for the fact that their sharp teeth seem to be biting down rather harder than they should.
She tries to lift her head, to bat them away, to tell them to stop, to wait, to be a little less rough.
Ruby can’t find the strength, though, can only lay there as the nips become vicious bites, as the couple looming above her feast.
Her life drains away with her blood and there’s nothing she can do to stop it.
Chapter 260: Angel
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander doesn’t make much effort for his Fraternity’s Halloween party, just wears one of his usual all-black ensembles and says he’s dressed as a hitman.
And then he sees her.
Floaty white dress, wings and a halo – a pretty little angel.
Looking a little closer, though, he notices that her dress is made of gossamer-thin material and when the strobe lights hit her just right, he can see the attractive silhouette of her body and even her dusky nipples (she’s wearing lacy white pants but no bra). Her dark hair is teased and fluffed to look like she’s just been thoroughly fucked, her lips are painted bright red and the alluring smile on her face when she looks at him is anything but innocent.
It seems like this girl is a devilish little temptress masquerading as an innocent angel.
Aleksander grins, dark eyes dancing with delight as he makes his way across the room to her. This party has just become a whole lot more exciting.
Chapter 261: Lonely
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Everyone around Alina takes and takes without ever realising what it costs her to play the saint.
Meanwhile, she wonders if she is simply enforcing the status quo rather than making the real change so desperately needed in Ravka.
She’s surrounded by people, but she’s never felt so lonely and isolated.
And so, when Aleksander tugs on the tether, Alina gives in to the urge to see the one person who seems to understand and accept her without reservation.
It feels inevitable.
Chapter 262: Darklina Homes (53)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1549115936682147842
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The housewarming moves outside into bright sunshine.
A handsome man watches her with dark eyes.
Trips on her way to get a drink, but falls into strong, sure arms, “careful, Alinochka.”
Doesn’t ask how he knows her name.
Even after she’s steady on her feet, he doesn’t let her go.
Chapter 263: Husband (1)
Summary:
cw Alina is eighteen and married to Aleksander (who is about two decades her senior) while still a senior in high school. She has fully consented to the marriage and is very happy about it, but is also quite shy and sheltered, so there is the sense of a power imbalance between her and Aleksander.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Well, you and your father –”
“Husband,” Alina corrects, beaming at the school’s graduation photographer despite his mistake, still giddy – three months after the wedding – at the fact that she can call Sasha by that title.
“H-h-husband,” the man stutters, looking somewhat perturbed.
Alina frowns. His expression is the same one all her teachers wear whenever she corrects them in class – they forget, sometimes, that she’s Mrs Morozova now, not Miss Starkova – and she doesn’t like it.
She knows what everyone whispers, that she is being taken advantage of, that it shouldn’t be allowed, that Sasha is some kind of monster.
Alina is eighteen, though, and capable of making her own decisions. She knows what she wants.
Besides, Sasha is the perfect husband, looking after her, always so attentive, helping her navigate the world with a warm, indulgent smile and a firm, guiding hand. So handsome too, tall and distinguished with the threads of silver running through his dark hair and neatly-cropped beard.
And he understands, her husband, how confusing and intimidating she finds the idea of life outside her comfortable bubble. Her teachers keep talking about all the schools she can apply to with her excellent grades, but Alina can’t bear the idea of being away from Sasha or having to deal with the chaos of university life, not when Sasha has promised that he has more than enough money for her to simply spend her days painting or sketching or curled up reading on the couch in his home office.
It’s all a moot point anyway, Alina thinks as she sits on the chair provided, at least for the moment.
As Sasha, after a brief and frosty exchange with the photographer, murmurs instructions to her – “back straight, Alinochka, and turn your head a little to the left, there’s a good girl" – Alina brushes her fingers ever so briefly over her stomach before folding her hands into her lap as Sasha’s settle onto her shoulders, a solid and dependable presence.
She knows her husband will be so pleased with her exciting news when she tells him at dinner.
Chapter 264: Modern Darklina (20)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1550191174777962496
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aching head. Heavy limbs.
Her gauzy veil is pushed aside and she sees Sasha for the first time since she vanished into witness protection.
"Oh, Alinochka," he sighs, "I can't believe you were going to marry that boy. You're lucky I was here to stop you making a terrible mistake."
Chapter 265: Husband (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina never plans to be the girl who steals another woman’s husband.
Surely, though, she can’t be scolded for chasing true love when she has the chance.
Besides, it’s not her fault that Luda is careless enough to let Sasha slip out of her grasp and into Alina’s welcoming arms.
Chapter 266: Darklina Homes (54)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1550603762452103169
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander eyes the house - bright and airy - in disdain.
He has to investigate, though. This angel is doing too many good works to be ignored.
But when he sees her - golden skin, glossy dark hair, beaming smile - his mission is forgotten in his desire to have her for himself.
Chapter 267: Darklina Homes (55)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1550162633965305857
cw cheating / adultery
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Elizaveta wants to think she’s just being unreasonably paranoid, that all the late nights and weekend absences really are work-related.
She has to know for sure, though, and so she sews a tracker into the lining of Aleksander’s favourite jacket and tries not to feel like an overreacting lunatic.
She finds him on a Saturday morning, not at a conference in another city but in a modest little home in the suburbs.
The house she’s looking at is nothing like their elegant, expensive penthouse apartment, but it certainly seems cosier and warmer than the place filled with stainless steel and a black and white aesthetic that Elizaveta calls home.
This is evidence enough that he has been lying to her. And she’s sure there can only be one reason for it, that nothing she might discover here will make her feel better, only much, much worse.
But she has to know for sure, to see the proof that her husband of fifteen years is betraying her.
When, hidden by a large tree, she looks through the front window, it really is worse than she imagined.
Aleksander – forty-two years old, always in designer suits and expensive watches, a cold and serious businessman – is kissing another woman like he can’t get enough of her, with more passion than he’s ever shown Elizaveta, hands roaming all over.
The woman – more a girl, really, barely out of her teens – is wearing a brightly coloured sundress which compliments her golden skin and shows off her generous chest and …
And a rounded stomach. Five or six months gone, at least.
Aleksander has said throughout their marriage that he has no time for children.
Elizaveta has always thought it would be nice to have one or two, but she’s brushed that dream aside, compromised on this important issue because she loves her husband and doesn’t want to lose him.
And now it turns out that it isn’t that Aleksander didn’t want children, just that he didn’t want them with Elizaveta.
She feels the tears pool in the corners of her eyes, although goodness knows her cheating, lying husband doesn’t deserve them.
Perhaps she might consider calling a lawyer, trashing their apartment, or making a fuss. She knows Aleksander, though, knows he’ll have failsafes in place and the resources to make her life a living hell if she tries to ruin his life in retaliation for him breaking her heart. No, it’s better to play along, go quietly, try to build a new life out of this mess.
As she drives back to the apartment to pack a bag for an extended visit to her sister, Elizaveta wonders.
Did he ever love me? Was our marriage just a farce? Have I always been a placeholder?
Where did he meet that pretty little thing? Does she know he’s married? Was the pregnancy planned? What does she have that I don’t?
Does he love her? Does he love her? Does he love her?
Why couldn’t he love me?
Chapter 268: Modern Darklina (21)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1550951136974327808
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Sasha shoots the men harassing her with cool detachment.
Then, he strides over and tugs her hair tightly so she's forced to look him in the eyes.
"I see we'll need to have another talk about not running away from your guards, Alinochka. Perhaps this time the lesson will stick."
Chapter 269: Radio
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They sway together as a Frank Sinatra song plays on the radio, Alina’s face pressed into Aleksander’s chest to hide her tears as he holds her like he doesn't ever want to let go.
For a few minutes all her worries about the war, and the fight he’ll soon return to, are forgotten.
Chapter 270: Letter (1)
Chapter Text
“Have there been any letters for me, Doctor Morozov?”
She asks the same question every day, his favourite patient, still so stubbornly hopeful even after six months.
“I told you that you can call me Sasha when we’re alone, Alinochka,” he reminds her, petting her hair affectionately.
After all, she isn’t like the others in this place. Her family may have dumped her in the asylum, sure that her conviction that she can summon sunlight is a sign of madness, but Aleksander knows better.
He knows that her gift is as real as his own, that her power will be as strong as his given time and training. His equal and opposite, finally in his grasp after centuries of searching.
“And I’m afraid there was no post for you today,” he continues, affecting a sympathetic demeanour as he grasps her hand and lets his amplification help her summon, “maybe tomorrow.”
He knows well enough that tomorrow will bring no news of the boy she’s so enamoured with. Malyen Oretsev is annoyingly persistent, but all the mail goes through Aleksander first and he’s always careful to remove the boy’s letters – scanning them and shaking his head at the paltry sentiments and talk of “when you’re back to normal” contained within – and then burn them to a crisp in his fireplace.
Perhaps some might see his actions as cruel, but Aleksander is simply doing what is best for his sweet little Sun Summoner. She can’t afford the distractions this boy will bring. Besides, Alina has him, and the two of them do not need anyone but each other.
Chapter 271: Darklina Homes (56)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1551356618134233089
Regency AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Alina … Alina!”
She lifts her head from her sketchbook at the sound of her aunt Ana’s frantic calls, “what is it?”
“The Viscount,” her aunt hisses, “he’s coming to the door … with flowers.”
Alina blushes as pink as the roses that Viscount Morozov had sent her two days ago, “surely not in all this rain.”
“I assure you, Alina, it is certainly him. Oh, and your hair is in such a state. I suppose we should just be thankful you decided to use your pencils today rather than that filthy charcoal.”
Her aunt flutters anxiously around Alina, plucking invisible bits of fluff and dust off her dress, pinching her cheeks and trying to smooth her hair down, “now please, my dear, no more arguing with his Lordship about those books you have been reading – it really is most unseemly.”
“The Viscount likes it when I argue with him, aunt Ana,” Alina reminds her, thinking of the twinkle in the man’s eye when they had debated the themes in Romeo and Juliet when he had paid a call one week ago.
Her aunt only shakes her head, “it does make me so nervous when you tease such a great man, Alina. And, oh,” she frets, “I never expected visitors on a day like this – we have nothing at all to give him and I hate to show such poor hospitality.”
“We have plenty of cake and biscuits, aunt,” she tries to soothe the woman’s worries, “and you know the Viscount will be perfectly content with that.”
He has a sweet tooth, however much he tries to hide it – insisting on managing the sugar bowl so it isn’t obvious he is adding three or four spoonfuls to his teacup, and never needing much persuasion to take a second biscuit or slice of cake.
There is no time for her aunt to panic further, though, as the Viscount’s heavy knock echoes through the cottage.
Their servant answers the door as her aunt whispers instructions for Alina to “sit up straight and smile, dear.”
Alina tries not to sigh as Viscount Morozov enters the room, head almost brushing against the top of the door-frame. She likes to think she’s not the sort of girl to be distracted by a handsome face, but he really is the most striking gentleman – even worse for her heart, he has an attractive personality too.
“Mrs Kuya,” he nods to her aunt and then turns to Alina, “Miss Starkova.”
She has seen him furious and cold from a distance, but his dark eyes always seem warm when he visits them and she cannot be afraid of him despite his foreboding reputation.
They greet him in unison, inviting him to sit and have refreshment, her aunt remarking over how astonishing it is that he has ventured out in such dirty, wet weather.
“I had an errand I did not wish to postpone,” he says, talking to his aunt but looking at Alina, “besides, the rain is not so bad.”
The wind has been rattling the cottage’s window-panes and she is fairly sure she heard thunder not ten minutes ago, but Alina says nothing to contradict him.
“I wonder, Mrs Kuya,” he says, after a few minutes of polite conversation as the tea is poured (four sugars for him today, she notes), “if I might have an audience alone with Miss Starkova.”
“Oh! I am sure Alina would be positively delighted, isn’t that right, my dear,” her aunt beams encouragingly at her, proud and pleased.
“Of course,” Alina responds promptly, ducking her head demurely to hide the flush on her cheeks and the excited, hopeful expression on her face.
It’s always seemed almost like a fantasy, the idea that a wealthy, well-connected Viscount would ever actually propose to her, the daughter of a baron’s third son, not destitute by any means but certainly with a very modest dowry. And yet, here he is, asking to speak with her, and surely he cannot mean anything else but the one thing she has hoped for in her heart almost since their first meeting.
When she is finally able to meet his eyes, she sees a soft kind of tenderness there, and knows that everything will turn out well.
(they marry at Michaelmas and everyone says they have never seen a more radiant bride).
Chapter 272: Bet (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I bet he’s never made you feel like this, has he, Alinochka?”
She only whines as she writhes beneath him, coherence and full sentences beyond her.
He’s right, damnit. Mal has never made her feel even a fraction of what Sasha - the smug bastard - does.
She can't fight it anymore.
Chapter 273: Bet (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Come on, Linka,” he coaxes, “it’s just a harmless bet.”
She can see the dark glimmer in his eyes, a clear indication that it’s certainly not a harmless bet, nor one she’ll ever win.
She agrees anyway. Sometimes the penalty for losing is more pleasurable than a winner's prize.
Chapter 274: Darklina Homes (57)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1551646379788861442
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander Morozov has a reputation. Cold, ruthless, ambitious.
At home, though, his real home, not the city penthouse he uses for work, he is a different man.
Fresh flowers from the garden for his wife and three daughters. Watching his son take his first unsteady steps out in the garden. Teaching the girls how to play piano. Reading while his wife paints in the conservatory, the light filtering in so it looks like she has a halo (“mama is an angel!” Irina exclaims, and Aleksander can only agree). Games and movie nights and walks in the nearby woods.
He is the very best in his field, and there’s no denying that he enjoys his work, but home with his family is where he most wants to be, forever in his thoughts even as he balances figures and chooses portfolios and watches the stock market with an eagle eye.
It is no surprise to those who know him best that he retires before he’s forty-five, just before his eldest daughter turns five.
Aleksander Morozov knows what’s most important to him.
Chapter 275: Tease
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina Starkova steps out of the pool, water glistening on her lithe body, and he has a sudden urge to wrap her in a large towel so no one else can see the curves her bikini shows off.
She pauses for a moment, checks that everyone has gone inside (she misses him, standing on the balcony, half hidden) and then pulls off her bikini top so she can dry herself properly.
Aleksander gets one brief, tantalising look at her perfect, perky breasts, and his desire is almost painful.
As she moves back to the house a few minutes later, the young woman looks up, catches his eye and winks at him.
He growls in frustration, knowing how difficult it will be to get the little tease alone in the middle of this gathering, with so many of his employees desperate to speak to him.
He’ll find a way, though. Alina Starkova is more than worth considerable effort.
Chapter 276: Ugly (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Without him realising, the ugly duckling has turned into a swan.
Gangly limbs to soft curves. Spotty skin now golden and glowing. Tangled hair turned silky cascading down her back.
Although, when he thinks about it, she’s always been pretty.
It just took him far too long to see.
Chapter 277: Ugly (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The nichevo’ya bite has never healed properly, an ugly welt, the veins around the area turned black by the monster’s poison. It still pains her occasionally.
Aleksander has never apologised for it. She expects he never will – it is not in his nature to ask for forgiveness.
In contrast, he seems to adore that he has left this permanent mark on her, mouths at it whenever he has her naked beneath him, or sometimes even in the middle of a court session, where the necklines of her gowns are deliberately made wide enough to display his twin claims – the collar made from the antler bone of Morozov’s Stag, and the nichevo’ya bite-mark (as if he needs them, as if it is not enough that her kefta is black embroidered with gold and she wears a golden kokoshnik as his tsarina and she shares his throne and she glows brightly to guide him in the Fold and she fights their enemies by his side).
He is a possessive man, her husband, always trying to find new ways to claim her, and to remind her of his claim.
Sometimes she hates him.
Always, though, she loves him.
After all, there are no others like them, no one else who could ever hope to compare.
They are inevitable and eternal.
Chapter 278: Mirror (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
There’s no hiding in this room.
Mirrored walls. Mirrored ceiling.
Everywhere Alina looks, she can see the two of them together.
Worse, she is forced to witness just how much she likes what he does to her, to see her face contort in pleasure.
It is Aleksander's favourite room.
Chapter 279: Mirror (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
cw obsessive, possessive stalker Aleksander
Chapter Text
It’s really quite easy to clone her phone. His sweet little Alina can be shockingly lax about her cyber-security at times.
(he’ll fix that, once they’re together, make her understand the danger she puts herself in with an open online presence, no decent firewall and poor passwords).
He flicks through her recent photos in the car on his way to work, growling at the number of half-naked mirror selfies she’s taken recently, opening up her messages to see if she’s been sending them to anyone.
A string of curses leaves his mouth when he realises the photos have all gone to the idiot boy she thinks she’s in love with. As if that petulant, foolish, immature child would know what to do with a girl as precious as his Alinochka.
No, this just won’t do. He’ll have to accelerate his plans – it’s clear Alina needs him to take care of her, to be the gentle hand on her shoulder guiding her through life, to wring every last bit of pleasure from her pliant and trembling body the way that boy never will.
He picks up his own phone, “Ivan, we’re moving to the final stage. I want Malyen Oretsev in my office in one hour … oh, and Ivan, I want him alive, but don’t feel like you have to be gentle.”
He grins in satisfaction as he goes back to the photos on Alina’s phone.
Soon enough she’ll be all his, and he certainly won’t be letting her share pictures of her delectable body with anyone except him.
Chapter 280: Darklina Homes (58)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1552750838136848386
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Luda – the perfect bride-to-be – is downstairs sampling menus.
Meanwhile, Aleksander – the groom – is doing unspeakable things on a silk-upholstered couch with the wedding planner.
“Excellent venue, Alinochka, but I want to change the plans a bit - I've got a new bride in mind.”
Chapter 281: Animal
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He locks the collar around her neck. The Fabrikator-made gold chain linking it to his throne looks delicate, but she knows it is strong.
"If you're going to act like an animal," he sighs and side-steps the kick she aims at his shin, "then I'll have to treat you like one, milaya."
Chapter 282: Darklina Homes (59)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1553181962000650245
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Flowers everywhere at the stone house at the end the road. In the garden, in the hanging baskets, and in countless vases that can be seen scattered across tables if you peek inside the windows.
No one is surprised to see the young woman with golden skin, a sunny smile and bright clothes tending to the garden and waving cheerfully to them before she heads back inside the house with an armful of fresh flowers.
It is more of a shock when they notice the pale, dark-haired gentleman who seems to scowl at the sun as if it has personally offended him. He never says hello to the neighbours and is regularly seen getting into a fancy car with tinted windows, barking orders at an unseen person in the front seat or hissing menacingly at some poor soul down the phone.
But then, when you see them together, it all changes. He looks at her as if she is his personal sun, the celestial being he orbits around. His eyes are soft, his mouth curves into a smile and he kisses her sweetly.
“Like Hades and Persephone,” says one of the neighbouring teenagers, having recently read a book of Greek mythology and now considering herself a total expert – "it’s so romantic.”
And it can’t be denied. However surly the man can be (and he really, really is), it’s very clear he adores his wife beyond distraction.
Chapter 283: Modern Darklina (22)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1553125846889553920
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Come on, Alina, take pity on a pining man?"
She still can't believe Oscar-winning heartthrob Aleksander Morozov is playing the anti-hero main character in the adaptation of her best-selling novel, let alone that he wants to date her.
She can't hide her smile, "alright then."
Chapter 284: Modern Darklina (23)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1553392624844800000
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Oh my god, are you Aleksander Morozov? Your book on female power in Ancient Egypt was amazing.”
He turns from the window to find a startingly pretty young woman staring at him in excitement. He almost gapes – no one ever knows his books, not outside of academic circles.
“Can I sit down?” she asks, “I know it’s rude of me and you probably don’t want some girl interrupting your reading, but if you’ve got a few minutes then I’d really like to ask you some questions.”
For a moment he just stares, but when she begins to blush in embarrassment he shakes his head, “sorry, yes, I mean … sit … sit down … I’d love to answer some of your questions.”
She beams at him, the expression making her even prettier, and he prays to all the gods of every ancient pantheon that he does not end up looking like an idiot in front of this girl.
Chapter 285: Messy
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“What a messy girl you are,” Aleksander murmurs as he drags a finger through her slick folds and then traces patterns on her skin.
Alina can only whimper, sated and spent, a little frustrated at how cool and collected he sounds while she is trembling, her mouth unable to form coherent words.
Sex is never neat and tidy, but it was always regimented and relatively quick with Mal.
However, Aleksander is another story entirely. She has no idea how long she’s been laid out on the black silk sheets of his bed, but she’s sure it must be hours and hours. Her muscles ache, her limbs are shaking, she’s deliciously sore between her legs and various bodily fluids are cooling on her skin.
“You’re my messy girl, though, aren’t you, Alinochka?”
She’s always thought this kind of possessiveness would irritate her, but instead it just sends a jolt of arousal through her, and a warm feeling of being treasured and looked after.
“Yours, Sasha,” she sighs happily as he leans down to kiss her, fierce and all-consuming (no quick, perfunctory kisses for him).
Messy, she decides, squirming and whining as Aleksander shifts position and settles his head between her legs, licking into her with barely a moment of warning, really is the best way to be.
Chapter 286: Knot
Summary:
cw implied cheating. Alpha Aleksander and Omega Alina – my first tiny little foray into a/b/o so apologies for any errors
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Take it,” Aleksander hisses as he presses himself further inside her, “you’ll take it all like a good little omega, won’t you, Alinochka?”
“Yesyesyes … please, alpha.”
She can feel his knot swelling inside her, too big and not enough at the same time, a delicious mix of pleasure and pain.
“I’ll keep you filled up until it takes,” he promises as he mouths at the gland on her neck, “I’ll breed you, my pretty, sweet omega.”
“Yours,” she whimpers, forgetting all about the wedding ring on his finger and the engagement ring on hers – alpha will fix it all, she knows, so that they can be together, and he’ll provide for her and keep her safe and full.
There is nothing to worry about, nothing at all. Alina just has to take everything he gives her and she can live happy and secure in the warmth and protection of his presence and the cosiness of the nest she’s made by raiding his wardrobe. She needs nothing else but that.
As he bites down on her neck, Alina feels all is right in the world.
Chapter 287: Darklina Homes (60)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1553776105294905344
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It's his turn to choose the holiday. She expects a city break or private island owned by one of his business associates.
This house is quaint, nestled in the countryside in a village with two shops, three churches and spotty WiFi. Not his scene at all.
But just what she loves.
Chapter 288: Modern Darklina (24)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1554131106827538441
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"It's perfect," she admits after thorough examination of the fake, "I suppose you weren't exaggerating about your skills."
He looks insulted that she ever doubted him, but she hasn't avoided capture for years by being reckless.
"Now," she grins at him, "let's go steal a diamond."
Chapter 289: Modern Darklina (25)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1553796161751990274
cw pre step-father/step-daughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"You know you can decorate your room, right," her new stepfather says, "and use the credit card I gave you.”
Alina mumbles something he can’t hear and he strides forward to tap her reproachfully on the nose, “speak up, sweetheart.”
“There’s no point,” she says, louder now, and grumpy, “it’ll all go away soon enough. You’ll leave, just like they all do.”
Her father, her mother’s countless boyfriends, and the other two men who had stuck around just long enough to be granted the title of stepfather before they ran for the hills after too much time spent with her mother.
He frowns at her, “Alinochka …”
“Don’t call me that,” she hisses.
She doesn’t want to get attached. It always hurts more if she cares.
He sits down on the end of her bed, large, warm hand massaging one of her thighs. It’s the sort of thing she probably shouldn’t let him do, especially when his fingers slip underneath the hem of her shorts, but she likes the feeling of being wanted.
“Decorate your room, Alinochka,” it’s an order now, stern and serious, “I assure you, I’m in this for the long game.”
Even after he leaves the room, she can still feel a phantom warmth where his hand lay, and a tingling in between her legs.
Fuck. This is going to be a problem.
Chapter 290: Sweet
Summary:
cw step-brother/step-sister, Alina is a little bit crazy, slightly rough but consensual sex, blink and you’ll miss it breeding kink on Alina’s part
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Oh, she's sweet but a psycho, a little bit psycho," Alina hums to herself and smiles as she mixes laxatives into the tea she's preparing for her step-brother's new girlfriend.
Later, with Luda stuck in the bathroom, Aleksander pushes Alina down on the sofa, pushing her dress up, pulling her panties down and rocking into her roughly as he wraps a hand around her throat.
"Don't think I don't know what you're doing, Alinochka," he snarls at her, groaning as she rolls her hips.
“I don’t know what you mean, Sasha,” she chokes out, eyes fluttering shut as she whines in pleasure.
He leans down to capture her lips in a bruising kiss, another snap of his hips making her cry out so loudly she wonders if Luda can hear them (oh, she really hopes so).
His hand covers her mouth, silencing her, “stay quiet, Alinochka … or is it that you want everyone to know that you’re a homewrecking little who–”
Alina bites at his fingers and he laughs at her, moving even faster, setting a pace that leaves her breathless.
She tires quicker than he does, almost a doll beneath him that he can use and move around at his pleasure. She doesn’t mind, really – sometimes it’s nice to fight it out, but today she’s feeling lazy.
He smiles, pleased by her compliance, and his fingers slip between her legs to rub her clit, all her little moans muffled by his hand, body vibrating with pleasure until her orgasm washes over her.
“SashaSashaSasha,” she mumbles as he bites down on the soft skin of her neck, licking and sucking a mark it will take ages to hide before school tomorrow.
His own orgasm follows swiftly after, hot and warm (for a moment, just one, she wishes she weren’t on birth control, pictures a child in her arms) and for a few minutes they just lay there, messy and spent and sated.
And then Luda’s voice from upstairs, high and pitiful and so annoying Alina wants to punch her in her perfect face.
“Sasha? Can you come and help me?”
She pouts as Aleksander gets up and cleans himself off as best as he can with some tissues, “just leave her there, she’ll shut up eventually.”
He sighs and pinches one of her nipples through the thin fabric of her dress, “don’t be a brat, Alinochka, I promise I’ll look after you later.”
Alina watches him go, wondering if it would be terrible to slip a little bit of bleach into Luda’s tea tomorrow.
Not enough to kill her, of course. Alina isn’t a real psycho. Just enough for it to hurt.
Sasha will probably be a spoil-sport, though. It’s a bit too obvious, after all.
In the end, though, there is no need for further plans.
Luda runs out of the house with red eyes an hour later, ready to weep to her silly friends about her break-up.
And Alina slips into Aleksander’s room (and his bed) in the middle of the night, when their parents are fast asleep.
All is as it should be.
Chapter 291: Burn
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The smell of burning flesh is awful. Nauseatingly sweet, putrid, so thick she can taste it. And yet, Alina feels no horror, just satisfaction.
“They deserved it, milaya,” Aleksander murmurs, lips brushing the shell of her ear.
But she doesn’t need his reassurance. She's not sorry.
Chapter 292: Darklina Homes (61)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1554128267237625859
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It seems like an ordinary, if beautiful, house.
Alina knocks, nervous and worried this is a terrible idea.
When the door opens, she can immediately feel the magic washing over her.
A handsome man all in black smiles at her triumphantly, "hello, Alina, I've been waiting for you."
Chapter 293: Fake (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Are those fake!” he hears Genya shriek, “tell me you’re not wearing knock-off Louboutin heels for your wedding.”
A few moments later, Alina dashes into his room in only a silk slip, “hide me."
He kisses her softly, “there’s still time to elope."
“Don’t tempt me,” she mutters.
Chapter 294: Fake (2)
Summary:
A bit of non-consensual voyeurism. Kind of cheating, although it is clear Alina will no longer be dating Mal.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander sneers down at the bracelet and tosses it at his son’s head, tutting softly, “it seems I’ve failed in your upbringing, Malyen. We are Morozovs – we do not give out fake jewels, especially not to such a special girl.”
His voice is cool and collected, even as he thrusts leisurely in and out of the trembling young woman beneath him.
“No squirming, milaya,” he murmurs as an aside to her, pinching one of her nipples in chastisement, “stay still, there’s a good girl.”
Alina obeys him beautifully. She likes to follow orders, to have structure and rules (and an associated rewards and punishments system). He’d known it from the first moment Malyen introduced them – they’d gone out for dinner and she’d left most of her vegetables uneaten, but she’d corrected that speedily when he’d told her to finish what was on her plate and then blushed a pretty pink in response to the “good girl” he’d given her – but his idiot son has never been equipped to be what dear little Alina needs.
No matter. Aleksander is more than able to pick up the slack. He doesn’t plan on letting the boy have the chance to see Alina naked again, but on this particular occasion he thinks it is necessary to really drive the lesson home – Malyen had protested at first, ranted and raved and sworn, but he’d fallen into line soon enough, at least able to recognise the futility of arguing.
Aleksander hips rock faster now, sweat visible on Alina’s forehead as the poor thing struggles with the effort of staying still as instructed.
She makes such lovely little noises, though. Whines and moans and whimpers that he swallows with his mouth slanted over hers.
It really is a blessing that he’s rescued her from Malyen’s clumsy hands. She was wasted on his son – a delightful creature like this deserves a man who will appreciate and treasure her, and Aleksander is more than up to the task.
Diamonds first, he thinks, as her eyes flutter with the approach of her orgasm, diamonds set in gold will look wonderful on her. He’s got the perfect piece in the family vault, the one he won’t let Malyen in.
Perhaps he’ll fuck her in just that necklace, the light glinting on it, making her look like some ancient goddess.
He smiles in satisfaction as Alina moans his name, shuddering beneath him.
Malyen might be a pathetic excuse of a man, but it is through him that Aleksander has found the perfect woman.
(not that that will stop him from tossing his son out on his arse – he’s sure his children with Alina will be far more satisfactory).
Chapter 295: Ghost (1)
Summary:
Pre step-brother/step-sister
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I don’t know what went wrong, Sasha,” she sobs, “he just ghosted me.”
Her step-brother pulls her close, “Oretsev's an idiot, Linka, don’t waste any tears on him.”
She curls up in his lap, seeking warmth and comfort, oblivious to the satisfied smile on his face as he pets her hair.
Chapter 296: Modern Darklina (26)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1555255190340702208
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina buries her face in his jumper, pleasantly tipsy and babbling about the pillow fort she wants to make back at home.
"A wonderful idea, sweetheart," he murmurs as he sends a cold glare towards Mal (her ex, the reason she's staying with him), warning the man not to approach.
Chapter 297: Nasty
Summary:
cw step-father/step-daughter, cheating
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“He’s so into it, but it’s just not my thing at all,” she hears her mother complaining to one of her friends over the phone, “nasty taste, so degrading, and I end up with carpet burn. At least he’s stopped asking about it now, so I guess he must have finally learned.”
Alina smiles. It’s true that her step-father no longer bothers to ask her mother for a blow job. It’s also true (although her mother won’t ever admit it to her friends) that he’s stopped asking her for sex altogether.
I guess he’s found someone better, Alina thinks to herself, satisfied and smug as she remembers the hour in Sasha’s home office that morning, on her knees and hidden under his desk as he took work calls and had an argument with her mother, followed by an extremely satisfying half hour perched on the edge of that same desk while he put his head between her thighs and …
She sighs happily at the memory, hand sliding downwards.
But she’s got better options than her fingers or vibrator now. And her mother will probably be on the phone for at least another hour, gossiping and complaining.
Alina stands up and smiles. Perhaps she’ll go and see if Sasha needs any help with his work.
Chapter 298: Darklina Homes (62)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1555339612129730566
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s her first time visiting Mal's family and Alina is trembling with nerves.
After all, she's a penniless orphan and they have heirloom crockery, and rules about which set of stairs you use to enter and leave the house, and an original Vermeer in the living room, and countless bizarre traditions that make no sense to her.
She feels like a girl who’s never been taught to swim and then just been dropped into the deep end and expected to keep her head above water.
Mal is no help at all, and she wonders if he’s the man she thought he was, leaving her to fend for herself among a group of lions who seem to want to rip her apart just for fun.
Thank goodness for his uncle Aleksander (“please, milaya, call me Uncle Sasha”) with his attentive gaze and the warm, reassuring weight of his hand on her shoulder, always whispering in her ear when she doesn’t know what to do and whisking her away to the library when she’s overwhelmed (“my favourite place in the house, and I promise the vultures never step foot in here”).
He is the one she runs to when she discovers Mal half-naked with his ex-girlfriend (blonde and blue-eyed, with a trust fund big enough that she’ll never have to work, a young woman Mal’s parents approve of far more than they do of Alina). He is the one who unceremoniously kicks the rest of his family out (it turns out the house belongs to him, despite Mal’s boasts) and insists that Alina stays until her return flight in two days. He is the one who refuses to let her mope over Mal, distracting her by teaching her to cook and taking her out to the nearby art gallery.
Sasha has a way of prying her deepest thoughts out of her, of getting her to admit that she’s aimless, stuck in an admin job she doesn’t like because she can’t find a way to use her Fine Arts degree, losing touch with the friends she made at university, no one back home now that she and Mal are clearly over.
It sounds crazy when he suggests she simply shouldn’t go back home.
“A fresh start, Alinochka. I’ll send someone to get your things. You can stay here as long as you like.”
It sounds crazy. It is crazy. She’s only known him a week!
Alina stays.
(forever).
Chapter 299: Twin
Summary:
Step-brother/step-sister, codependence, two minors having a consensual sexual relationship with each other, brief mention of exhibitionism
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Their parents call them twins, even though they aren’t, even though they look nothing alike apart from having the same midnight black hair, silky and soft to touch.
But it seems to make sense to call them twins, considering they’re always together, joined at the hip, limbs entwined, heads bent together as they laugh or whisper or talk to each other and no one else.
They don’t remember a time that it wasn’t the two of them. After all, they were barely two years old when her father and his mother moved in together.
A room each, one decorated with the night sky and a silvery moon, and the other with a pale blue sky and bright golden sun. One room for Aleksander and one room for Alina. Pointless, in the end, as they always end up in the same bed, no matter what their parents say or do.
“It’s fine,” Baghra and Anton say to themselves, “they’re siblings, it’s sweet how well they get on.”
The worry grows, a little, over the years.
The children don’t make friends, they cling to each other, they have no interest in socialising with anyone else.
And it doesn’t seem to matter what other child decides they want Aleksander or Alina to be their best friend, or how many therapists try to preach the benefits of a wider social circle, or how many teachers put them on opposite sides of the classroom, or how often their parents mutter about ‘dangerous codependence’ with frowns on their faces … it doesn’t seem to matter because they always find their way back to each other, hand in hand, so coolly uncaring about what anyone else says that no one ever tries to tease them.
They still share a bed as teenagers, half-naked under the covers, Alina draped over Aleksander, his arm thrown around her possessively.
Puberty is no bar to their relationship. In fact, it brings them closer together, usually in ways they know instinctively their parents won’t approve of.
Isn’t it lucky, then, that their workaholic parents are always away on business trips, or staying late at the office? Whether Baghra and Anton’s ignorance is blissful or deliberate, Aleksander and Alina don’t care, they simply take advantage of it.
Learning each other’s changing bodies as well as they learn their own, figuring out what feels good (and what feels very, very good), happily discovering a myriad of new ways for the two of them to connect.
“My Linka,” he murmurs, deep inside her, his hips flush with hers, their foreheads pressed together.
“My Sasha,” she responds, biting down on his shoulders, his chest, his arms, leaving her mark on his skin.
At school, they are shameless, almost exhibitionist.
She sits in his lap, he puts his hand up her skirt, they kiss in the hallways (and janitor’s closets and abandoned classrooms and stairwells and under the bleachers and anywhere else they want to, really), they sneak out to his car during free periods and lunch so they can have some alone time, his dark eyes turn threatening whenever a guy looks at her for too long, any girl who flirts with him seems to become the victim of a malicious little ghost who never gets caught, and rumour has it that they have had sex on the principal’s desk and managed to get away with it.
The students are scandalised. The teachers are horrified. And yet, no one can do anything about it. They are clever enough to never be caught doing anything that might get them suspended or expelled, and whatever anyone wants to say about their morals, they aren’t blood related.
No one is surprised when they find out the two of them are going to the same university.
And if that university is on the opposite side of the country, where no one knows them and everyone assumes that their shared surname simply means they’re married, well that’s all the better for them.
Chapter 300: Darklina Homes (63)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1555593813816754178
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Sometimes Alina can't believe how far she's come.
From a lonely orphan passed around homes like trash, to this.
A lovely home with a balcony she can read on, a porch for summer days, a garden for the children to run around in.
A husband who adores her and a family she loves.
Chapter 301: Modern Darklina (27)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1555943102178803712
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The photo comes in from his step-daughter as he's on his way to the gala.
It seems she's ignoring his order to stay home and away from that idiot Oretsev.
He pulls his phone out, "Ivan? ... Tell Genya that she and Nina will have to do the speech. I need to teach a brat a lesson."
Chapter 302: Claw
Summary:
Werewolf AU, implied murder
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal had whined about the three-hour journey to visit the Little Palace ruins.
“I want a beach vacation, Lina, not a history tour.”
She’d put her foot down, though. It was her birthday trip and she was fascinated by the historical site.
Legend said the Little Palace had been the home of the Grisha, a tribe who had possessed the power to shift into wolves.
The stories didn’t agree on whether the shift could take place any time, or only on the full moon, but there were plenty of eyewitness accounts of wolves (whether simply animals or humans in wolf form) roaming the area for thousands of years.
Whatever had made its home in the Little Palace, it had been abandoned about a hundred years ago and the building was mostly a ruin now, owned by the Morozov Foundation and used as a museum and tourist attraction.
There was a small town nearby where they were planning to stay overnight, and then a shuttlebus that went directly to the Little Palace.
“Maybe I’ll just stay here, Lina,” Mal said as they settled into the room, “I’m tired.”
She knew that he was lying, that he just didn’t want to go on the trip with her. He’d find his way to the nearest bar, get absolutely plastered and be snoring like a freight train by the time she returned (the tour was an extensive one, not finishing until the evening, with dinner provided afterwards).
Alina sighed. She didn’t ask for much, even if she wished she was assertive enough to do so. Most of their friends were Mal’s friends, really, and they always seemed to do what he wanted whenever they went out.
“Fine, whatever,” she muttered, “I’ll see you later.”
She thought she’d probably have a better time without him anyway.
The tour was as interesting as she’d hoped.
Their guide, a bubbly young woman named Genya, was full of information and had an answer for every question, even the most obscure ones. She pointed out the claw marks all over the ruins, as well as the many wolf-themed paintings and statues, and the stories associated with them.
There was so much to see. Despite the detailed and thorough tour, Alina still felt as if she could spend days more roaming the Little Palace, taking it all in.
Dinner was delicious, served in one of the Little Palace rooms that remained undamaged by time and the elements.
To her surprise, they were joined by Mr Morozov, the fantastically wealthy head of the foundation.
Alina had to admit that she panicked when she realised she would be seated next to him at dinner, but he was so warm and charming that she couldn’t help but feel at ease with him.
He was intense, but it felt good, really, to be the full focus of someone’s attention. More and more when she spoke to Mal, it seemed like he wasn’t even listening to her, but Mr Morozov (“please, call me Sasha”) looked at her as if her every word was utterly fascinating.
Sasha asked how she was enjoying her stay, listened with a fond smile as she enthusiastically recounted her favourite parts of the tour, and frowned when she admitted her boyfriend had decided to stay back in town rather than join her.
“Well,” he said, “his loss is my gain.”
She flushed pink and he winked at her. It seemed as if he was flirting, but she couldn’t believe a man like Aleksander Morozov would be interested in someone like her, so she decided he was just being kind, paying her some flattering attention to make up for her boyfriend’s absence.
Sasha excused himself just as dessert was being served, citing some business that needed to be taken care of, although she noted with some amusement that he made sure to take his plate (with a divinely decadent chocolate brownie) with him.
Genya sat down in his empty seat, as friendly and cheerful as she was earlier, asking Alina all about her life back in Keramzin (dull, she had to admit, and she was stuck doing admin at the moment, unable to find a job in art like she wanted).
By the time she got on the shuttlebus to return to town, Alina was comfortably full and sleepy.
The hotel room was pitch-black when she opened the door and she couldn’t hear any snoring, so she expected Mal was still drinking at one of the bars.
She flipped the light on to change and then screamed.
It was absolute carnage. Blood everywhere, claw marks on the wall, the bedsheets in shreds. And there, in the middle of the bed, barely recognisable with all the gashes and blood, was Mal’s body.
She didn’t remember the next half an hour.
It was all a blur as some of the hotel staff, equally disturbed and horrified, helped her downstairs and called the police.
Someone wrapped a blanket around her and pressed a cup of tea into her trembling hands, but she couldn’t drink it, just sat there still and silent.
“Alina … Alina, milaya.”
She blinked away her tears and the blurry face in front of her became clearer.
It was Sasha, no longer in the suit he’d had on earlier, but wearing dark jeans and a jumper that she wanted to bury her face in.
As if he could sense her desire, he wrapped his arms around her so her face was pressed against the soft wool. The smell of blood that she had been unable to forget was replaced by a comforting woodsy scent.
He petted her hair, murmuring soothing words, rubbing her back gently.
“… we’ll take care of everything,” she heard him say, “I’ll take care of you, milaya.”
He was a stranger. This wasn’t home (or was it, she couldn’t quite tell). Mal was dead. Mal was dead.
Right now, though, she didn’t care, just as long as Sasha kept holding her.
Chapter 303: Modern Darklina (28)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1556354108474408960
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It's weird to have a fake Instagram to check on his ex, but Mal doesn't look (that) often. Now, he only wants proof the rumours are false.
Two photos. One with Alina pressing a kiss to his beaming (estranged) father's cheek, another with an engagement ring.
Mal punches the wall.
Chapter 304: Porn
Summary:
cw masturbation, brief oral sex
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s a risk, but the house is empty and Alina is feeling restless and needy, so she pulls up one of her Pornhub favourites on her phone and slips her fingers inside her panties.
With her AirPods in, and intensely focused on the video, she never hears the front door open, or the footsteps moving closer. Alina doesn’t even realise anyone has returned home until she’s teetering right on the edge, only for her phone to be suddenly plucked from her hand.
She freezes as she realises who it is.
“Fuck … shit … uncle Sasha … I … you’re supposed to be out.”
Her fingers are still curled inside her, but her orgasm is swiftly moving out of reach, the shimmers of pleasure fading to the cold reality of being caught masturbating by her foster mom’s brother.
Worse is the fact that he’s looking at her phone now, brow furrowed. And he’s too clever not to realise that the man in the video – the one being called daddy by a petite, dark-haired girl as he tells her to take it all like a good girl – bears an uncanny resemblance to him.
She is flushed red, mortified beyond belief, terrified that she’s going to lose the person who means the most to her because of a crush she just can’t shake.
She sits up and tries to right herself, “Uncle Sasha, I –”
He tosses her phone to the side and puts one finger to her lips. She falls silent, trembling and unsure, waiting for his judgement.
“What a silly little thing you are,” he murmurs, “watching this trash. What have I always told you, Alinochka? What are you supposed to do if you have a problem?”
“Talk … talk to you, uncle Sasha. But I –”
He frowns, displeased, reaching out to tweak one of her nipples through her tank top, the little twinge of pain only making her wetter between her legs. Alina gets the message and whispers an apology.
He sighs, “poor little girl, struggling along on your own when you could have had help this whole time.”
“I’m sorry, uncle Sasha,” she stutters out.
“Of course I’ll forgive you,” he cups her face, thumbs brushing across her cheeks, “but no more hiding, hmm.”
She nods eagerly, too eagerly, really, but he seems to find it endearing, expression warm as he tugs her tank top over her head and gazes at her near-naked body with an intense focus that makes her shiver.
“Now,” he nudges her so that she’s lying back on her bed, fingers pushing the lacy fabric of her panties aside so that he can dip his head and nose at her clit, “be a good girl and let uncle Sasha look at you.”
She mewls as he licks into her, not quite able to believe that her daydreams and fantasies are coming true.
And then his fingers – two of them, far longer and thicker than her own – join his tongue and Alina is happy to surrender herself wholly to pleasure.
Chapter 305: Invisible (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Nobody notices her go.
It’s funny, really, how invisible she is when her so-called friends aren’t trying to parade her or use her as a bargaining chip.
Only Aleksander never stopped looking. Only he watched her like he could never get enough.
She tugs on the tether.
He tugs back.
Chapter 306: Darklina Homes (64)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1556676738788245506
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It's a big house for one man, but everyone knows Mr Morozov likes his privacy.
When local children talk of a girl in the window, banging the glass and mouthing 'help', the stories are written off as products of overactive imaginations.
That sort of thing just doesn't happen here.
Chapter 307: Clean
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander looks down, frowning.
Alina looks up, all innocence, “I tripped.”
She is covered head to toe in mud. The stables are in chaos. Ivan is threatening to resign and move to Novyi Zem.
He sighs, “go and clean up.”
He really needs to stop indulging her ... but not today.
Chapter 308: Morning
Summary:
Vampire AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Morning, Lina.”
It’s Malyen Oretsev, all-round sporting superstar and gigantic pain in her arse.
“It’s Alina,” she corrects, “A-li-na,” she repeats, just in case he can’t get it through his thick skull.
She’s never liked nicknames, not unless they come from Sasha.
“So,” he leans against her locker, trying to look cool but really just seeming like a bit of a creepy lurker.
It’s lucky that Alina isn’t remotely threatened by such things – he might be a foot taller than she is and hideously muscled, but she could break every bone in his body and then drink him dry in five minutes if she wanted to.
Sometimes, she really wants to.
“So, what?”
“You coming to the party tonight?”
She wrinkles her nose. Sweaty teenagers, sub-par alcohol and far too many hormones – no thank you.
“Nope.”
“Aww, come on, Lina,” he dares to put his hand on her arm and she pulls away, suppressing the urge to scratch his eyes out because she and Sasha need to keep a low profile if they want to be able to stay in this town for five years or so.
Oretsev frowns, clearly not used to being rejected, “frigid bitch,” he mutters under his breath as he turns around to find more willing prey.
Alina, her enhanced hearing meaning his words are crystal clear, seethes to herself.
Just one bite, she thinks, surely Sasha can’t complain about that?
Chapter 309: Modern Darklina (29)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1557063257415766016
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Rehearsal runs late and Alina hurries out, "I'm so late, Sasha's going to be furious."
"Your step-dad?" Genya asks, "the one you refuse to show me a photo of – is he super old and –"
Genya stops short as she catches a glimpse of Sasha, "Lina! You didn't tell me Sasha is a DILF!"
Chapter 310: Virgin (1)
Summary:
Step-father/Step-daughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Are you being honest with me, baby?”
“I promise,” his step-daughter’s doe eyes are blinking away tears, “I didn’t let Mal touch me – I am a virgin.”
He believes her, because she knows better than to lie to him. Still …
“Take your panties off for me, baby, let’s just be sure.”
Chapter 311: Virgin (2)
Summary:
Implied possible underage. Alina is not old enough to order alcohol, which could mean under 21 in the US or under 18 in England.
Suggestion of dead dove vibes.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Virgin mojito, please,” Alina orders at the bar.
The man standing next to her – tall, horribly handsome, clearly wealthy, a little older than her father – turns to her, “aren’t you going to have a real drink, honey?”
“Oh,” she flushes pink, embarrassed, and mumbles about not being old enough to order alcohol.
He tuts and pats her bare arm, his hand lingering, before he turns to the bartender and orders two whiskeys which are delivered immediately and with no questions about her age.
“It’s a wedding,” he murmurs, leaning down, lips brushing the shell of her ear even though the room isn’t that noisy, “I think we can bend the rules a little.”
When he stands up straight, he towers over her, nearly a foot taller, and it makes her feel like a little girl.
Why on earth is he talking to her, she wonders, when there are so many other glamourous women around?
“It’s getting crowded in here,” he says as he hands her one of the tumblers of whiskey, “why don’t we go and find somewhere quieter to talk, honey, get to know each other better.”
Alina hesitates, unsure about whether it’s alright to leave in the middle of the reception. But the bride – her cousin once removed – has never been particularly fond of her, and probably won’t even notice she’s gone. Her parents are in the middle of a group of relatives, and they had told her multiple times that she had to be polite and accommodating, so surely they would think her rude for refusing the invitation of another guest (one who must be important, because a man like him can’t possibly be ordinary).
“I suppose that would be ok?” she says, almost asking a question, “but perhaps I should tell my parents where I’m going.”
He waves his hand carelessly, “no need to worry about that, honey, we don’t want to bother them. And I’ll look after you, I promise.”
“Right … yes,” she stutters out, a little nervous to be the sole focus of a man like him.
“Good girl, Alina,” he coos, stooping to press a kiss to the corner of her mouth before he guides her out of a discrete side door and down an empty corridor.
She doesn’t remember telling him her name.
Chapter 312: Virgin (3)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“They want what!”
“For an examination to be done,” Genya says, frowning in distaste, “to see if you’re still a virgin. It would be a coup to have the Sun Summoner married into the royal family, but they do not want – and forgive me for repeating their words – ‘used goods’.”
Alina is, in fact, a virgin. However, she knows full well how awful it would be to marry Vasily Lantsov. As for the mysterious Nikolai, she doesn’t know enough about him to be sure he would be much better than his brother.
She needs a solution, needs someone who can help her. Perhaps there will be gossip, but it will be better than the alternative.
“Genya,” she says, “can you find the General and ask him to come and see me?”
The Tailor nods, although she looks concerned.
Alina, though, thinks about how Aleksander looks at her. She doesn’t think she is imagining the affection in his dark eyes. She only hopes he’ll be willing to help her.
Chapter 313: Darklina Homes (65)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1558116297019461635
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
A knock at the door disturbs his evening plans and Aleksander opens it with a sigh.
He finds himself face-to-face with an anxious looking boy, about twenty years old, "sorry, sir, but you haven't seen a girl, have you? Dark hair, about my age, wearing a red jumper and jeans.”
He shakes his head, “sorry, I haven’t seen anyone. I’ll keep an eye out, though.”
The boy seems upset at his answer, frowning with worry, before he hands over a piece of paper with a number scribbled on it in frankly appalling handwriting, “please call me if you find her. Alina – that’s her name – didn’t come back to the campsite from her walk and I’m scared she’s got lost.”
“Of course,” he nods, “I’ll call if I see your friend.”
The boy walks off and Aleksander locks the door carefully.
He drops the piece of paper in the bin on his way to the hidden basement door, pushing it open and going down, his footsteps echoing around the stone room.
The girl is still unconscious and he carefully checks the cuffs around her wrists aren’t rubbing her skin – they’re necessary, at least until she accepts her new situation, but he doesn’t want to hurt her – he’s not a monster, after all.
“Alina,” he murmurs, as he brushes her dark hair away from her face, admiring how sweet she looks as she sleeps, “a lovely name for a lovely girl.”
And he thinks Alina Morozova will sound even better.
Chapter 314: Follow
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He limps out of the Fold, kefta torn, gashes across his face oozing black blood.
The merzost was instinctive, despite the risks, his best chance of surviving.
"Follow," he orders his new creations, monstrous beings reflecting his pain and fury.
He has a Sun Summoner to find.
Chapter 315: Darklina Homes (66)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1558555644260753415
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He wrinkles his nose when she suggests retiring to the country.
Six months in, though, and he's never been happier.
It's a simpler, more peaceful life. No city rush or noise, leisurely reading, forest walks, visits from the grandchildren. Best of all, time with his beloved wife.
Chapter 316: Darklina Homes (67)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1558845918543286272
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It's not the most welcoming house, deep in the forest.
But the pay is incredible, the little girl she's been hired to tutor is a delight and she gets to enjoy all the house's wonderful amenities.
And she's sure she'll get over the crush on her dark, brooding employer eventually.
Chapter 317: Rain
Summary:
Vampire AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina loves the rain.
Sasha scolds her when she stands outside in a downpour and dances around, letting herself get soaked to the skin, but it isn’t like she can catch a cold or any other kind of illness. Besides, he always gets a fond look in his eyes when he chastises her about it, so she knows he isn’t really bothered.
(except when she’s wearing a white dress or top and it goes see-through when it is soaked – it’s all well and good for him to look, but if there is anyone else in the vicinity then he has her wrapped up in his thick jacket in the blink of an eye).
The sound of the rain against the window panes is soothing to Alina, background music as she reads in the library nook or distracts Sasha from his work or paints in her room.
And outside, it feels almost holy to dance in the rain. She likes being close to nature, feeling at one with it.
She never remembers any proper religion from her childhood, although she would always see men and women walking into various churches with pious, smug looks on their faces on a Sunday, knowing all the while that those same people cheated and lied and swore and turned their nose up at the poor every other day of the week. No, Alina is not fond of organised religion, but she has some interest in the older, pagan ways, and Sasha (old as dirt, as she likes to joke) indulges her curiosity with tales of woodland services and the gods of nature.
And while she loves rain for so many reasons, it also makes life easier – no sun to irritate her skin, often accompanied by mist and poor visibility that means the general population are less likely to notice when she moves a little too quickly or looks a bit to inhuman for a moment.
Chapter 318: Illegal (1)
Summary:
cw underage drinking
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He holds the drink out to her.
"Isn't it illegal for me to have this? I can just-"
"Don't worry, honey," he brings the tumbler to her lips, tips it so she has to drink or risk spilling it, his other hand warm and heavy on her thigh, "I'll look after you."
Chapter 319: Darklina Moods (1)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1559013124325326848
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She's drooling around his fingers, eyes fluttering.
Tomorrow, she'll have finger-shaped bruises on her waist, an ache between her legs and scrapes across her back from the statue of Eros he's pushed her up against.
For now, though, her head is empty of everything but pleasure.
Chapter 320: Darklina Moods (2)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1558951673875144704
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"I ... I'll just get your drinks."
Sasha pinches her thigh, "cheeky girl."
"He shouldn't have assumed - it's rude."
"I'm twenty-two years older than you, Alina.
"Mmm," she winks, wriggling in his lap, "experience and stamina combined."
His eyes darken, "I'll call for the car."
Chapter 321: Darklina Homes (68)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1559223079485771777
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina loves her friends, but Thanksgiving at Genya and David's is a bit much. Everyone paired off, adorable babies and a perfect home, reminders of what she doesn't have.
Then a dark-haired man – alone, like her – winks at her.
Alina blushes. Perhaps this year will be different.
Chapter 322: Sugar (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Her new husband seems cold, stern and dangerous at first.
But over time she learns little things – he likes his tea with four sugars, his eyes soften when he looks at her, he can do sinful things with his mouth and fingers – and realises he’s not so scary.
And she may be in love.
Chapter 323: Sugar (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"You tell him."
"No, you."
"I won't do it."
"What's going on?" Alina asks, confused.
"There's a sugar shortage," Genya whispers.
Alina blanches. Sasha is her beloved husband, but she's not about to be the one to deliver that bad news.
"You're it," she pokes Ivan and flees.
Chapter 324: Weak (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina thinks back to her to her stint in the First Army.
At the time, she would have said that Mal was the best thing she had. Now, she only remembers how weak and worthless he made her feel – teasing so common it felt normal, belittling her when he was around his friends, never responding to the letters she wrote faithfully twice a month.
And then, after she was found to be Grisha, it was even worse. She wasn’t sickly or tired anymore, and she had a purpose, but all Mal seemed to want was for her to be that frail, helpless creature again.
How, she wonders, could she ever have thought she loved such a boy?
She knows better now, the connection she shares with Aleksander something that she could never hope to replicate with someone else.
They are inevitable, the two of them – sun and shadow, light and dark.
Together, they are unstoppable. And Alina doesn’t think she could ever want anyone other than Aleksander for the rest of eternity.
Chapter 325: Weak (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She mewls, weak and pitiful, unable to wriggle out of his grasp.
"Stay still, Alinochka," he chides, his grip on her hips bruising, "no whining."
"Too much, Sasha," she whispers, mind a haze of pleasure-pain-pleasure.
"You'll take what you're given," he orders, "like a good girl."
Chapter 326: Darklina Moods (3)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1559729749425094657
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Blood drips down her face.
She shivers, naked and cold, daggers stained red, bodies all around.
The hellhound comes from the shadows, terrifying in appearance but docile around her.
Its master follows, "not quite the virgin sacrifice I was expecting, but I think I'll keep you."
Chapter 327: Lord
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Lord, help me resist temptation, so I may remain pure and chaste in your service.”
She looks up at the crucifix, waits for a sign.
Instead, she hears a dark chuckle, feels a hand land heavily on her shoulder.
She squeezes her eyes shut and tries to pretend she can't sense him.
Chapter 328: Modern Darklina (30)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1560006251710390274
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"So," he bites into the apple, "you're Zoya's roommate?"
"And you're the reason she's covered in bruises."
He winks, "it's all consensual, I promise."
She blushes, "Zoya won't be back until late."
"That's alright," his dark eyes glitter, "I'm sure we can entertain ourselves."
Chapter 329: Work
Summary:
cw Father-in-Law/Daughter-in-Law, non-consensual voyeurism (Mal), adultery (although it's clear Alina/Mal is now over), blink and you’ll miss it daddy kink
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The silence is broken by a high-pitched, needy whine.
“You see, Malyen, you have to put in the work. Take some time, make an effort, really find out what makes her tick.”
Here, he shifts position slightly, rewarded by an almost-agonised cry and the repetitive cry of “pleasepleasepleasepleaseplease.”
Mal sits – uncomfortable and miserable – in his chair, watching.
His father. His wife. A scene more intimate and x-rated than a lot of the porn he’s watched.
There are no restraints holding him down, and he certainly doesn’t want to be here, but he knows his father well, knows it will be even worse for him if he tries to leave.
Aleksander Morozov hates it when his son refuses to learn a lesson.
“I heard what you told those idiot friends of yours,” his father tuts, petting Alina’s hair, “calling your own pretty little wife frigid.”
His father’s fingertips trace down Alina’s neck and she trembles in his arms, “I’m not sure I’ve ever heard such lies from you, Malyen. It isn’t good manners to insult your poor, neglected wife just because you don’t know how to touch her so she falls apart.”
A rock of his hips, a hand between her legs, a pinch of one of her nipples. And then Alina is shuddering and weeping, voice hoarse from her cries.
Mal cannot look away, not even as his father leans down to lick the tears from Alina’s cheeks, not even as his wife (the girl who had once looked at him with stars in her eyes, like he was her world) cannot keep her eyes off his father.
“It’s quite clear you aren’t ready for a wife, Malyen,” his father’s voice is stern and serious, “especially not little Alinochka here. No need to worry, though, I am more than equipped to offer her exactly what a special girl like her needs.”
“Wait,” Mal’s brain starts to process what his father has just said, “you can’t just … Alina’s my wife … she doesn’t … she’d never …”
“Hmm,” his father traces Alina’s slightly parted lips with his thumb, “this isn’t a kidnapping, Malyen, honestly, don’t be so dramatic. It’s entirely Alina’s choice, but I think she knows what she needs, don’t you, sweet girl?”
“Sasha,” Alina mumbles, eyes fluttering, sounding drowsy, “… daddy.”
His father’s gaze is cruelly triumphant as Mal stares in disbelief at his wife.
Alina, who blushed when she undressed in front of him at night, who wrinkled her nose when he, Dubrov and Mikhael’s talk got a bit risqué, who always seemed to prefer simple missionary sex.
That Alina, turning into a different woman in front of his eyes.
“You can leave now, Malyen,” his father tells him coldly, “the lesson is over.”
He should stay, fight for his wife, make her see that she’s just temporarily fallen victim to his father’s notorious charm.
But Mal knows his father well. Alina is lost to him now.
Chapter 330: Old (1)
Summary:
cw step-father/step-daughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Your step-dad's hot," Zoya sighs.
Alina waves dismissively, trying not to blush, "Sasha's old, Zo."
"DILF," Genya grins.
Alina shushes them as Sasha enters the room.
He pats her shoulder, thumb caressing her neck right where her concealer is hiding the mark he left on her neck.
Chapter 331: Darklina Moods (4)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1561130313874452481
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She's still holding the dagger, frozen in shock, when the secret passageway opens and the Black Duke slips into the room.
He eyes Vasily's bloody body with satisfaction, taking the weapon from Alina and petting her hair gently, "it had to be done. Ravka needs stronger rulers."
Chapter 332: Brat
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Keep still you brat,” Ivan growls, “or I’ll knock you out.”
Alina ignores him, only fighting harder to escape.
He moves to follow through on his threat, but Aleksander appears, holding up his hand, “I’ll take it from here, Ivan. I think Alina needs a special sort of persuasion.”
Chapter 333: Modern Darklina (31)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1561400896721920001
Pre-step-brother/step-sister
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"The zoo's for kids - you're nineteen, Linka."
"Pleaseee."
"Urgh, fine."
Her step-brother - thirty-two years old and apparently too cool for this - frowns in every photo they take.
But he holds her hand, lets her drag him around exhibits, smiles when he thinks she's not looking.
Chapter 334: Stranger (1)
Summary:
cw child abduction / kidnapping (Aleksander has rather unethical methods of getting his ex-girlfriend and the daughter he did not know existed to live with him) and implications that Aleksander is mob / mafia.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Clearly, Aleksander thinks as he holds tight to little Irina’s hand while she happily babbles on about the painting that she’d done at school that morning, her teachers have been shockingly lax in teaching her the concept of stranger danger.
Lax in other areas too, considering how easily they’d handed the little girl over to him on just the authority of a forged note.
Well, he would fix that. His compound is secure and he has enough contacts to find a well-qualified live-in tutor.
When they reach the car, Ivan helps Irina climb in. Fedyor, on the other hand, looks uneasy.
“Are … are you sure we should be doing this, sir?”
Aleksander has seen Fedyor shoot a man right between the eyes without even blinking. It seems ridiculous that he’s putting up a fuss about some minor kidnapping, especially as it certainly isn’t Aleksander’s intention to harm the girl. Besides, he has a right to her.
“She’s my daughter,” he reminds the man, “my daughter who was hidden from me.”
Aleksander doesn’t entirely blame Alina, of course. She’d been shaken by the knowledge of what his job truly entailed, young and scared and only realising she was pregnant after she’d fled.
Still, it doesn’t sit well with him that she had kept the secret, never even trying to contact him with the news.
As if he would ever let his own child be endangered by his work, as if he would not use all his power to keep them safe.
He shudders when he thinks of what his investigators have found. An apartment in a shady part of town, a school that clearly doesn’t take the safety of its children seriously, and poor Alina run off her feet working two jobs and going without herself just to ensure Irina has enough.
There will be none of that anymore, not now he has found them again. They won’t want for anything.
“Sir,” Fedyor frowns, “I just think that Miss Starkova may be … distressed.”
He has a point, perhaps. Everything he has found indicates that Alina is an exemplary parent, providing to the very best of her ability and loving their daughter with her whole heart.
“I have no intention of keeping Alina away from Irina,” he tells Fedyor, “I am not a monster. This is simply the easiest way to ensure she comes to meet me without any fuss so that we can discuss arrangements moving forwards.”
Alina will come around, he’s sure of it. He just needs a little bit of time to persuade her.
And then they will all be one happy family, just the way it should be.
Chapter 335: Stranger (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Don't walk alone late at night or take lifts from strangers. Let a friend know when you're meeting someone new. Use the Find My Friends app.
Alina follows all the rules.
But, when she wakes with a sore head and ropes around her wrists, she realises the danger is closer to home.
Chapter 336: Darklina Homes (69)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://pbs.twimg.com/media/FaublTSWIAUQiVg?format=jpg&name=large
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The couple have a significant age gap, but they're quiet, polite and keep to themselves, an improvement on the previous rowdy neighbours.
Sadly, they leave unexpectedly and the house stays empty.
A few weeks later, the cops turn up investigating a teenage girl's abduction.
Chapter 337: Who
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Who are you?” Alina asks, clenching the baseball bat even though she knows instinctively it won’t do any good against the man in black standing at her door.
“The real question,” he says, a tendril of shadow materialising as he twists his hand, “is what are you, Miss Starkova?”
Chapter 338: Cares
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Who cares what that insignificant boy thinks?” Sasha sighs when he finds her teary-eyed as she looks at Mal’s latest Twitter rant about her.
“He’s your son,” she reminds him.
He shrugs, pressing a kiss to her cheek, hand caressing her new ring, “you’re my family now, milaya.”
Chapter 339: Darklina Homes (70)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://pbs.twimg.com/media/Fa4dOq7WYAAL6Uj?format=jpg&name=large
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"You're mad, living here," his friends say.
"Alina likes to be close to the sea," he tells them.
More than they'll ever know. He misses her when she temporarily trades her legs for a tail and vanishes into the water for a day or two, but he loves her too much to ever stop her.
Chapter 340: Bunk (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"We're never staying in an Airbnb with bunk-beds again," Genya seethes.
"They're not that bad," Zoya says, "quite comfortable, really."
"They are bad when someone," she turns to glare at Aleksander, "sneaks into our room and does unspeakable things with Alina on the bottom bunk."
Chapter 341: Peg
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina shouldn’t miss him.
She was hiding in a tiny cottage in the middle of a remote forest, avoiding all social media and phones, trapped in one place, unable to see any of her friends. All to prevent him from tracking her down.
He was the villain. A mobster, a monster, a murderer.
And yet, she still found herself craving him and the way he made her feel.
In her most desperate moments, she took pegs from her washing line, and clamped them onto her nipples, thrust three fingers roughly between her legs, pulled at her own hair, tried to recreate the delicious combination of pleasure-pain-pleasure that Sasha managed so perfectly.
It was never enough, though. He had ruined her thoroughly, left her a wanton mess.
She missed him. The way he knew her body almost better than she did. The soft smile saved just for her. The warm embrace. The look of pride and awe when she showed him a finished painting. The fact that he always paid attention to what she said no matter how busy he was.
And she was lonely, so incredibly lonely. What kind of life was this, after all, isolated and always looking over her shoulder?
Alina picked up the phone, the one that was supposed to be for emergencies, and shakily typed in a familiar number.
She couldn’t stand a moment more without him.
Chapter 342: Spite (1)
Summary:
Regency AU – pre Guardian/Ward
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“They were just letters, Sasha,” she told him, eyes wide with panic, “an innocent correspondence between friends.”
“And so why did you burn them, Alinochka?”
“I … they … I …”
What could she say? Her own letters to Mal were strictly platonic and friendly, assuring him of her wellbeing, asking after his health and offering to send him funds from her pin money if he needed it. Mal’s notes, though, had contained countless professions of love that she knew her guardian would never approve of, as well as entreaties for the two of them to flee to Gretna Green so they could be married.
“I think you’re trying to protect that foolish, unworthy boy,” he said with a disappointed frown, “tell me, Alina, what has he been writing to you?”
“Nothing,” she protested, “just news, telling me about his work.”
“Alina,” his gaze was hard, eyes cold, “do not lie to me.”
“He was not serious, I am sure,” she told him, “I did not think it worth mentioning.”
“It is up to me to decide that. You are under my charge, Alinochka, and I would not have your future put in jeopardy because that boy persists in making unwanted overtures.”
Were they unwanted? Alina wasn’t sure. Not too long ago she had fancied herself in love with Mal, would have run off to Scotland with him in a heartbeat. He’d never shown any interest, though, not until her parents had died and she had found herself the ward of a Duke who had supplemented her modest dowry with some of his own ample funds. The timing of Mal’s sudden interest and renewed correspondence seemed depressingly suspicious, but she couldn’t find it in her to stop writing completely to her childhood friend.
“I am sorry, Sasha,” she ducked her head, “truly, I am. I promise I will refuse all further letters.”
“No,” he told her firmly, “the next letter is to be handed directly to me. Once I have examined its contents, I will deal with Mr Oretsev as is necessary.”
That meant nothing good, Alina knew. A duel (her guardian would win) or ruin for Mal (social or financial, perhaps both, as she knew the Duke was more than capable of it).
“Sasha –”
“You wish me to ignore this slight to your honour?” he asked, “in spite of the fact that this boy’s actions could have ruined you?”
“If I could just talk to him,” she suggested, “make him understand the situation.”
“Absolutely not. His sort do not change or learn, Alinochka. Better a stern and unmistakable reminder for him now to prevent more damage in the future.”
“Perhaps –”
“Alina!”
She shrank back slightly at the harshness of his voice and he sighed at the sight of the tears in the corner of her eyes.
He crossed the room in a few long strides and his thumb swiped away the dampness on her face as he pressed his lips to the crown of her head, “no tears, Alinochka. It is not you I am angry with.”
She let herself settle into his embrace, the familiar and comforting warmth that he never denied her.
“Relax, there’s a good girl,” he murmured, carding his fingers through her hair, “you realise that I am simply concerned.”
“I know,” she whispered.
He was so good to her, after all. The best masters for painting and pianoforte, the finest dresses, invitations to every exclusive gathering, full access to the libraries at every Morozov property, and his undivided attention whenever she wished to speak with him.
Alina could trust Sasha. He only wanted what was best for her.
Chapter 343: Spite (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Good luck finding anyone who'll put up with you," Mal sneered spitefully, "no one wants a girl as needy as you are."
Those words would have hurt a year ago, but she knew her worth now, knew there was nothing wrong with what she wanted in a relationship.
Sasha had shown her that.
Chapter 344: Darklina Moods (5)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1562618195466260480
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Do you think she did it?"
Detective Petrov watches Alina Oretsev walk out of the precinct and into the media frenzy outside. She stands there, demure and teary-eyed, delivering a statement with her lawyer by her side.
"No one hires Morozov unless they're guilty as sin," he says.
Chapter 345: Apple (1)
Summary:
Fairytale/folktale-esque AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Are you lost?”
Alina looked up from her position slumped against a tree to see a man watching her. Tall, dark-haired, with fathomless black eyes and a sharp smile.
“I … I was here with my friend Mal. We got separated …”
She couldn’t remember exactly what had happened. Only that the shadows had seemed to blot out the sun despite the early hour. She had heard Mal cry out for her and then there was only silence. She’d wandered aimlessly for what felt like hours before sitting down by the tree, cold and hungry and tired.
“Poor little lamb,” the stranger cooed, reaching down to help her to her feet, arm around her waist when she stumbled on unsteady legs, “no need to worry, I’ll help you get to where you need to be.”
“Home?” she asked.
“Hmm, we’ll see,” was all he said.
She meant to ask another question, but her head was dizzy and the cloak he had draped around her – lined with soft fur – was so comfortable, surrounding her with the scent of the forest.
He flicked his wrist and an apple appeared as if out of nowhere, “here you are, Alinochka, I’m sure you’re hungry.”
Had she told him her name? She must have, she thought, or how else would he know it?
The apple – a perfect specimen, the colour of blood – looked delicious. Her mouth watered, desperate for a taste.
But, for just a moment, the scene in front of her appeared to change. The stranger seemed inhuman, beautiful and terrifying at the same time, and the fruit he offered was too bright, too enticing … too good to be true.
And then she blinked and everything was as it had been before.
“Eat up now, Alinochka,” the stranger placed the apple in her hand, hand on her wrist to guide it up towards her mouth, “you’ll need your strength for what’s to come.”
Alina hesitated, thought of all the old folk tales Ana Kuya had told her and Mal.
Don’t trust the fair folk in the forest. Don’t take food from strangers. Don’t hold a mesmerising gaze for too long.
“Come now,” the stranger coaxed, “it will all be so much better if you simply take a bite.”
She was hungry. And the apple was very tempting.
Alina took a bite and a burst of flavour exploded in her mouth.
It was lovely and crunchy, just the way she liked it.
The world seemed to be spinning, though, going blurrier by the second.
The remains of the apple shimmered away before it hit the ground, and Alina was lifted up, body limp, her head lolling against a firm, broad chest.
Lips on her forehead, whispered words.
“There’s a good girl. Sleep now, Alinochka. When you wake, your new life begins.”
The world went black before she could try and understand his words.
Chapter 346: Apple (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“An apple a day keeps the doctor away,” Genya trills, “come on, Sasha said you don’t eat enough fruit.”
She grins when Alina hesitates, “ooh, does someone want to want to spend more time with Dr Morozov?”
“Don’t be silly, Gen,” Alina bites into the apple.
But she blushes anyway.
Chapter 347: Modern Darklina (32)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1563266539209441280
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"They realise they're flirting in front of everyone, right?"
Genya smiles wryly, "the oblivious lovestruck idiots are only thinking about each other."
Ivan sighs, "statements are prepped."
"Good. At this rate he's going to do something really obvious like come over and kiss her."
Chapter 348: Submit
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“No!” she spits out her usual answer.
Some days she feels she’s going crazy, stuck in this room with no access to her light, but she won’t give in.
He sighs like she is an errant child, “fight me as long as you wish, Alina. It will only make it sweeter when you finally submit."
Chapter 349: Darklina Homes (71)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1562611056354414599
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Time to put out the pumpkins."
"No. It's September 1st, Alinochka."
"But look outside. It's autumn - pumpkin season, Sasha!"
"No."
"Yes."
"No."
"Pleaseeeee."
"... just one, ok, at least until October. And no skeletons."
"But -"
"Remember last year's incident."
"... fair point."
Chapter 350: Candy (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"You ... you don't think it's too childish?" she asks as she shyly points to her favourite colour - cotton candy pink - on the paint chart.
"Of course not, baby," his blunt nails gently scrape her scalp as he deftly untangles and plaits her long hair, "anything for my best girl."
Chapter 351: Candy (2)
Summary:
Events leading up to a strongly implied imminent spanking. Aleksander is probably a shady businessman and kind of mean.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Ha! Like taking candy from a baby,” Mal grins as he rifles through the unlocked desk drawer and pulls out a pack of expensive-looking cigars and a roll of what looks like $100 bills.
It shouldn’t be this easy. Everything she knows about her best friend’s father suggests he’d never leave such items so free for the taking, especially knowing his son’s sticky-finger tendencies.
“Mal,” she warns him, “we shouldn’t, your dad will know. Let’s just put it back and go.”
“Don’t be stupid, Lina. Dad’s out at some business meeting, he’ll never even notice they’re –”
The slightest creak of the door, the shadow of a tall figure silhouetted there.
“You should have listened to her, Malyen.”
Alina gasps as she turns to face him, “Mr Morozov, I –”
“You’ve always been smarter than my idiot son, haven’t you, Alinochka. Too bad he’s never learnt to listen.”
“It was just a joke, dad,” Mal grumbles.
“Mm, like the whiskey last week? Or the Rolex you tried to trade for weed?”
“Dad, I –”
“Go to your room, Malyen. I’ll deal with you later. And don’t even think of trying to sneak out – Ivan’s helping out with the guard rota tonight and you know how he likes his taser.”
“Whatever,” Mal shrugs, “I’ll just walk Lina out.”
“No need,” Mr Morozov says smoothly, heavy gaze moving to Alina, making her shiver slightly, “I’ll see to Alina.”
Mal slouches out of the room with the usual moody frown his father’s presence so often brings out. He doesn’t spare even a backward glance for Alina and she wonders – as she has done countless times recently – why she is still friends with him, why she clings to their childhood connection even now he has become someone she doesn’t enjoy spending time with.
“I’ll … I’ll just go,” she half-whispers the words, wondering if she can get out of the house without drawing any more of Mr Morozov’s notice, desperate not to let herself get caught in his almost hypnotising dark eyes.
“Not yet, Alina.”
She freezes.
He’s got no right to stop her. She’s eighteen years old, he isn’t a relative or guardian or anyone else with legal power over her.
She stays still anyway, because Aleksander Morozov is not a man to be ignored.
He crooks his finger and she moves on autopilot until she is stood right in front of him and he is tipping her chin up so she’s looking him directly in the eyes.
Those eyes of his are terrifying, really, like bottomless pits.
“We haven’t discussed your punishment yet, Alinochka.”
“My … my punishment?” she stutters out.
After all, it was only Mal rifling around his things, not her. She was trying to stop him.
“You’re a good girl,” he tells her, watching in satisfaction as a blush spreads across her face, “but you are too easily led astray by bad influences. You need a firm hand, Alinochka, if you’re going to avoid getting yourself into trouble.”
“I …”
“No need to worry,” he says smoothly, rolling his sleeves up, revealing muscled forearms that make her mouth water, “I’m happy to help.”
“I … I don’t understand,” she admits softly.
“Over the desk now,” he orders, maneuvering her as if she is a doll, “brace your hands here, there’s my good girl.”
She glows at his praise, even as her brain tries to catch up with what is happening, even as she trembles when he flips up her skirt and pulls her knickers down to her knees.
“Just five, I think, for today,” he murmurs, hand trailing across her bare backside, making her yearn for something she can’t quite put into words, “since this is your first time. And you’ll count for me, won’t you, Alinochka.”
“Yes,” she sighs, mind hazy, not quite able to comprehend how they reached this moment so quickly, a rush of emotion as she tries to puzzle out what she feels about all of this.
All she really knows, though, is that she is warm and slick between her legs even before she gasps out “one”, and that she likes it.
Chapter 352: Private (1)
Summary:
cw Step-father/Step-daughter, cheating
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina’s diary is pink and sparkly, with a heart-shaped lock a child could open with ease, and a warning scrawled across it in bold letters – PRIVATE – KEEP OUT.
She knows her mother, who likes to pretend she is fun and hands-off but who is very much the opposite, regularly comes into her room, using the excuse of laundry so that she can read her daughter’s diary and ensure things aren’t being kept from her.
(acting as if Alina is a child, not eighteen years old and capable of managing her own life).
It is for this reason that Alina carefully curates her entries – innocent crushes on boys, a shy admittance that her English teacher is hot, trying a few sips of alcohol at the New Year’s Eve party when her mother isn’t looking – and stashes the diary in an obvious hiding place.
Her real diary is something else entirely.
Expensive black leather with her name embossed in gold, doubling as a diary and sketchbook all in one.
This one is kept securely, hidden in a safe in her step-father Sasha’s office. A safe that her mother isn’t even aware exists.
“After all, there’s no need for her to know, is there?” Sasha murmurs, lips pressing kisses on her bare shoulders while she sketches in her diary, brow furrowed as she tries to get his hair just right, “nothing in there is hers.”
Alina’s diary. An interesting claw ring she’d found for him that made him smile darkly and whisper about all the fun they can have with it. A gold and diamond choker he says suits her perfectly. Tickets from visits to museums and art galleries all over the country.
“No,” she agrees, stretching out like a cat in the sun, grinning smugly when Sasha’s eyes darken.
Sometimes keeping secrets is for the best.
Chapter 353: Private (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They might be married and rule side-by-side, but they certainly have their differing opinions and plans.
Alina storms into the War Room with a face like thunder, "out," she orders the Generals, "I want a private word with my husband."
Aleksander smirks. He loves a good argument.
Chapter 354: Private (3)
Summary:
High School AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Nina sighs as she watches Genya stare across the room at the oblivious object of her affections.
She nudges Matthias, “you know David, right, babe?”
He nods, “in his own world most of the time, but I wouldn’t have passed Physics without him.”
“Any chance you can maybe drop some sort of hint that Gen is madly in love with him.”
He shrugs but seems agreeable, “I’ll try, although she might just need to kiss him for him to get the message.”
Nina laughs, “a traditionalist like you suggesting a girl make the first move – I really have corrupted you, Matthias.”
He rolls his eyes, far more amenable to her teasing than he had been when they’d first met.
She’s about to suggest they go searching for more drinks when a vaguely familiar guy with a buzz-cut comes up to them.
“Nina, this is Mal Oretsev – he’s new, just joined the football team.”
Nina nods as Oretsev turns to Matthias, “have you seen Alina?”
Her boyfriend shakes his head and so Nina calls over to one of their friends, “hey, Zo, where’s Alina?”
Zoya grins and inclines her head towards the couch in the corner of the room, “where do you think?”
Nina grimaces, “urgh, in front of god and everyone, as usual. Why they can’t just find somewhere private is beyond me – it’s not like Nik’s house doesn’t have the spare rooms.”
Zoya laughs, “don’t pretend you and your Viking didn’t get it on in front of half our class at last week’s party, Nina.”
Matthias blushes, but Nina smiles proudly – she’s not ashamed, not one bit.
The new kid, though, seems like he’s going to be sick.
“Is that … is that Alina with … with Morozov?”
It takes Nina about three seconds and one glance at Oretsev’s lovesick expression to put the pieces together.
“Yeah, don’t go there, new guy,” she warns him, “Morozov will break both of your legs if you look at her too long.”
“But,” Oretsev protests, “he’s … and she’s …”
Nina waves her hand, “yeah, yeah, opposites attract – nerdy girl into art meets charismatic class president jock, a rom-com waiting to happen. Those two are the real deal, though, and no one will help you if you try and get between that.”
She sneaks a peek at the couple in question, who clearly have no idea they are being discussed.
Cuddled up together, kissing like their lives depend on it, hard to tell where one ends and the other begins.
Nina is an admirer of the human body, but even she has to look away as Alina’s skirt gets pushed higher and higher up. Still, experience tells her they’ll vanish off to an empty bedroom before they end up losing too many items of clothing – they might get way too caught up in each other, but Alina’s not a total exhibitionist and Sasha doesn’t like it when other people see his girlfriend’s tits.
She snags a cup off Nik as he walks by and hands it to Oretsev, “relax, have a drink and try to forget your little crush on Alina Starkova – it’s better that way, trust me.”
Chapter 355: Darklina Moodboards (20)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https:// /darklinambs/status/1565265540318371840
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The fireworks drown out her moans as she braces herself against the fogged-up window and his hand slips between her legs.
“They’ll miss you,” she murmurs as he mouths at her neck, “you've got to give a speech.”
“They can wait,” he mutters, “until I’ve made you cry for me, Alina.”
Chapter 356: Slip (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina slips and slides across the ice, grasping the edge of the rink so tightly her knuckles go white.
Sasha, who has been gliding and spinning around like a professional, comes to a graceful halt in front of her.
“Come on, Linka,” he coaxes.
“I … I’m fine right here,” she stammers.
He rolls his eyes affectionately and pries her fingers off the railing. And then they are off, before she can even think to protest.
She’s still unsteady on her feet, but he keeps a firm grip on her hands, skating backwards so that she can see his encouraging smile, and giving her helpful little tips (“bend your knees a little here, Linka … lean into it … gently does it”).
In the end, she finds it isn’t so scary when he’s there with her, holding her hands.
Chapter 357: Slip (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s supposed to be a one-time thing to get him out of her system.
She slips two weeks later.
Tangled in his sheets, sweaty and sated.
“Never again,” she says.
“We’ll see,” he grins.
The next slips are quicker. Eight days, five days, three days, ten hours.
He turns into a habit.
Chapter 358: Modern Darklina (33)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1565422612104323072
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Aww, you guys look so adorable."
"Thanks, Gen."
"But seriously, Lina, that's the face of a man who is going to get you pregnant again as soon as possible. Pretty sure he wants six kids minimum."
As Genya coos over the photo, Alina brushes a hand across her stomach and smiles.
Chapter 359: Slip (3)
Summary:
Regency AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina slips on the wet pavement, ankle twisting slightly.
Luckily, Viscount Morozov is there to steady her, hands on her waist, face close to hers as he asks if she is well.
And if she plays her injury up a little, so he’ll stay close as they walk home, no one else needs to know.
Chapter 360: Time
Summary:
Little wife Alina. Brief consensual somnophilia. Some kind of iffy vibes.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
There are no clocks in the house, no phones or computers or tablets apart from Sasha’s (and he keeps those locked away in his office, a room Alina is never permitted to enter).
Still, she quickly learns to tell time another way.
Up at 7am, a slow start (she’s never been a morning person), blinking sleep out of her eyes before she goes to wash her face, apply her make-up and put on a dress.
8am when they have breakfast together. 8.15am when Sasha kisses her before he vanishes into his office.
10.30am when he joins her in the library, pushes her dress up to her waist and feasts on the nectar he finds between her legs, “a sweet treat just for me, Alinochka,” he tells her.
Lunch at 1pm, telling him what she has been reading or painting, trying to sit up as straight as possible (“no elbows on the table, honey, and don’t slouch”) so he doesn’t feel the need to cut their meal short and take her over his knee to see to her correction.
Back in the library at 5pm, on her knees this time, letting Sasha vent his frustrations after a long day of work.
Dinner at 6.30pm, catered by their chef four days a week and by Alina herself on the other three days (she has varying success, and how she hates those days when the meat is a little too well done or the gravy is lumpy or her souffle won’t rise, especially when Sasha just gives her a gentle pat on the head and asks if she’d rather the chef took over every dinner).
On his lap in the evenings as he reads, one large hand keeping her still if she gets restless or squirmy. Sometimes they go out – dinner with Sasha’s friends, or one of his work events – and he keeps her by his side, hand around her waist, letting her have a glass of wine if she’s very good, looking down at her with proud affection when someone compliments her, letting out a low chuckle when she falls asleep in the car afterwards as he mouths at her neck.
Bed at 10pm (it sometimes makes her feel like she’s a little girl again, but she’d never dream of arguing because he’s so much older and more worldly than she is and surely he knows best), where everything is far more interesting than her mother ever told her it would be, so much so that she occasionally worries she must be wanton, although Sasha never complains.
2am, waking as Sasha pushes her carefully onto her back, “you don’t mind, do you, honey, need to fill you up again, just in case … we’ll know for sure in a few weeks if it’s taken … you go back to sleep, Alinochka, just let me … there’s a good girl, taking me so well …” and then drifting back into the land of dreams, pleased to give him what he wants, even as she sleeps, to make him happy the way he makes her happy.
She really can’t imagine any life other than this.
Chapter 361: Naive (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina knows what her so-called friends say behind her back. They call her a naïve fool, starry-eyed and trusting, stupid for believing Aleksander Morozov – two decades her senior, intelligent, powerful, wealthy – wants her as anything but a pretty little thing to hang off his arm and warm his bed.
They don’t see that secret smile he has just for her. They aren’t there when the two of them sit and talk for hours about art, books, history and so much more.
They do not know that he always has her favourite food stocked in his kitchen; that cosy blankets and Diptyque candles and extra painting supplies appear in his brownstone to make her feel more comfortable when she visits; that she spends days practicing so she can surprise him with a decent attempt at his favourite honey cakes; that he always knows what to say when she’s nervous about a presentation at work; that they can sit in comfortable silence for hours with her curled up on his lap as he slowly relaxes after a stressful day.
Alina does not care about the age difference, or the fact that he is the CEO of the country’s most successful company while she is in Art School and doing little shows for audiences of twenty or thirty people.
It is frustrating that people cannot seem to understand, but is easy enough to ignore. Alina knows that she and Sasha know the truth of their feelings for each other and that is enough for her.
Chapter 362: Naive (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You’re a naïve little fool if you think he isn’t using you,” Baghra says spitefully.
“Perhaps in the beginning,” Alina concedes, “but not anymore.”
The old woman harrumphs, but Alina ignores her. Whatever else Aleksander is, he worships at her altar now and he’ll never hurt her.
Chapter 363: Slip (4)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I got caught up in the moment. It just happened.”
“Damn it, Sasha, it’s bad enough that she was practically on your lap the whole time. And then you were whispering to her whenever there was a break in the questions – the stuff you were saying was practically pornographic.”
“I can’t help that I love my girlfriend, Ivan. And I didn’t exactly expect some enterprising fan to watch the video and read my lips.”
“It’s the digital age, Sasha, and you are both in a multi-million-dollar franchise – get used to it! Anyway, I don’t care that you love that little menace, even if it makes me question your taste. I care that you were supposed to be keeping it under wraps until her divorce is finalised.”
“… fine, I’ll be more discrete.”
“Don’t lie to me, Sasha. We both know the real miracle is that it took six months for you to slip up and have it caught on camera. Anyway, the cat is out of the bag now, so Genya and I will be doing damage control for the two of you.”
“So that means …”
“Yes, Sasha. Go and be disgustingly sappy somewhere away from me.”
Chapter 364: Show
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Sasha! Sasha! Can I show you something?”
He looks up from his paperwork with the warm smile he reserves just for her, “of course, solnyshko.”
She cups her hands together and calls the light, screwing her face up adorably in concentration before managing to split the light into three separate orbs.
She looks up at him with a beaming smile grin he thinks even brighter than the light she summons, “do you like it?”
“I love it,” he tells her honestly.
He still can’t quite believe that the Sun Summoner is finally here and every new demonstration of her power is like a little miracle.
“I think this deserves a reward,” he tells her with a conspiratorial smile.
“Kerch Shokolad?” she asks hopefully.
He pulls out his secret stash, “as long as you don’t tell Ivan.”
The Heartrender, he knows, will spend days frowning at him if he realises Alina has picked up his sweet tooth.
Alina, though, deserves the world, and Aleksander will spend eternity ensuring she gets it.
Chapter 365: Tell
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“All you have to do is tell me what you need, milaya, and you can have it.”
She needs just a moment to catch her breath.
But words fail her as he coaxes her exhausted body through yet another orgasm, “I … please.”
“Poor baby,” he coos, “still, I’m sure you can manage one more.”
Chapter 366: Darklina Homes (72)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1562972212604284929
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Irina scrapes her knees when she trips running up the stairs.
Hiccupping sobs, then scooped up into Sasha's arms, "no tears, Irinochka."
Kisses - "magic, papa!" - to the afflicted area, followed by Disney Princess band-aids, and Alina wishes every hurt could be so easily soothed.
Chapter 367: Worry (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You worry too much,” Mal says when she questions why he’s suddenly flush with cash.
But Alina knows it’s too good to be true.
A few weeks later, she comes home to find a bloodied Mal tied to a chair and dark-haired man with a shark’s smile telling her to pack for a little trip.
Chapter 368: Worry (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“If my father finds us like this –” Alina frets, even as his lips trail up her neck.
“No need to worry, milaya, it’s all under control.”
He won’t tell her just yet that her father is floating face-down in the Hudson with a bullet in the back of his head. No need to ruin the mood.
Chapter 369: Two (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Three.”
She runs as fast as she can, branches scratching her as she tries not to trip over tree-roots.
“Two.”
This is insane, the kind of thing that happens in horror movies, not real life.
“One.”
She remembers his sharp smile, the dark desire in his eyes.
“Let the game begin.”
Chapter 370: Two (2)
Summary:
Implied cheating (not Darklina)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
When Mal managed to snag a coveted summer internships at Morozov, Kaminsky & Co – as one of just three interns reporting directly to Aleksander Morozov himself – he couldn’t wait to celebrate.
Everyone knew, after all, that a summer internship at Ravka’s biggest and most successful law firm dramatically increased the chances of getting a job there after graduation. And if he managed to receive an unconditional employment offer, it would mean he’d be able to ease up on his studying and stop shelling out all his spare cash to have one of his classmates write his papers for him.
So, while he might have spent the month before his internship began bragging rather a lot (even Dubrov and Mikhael got a bit sick of it), he thought it was justified considering the doors this could open for him.
The reality of the internship did not live up to its promise.
The other two interns working with Mr Morozov – Nina and Genya – both shadowed Mr Morozov in his meetings, were taken under the wing of the terrifyingly hot Zoya Nazyalensky, had the chance to try drafting documents and visited almost every department to get a wide range of experiences.
Mal, however, seemed to be sent on an endless series of meaningless and simple errands and admin tasks. Fetching coffee, having to take a taxi across town to deliver some papers, collecting lunch orders, and so much photocopying it drove him nearly insane.
And now, having been called at 7am on a Saturday morning (“this job is 24/7, Malyen, remember that”) – to collect paperwork from the office, take it to Ivan Kaminsky at his dacha two hours out of Os Alta, wait around for half an hour while it was signed, and then return it to Morozov – he was, stomach rumbling, desperate for lunch, being let into Morozov’s enormous brownstone by an unsmiling man in a suit who was wearing an earpiece and not making any secret of the gun holster under his jacket (with extreme success, it seemed, came the need for extensive security).
When he entered the ground floor library (did people really have more than one library?) as directed, he found himself frozen in shock and confusion at the scene in front of him.
Morozov – looking more casual than Mal had ever seen him in slacks and a jumper (all black, of course) – had two oddly familiar-looking toddlers in his lap and a genuine smile on his face as he listened to their childish babble.
Mal had witnessed Morozov make grown men weep. He eviscerated his opponents in the courtroom. There were rumours that a lawyer from a rival firm had deliberately broken both his legs and taken months of sick-leave just so they didn’t have to face Morozov in a trial. The man was exacting and ruthless and terrifying. He did not indulge small children and smile about it.
“You can put the papers over there,” Morozov said, pointing to the desk, “and do stop gawking like a fool.”
“I … I didn’t … you have …”
Morozov was married, he knew, to a woman called Elizaveta, whose father was a powerhouse in the financial sector. She never visited the office and the only photo Mal had ever seen of her was during the brief Google search he’d done just before his interview (he’d been really proud of himself for politely asking after Mrs Morozov, although he had no idea why Zoya Nazyalensky and Ivan Kaminsky had sniggered, or the reason for the odd smile on Morozov’s face), since there seemed to be no framed photos at the office or in the brownstone.
They definitely didn’t have kids, though. And it was hard enough to picture Morozov being paternal with his own offspring, let alone someone else’s.
“Do stop babbling, Malyen,” Morozov sighed, “the twins are Irina and Sofia, my goddaughter Alina’s children.”
There was movement then and Mal realised there was someone else in the room, a young woman maybe a year younger than Mal, tucked into Morozov’s side. She sat up and stretched, blinking sleepily as Morozov smoothed her tangled hair away from her face with a tenderness that was totally unlike the man Mal knew.
“What’s the time, Sasha?” she asked, leaning up almost absent-mindedly to press a kiss to the corner of his mouth (chaste and yet, somehow, not).
“Almost one, milaya. You sleep some more. The girls and I will make lunch.”
“Mmm,” she agreed, eyes already fluttering shut again.
Morozov turned to Mal, “I think you can see yourself out.”
Mal turned, fully intending to flee from the bizarrely domestic scene.
“Oh, and Malyen,” Morozov added, and Mal turned, hopeful that his boss might offer a rare (non-existent so far, when it came to Mal) thank you for all the work he’d done, “do try and get the coffee orders right this time when you bring them in on Monday.”
Mal turned before the man could see the humiliated flush on his cheeks. Security let him out without a word and Mal began the walk to the subway.
It was only forty minutes later, when he was finally back in his apartment, that Mal realised why Irina and Sofia had seemed so familiar.
They looked, he thought, rather strikingly like Morozov.
Chapter 371: Rip (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s a flimsy blouse, but it's still surprising how easily he rips it down the middle.
She shivers slightly, less from the cold and more from the dark and hungry look in his eyes.
He reaches out, caressing her lace-clad breasts with unusual tenderness, “let me.”
She can only nod.
Chapter 372: Rip (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina watches nervously as Mr Morozov reads the resignation letter she has just handed him.
He frowns deeply and then rips it slowly and deliberately into tiny pieces.
Only then does he look up and crook his finger.
She goes automatically, too used to obeying him, not recognising the danger until his hands wrap around her wrist.
“Alinochka,” he croons, tugging her down into his lap, pressing his lips to her neck, slipping his fingers under her skirt, “what a funny little joke.”
“It’s not a –” she begins to protest, but he hushes her softly, thumb brushing over her lips.
“Milaya,” he says, “is this about last night?”
Working late, tension bubbling over, unable to resist her attraction to her boss.
She nods reluctantly, ducking her head.
He laughs, low and a little mean, pinching her thigh and shaking his head, “sweet, silly girl. Did you really think I’d let you go now that I’ve had you?”
“I … you … we …”
She’s never even considered that Aleksander Morozov could want her.
“You are mine, Alina Starkova,” his eyes are black with desire and want, “mine.”
Surrender, in the end, is all too easy.
Chapter 373: Dove (1)
Summary:
Regency Guardian/Ward AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“The Duke would like to see you,” her maid says, an unusual frown on her beautiful face.
“Thank you, Genya,” she looks down at her nightgown, already ready for bed, “I’ll just change and –”
“He says there’s no need to get dressed,” Genya tells her, frown deepening, “but I’m sure it cannot be proper.”
Perhaps not, but Sasha is her guardian and she is bound to obey him in all things until she is twenty-one or married.
The maid is unusually silent on the way downstairs, and very reluctant to allow Alina into the library.
“That will be all, Miss Safin,” Sasha says from his armchair by the fire once they enter.
“I am happy to stay, Your Grace,” the red-head offers, a hardness in her voice that Alina hasn’t heard before, “so there might be no hint of impropriety.”
“Surely,” Sasha drawls, cold to Genya in a way he never has been to Alina, “you do not mean to imply, Miss Safin, that I would damage my ward’s reputation.”
Genya freezes, conscious of the possible insult she has just offered to her employer, “of … of course not, Your Grace.”
“Then you are dismissed, Miss Safin. Close the door on your way out.”
All Sasha’s warmth returns when Genya leaves, “come, my little dove, sit with me.”
She pads over, slippers silent on the thick carpet, and pauses uncertainly when she reaches his side and finds no chair available.
Sasha pats his knees, “up, Alinochka.”
She does as he says. In the back of her mind, she worries it isn’t quite right, but Sasha has taken such good care of her since he became her guardian six months previously, and she cannot imagine he will steer her wrong.
Curled up in his lap, next to the roaring fire, she is loose-limbed and pliant in his embrace. One of his thumbs rubs gentle circles on her ankle, as his other hand wraps firmly around her waist to keep her still.
Alina lets her eyes flutter shut, warm and cosy and feeling as if she could fall asleep right there.
She doesn’t realise Sasha’s hand has been creeping upwards until his fingers glide across the soft skin of her thigh and she shivers.
“Sasha?” she questions, stomach swooping for some reason, shifting in his grasp, “what … what are you doing?”
“Hush,” he tells her, “don’t squirm, little dove.”
His hand moves higher and higher until his fingers reach the secret place between her legs that suddenly seems to be slick and tingling.
“Sasha … I … oh.”
“There now, dove,” he coos, “doesn’t that feel nice?”
It really does. A strange new feeling, but a pleasurable one too.
“What … what is this?” she asks, tilting her hips unconsciously, searching for something she cannot name.
“The first of a new series of lessons, Alinochka, ones to help prepare you for marriage.”
“Marriage, Sasha?”
“Of course. It is your duty, dove, and one I am sure you will fulfil most admirably.”
“But surely not too soon, Sasha?”
She’s only just eighteen, after all, and she is so fond of Sasha, really can’t imagine leaving him just yet.
“Quite soon, dove,” he answers matter-of-factly.
“Oh … I … I just don’t want to go away. I do so love my life here.”
A low chuckle then, fingers slipping deeper inside and making her mewl a little like the kitten Sasha had let her keep after she found it a few weeks previously, “dear little dove,” she can hear the smile in his voice, “what makes you think you’ll have to leave?”
Chapter 374: Darklina Homes (73)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1567915668720488449
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
There is no sign on the front of the building, but everyone knows Morozov can get you what you want ... for a price.
Alina never guessed that the price he'd demand from her would tie her to him for eternity.
"Do we have a deal?" he asks with a shark's smile.
Trembling, she nods.
Chapter 375: Darklina Moods (6)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1567553149405384709
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina is a hedge witch, content with her little cottage and helping out locals.
Then Aleksander Morozov comes, all in black, wreathed in shadows, and tells her she is much more than she has ever believed.
A touch of his hand and light explodes out.
Life will never be the same.
Chapter 376: Nudes
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She can’t find them.
Fuck.
Stupid of her to have given in when Mal begged for nudes. She’d thought she was so clever, using a polaroid so there was no online evidence. But now she can’t find the five photographs (ones Mal hadn’t even seen, in the end, since she’d caught him cheating on her before she had the chance to hand them over).
“Looking for something, Alinochka?”
Her step-father stands in the doorway, staring at the chaos of her room (turned upside down in her search) with a raised eyebrow.
“I … err … I’m just re-arranging some things, Sasha.”
“Really?” he asks, “not, perhaps, looking for these?”
She blanches as she sees what he’s holding. All five photographs, her amateur attempts in glorious technicolour.
“I …” she stutters, cheeks scarlet with embarrassment, “I can explain.”
“Can you?” he murmurs, stepping inside and shutting her bedroom door behind him with an ominous click.
“I … Mal …”
Naked fury flashes across his face, “tell me you did not let that idiot Oretsev see these.”
“No, no, I swear, Sasha. We broke up before … I … no one has seen them but me.”
The and you is unspoken, but an obvious elephant in the room.
Alina is mortified when Sasha begins flicking through the photographs.
“Please,” she says, “don’t –”
“No trying to be coy now, Alinochka,” he chides her, “after all, you were going to give these to Oretsev.”
“They’re private,” she mumbles.
He snorts, “nothing is private when it comes to teenage boys. As soon as he had them in his grubby little hands, he would have been passing them around to his equally odious friends.”
Alina’s nose wrinkles at the thought of Dubrov and Mikhael seeing her naked. And she can’t deny that Mal sometimes shared more with his best friends about his relationship with Alina than she would have liked.
She waits for the lecture she expects, but Sasha only wanders over to her desk to pick up the polaroid camera.
“Strip,” he orders, the word barely a whisper but perfectly clear in the silent room.
Her brow furrows, “what?”
“Strip, Alinochka, and get on the bed.”
“Sasha,” she protests, “what are you –”
“These,” he tosses the photographs on the floor so they scatter among the mess on her floor, “are decent enough, but you were limited by the fact that you were taking them yourself.”
He’s right, of course. There are no full-body photographs, and some of them are a little blurry. She still doesn’t understand, though.
“I think,” he continues, “we can do much better than that.”
His low voice, his dark eyes, the way his gaze roves all over her.
This is a terrible time for her to remember just how attractive her step-father is. She’s had a crush on him ever since he married her mother three years ago and it’s never really gone away.
Her hands tremble as she starts to undo her blouse. She’s never been very good at disobeying Sasha’s orders.
“Good girl, Alinochka,” he smiles at her, clearly pleased, “I’m sure I can find just the right angles to get the perfect pictures. They’ll make an excellent addition to my personal collection.”
Chapter 377: Darklina Homes (74)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1568615164332630016
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It's supposed to be their honeymoon, and yet Mal spends every day out at casinos with his friends, leaving Alina alone in his family's villa.
And so when Mal's uncle Sasha offers – with a dark gaze and a sharp smile – to show her the sights, she doesn't see any reason to refuse.
Chapter 378: Starve (1)
Summary:
A bit fairytale-esque, slightly inspired by Hansel & Gretel, brief implication of future cannibalism at the end
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal is unsympathetically ejected from their orphanage the day he turns eighteen.
Alina, a year younger, cannot bear to stay without her only friend, and she goes with him without hesitation.
“We just need to find some great estate,” Mal tells her, “and I can find employment as a hunter or gamekeeper.”
He seems so sure, and Alina has no reason to doubt him, having seen for herself the skill he has.
The quickest way to a cluster of great manors is through the Black Forest. Mal seems sure he can lead them through with ease and, although the forest scares her, Alina agrees to his plan.
This forest, however, is nothing like the ones they are used to.
The paths are winding. There is a chill in the air. It seems to contain no wildlife for Mal to hunt, save vicious wolves that howl at night. Any plants and mushrooms they comes across are of the poisonous kind. Worst of all, the trees seem to be never-ending, with no exit in sight.
We’re going to starve here, Alina thinks to herself, trying not to turn hysterical, die lost and forgotten in this dark place.
They are near delirious with hunger when they find the stone manor.
It’s true that it does not look particularly welcoming, rather ominous in fact, but they are too desperate to turn away.
The door is answered by a tall man dressed all in black, with dark hair and a neatly-trimmed beard, “well, what do we have here.”
“Please,” she says, “we are lost. We just wondered if you had a little food and drink you might share, and assistance in finding a way out of the forest.”
The man looks from Alina to Mal, gaze seeming to linger much longer on her, and she thinks something dangerous flashes in his eyes.
He blinks, though, and his expression is simply one of kind concern.
He invites them inside and hands them both steaming mugs, “drink up,” he encourages them.
It is a sweet tea, a welcoming drink after the long, cold days of their journey.
She means to thank him, but her head suddenly feels very fuzzy indeed. She can feel him pluck the mug out of her slack hand and pet her hair gently, “there now, sweet girl, you’ve had a long journey. Why don’t you rest a while.”
Sleep, she thinks, sounds rather nice. Perhaps she’ll rest her eyes, just for a moment.
When Alina wakes, she is in a comfortable bed in a beautifully decorated bedroom.
The door opens and the man enters, a heaped tray in his hands that he settles carefully onto her lap. An assortment of food awaits her, everything smelling absolutely delicious.
“This is far too generous,” she protests, “I couldn’t possibly –”
“I insist,” he smiles at her encouragingly, “poor thing, you need looking after. I’m afraid your friend has neglected your well-being terribly.”
She opens her mouth to tell him that Mal really is a wonderful friend, that it isn’t his fault the forest has been so inhospitable and difficult to navigate, but then she realises she doesn’t know where Mal is.
“Ah,” the man says with a sad frown after she asks after her friend, “I’m afraid he left a few hours ago, sweet girl. He ate a good meal and insisted on pressing on once I gave him directions out of the forest.”
Tears fill Alina’s eyes, “he … he left … left without me?”
He wouldn’t, surely? She and Mal have been joined at the hip for almost fifteen years. They are the best of friends.
The man reaches out to wipe the dampness from her cheeks, eyes sympathetic, “I am very sorry, little one. I assured him you would not need much rest before you woke, but he was quite firm that he wanted to leave immediately.”
Alina begins to panic.
What will she do now without Mal? She has never been any good when it comes to hunting or survival skills. She is an avid reader and a talented artist, but she’ll never manage the trek out of the forest without a guide.
“Hush,” the man murmurs, “no need to weep. You are welcome to stay here as long as you need.”
“I couldn’t impose,” she says, “it is far too much.”
“You will be most welcome, I promise. This is a lonely life and I would enjoy some company.”
There is no other option, really. And it is an exceedingly generous offer.
“I cannot pay you,” she admits, “and I have nothing to barter with.”
“No need to worry,” he gives her a toothy smile, “I’m sure I can find some way for you to earn your keep, although it really is not necessary.”
“Thank you,” she tells him sincerely, “for all you have done. Oh, and I do not even know your name.”
“Aleksander, but you can call me Sasha.”
“I’m Alina,” she says, “it’s a pleasure to meet you.”
“I assure you, little Alina, the pleasure is all mine.”
He rises from the bed then, “now, why don’t you eat what you would like and then sleep again so you are well-rested this evening. I managed to catch something very special earlier today, so we will have a wonderful dinner.”
His smile broadens, “I think, sweet girl, that you will find the meat tonight to be particularly fresh and tender.”
Chapter 379: Forehead
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander stops short at the sight of their new Art Director Alina, best described as human sunshine.
Fedyor, following close behind, runs right into their boss. Aleksander, thrown off balance, trips and promptly drops a pile of files all over the floor.
“Oh, let me help you,” Alina hurries over, kneeling down to help him, both of them smiling awkwardly whenever their hands meet.
As they stand, papers back in order, they clearly aren’t paying enough attention because their foreheads bang together and they are forced to grab onto each other to stop themselves falling over.
Still, even as they groan and wince, they can’t stop looking at each other with what Nina would describe with a grin as heart eyes.
“Saints,” Genya mutters to Ivan in the background, “this is the most painful meet-cute I’ve ever witnessed.”
Chapter 380: Smooch
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Go on, Morozov!” Nikolai shouts, swaying drunkenly, “give her a smooch.”
“Sorry about Nik,” Alina smiles apologetically, knowing Sasha isn’t big on PDA, “he can be –”
Sasha cuts her off, slanting his lips across hers, surprising her completely.
She knows well enough how passionate he can be, but he rarely shows it outside the privacy of their home.
In the background, she can hear Nikolai whooping, Zoya wolf-whistling and Nina cheering.
When they break apart, Sasha’s pale cheeks are flushed pink, but he seems immensely pleased with himself.
Alina grins, tucking herself against his side, “love you, Sasha.”
“I love you too, milaya,” he murmurs with a smile.
Chapter 381: Starve (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
For five days he lets her turn away meals delivered by unsmiling, silent guards.
Then he comes himself, with food that smells so delicious her mouth waters.
She tries to turn away, but he grips her chin tightly, "eat or I'll make you, Alinochka. You'll not starve under my watch."
Chapter 382: Book (1)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The first thing he gives his Sun Summoner – seven years old and terribly shy – is a sketchbook with her name embossed on the corner.
“Is it really mine?” she asks, staring at it in awe.
How little she has had in her life so far. How much she deserves.
“All yours,” he promises.
Chapter 383: Finger
Summary:
Regency AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander tells her there is nothing wrong with this, not when the banns have been read and they are weeks away from being wed.
It feels a bit too much like ruination to Alina, though. Nothing she has ever heard from her mother or aunt has suggested intimate relations will be anything but a chore, but this … this is something else entirely, and surely it must be a sin if she is taking such wanton pleasure in it?
“Your Grace –”
“Sasha,” he corrects her.
“Sasha,” she whines against his lips as he curls two of his fingers inside of her, braced against the ladder, back digging into the wood, “we … we shouldn’t.”
Unmarried. In broad daylight, with the curtains wide open and the sun streaming into the room. Defiling the country’s most impressive private library.
“Whyever not, Alinochka?” he asks.
“We are not yet wed,” she reminds him.
You could change your mind, she thinks, find a girl of better breeding, with greater wealth, possessed of far more accomplishments. And I would be left alone, damaged goods.
As if he can hear her self-doubt, Aleksander pulls her head closer, kissing her like a starving man. His thumb brushes over a spot between her legs that makes her eyes roll back into her head.
Alina’s vision goes white as she moans his name, scarcely able to string a coherent thought together.
“What silly thoughts for my darling Alinochka,” he coos as she shudders and shakes in his arms, soothing her with gentle touches as if she is a skittish horse, “nothing on earth will prevent this wedding, so what harm is there? Besides, it is all for your own good, sweet girl. You’re such a tiny thing, can scarcely take two of fingers, and we don’t want you to be uncomfortable on your wedding night, do we? Just think of it as practice.”
“Practice?”
“Mmm,” his fingers are inside her again, and although she is breathing heavily, still not quite recovered from the pleasure he had wrung from her body moments ago, she still finds her hips rocking unconsciously, chasing the feeling once more, “there are many ways a girl can prepare for the marriage bed, Alinochka, and I intend to show you them all.”
His smile is a sharp thing, eyes dark with want, and she shivers with the knowledge that the infamous Black Duke wants her so desperately, “I am sure, sweet girl, that you will prove to be an apt pupil.”
Chapter 384: Ripe (1)
Summary:
Regency AU, some ominous vibes, implication of future guardian/ward
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander adjusts the wide-brimmed hat so that his ward’s face is entirely covered – his darling girl is of course a treasure, but she can be a little careless and he doesn’t want her burning in the sun.
“Come on, Sasha,” Alina’s hands wrap around his arm and he allows himself to be tugged along, “do you think we will see a fox? There was a whole family of them when I went walking with Genya yesterday.”
“Alinochka,” he chides her sternly, “what have I told you about going near wild animals.”
She pouts as if she is a child, not fifteen years old, “Genya would not let me go too close, Sasha, although I am sure they would have done no harm.
She bears his little lecture on how she should be more aware of the danger around her with moderate good will, although he imagines she will forget it as soon as she finds a stray cat with a litter of kittens in one of the barns (and he, naturally, will relent and allow her to keep the little nuisances in spite of Ivan’s entreaties that he should set firm boundaries and not allow his ward to skip merrily over those boundaries).
Still, he has no concerns about her character. His Alina is sweet and kind hearted and generous, if a little spoiled (which is of no matter to him, for he has plenty of funds for the simple trinkets she most enjoys), and he is very proud of her.
He is distracted from his thoughts when he hears her cry of excitement, “Sasha, look!”
Three large strides are all he needs before he is beside her, but he shakes his head and bats her fingers away from the strawberries she has found, “not yet, Alinochka.”
“But Sasha,” she frowns, “I want –”
“Look carefully,” he tells her, pointing out what she has failed to spot in her excitement, “the green there and there. They aren’t quite ready, not yet.”
He reaches out to tilt her chin up so she’s looking directly into his dark eyes and Alina shivers, in spite of the sun beating down on her, because the way he watches her promises something she can’t yet understand.
“You have to let the fruit ripen, darling,” he reminds her softly, thumb brushing across her cheek, “I promise it will be sweeter in the end.”
Chapter 385: Modern Darklina (34)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1568669887190515713
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"The floor is filthy."
"It's dust. You'll be fine."
"My back's killing me."
"Such an old man."
"I'm thirty-eight."
"Practically ancient. Now smile."
"Sol Koroleva is a serious, thought-provoking show and we're posing like children."
"I'll do that thing you like with –"
He beams.
Chapter 386: Ripe (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina Starkova – only child of mobster Anton Starkov, Aleksander’s biggest competitor – is right there.
No bodyguards. Ripe for the taking.
And what better way to smooth over relations after the imminent destruction of Starkov’s organisation than to marry his sweet daughter?
Chapter 387: Forget (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I won’t forget Mal,” she whispers, “and I won’t forgive you.”
“Oh, Alinochka,” he sighs, the bleak pity in his eyes making her shiver, “you are so very young and naïve. But I can be patient.”
When he folds her into his arms, pressing a kiss to her cheek, she doesn’t stop him.
Chapter 388: Forget (2)
Summary:
cw underage drinking, ominous vibes, brief spanking, Alina is 17 and Aleksander is 36
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Everything is a blur.
Strobe lighting. Pounding bass. A sweaty mass of scantily-clad bodies.
How many drinks has she had now? She can’t quite remember, lost track after the first seven.
At least now her mind is fuzzy, memories hazy, unable to focus on the sting of betrayal she’d felt when she found her boyfriend and her best friend together.
Another shot. Another guy with his hands all over her. Another shot.
She’s so out of it that she barely registers a grumpy-looking man coming over, steering her firmly off the dancefloor and through a side-door.
The bright lights hurt her eyes and she whines, stumbling in too-high heels (she’s never been the most graceful, even when sober). With a muffled curse, the man simply lifts her up, the world spinning above her as they go up some stairs, down another corridor and through a door, where she is dumped unceremoniously onto a couch.
“Careful, Ivan,” she hears a chiding voice – familiar, although she can’t place it – “Miss Starkova is a guest. Get someone to send some water up, and food too.”
Alina doesn’t hear the response, too enraptured by the pattern on the ceiling (the pattern is moving, she’s sure of it) to pay attention.
She comes right back to earth when she is rolled over, her dress tugged up and she feels three smacks – harsh and in quick succession – on her backside.
“Oww, fuck,” she cries, tears in the corners of her eyes, suddenly feeling far more sober.
She scrambles over to the other end of the couch and turns to see a face she’s known for years.
Aleksander Morozov. Mal’s Uncle Sasha, a man she’s met a number of times over the three years she and Mal have been dating and occasionally during the years before that when they’d been childhood friends.
“You hit me!” she mumbles indignantly.
“You snuck into my club, knowing full well I could lose my licence if you got caught. And if that wasn’t bad enough, you’ve had who knows how many drinks. A spanking is the least you deserve, little girl.”
He looks so disappointed that Alina wants to cry. Uncle Sasha has always been fond of her, praising her good grades, admiring her paintings, telling her she is a positive influence on his nephew. And now she’s gone and made a fool of herself. Her lip begins to wobble and she bites it hard, trying not to turn into a weepy mess.
He sighs, sitting next to her, tugging her dress back down, pulling her into his lap and running his fingers through her hair.
“Sweet girl, this isn’t like you. Tell me what happened.”
“I … I just wanted to forget,” she admits quietly.
“Forget what, Alinochka?”
She doesn’t want to say it out loud. If she admits it then it becomes real, something not even copious amounts of alcohol will be able to keep out of her mind.
“Alinochka?” he prompts, voice stern and sharp.
She mumbles an answer. Explains seeing Mal and Zoya, locked in an embrace that no amount of naïve optimism could consider platonic, and then fleeing the scene, angry and hurt and desperate to force the images out of her mind.
“Poor baby,” his hands continue to pet her hair, oddly soothing, “what a thing to have witnessed. I knew my nephew could be foolish, but I never thought he’d be quite so idiotic.”
“I’m really sorry about sneaking in here, Sasha,” she whispers in between yawns, “I just –”
“Hush,” he tells her, “you were a very silly girl, but you’ve learned your lesson, I’m sure. You have a nap now, Alinochka.”
“But I –”
She thinks of school tomorrow, of what her parents will say, of how she’ll cope seeing Mal and Zoya.
“Sleep,” he orders, “and don’t worry. I’ll take care of everything, sweet girl.”
There is nothing she can manage except to do as he says. It really is quite nice, to have someone else do all the thinking for her, to have Sasha sweep in and take over and make it all better.
To be honest, she really could get used to it.
Chapter 389: Darklina Homes (75)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1571200869982523392
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He needs to lay low when one of his aliases 'dies'. And no one thinks to look for the Darkling in a small fishing village.
Alina likes the peace and quiet, and is fond of the more unkempt look he adopts, letting his beard grow out, trading his kefta for jeans and a flannel shirt.
Chapter 390: Darklina Homes (76)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1571603304538411009
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He frowns at the house. Not a terrible part of the city, but not great either. It isn't the hovel he'd feared, but it certainly isn't suitable.
Ivan has confirmed this is the place where Alina is hiding herself and their son. Silly of her, really, to think he wouldn't find her.
Chapter 391: Wish (1)
Summary:
Non-consensual drugging, implied future captivity
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I do wish you’d reconsider, darling.”
He seems so calm and collected, all his earlier fury vanished. It’s simmering under the surface, though, Alina is sure of it.
She shakes her head. Her bags are packed and there’s not much to take anyway – he’s given her so much and she’s determined to leave it behind, not wishing to be beholden to him in any sense.
“This isn’t working, Sasha,” she whispers, trying not to let him hear her voice break.
She loves him, more than she’s ever loved anyone, but she knows what they have isn’t healthy.
Everyone says so, all her friends muttering about his possessiveness, his jealousy, his apparent desire to keep her in a gilded cage of his own creation.
Alina tries not to think of all the good times. The soft smiles he has just for her, the way he pays attention to everything she says, how good he makes her feel in his bed, how he has always taken care of her. It’s just another means of control, or so Genya and Zoya and Nikolai and Mal say.
He sighs, behind her in three long strides, holding her close.
She allows herself one brief moment to sink into his embrace, to relish what she will never have again.
As he has always done, however, Sasha uses the opportunity.
She doesn’t even see the needle until he’s slid it into her arm, and although she struggles against him then, he only hushes her softly and pets her hair.
“Don’t fight it, darling,” he tells her as her vision starts to blur, “it’s only a sedative so we can get you back to your room without all of this fuss.”
Although Alina tries to pull away, he only holds her tighter, the way he always has, “it didn’t have to be like this, Alinochka, but you listened to those so-called friends of yours – bad influences, all of them – so I suppose I must be a little stricter with you from now on, just until you can be reasonable again.”
“Sasha, please,” she mumbles, words garbled, not entirely sure what exactly she is pleading for.
His lips are warm when he brushes them briefly over hers, a tender kiss as he scoops her up in his arms.
“Sleep now, darling, it’ll all be better when you wake.”
Despite it all, as she slips into unconsciousness, Alina can’t help but think maybe he’s right.
Chapter 392: Wish (2)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“But I don’t want to marry Prince Vasily,” the little Sun Summoner frowns.
“Sometimes we have to do things we don’t want, solnyshko, for the good of Ravka.”
She mumbles that Ravka’s tsarevich certainly isn’t any good for Ravka, and his parents aren’t much better.
He does not chastise her for her treasonous words, only nudges her gently to remind her to keep such views to their own private meetings.
“I wish you were the tsar, Sasha,” she whispers one of her fondest desires, the thing that she is sure would bring greatness to Ravka, “and then I wouldn’t have to marry horrid Prince Vasily.”
He gives her an odd little smile, “your birthday is coming up, Alinochka. I promise that I’ll see what I can do.”
Chapter 393: Shock
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I object to my client's treatment,” Morozov says sharply, “she has suffered a deep shock and now you are harassing her.”
“We have to investigate every –”
“My client,” Morozov adds, “has an airtight alibi, so I suggest focusing your attention on finding the true perpetrator.”
Chapter 394: Book (2)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He's only gone five minutes, but she never needs long to find trouble.
He enters just as she falls off a pile of books onto the floor.
"Looking for something, Alinochka?"
"Can I have one biscuit, Sasha? Please."
He shouldn't indulge her, but he reaches for the hidden tin anyway.
Chapter 395: Cabin (1)
Summary:
cw murder
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina wakes slowly, blinking away sleep to find herself curled up in an armchair by a roaring fire.
“You’re awake,” a gruff voice says, and she almost shrinks back when she sees him.
About a foot taller than she is, with a thick beard and dark, dangerous eyes.
“I … what … where’s Mal?” she asks, trying to hide her instinctive fear.
The man shrugs as he passes her a bowl of what looks like soup, “I only found you – lucky timing, considering the snowstorm that’s starting – and never saw anyone else while I got you safely inside the cabin … eat up now, darling.”
She hesitates for just a moment. He is a stranger after all.
“Eat,” he repeats with such a concerned frown that she feels compelled to obey him, carefully spooning soup – the most delicious she’s had in ages – into her mouth until the bowl is empty and the man appears satisfied.
“Thank you,” she murmurs, remembering her manners, “but I … I really should be going. I’ll have to find Mal and –”
The frown is back and he shakes his head, “you cannot possibly leave, the snow’s coming down far too quickly.”
A brief glance out of the window shows he is correct, and she drops back into her seat, worried about Mal, nervous around this stranger despite the fact that he has rescued her.
Still, he is very kind, this good Samaritan – “Aleksander”, he says, “but you can call me Sasha” – offering up his own bed, promising they’ll go and search for Mal in the morning as long as the weather has let up.
And so Alina is grateful and relieved and toasty warm right up until she wakes in the night and goes stumbling around in the dark looking for the toilet.
Right until she finds something else entirely.
“Ah,” his arms wrap like iron bands around her, akin to a lover’s embrace she cannot escape from, “I had hoped to be able to dispose of this before you found it.”
Mal’s body, terror still etched onto his handsome face, his throat cut and dripping blood onto the freshly-fallen snow.
“Never mind,” the man sighs, hand over her mouth to muffle her hysterical screams, “you sleep now, little Alina. In the morning this will all just feel like a bad dream.”
Her struggle against him is futile, her grief awful and, in the end, she welcomes the darkness as she slumps unconsciousness into his arms.
Chapter 396: Cabin (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Careful,” Ivan whispers a warning to the Grisha and oprichniki he is leading, “we have no idea what kind of power we might find here.”
The cabin itself looks unassuming, idyllic even, but it has taken them almost six months to pinpoint the General’s location, narrowing down the area slowly thanks to David’s hard work tracking a particular thread used only in their General’s kefta.
Whatever had managed to incapacitate the infamous Shadow Summoner had to be formidable, and even more so to have kept him captive for half a year in this clearly unsecured cabin.
They creep slowly forward, near silent in their movements.
And then the quiet is broken. Not by a scream or howl or snarl.
But by giggling.
Fedyor darts towards the back window and Ivan nearly breaks their cover by shouting at him to stay back.
Whatever Fedyor sees, though, makes him relax enough for Ivan’s panic to recede just a little.
“What are you doing, Fedya?” he hisses as he joins his husband at the window, “you cannot just –”
Fedyor simply points.
Through the window, Ivan sees not scenes of torture and pain, not a captive brought low, not a bleak prison.
Instead, the General sits in an armchair by a roaring fire, looking more relaxed than Ivan has ever seen him, tendrils of shadow swimming lazily through the air around him.
And there is a woman on his lap, the source of the giggling, maybe nineteen or so.
The first shock is her rounded belly, one of the General’s hands gently caressing it. The second shock is the light.
The young woman glows. Not from her pregnancy or her clear happiness. No, she glows in another way entirely.
“Sun Summoner,” he breathes out, almost unable to believe it.
Fedyor beams, “that’s right, Vanya. He’s finally found her.”
Ivan sighs and waves his hand, the signal for the Grisha and oprichniki accompanying them to fall back and return to their camp about half a mile away.
Fedyor raises an eyebrow and Ivan shrugs, “it will all change for them tomorrow. May as well let them have tonight.”
When he sees his husband’s sappy smile he glares, “don’t make a fuss about it, Fedya.”
“You just don’t want anyone to know you have a heart, Vanya.”
“I’ve no idea what you mean, Fedya,” he says, as if the man in front of him isn’t a constant reminder of how much of a heart he truly has, “this is a strategic retreat to assess new information.”
After all, Ivan can’t have his subordinates thinking he’s gone soft. He’ll never live it down.
Chapter 397: Thank
Summary:
Demon bargain and referenced murder
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Aren’t you going to thank me?” he asks with a sharp grin, hands slick with blood, staining her skin when he tilts her chin up so that she is forced to look him in the eyes.
“Thank you,” Alina whispers automatically, even as she regrets it, even as she tries to push away the horror of what has just happened.
She’d only wanted …
She’d only meant …
This, she supposes, is what you get for summoning a demon like the Darkling instead of solving your own problems.
I only wanted freedom to roam the world, she thinks, and an escape from fifty years of dull married life with Mal.
Alina should have remembered that demons never grant wishes the way people want them to.
The bodies are still cooling. Her parents and Mal’s parents. Mal himself. Some poor unfortunate man who happened to be passing by and heard the screams.
Your fault, her mind hisses, all your fault.
The very worst thing is that a part of her is relieved to be freed from the shackles of convention, to be set free to see the world.
Her parents only ever saw her as property to be traded away for status or money. Mal just wanted someone to cook and clean and birth countless babies, and she had seen visions of long years stretching out ahead of her, aged before her time, working day and night for Mal’s dream of a farm while he joked and drank with friends at the nearest inn.
Now she is no longer tied to Keramzin, not subject to her parents or Mal or anyone else.
Except …
“Now,” the demon grins down at her, hands on her arms keeping her from following her natural instinct to flee from a predator, dark eyes flashing with something like desire, “there is the matter of my payment to discuss, little Alina.”
She’s not quite as free as she’d hoped to be.
Chapter 398: Fence
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina sprints, legs aching, lungs burning. She barely slows down as she approaches the fence, only leaps over and keeps running.
She's nearly at the forest's edge when he catches her around the waist, arms caging her as he leans down to press a kiss to her neck, “caught you.”
Chapter 399: Nut (1)
Summary:
Hinted future headmaster/student
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“She just went nuts!” Mal howls, clutching his face, nasty scratches all down the left side.
Alina is silently unrepentant, viciously pleased at the sight of the blood under her sharp fingernails and the marks she has left on her deserving victim.
Headmaster Morozov looks them over, eyes lingering on Alina, dark and heated, before he sighs, “do stop whining, Mr Oretsev. I’m quite sure Miss Starkova was entirely justified.”
“But sir –” Mal protests.
“Out, Mr Oretsev,” he drawls, “go and clean up – you’re a mess.”
“He cheated on me,” Alina says, without prompting, when the door closes behind Mal.
Headmaster Morozov only harumphs softly, “you deserve better than that boy.”
“Yes, sir,” she nods in agreement.
It’s what Genya, Inej and Nina have been trying to tell her for months. It’s unfortunate, really, that it took seeing Mal with his tongue down Zoya’s throat for her to believe it.
“Now, run along back to class,” he tells her, “but remember to come back to my office at the end of the day, Miss Starkova.”
“For my punishment, sir?”
She’s resigned to it, accepting it as the price she has to pay for the satisfying moment she took her ex-boyfriend entirely by surprise and humiliated him in front of a hundred or so of his peers.
“Well, I rather applaud your actions, Miss Starkova,” he gives her an amused smile, “still, appearances must be maintained, so let us call it a private detention and see if we can find something to occupy ourselves for a few hours.”
Alina has never looked forward to a detention so much in her life.
Chapter 400: Nut (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
For a moment, he cannot breathe.
She is a stranger, but he feels like he knows her, as if they have spent lifetimes together.
Her brow furrows as she looks at him, "I'm going to sound like a nutcase, but ... have we met?"
"No ... yes," he stutters uncertainly.
She takes his hand.
Chapter 401: Money (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina wakes with a hangover, sluggish and slow.
Far too many drinks at a bar for Nikolai’s birthday, trying to numb herself after the worst week – work being hellish, half a dozen things going wrong at her apartment, and finding out Mal has been fucking a girl from the gym he goes to for the last six months – that she’s had in years.
She groans as she opens up her banking app, bracing herself for a horribly low total or, even worse, the news she’s gone into her overdraft.
Takes a look at the total and freezes.
Blinks once, twice. The number stays the same. Far too high, more money than she’s ever had in her account in her life.
When she looks at her transactions, she finds a few payments out for drinks and then one lump sum - $10,000 – deposited around two in the morning from an A Morozov.
Her head is still fuzzy, but the name rings a bell, blurry memories of Nikolai’s godfather dropping by just before midnight – straight from a late night at the office and dressed in a sharp, expensive suit, instantly everyone’s best friend by buying three rounds of drinks and some appetisers for them all.
What had she said to him? Fuck, what had she said?
She’d probably never have dared to speak to him if she’d been sober – he is, if her vague recollections of last night and the things Nikolai has said are correct, two decades her senior, painfully handsome, stupidly successful and incredibly wealthy.
Drunk Alina, however, has been known to be far bolder than sober Alina. And she had certainly been very drunk.
In her contacts there is a new name – Sasha … short for Aleksander … he’d asked her to call him that, she thinks – but she doesn’t dare to send a message, too embarrassed about what she may have done the night before.
The money might be an accident, but he doesn’t strike her as the sort of man to make that kind of mistake.
She vaguely recalls rambling about her trouble with her landlord, and worry about the recent rent increases. Talking about her heartbreak over Mal. And then, then had told him he smelled good and his lap was extremely comfortable (how she’d ended up on his lap is still a mystery to her).
Fuck, she really has embarrassed herself. He must have thought she was absolutely pathetic.
Well, she has his bank details, so it’ll be simple to just send the pity money right back with no need to bother Sasha and make things more awkward than they already are.
Except … the money has barely been gone five minutes before it’s back, another transfer following swiftly after – the original $10,000 and a further $20,000.
She’s got a message too, from Sasha.
If you send it back again then I’ll go into six-figures next time.
Alina nearly drops her phone in shock.
Her phone pings again with another message – Meet me for lunch? 1pm, The Little Palace.
She shouldn’t, but he doesn’t strike her as the sort to give up easily, and at least this way she can figure out what the hell his game is.
Fine, but only so I can make you take your money back
I look forward to your attempts, he responds, an Uber will be with you in two minutes.
Saints, she is in way over her head.
Chapter 402: Want (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He’s never had any reason to feel jealous of his nephew Mal, at least not until he meets the boy’s new girlfriend.
Aleksander wants.
A girl like Alina deserves better than a fool like his nephew, and Aleksander is more than happy to offer her everything she desires in life.
Chapter 403: Want (2)
Summary:
Elements of non-con
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Isn’t this better,” Aleksander coos, fingers trailing up her body, featherlight, just the right pressure to make her shudder but not enough to give her any satisfaction, “no need to think, only to take what you’re given.”
Alina tries to protest but her words are muffled by the silk stuffed into her mouth, just as her movements are restricted by the bindings that hold her down.
“Hush, milaya, no need to struggle. I promise that I’ll give you what you need.”
She shakes her head, glaring, even as her body sings under his touch.
Aleksander sighs, “I’d like to remove the bonds, milaya, despite how much I like them. I am afraid you cannot be trusted right now, though. Poor thing, so confused that you don’t know what you really want, trying so hard to be ordinary that you’ve convinced yourself that fool of a tracker is the true object of your desire.”
Yes, it is Mal she loves, no matter how good Aleksander might make her feel, no matter how she can barely think of Mal’s face when Aleksander is touching her, no matter that Mal fears her light and Aleksander embraces it, no matter any of that …
Aleksander’s smile is full of teeth, knowing and fond and lustful and condescending all at once, “you’ll come around soon enough, milaya, you only need a bit of delicate persuasion.”
Chapter 404: Rob (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal stands in front of the infamous Shadow Summoner General, trying not to show fear.
The General looks him up and down and sneers, “so, this is our thief. Not much to look at.”
“No, sir,” one of his men says, “but he did manage to get close to the Vezda Suite.”
“Yes,” the General’s dark eyes bore into him, “he did. Foolish in the extreme.”
“She’ll escape you eventually,” Mal hisses, “you can’t just keep her here!”
The Shadow Summoner doesn’t look concerned at all. In fact, the man has the gall to smile.
“You could have slipped in and out of the Grand Palace with no problems. If you had chosen to rob the tsar of his gaudy gold and jewels then I would not have cared in the slightest. Unfortunately, you sought that which is most precious to me.”
“Alina isn’t an object, she’s a person.”
“She is the Sun Summoner,” the General’s voice is hard now, eyes alight with fury, “my Sun Summoner. She belongs here, by my side, certainly not wasting away, ignoring her potential in whatever pathetic little farm you had in mind for her. Perhaps I might have allowed you live, if you were simple a common thief – your tracking skills could certainly be of use to me – but not now, not when you would be a danger to Alina.”
“I would never –” Mal protests.
“You would have her make herself smaller for your sake,” the General says with clear disdain, “a harm greater than you will ever understand.”
“I promise,” he adds, with a nasty little smile, shadows drawing together into a blade, “that I will make your death in battle sound suitably heroic when I tell poor Alina of your tragic end.”
Mal never even has the chance to bargain for his life, to protest, to cry for help.
There is just a flash of pain and then there is nothing at all.
Chapter 405: Fire (1)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander finds Alina in his rooms, curled up fast asleep in his armchair, wrapped in one of his keftas and kept warm by a roaring fire.
Carefully, he lifts the Sun Summoner into his arms to carry her back to the Vezda Suite.
She stirs almost immediately, “Sasha, is that you?”
“Hello, solnyshko.”
“When did you get back?”
“A few minutes ago. I have to make my report to the tsar, but I’ll see you for breakfast in the morning.”
“Okay,” she mumbles sleepily, “tell … tell Ivan it wasn’t me.”
“What wasn’t you?” he asks, faintly amused.
She’s snoring now, though, too deeply asleep to rouse.
He tucks her up into bed and heads off to the Grand Palace, eager to get this meeting over with as soon as possible. He is far more interested in finding out what mischief his little Sun Summoner got up to in his absence.
Chapter 406: Fire (2)
Summary:
cw grief
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They’ve ruled Ravka for over seventy years when they are hit by a decade of loss.
Ivan first. Fedyor soon after. David. Genya a few years later. Then, finally, Zoya. Powerful, all of them, but not eternal like Aleksander and Alina.
For months after Zoya’s death, Alina lives in a fog of grief that even Aleksander struggles to penetrate. She barely sleeps, eats scarcely and summons only enough to stave off true wasting sickness.
It is enough to make Aleksander despair. Over the centuries, he has learned to harden himself to losses, although they still hurt, but Alina is young in comparison, struggling with this aspect of their immortality. There is only so much he can do – however solicitous he is, however much he holds her close, however many monuments he builds so she can mourn … it can’t fix this.
He can’t fix this.
Time passes and he wonders if he will ever have his wife back, or if she will forever be a shade of herself.
(he’ll love her anyway, he doesn’t know how to stop, but it still hurts him to see her like this).
And then, one day, nearly six months after Zoya’s death, the two of them get into an argument over a new tax policy.
Half-way through her rant about how his proposed policy is going to negatively affect the agricultural community, Alina pauses, demanding to know why exactly he’s smiling while she’s ripping his ideas to shreds.
Aleksander’s smile only widens and he refuses to give her an answer.
Alina glares, shrugs and then continues to tell him precisely why her idea is superior to his.
All he can think about, however, is how happy he is to see her so passionate and animated again.
He knows it won’t be the same, that the grief will live within her forever. She’s got her fire back, though, and he’s so very thankful for that.
Chapter 407: Train (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The newly discovered Sun Summoner is tiny in his arms, wary but still intrigued enough not to pull away.
Aleksander resists the urge to send everyone out of the tent so he can bury himself inside her, consummate the connection that had been apparent the moment he saw her.
Patience, he reminds himself as his fingers card through her long, dark hair, you’ve waited centuries. You can wait a little while longer to have her.
He sends her off with Fedyor to his carriage, keeping Ivan back to talk his best Heartrender through the route they should use to get to the Little Palace. He had planned to stay in Kribirsk a few days longer, but he wants to wrap everything up as soon as possible now, so that he can catch up to the convoy carrying the most precious of cargo.
“Should I send men ahead to prepare?” Ivan asks.
Aleksander thinks about it and then nods, “the Vezda Suite,” he tells Ivan, since he doesn’t want to push little Alina too much by having her move into his own rooms immediately, “and have them start to create a schedule for her. But no lessons with Baghra.”
It is just asking for disaster to have the Sun Summoner visit his bitter mother, who will surely do whatever she can to ruin things for him.
The Sun Summoner is his equal and balance and destined other half. He won’t have her turned against him.
Yes, he smiles to himself, her training is only for me.
And he has so very much to teach her.
Chapter 408: Train (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She loses her pursuers in the busy station and hops aboard a random train. It takes effort to maintain her invisibility, but it will be worth it to escape.
He finds her four hours later, shadows snaking through the carriages, the tether between them humming.
“Hello, Alinochka.”
Chapter 409: Year
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“She barely looks legal,” Ivan grumbles.
“I’m pretty sure he’s not stupid enough to date someone underage,” Fedyor argues.
“Yeah, but what year was she born? 2004?”
“2003 actually,” Alina’s suddenly pops up behind them, grin on her face, holding tightly onto Aleksander’s hand.
Chapter 410: Modern Darklina (35)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1575586214064726016
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He’s coming out of a Vogue shoot when he spots her.
“Alina!” he hugs her, “lovely dress … and you’ve cut your hair.”
“Do you like it?” she asks, more self-conscious than usual.
“It's wonderful, really suits you.”
"Dinner later?" she asks.
He beams, "Of course. I'd love to."
Chapter 411: Break (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal is the one to suggest that they go on a break, see other people.
He says it’s for her, since she’s never dated anyone but him. But when she sees his Instagram stories, photos of him with a different girl every night, she knows it’s more for him.
And then she meets Aleksander. Handsome and clever and charming, he looks at her like she’s the sun and she can’t help but compare it to the way that Mal’s eyes always glazed over when she talked about art, or how he interrupted her constantly to talk about his most recent football game.
It turns out that space from Mal is just what she needs to realise that she deserves better.
Mal is the one who suggests they go on a break, but Alina is the one who severs that tie permanently.
Chapter 412: Break (2)
Summary:
Hinted possible future mindbreak
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“There’s an art to breaking a person,” he says, running one finger down her bare spine, making her freeze rather than wriggle against her restraints, “their mind, soul, spirit, body. I’m well practiced in this art.”
Alina shudders, tears dripping down her cheeks. It’s been less than twenty-four hours since the Winter Fete, since she went from giddy excitement to horror after Baghra’s revelations, but it feels like a lifetime.
He swipes away the dampness from her face, “there, there, no need to cry … not yet, at least.”
“Aleksander,” she whispers, “I –”
“You’re confused, poor thing,” he murmurs, hands now carding through her tangled, knotted hair, “it really was silly of you to listen to Baghra – she’s a bitter old woman, Alinochka, and you won’t be seeing her again.”
She wonders – briefly – what will happen to Baghra. Although she might look physically frail, the older woman has never struck Alina as a pushover, even against Aleksander, but he had been so furious when he found Baghra sneaking Alina out of the Little Palace, so darkly menacing, that she wonders if Baghra is already dead.
“Please,” she protests, tugging at her restraints, “just let me –”
“Hush, Alinochka,” he leans down to press a brief, biting kiss to her shoulder and she hates how she likes it, “there’s no need for you to work yourself up like this. You don’t need to think about anything except being a good girl for me.”
She shakes her head. He wants to use her, doesn’t he? Wants to steal her power for himself? She can’t just lie here and let him.
He mirrors her with a mocking little head shake, “oh, Alinochka, I thought you wanted to be good for me. You certainly seemed enthusiastic about it back in the War Room.”
She blinks back more tears. She’d thought he cared.
“It wasn’t real,” she hisses, “none of it was real.”
He brushes his hand tenderly across her back, “now why would you say that, Alinochka? There are no others like us, we are inevitable.”
“Why are you doing this to me?” she asks quietly, trying very hard to avoid sounding pitiful but probably failing.
“Sweet girl,” he sighs, “you need this. It’s all for your own good, so you can realise your full potential, so you understand that your place is here and not on some little rural farm with that foolish tracker.”
Aleksander moves away then and Ivan – hard-eyed and stone-faced – steps out of the shadows, hands already moving.
“Nononono,” she starts to protest, “please don’t –”
“Sleep, Alinochka,” Aleksander coos, “it will all seem better in the morning.”
The darkness takes her before she can say another word.
Chapter 413: Stab
Summary:
A Darklina twist on the ending of Hans Christian Andersen’s Little Mermaid (not the Disney version), where Mal is the Prince, Alina is Ariel and Aleksander is the Sea Witch – you can find a synopsis of the original story at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Little_Mermaid
cw murder
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina’s heart is breaking.
Prince Malyen does not love her. Despite all the time they have spent together, and the hours she has danced for his entertainment while suffering a great deal of pain, he still does not seem to notice her.
No, he wants the princess from the temple, the girl he believes saved him from the storm. Even though his face was seared into her memory, it appears he does not recall that it was Alina who had saved him, and the princess appears in no hurry to explain the truth that she had just stumbled upon his unconscious body.
Oh, Prince Mal and his soon-to-be bride are kind, in their selfish sort of way. They treat her like a favoured pet (like she is lesser simply for being unable to talk out loud), invite her to their wedding on the kingdom’s newest ship and give her a place of honour at the feast. None of it matters, though, for death will soon enough come for her.
She stands on the deck, the sun rising the morning after the wedding, quiet and calm as everyone sleeps in after the previous night’s great festivities. Tears drip down her cheeks as she looks at the sea she has always loved, the place she turned her back on for a fleeting chance of happiness with a man who turned out to be nothing like she’d dreamed.
The Darkling, in his shadowy cave, with his knowing eyes, had been right when he warned her that humanity would only bring her pain.
She is about to turn back inside when she sees movement below, gasping as a wave rises up and brings with it the Darkling himself.
It is odd, seeing him out of the deep, dark, inky depths of the ocean where he usually dwells. She can’t help but be glad, though, to have some part of home with her as she dies (even if he most of her people would call him a monster who cannot be trusted).
“Little Alinochka,” he murmurs, reaching out to brush away her tears, “why so melancholy?”
“You must know,” she whispers, for his power is great and his spies are everywhere. Mal, he doesn’t love me … I’m not sure he even thinks of me at all, save as a convenient passing amusement.”
“I did try and warn you,” the Darkling sighs with condescending sympathy.
“If you’re just going to gloat,” she mutters, “then I would rather you leave me to die in peace.”
“So harsh, Alinochka, and all this when I bring a gift for you.”
Her eyes narrow, “you give no gifts, Darkling, there is always a price.”
“The price has been paid, for your sisters gave me all of their long, beautiful hair so that I would offer you this.”
He hands her a dainty but wickedly sharp knife, “if you kill your faithless Prince Mal, and let his blood drip onto your feet, then you, sweet girl, will be a mermaid once more, able to live out your life in the ocean.”
Her instinct is to shake her head. Surely, she cannot think of murder, not even to save herself.
The Darkling will not take it back, though, “you do not deserve this end, Alinochka. Come back to us, come back where you belong.”
He is gone in an instant, and the knife is left in her hand.
She knows she should toss it overboard and accept her fate, but she feels a sudden surge of anger.
Why should she be the one to die? Why should she give her life up for Mal, who never cared to look close enough to see the truth of who had saved him?
Alina is quiet as she walks with purpose towards the main cabin, the one where Prince Mal and his new wife are sleeping peacefully.
The door is unlocked. The ship, after all, is full of only the closest and most trusted friends, and security is lax.
She watches them for what feels like hours, although perhaps it is really only a minute or two.
Prince Mal seems lesser now than he had before, as if the rose-tinted view she had possessed has gone. He isn’t the most handsome man she’s ever seen (every merman is superior, and her mind whispers the Darkling most of all) and he snores terribly. Thinking back, he’s never been as a true prince should be – he can be so rude and dismissive and selfish.
Alina will be better off back home, and he won’t be a real loss to the world.
It is easy in the end, to stab the knife into his heart, to muffle his surprised shout so that his wife remains slumbering in blissful ignorance.
The blood gushes out, staining Alina’s dress and hands and arms before it drips down onto her bare feet.
She feels it as the prince stills beneath her hands, the same piercing pain she had experienced before, when the Darkling’s potion had turned her tail into legs.
It is happening. The transformation is beginning.
The cabin’s windows look directly out to the sea. It is easy to unlatch them and she is petite enough to climb out relatively easily, even though she is becoming clumsy, her legs unsteady.
As the princess wakes and screams herself hoarse over her husband’s body, Alina takes a breath and dives off the ship.
The familiar waters welcome her and she can’t help but smile.
Nowhere else is right as this, no human experience could ever measure up to the delicious feeling of swimming through the ocean, her glimmering golden tail restored to its full glory.
“Wise choice, Alinochka.”
The Darkling is behind her, hands settled on her waist, his long tail – black scales like polished onyx and jet – entwined with hers.
Alina leans back into his embrace, lets him press his lips to her hair.
She is home.
Chapter 414: Hidden
Summary:
Regency AU. Guardian/Ward. Voyeurism.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina’s new guardian is more attentive than she expects a great man to be of a poor young orphan.
She must be a nuisance – requiring a new wardrobe, her own horse suited for carrying a lady, a lady’s maid, masters from town to teach her art and music, a governess to fill the gaps in her education, and plans for a London season next year – but he quite firmly insists that she will have everything she might require, even though she tries to tell him she does not truly need all of it.
So, her days are more than satisfactorily filled. And in the evening the Duke dines with her, asks about what she has learnt and, if she’s very lucky, sometimes reads to her, his deep, soothing voice just what she needs before she goes to bed.
The problems come at night.
The quiet of Morozov Abbey discomforts her. Memories of her parents sadden her. Nightmares keep her awake.
The discovery of the hidden door is an accident.
Groping around in the dark, looking for a candle so she can read, she knocks against the wooden carving of a sunburst that hangs on her wall and nearly screams when a panel of the wall clicks open.
Having read quite a number of adventure stories as a child, she takes a candle and makes her way down the dusty passageway, curious as to where it goes.
After walking for a few minutes, she sees a few beams of light shining into the passageway, hears groans and whimpers.
Worried that someone might be in distress, Alina hurries forward, only to stop short, slapping her hand over her mouth so she doesn’t gasp.
There’s a grate in the wall, through which she can glimpse what must be the Duke’s bedroom.
And it seems the Duke is not alone.
The bed is all in disarray, and the Duke’s naked back and …buttocks are on display as he rocks forward into a woman who is face down on the bed.
Alina’s home village had been a rural one. She has seen countless farm animals mate. It is the work of only five seconds for her to realise what she is witnessing.
The Duke is not married, but of course great men have their mistresses before they wed, and plenty keep them after marriage too. It is not surprising, really, that an unmarried man of the Duke’s age (nearly forty) should seek his pleasure.
Alina knows any proper lady would run back to her own bedroom and forget what she saw.
Perhaps she is not quite a proper lady, and there is something fascinating about the act she is witnessing. She has only ever been told that the marriage bed is a duty to be endured, and yet this woman with the Duke seems to be enjoying it all immensely.
Is there some secret that no one has seen fit to share? A way that a woman might find her own pleasure rather than simply accepting discomfort as a requirement for providing heirs for her husband?
Perhaps … maybe if she watches just a little more, Alina will understand, will know enough to go into her own inevitable marriage with a better idea as to what to expect.
Yes, she will stay a few minutes, for … educational purposes.
Every night for the next six weeks, Alina says her prayers and hopes not to be tempted.
Often, though, she gives in and sneaks through the passageway.
The Duke does not always have a guest with him. Sometimes he simply sits there reading (she likes to watch that too, to see his expressions shift with interest or irritation or happiness depending on what he is reading). When the woman is there, though, Alina finds herself the beneficiary a whole new education.
It turns out that the marriage bed is far more complicated than her mama ever explained. And some of the things that can be done are really quite shocking, although oddly intriguing too.
She feels funny in between her legs when she watches, a dampness that soaks her nightclothes. She lets her fingers wander sometimes, trying to imitate whatever the Duke does when he puts his fingers inside the woman – she doesn’t think she can do it right, though, for the pleasure builds but always fizzles out before she can find whatever release her body seems to crave.
Alina thinks she must be sick and twisted, to keep returning at night. Her parents would be appalled, and the Duke would surely call her a slattern and a fallen woman if he knew.
She can’t help it, though. She feels compelled to watch.
In the daylight, she becomes shy. She watches the Duke’s brow furrow as he tries to puzzle out why she is so quiet now, why she flinches and blushes when he moves too close. She cannot admit the truth, though, for it would surely ruin her.
And then, one night, the bedroom is empty for the first time.
Alina turns, disappointed, to return to her own room, and screams when she sees the Duke standing in front of her in the passageway, an odd smile on his face.
“Your Grace … I didn’t mean … I am sorry.”
His smile widens, “I know exactly why you’re here, Alinochka, why you have been here almost every night for over a month now.”
“Your Grace, please … I apologise –”
“I did not say I was angry, sweet girl.”
“Your Grace?”
He takes her hand, tugs her through his own secret doorway and into his bedroom.
“I … I should not be here.”
He slides the robe off her shoulders, “on the contrary, there is nowhere else you should be. All those nights watching. Don’t you want to know what it’s like?”
He leans down to kiss her, warm and all-consuming, hands roaming, “little Alinochka, will you let me?”
She nods, almost in a daze, “yes.”
His grin is blinding and triumphant.
Chapter 415: Taint
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The Sun Saint’s Cathedral is an impenetrable fortress, they say.
Priestguards at every entrance, doors bolted shut, surrounded by a moat, protected by walls higher than any castle has.
The Apparat says the Sun Saint needs to be protected, that she is holy and must not allow herself to be tainted by the darkness and shadows of the long-dead Black Heretic.
The Black Heretic, whose spirit is said to roam Ravka in search of the Sun Summoner, wishing to corrupt her purity and steal her power so that he might master both light and dark, and thus rule Ravka for eternity.
The Sun Saint’s Cathedral is an impenetrable fortress, they say.
But even countless guards and locks and precautions cannot keep the shadows away.
None of the safeguards the Apparat employs can stop the Shadow Summoner from finding his Sun Summoner.
Alina Starkova repeats her name quietly to herself each day.
She does not wish to forget it, does not want to wake up one day and realise it has slipped away because of disuse. They – the Apparat, the priestguards, the pilgrims who come to gawk at her – never use her name, only call her Sankta.
And then the shadows come. They speak her true name and then they offer her a name of their own – Aleksander – and a secret truth.
The Black Heretic never died.
For years, the shadows whisper to her. They teach her so many things, promise she will have her revenge on all those who have kept her caged in this dreary place.
Then, when she is ready, they lie together, the unholy union the Apparat has always feared.
Their powers entwine as their bodies do, and when it is all over the Black Heretic is a man made flesh once more, ready to pick up where he left off all those centuries ago.
And this time there will be no salvation for those who stand against him, for now he has his equal and opposite, his destined other half.
Together, they are unstoppable.
Chapter 416: Under
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Consciousness returns slowly.
“She’s waking.”
“Put her under again.”
“Is that wise? We’re not supposed to –”
“Do it now. The General wants us to move quickly and quietly – we can’t do that if she’s shrieking like a banshee.”
Everything goes dark before Alina can think to protest.
Chapter 417: Groom (1)
Summary:
cw coerced marriage
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina walks down the aisle, her gauzy veil making it hard to see more than the outline of her guests and the groom waiting for her at the altar.
It is only when she stands next to him, and he turns to lift her veil, that she realises the wrong man is standing there.
It should be Mal, her childhood sweetheart, her one true love.
Instead, the man smiling smugly down at her, with the gall to caress her cheek like a lover, is Mal’s boss.
Aleksander Morozov. Powerful, wealthy, connected, intelligent and, above all else, dangerous. She’s spent the last two years trying to persuade Mal to find a safer job, tensing whenever she’s in the same room as Morozov and his dark gaze falls on her.
“No,” she shakes her head, tries to step away.
Morozov’s hand closes around her wrist like a vice, though, “while I enjoy a good chase, Alinochka, I am not in the mood for a runaway bride, not on our wedding day.”
“Where’s Mal?” she demands, “what have you done to him?”
“Oh, he’s around here somewhere,” Morozov smirks, “made a bit of a mess at a drop yesterday, and then had a string of bad luck at cards last night. Lucky for him, he has something I want more than money … or, had, I should say.”
“I am not a poker chip,” she hisses at him, seized with the urge to claw his eyes out and resisting only because she knows he’ll do something terrible in retaliation.
“You are far more precious than that,” he agrees, “but if you want dear Malyen to live more than a few hours, I suggest you say I do like a good girl.”
He’s got her stuck in an impossible situation and he knows it. She and Mal have known each other their entire lives – even if they weren’t about to get married, she could never just let him die when given the opportunity to save him.
“I despise you,” she mutters, even as she turns to face the priest.
“Your hate simmers with passion,” he looks irritatingly pleased with himself, “and, darling Alina, I can certainly work with passion.”
She tries not to shiver when he touches her. Judging by his smirk, she fails completely.
Chapter 418: Belt (1)
Summary:
cw brief daddy kink and brief spanking with a belt
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Sasha pushes her roughly face-down onto the bed, “what a little brat you’ve been, Alinochka, making such a fuss in front of all my guests.”
“I’m sorry, daddy,” she mumbles.
He sighs, “I wish I could believe you, baby, but I’m not sure you’ve been trying hard enough to be a good girl for me.”
Alina hears the clink of his belt as he yanks her dress up and roughly pulls her panties down. She smiles into her pillows and waits for the first delicious blow.
She always knows exactly how to get what she wants.
Chapter 419: Fruit
Summary:
Mob/Mafia AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal can’t help but look.
He remembers Alina from their childhood – a little sickly, usually preferring her paintings to people, but always with a smile like sunshine, tiny hand clasped in his as they played together – but the young woman he sees now is a different creature entirely.
Glowing golden skin, glossy dark hair, draped in jewels, wandering around the mansion in barely-there dresses, writhing on her husband’s lap no matter how many people are watching.
She’s nothing like the girl he knew, but he’s captivated all the same, desperate for a taste of the most forbidden fruit.
Because everyone knows you don’t look too long at Aleksander Morozov’s wife. And you never, ever think to touch her.
They are childhood friends, though, Mal thinks. Surely, Alina will want to see him again.
Except … she only frowns when he approaches her one morning while she is alone (a rare thing), spurns him coldly.
“You left, Mal,” she turns away, “you never replied to any of my letters.”
It’s true he’d been busy, but he’s here now, isn’t he?
“And how can I trust you?” she scoffs at the explanation he stutters out, “you come professing friendship right when I am in a position to offer you security and wealth and comfort. Go away, Mal, and leave the past in the past.”
He doesn’t exactly mean to grab her, it’s only a reflex. He just wants her to wait, to hear him out. Instead, she wrenches her arm out of his grip and stalks off, rubbing her reddened skin.
He knows he’s done wrong, made a mistake.
Perhaps he should have fled, tried to get out while he still could.
Instead, he remains, acts as if nothing has happened, thinks that Alina won’t mention the altercation out of respect for their old friendship.
The first wave of unease comes when he sees her at dinner that evening, sipping wine and talking quietly with her husband. Mal sees Morozov’s grip on his wine-glass tighten, realises when the man lifts his head that he is looking for him.
A quick exit is thwarted by Morozov’s men at every doorway. There is no quiet way out of this.
And then there is Morozov, raising a glass, toasting his wife, as he does at every dinner and meeting.
Then there is Ivan and Fedyor, strong-arming Mal into the middle of the room.
Then there is Morozov, announcing there will be entertainment this evening, and Mal will be the star performer.
Then there is the sound of the hoots and jeers of the other occupants of the room, who all know what a bloody spectacle awaits them.
Then there is Alina, watching it all impassively, leaning into her husband’s embrace, not a tear shed on Mal’s behalf.
Finally … there is only pain.
Chapter 420: Saddle (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The ladies of the Ravkan court ride side-saddle.
The Sun Summoner likes to make it very clear that she is not a lady.
“Such a heathen,” Tsarina Tatiana murmurs to her friend, “riding like a man. I have heard rumours that, sometimes, she even goes without a saddle.”
The occupants of the Tsarina’s salon gasp and twitter at such an appalling notion.
“And the General just encourages her, my husband says,” one lady adds, “he taught her himself, didn’t even leave it to one of the grooms.”
“Well, what can you expect,” scoffs a Countess, “they are useful, of course, but these Grisha aren’t like us … strange creatures, really.”
Her companions nod in agreement. They all agree that Grisha have their place, but they’re abnormal, when it comes down to it.
It’s probably a good thing for the nerves of the court that they never witness the Shadow and Sun Summoners out on one of their rides.
Galloping through forests and fields with abandon, the Sun Summoner’s arms thrown wide as she laughs and lifts her face to the sky.
Sometimes, they even share a horse, bodies pressed together quite scandalously, secrets whispered between them where there is no one to hear them.
The Sun Summoner does not ride like a lady.
The Shadow Summoner wouldn’t have it any other way.
Chapter 421: Leash
Summary:
cw racism
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Everyone in Os Alta whispers about General Kirigan’s otkazat’sya mistress. A half-Shu orphan of eighteen who had been working as a First Army cartographer before the Shadow Summoner took a liking to her (why, so many of them wonder, for the girl has been described as a sickly thing) and whisked her off to the Little Palace.
The girl rarely leaves the General’s rooms (scarcely leaves his bed, they say, when he is in residence). When she does emerge, it is either to walk in the gardens with half a dozen oprichniki hiding her from view, or to go off riding with the General.
The denizens of the Grand Palace pay no notice to her. She is a nobody, they think, even if she is the General’s mistress, and those who might seek sordid favours from her (believing her morals to be loose) are too rightfully fearful of the General to attempt to approach her.
In the Little Palace, it is quite different. They trust their General, honour him above all others, and they know he would not risk his own personal safety for the sake of a warm body to share his bed. Alina Starkova might be otkazat’sya, but they treat her with all due respect while they wait to see what it is their General sees in her.
Ivan, one of the few people in possession of the truth about Starkova, lets his usually stern mouth curve into a smile when he overhears a conversation between two of the Tsarina’s ladies.
“I just do not understand what he sees in that mousy little thing. I caught a glimpse of her a few months ago and could not see any charm in her. Surely the General understands there are others far more worthy who would gladly welcome his attentions.”
“We all know you would certainly welcome them, Ana. He would be a far sight better than your ancient husband, I wager.”
“Do not speak to me of Dmitry, that odious little man. I still cannot believe my father sold me to him. As for the General, I am sure that I could please him – I, at least, do not have the blood of the enemy like that little half-breed.”
“I am sure she must have bewitched him somehow. That sort of girl will do anything to entice a man – she probably allows him unspeakable liberties, performs lewd acts.”
“Yes, some men take mistresses so they can do things no proper lady would ever allow. My cousin told me of a man who liked to put a collar and a leash on the maid he took to bed – can you imagine!”
Ivan turns away as the two ladies continue to twitter on. As if they have any idea of the General’s motivations, or of who exactly they are insulting.
He thinks it is a stroke of genius on the General’s part, hiding away the newly-discovered Sun Summoner as if she is only an otkazat’sya mistress, allowing the girl to train undisturbed with the General and without the pressure the desperate Tsar would surely exert.
Starkova’s training is coming along nicely, despite her initial unease and confusion over the discovery of her power. Soon, she will have an amplifier, and then she will be ready to unleash her power on the world.
And when that glorious day comes, they will finally be free of the Lantsovs and Ravka will have a true leader.
Ivan cannot wait.
Chapter 422: Choke
Summary:
Mal dies (implied murder)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Prince Mal chokes on a piece of wild boar, an ignominious death.
It seems politically logical for King Aleksander to marry his son’ pregnant widow Princess Alina.
And if the baby bears a striking resemblance to the king (where Mal took after his mother), it’s just a coincidence.
Chapter 423: Modern Darklina (36)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1579102490502447112
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"I should stop," Aleksander laughs after he makes his third pun in five minutes, "my wife is always telling me that my jokes are terrible."
The crowd turn to watch as Alina Morozova wrinkles her nose and sighs in amusement.
"She loves them really," he stage whispers with a wink.
Chapter 424: Baby (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Countless Ravkan households possess icons depicting Sankta Alina and her Sun Summoner baby son. Countless families kneel and pray to them both every night.
Aleksander doesn’t believe in saints, only in Grisha who have suffered and died for ungrateful otkazat’sya.
Still, he will gladly worship at the altar of his wife and son, pay homage every second of every day to the two who bring him true happiness.
And when he and Alina are curled up together, their son snug between them, Aleksander thanks the Making for the family it has given him.
Chapter 425: Limit
Summary:
cw cheating
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s easy, really.
To surreptitiously keep Oretsev’s glass topped up until he’s way over the limit, completely incapable of driving his pretty little girlfriend home.
To chivalrously offer Alina a lift while Oretsev is throwing up outside.
To allow her to rant about how her boyfriend’s carelessness nearly left her stranded miles away from home with no buses running and extortionate Uber costs.
To soothe her with sympathetic words and gentle touches on the drive until she is soft and pliant in his arms, sweet and obliging in her thanks, warm and willing beneath him.
It’s easy, really, to pluck a rare treasure out of unworthy hands and make it his.
Chapter 426: Full (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Not too many biscuits, Irina,” Alina says, “you’ll be too full to eat your dinner.”
Irina’s little pout is Aleksander’s downfall. When his wife looks away, he slips her one more treat.
“I saw that, Sasha.”
He only shrugs sheepishly. How can he say no to his darling daughter?
Chapter 427: Full (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“My Alinochka,” he pets her hair, “so stubborn and contrary until you’re stuffed full.”
Alina whimpers as she rocks against him, exhausted by her fifth orgasm, shuddering with pleasure. She tries to glare, but it’s a pitiful attempt.
He only smirks, “how sweet you are like this.”
Chapter 428: Baby (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Genya’s new baby is adorable. Alina looks after little Dmitri for almost an hour while Genya flits around, playing host, and finds herself entirely enamoured with her best friend’s son.
Whenever Alina isn’t enraptured by Dmitri, though, she finds her eyes are drawn to the man sitting in the corner of the room – Aleksander, she thinks; David’s boss; older than her by about two decades; impeccably groomed; distractingly handsome.
He watches her too, with dark, covetous eyes, as if he’s found something he’s been waiting a long time for.
She feels warm under his heavy gaze, turns away to make funny faces at Dmitri or cuddle him close.
That night, she dreams of rocking her own baby in her arms.
Alina tries not to think about the fact that her dream baby has Aleksander’s striking features and her brown eyes.
Chapter 429: Chaste (1)
Summary:
Guardian/Ward
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Her guardian pushes Alina's dress up, puts his head between her legs and licks into her.
“But Sasha,” she frowns, even as his ministrations make her whine in pleasure, “surely I must be chaste for my marriage?”
“Silly girl,” he laughs, “haven’t you realised that you’ll be mine?”
Chapter 430: Chaste (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
A chaste kiss on the cheek in front of the press, the picture of rising star and seasoned mentor.
Behind closed doors, far steamier. Hands pushing a dress up, delicate fingers on the back of a neck, fierce kisses, foreheads touching.
Waiting for the day they can reveal the truth.
Chapter 431: Resurrect
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He’s dead, they tell her, he can’t ever hurt her again.
They don’t realise that this wasn’t ever what she wanted, that they were never enemies, it was all just a façade.
She can’t breathe without him here. Her other half, her balance, her soulmate.
It is only when she finds one of Ilya’s journals that she can finally relax.
Resurrection, it says, requires immense power and comes with a bloody price few are willing to pay.
She doesn’t care. She has the power. And she’ll pay any cost that is required.
Alina will have Aleksander back. Whatever it takes.
Chapter 432: Pod
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Mal’s been acting so strangely lately,” she complains to Genya, “he barely talks to me, he never laughs, and he acts like I’m a stranger. It’s as if he’s been replaced by a pod person. He hasn’t been like this since –”
“Since what?”
She thinks of the two years Mal spent working for Aleksandr Morozov. He’d gone from loving and caring to distant and apathetic, all while Aleksander had inserted himself into Alina’s life, become the one she relied on, charmed and seduced her while her boyfriend had ignored her. And then she’d come to her senses, shaken out of her stupor, packed her and Mal up and fled across the country.
“Hello?” Genya’s voice echoes down the phone.
“I … I have to go, Gen.”
He can’t be here. She’s been so careful. They have fake IDs. Mal is working at a grocery store and she’s got a job at the library.
But she can’t deny that her boyfriend’s behaviour is eerily familiar, that the same pattern is repeating.
It’s been about three months since Mal started acting strangely. If they’re following an identical script, then Aleksander should be showing up, with his intense gaze and sympathetic shoulder and inviting smile, any time –
The doorbell rings.
Chapter 433: Smoke
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They take her from the hospital (treatment for smoke inhalation, nothing serious) straight to the institution.
(She insists the fire was an accident, that she couldn’t control the light she summoned. When she maintains this story, refuses to admit to using a match or lighter, the medical staff exchange significant looks and refer her for psychiatric care).
Alina repeats her story to everyone she speaks to, but none of them seem to believe her until Doctor Morozov. He doesn’t look at her like she’s crazy – on the contrary, his smile is a wide, pleased thing.
“Don’t worry, Alina,” he pats her hand gently, “I understand exactly what you’re going through, and I promise I’ll do all I can to help. You see, I’ve been waiting a very long time for you.”
Chapter 434: Pay
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“What am I doing here?”
She’d fallen asleep in her own bed. Woken up somewhere else.
“Your boyfriend owes me a great deal of money. We worked out an … unconventional payment plan.”
His dark eyes watch her intently. She wonders what it would be like to let herself be seduced.
Chapter 435: Star (1)
Summary:
A Stardust AU.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksandr spots the trail of light as he gazes out at the night sky.
A fallen star, one whose heart will give him just the boost in power he has been waiting for.
He just has to get to her first.
There are others who know what the light means – the insolent tracker Malyen, the bastard prince Nikolai, the witches Zoya and Genya, the ambitious General Zlatan – but Aleksandr does not worry overmuch about them.
They have each had a fallen star before, when Aleksandr has not cared to claim them, but Aleksandr has had over a dozen, has lived more than ten lifetimes. Most importantly of all, he has real power of his own – when a star’s heart is gone, he does not wither or fade or lose his magic.
Still, a star’s heart is always a boon, giving him the boost he needs to enact whatever plan he has chosen to pass the time. He rather fancies overthrowing the incompetent Lantsov tsar, and while he is sure he could manage it with just his own power (and it might be a diverting challenge to do so), the star’s power will give him just the edge he would like to cause some delicious, spectacular bloodshed.
The flaw in his plan materialises as soon as he reaches the crater and sees her.
Most fallen stars, he has found, are foolish and simple things, knocked out of the sky by their own idiocy. They are malleable and gullible, no real challenge at all.
This one is different.
More beautiful for one, with a silver dress that showcases delicious curves, golden skin and bright white hair that gleams in the moonlight.
Pert and stubborn too, refusing his offer of assistance and insisting she can manage all by herself even though it’s clear she has no idea where she is.
Alina – an appropriate name, he thinks, and he likes the sound of it on his lips – does not simper or giggle. Instead, she laughs loudly and freely, looks around with wonder, matches him step-for-step even though she is like a newborn foal on unsteady legs.
Aleksandr has always been sure that there is no place for sentiment in his life, certainly not with a girl whose heart he plans to carve from her chest as soon as he has ensured she is warm and content and glowing.
Except … that isn’t the only way to use a star’s magic, is it?
He is older and wiser by far than the fools who think to steal the star from under his nose. Aleksandr has books and notes that are only myths to them, knows lore every other living creature has forgotten.
It is true that you must have a star’s heart to have the power you crave. However, no one ever says you need to consume the heart, or that you must kill the star to have it (that bit, he thinks, is usually just for fun, and to dispose of an annoyance).
Alina is different from all the other stars. He is glad of it, for he would not want her if she were ordinary.
She is still a young woman, though, lonely and searching for a place to belong, looking for someone to offer her heart to.
And Aleksandr thinks he will be very happy to give his pretty little fallen star a home for the rest of both of their long, long lives.
Chapter 436: Puff
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Oretsev is puffed up like a peacock, thinking the promotion is his.
It's a pleasure for Aleksander to watch the boy deflate when he announces Alina as the new manager instead.
She’s the best candidate, but he can’t deny he’s also looking forward to working very closely with her.
Chapter 437: Custody (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He could take his daughter, wouldn’t need more than half an hour to gain full custody.
Still, he knows that Alina is young, confused and misguided. She doesn’t realise that what is best for the three of them is to be a proper family.
That’s alright. He’ll ensure she comes around.
Chapter 438: Custody (2)
Summary:
Future Godfather/Goddaughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Her parents are having another fight about custody.
Dad doesn’t want her, lest she upset his pregnant girlfriend.
Mom is reluctant to take her, wishing to use the upcoming (and long, long overdue) divorce as the trigger for taking all the foreign business trips she’d missed out on before.
In the end, as usual, it is her godfather who fights for her. Uncle Sasha, the one person who has never let her down.
“Give her to me,” he demands in a voice the brooks no refusal, “I’ll look after her.”
It should hurt, how easily her parents give in. Instead, she only feels relief that she will be able to live with the only one of the three who really loves her.
Chapter 439: Build (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They stand in front of the smoking ruins of the Grand Palace as the Tidemakers put out the last fires.
“Thank the Saints that monstrosity is gone,” Alina says, “and building work on the new palace will start tomorrow.”
“Time for a clean slate,” Sasha murmurs, “a new beginning.”
Chapter 440: Build (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The building is haunted, people say. Mal ignores the rumours – he doesn’t believe in ghosts and their new home is such a bargain that they can’t afford to miss out.
But there is always a chill in the air. Furniture moves mysteriously. Shadows coalesce into terrifying shapes.
His wife Alina becomes distant and distracted. He hears her whispering to herself in empty rooms, notices she is absent from their bed most nights and prefers to sit in the inky darkness of the library without any of the lights on.
In the end, he thinks he’ll have to call a doctor. Alina is obsessed – with this house, with the shadows – and refuses to leave, even when he begs her.
Unfortunately, time runs out. He never has the chance to speak to the doctor.
Instead, he wakes one night to find Alina standing over him, a tall creature made of darkness hovering behind her, a shadowy imitation of a hand on her shoulder. There is a knife in her hand that glints in the moonlight.
“I’m sorry, Mal,” she murmurs, “but Sasha says this is the only way we can be together.”
He doesn’t even get the chance to scream before she brings the knife down.
Chapter 441: Agree
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina, mouth covered with duct tape, tries to express her fury with her eyes, glaring fiercely at Morozov, trying and failing to loosen the rope he’s used to bind her hands and feet.
“I apologise for this indignity, Alinochka,” says the dark-haired man who they say has the city in the palm of his hand, “but I’m afraid I cannot have you making any noise. I imagine it would take some time for you to forgive me if I had to shoot my way out of here.”
Her curses are muffled, but he clearly gets the idea and sighs, “if your father had only agreed to accept my offer to join our forces then this would have been an easier transition for you. As it is, I will have my bride and he will have to adapt or die.”
Alina freezes at the implication that her father will be killed if he doesn’t fall in line. She may not be close to her parents but she doesn’t want them to die, and she knows enough about Aleksander Morozov to realise he will absolutely follow through on his threats.
She shies away when Morozov reaches out to touch her cheek. He doesn’t seem offended, though, only laughs and says he relishes the idea of a spirited wife.
“Don’t worry, Alinochka,” he murmurs, “the wedding won’t be for another month. We’ll have plenty of time to get to know each other before the ceremony.”
She only huffs and turns away from him.
“Hmm, you’re a stubborn one, milaya,” he comes to kneel in front of her, taking her chin so she can’t look away, grinning, “don’t worry, I can be stubborn too.”
Alina flushes pink and hates it. Why does she have a feeling it won’t be easy to remain indifferent to him?
Chapter 442: French (1)
Summary:
Step-father/Step-daughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Sasha,” she skips into the room with a mischievous grin on her face, “voulez-vous coucher avec moi ce soir?”
Her step-father looks up from his book, eyes dark, and moves quick as a snake, hand wrapping around her wrist and tugging her into his lap, “what did you just say, Alinochka?”
“It was only a joke,” she pouts, “they played the song in class today.”
He shakes his head, “AP French, senior year at the state’s top-performing school, and this is what you get one month before your exams. What exactly are your mother and I paying $30,000 a year for?”
She shrugs, “I’m pretty sure Madame Dupont was hungover today.”
“Disgraceful,” he mutters, “I should complain … and don’t think you’re off the hook, Alinochka – I know you are fully aware of the meaning of what you were saying.”
“It’s only a song,” she protests, “it isn’t real.”
His arms tighten around her waist, “you ought to be careful, Alinochka,” he murmurs, lips brushing the shell of her ear, “if you say those words to a man, he might well take you up on them.”
She freezes, suddenly very aware of his body’s response to all the wriggling around she’s been doing.
Her step-father presses a kiss to the crown of her head and then nudges her away, in the direction of the door, “run along, Alinochka, and keep in mind what I said.”
She stumbles out of the room, legs as shaky as a new-born lamb’s, and tries not to think about how damp her underwear is.
Chapter 443: French (2)
Summary:
Regency guardian/ward AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina stifles a yawn as the Honourable Malyen Oretsev begins reciting a third piece of French poetry.
“That is quite enough for today, Mr Oretsev,” her guardian says from the corner of the room, “Miss Starkova needs to rest before the ball this evening.”
She manages a polite enough smile as Oretsev takes his leave, but sighs loudly as soon as he is gone, “must they always pick drivel to recite? And to go on and on for so long when he does not have any talent for reading aloud … it is not to be borne. At least when Lord Lantsov spouted poetry, he had the decency to bring chocolates with him. How much more of this will I have to bear, Sasha?”
“You know what we agreed, Alinochka. We must be seen to have given the young men a fair chance or they will accuse me of using my position for my own gain.”
“But I want to marry you, Sasha, it is my dearest wish. You are not forcing me into anything.”
“Appearances matter, Alinochka, and it will save us a great deal of grief in the long run if we wait until the end of the season to announce our engagement.”
“Another month,” she pouts dramatically, “must I really?”
“You must,” he insists shortly.
“Well, do I at least get a reward for listening to Mr Oretsev recite for almost a whole hour?”
He sighs, but she can see his mouth curving into a smile as he crooks his finger at her and she settles herself into his lap.
“You are quite the menace, Alinochka,” he murmurs as his kisses her once, twice, three times, smoothing her flyaway hair.
“Your menace, though,” she grins at him.
“Mine,” he agrees, “just another month, and then the whole world will know.”
Alina settles herself into his embrace, content to remain there until she has to go and change for the ball.
She really can’t wait for the month to be over.
Chapter 444: Platonic (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“It’s just –”
“Platonic,” Genya and Zoya chorus, rolling their eyes.
“It is.”
“Lina,” Genya sighs, “that man is so gone for you.”
“Heart eyes all over the place,” Zoya adds.
"We're friends."
"Friends who want to fuck," Genya says, "and get married and have ten children and –"
Chapter 445: Platonic (2)
Summary:
cw cheating
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Aren’t you worried how much time they spend together?” Dubrov nudges Mal and points to Alina and Aleksander, heads bent as they whisper together.
“It’s all platonic,” Mal shrugs, “Aleksander’s old, like, thirty-five or something. Besides, he’s her step-brother.”
Dubrov only shakes his head as Mal turns to talk to Mikhael. He can see Aleksander’s hand on Alina’s bare leg, the way she angles herself towards him, their lips brushing when they know Mal isn’t watching.
There’s nothing platonic about those two.
Chapter 446: Cook
Summary:
Regency AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina’s new situation is overwhelming. At home, they’d had only five servants. In contrast, the Duke employs nearly four hundred across his numerous properties.
And she, as his wife and Duchess, is expected to manage them all.
There will be no more laughing with the maid, or sneaking into the kitchens to help the cook make biscuits, or blushing when Farmer Oretsev’s son gives her flowers to brighten her room.
Everything she does now reflects on the Morozov family, and Alina knows well enough the importance of making a good impression. Alina must be kind but firm, fair but not overly generous, aloof but not cruel. It is a hard line to walk, especially for a girl used to a far smaller and more intimate household.
She worries, to begin with, that love will not be enough, that Sasha will come to regret plucking a country girl from near-obscurity and placing her in the heart of one of England’s oldest families. She is respectable, but her dowry is modest, she has never had the benefit of the masters in town and she has no experience of the highest of society where her husband dwells.
Fears fill her mind. She will embarrass or displease or upset him. He will rue the day he asked for her hand, will have her and their marriage set aside and send her away to a comfortable but lonely existence in a quiet country village.
It isn’t that she really cares about losing the sumptuous gowns or exquisite jewellery or beautiful horse or grand piano he has gifted her. She would not mind going back to simpler meals rather than the rich delicacies the Duke’s cooks prepare. What terrifies her most is the idea that she might have to live without him – without that secret smile he has just for her; his low, rich voice reading to her in the evening; his hand in hers; their joyful rides together; all the delightful things he’s taught her in his bedchamber; the adoration she sees in his eyes whenever he looks at her.
In the end, though, she need not worry.
Sasha is not like so many men she sees, dismissive of his wife as long as she acts the part in public and does not interfere in his business or affairs. He truly sees her, in a way no one else ever has.
He notices how she’s struggling and does his best to alleviate any stress. He realises she thinks she is not enough, and he proves to her time and time again that she is all he wants.
It isn’t always easy. Acting as a great society lady certainly doesn’t come naturally to her, after all.
But she makes friends – with Prince Nikolai’s wife Zoya, Countess Kostyk and Viscountess Helvar – and starts to have confidence in herself with the household management and hosts her first proper ball and gains the respect of the staff.
And she has Sasha, always, her biggest supporter, their love growing every single day.
In the end, she thinks she couldn’t be happier.
Chapter 447: Bra
Summary:
Trust Fund Trustee/Heiress AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She calls him from the changing room, “I need an advance on my allowance.”
“You’ve already had –”
She grins as she sends the photos, and when she hears his sharp intake of breath.
$1,190 for one bra is stupid, but so worth it for this.
Perhaps she'll even model it for him later.
Chapter 448: Curse
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
People think Alina Starkova is cursed.
A pretty little thing, with a smile like the sun, and yet people stay away, wary and scared of the shadows that always trail after her.
Cursed, they all say, poor thing,
It never occurs to them that the shadows might be her greatest comfort.
Chapter 449: Modern Darklina (37)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1585678050196430848
Royalty AU
cw grief and reactions to Mal’s death (here, he is a good guy and much loved – I know, I’m surprised I wrote it that way too)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Perhaps she ought to have changed from her nightgown into something more formal, but the summons had been urgent and it was never a good idea to keep the king waiting.
She worries a little when she enters his study, for he looks more severe than usual. Is she to be scolded for going riding earlier without an escort? She had only wanted some peace and privacy to read the latest letter from her fiancé, but she knows he dislikes it when she circumvents the security that he insists is for her protection.
"You called for me, Your Majesty."
"Yes, Alina. I'm afraid that we …” he pauses there, swallowing, more off-kilter than she has ever seen him, “we've had bad news."
All she has to do is look at him to immediately guesses the truth from the exhausted, subdued look in his eyes, "Mal?"
He rubs a hand across his face, "it was quick, I'm told."
Hot tears fill her eyes and she ducks her head. Damn her fiancé and his insistence on fighting in this war even when she begged him to stay. And damn whoever is responsible for his death to the depths of hell.
The king’s hand lands, warm and heavy, on her trembling shoulder and squeezes gently.
He is not a man given to outward displays of emotion, but Alina has known him almost her entire life and she can see the new lines that grief have given him.
“The Privy Council are concerned about the succession,” he murmurs.
Alina lifts her head quickly so her eyes meet his, both pairs filled with pain, Alina’s alight with furious fire, “now, they choose to speak of it at this time of grief?”
She does not need to ask to know that he will have soundly chastised those grasping, irritating men for their atrocious sense of timing. It does not do, however, to forget that there truly is something of a succession crisis.
Mal was not just the king’s only son, but his only child entirely, for he had never remarried after his beloved wife Luda’s illness and death almost two decades previously. The king has no living siblings and his closest relatives are third cousins – the Lantsov family, heartily disliked by anyone with sense. The king, it seems, must marry again … and soon.
“Who have they suggested?” she asks.
Maybe Lady Elizaveta, who has spent the last decade trying and failing to persuade the king to fall for her charms. Or a princess from Fjerda or Shu Han?
For a moment he looks pained and conflicted, taking a few moments of silence before almost whispering his answer, “you, Alina.”
She freezes, sure that she must have misheard him. He is twenty-four years her senior, after all, and she has been unofficially engaged to his son since she was a child (their wedding, she thinks with a pang of sorrow, was to have been in only six months).
“I … you …”
“It is not what either of us would ever have expected for our lives,” he tells her, “I have given it some thought, however, and I … I believe it may be the best way forward. We know each other well, and you are very familiar with the palace and the duties of a queen.”
“Do you not want to try and find a love match?” she asks, still trying to process his words.
He sighs, “I am tired, Alina. I am … bereft. Bad enough to have lost Luda so young, and now my beloved son, my only child, all that remained to me of Luda … he is gone. And you, Alina, are probably the person who understands my feelings best, for you loved him too. I may be mistaken, but I believe, and I hope, that we might be able to help each other.”
Alina has loved Mal for as long as she can remember, first as a friend and then as something more.
She loves the king too, a steady constant in her life, although in a different way.
Something inside her tells her not to dismiss his suggestion out of hand. This palace is more her home than her parents’ manor far away in Keramzin, and this will give her the opportunity to remain. She and the king – perhaps she should call him Aleksander now – will not push each other for things the other is not willing to give, will understand that they cannot simply get over Mal’s death when the official mourning period has passed.
“I apologise, Alina. I should give you some time to think –” he starts.
“No,” she interrupts, “I … I accept.”
His eyes widen slightly, “truly?”
She takes his hands, tries not to shake, “you are right,” she tells him simply, “we can help each other.”
Alina knows nothing can bring Mal back, just as she is sure that they will never forget him.
Together, though, they might be able to build something else.
Different, but good too.
Chapter 450: Modern Darklina (38)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1585678050196430848
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The mask of grieving widow falls into place before she enters the study
She falters when she takes the measure of the detective in front of her. Not the usual bumbling, local man, disarmed by a pretty smile and an offer of refreshments.
No, it would take more to fool this one.
Chapter 451: Trust
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal has a work emergency the first time she meets his father. He seems oddly reluctant to leave, like he doesn’t trust her.
It is only later, when Sasha’s head is between her legs and she can’t quite figure out how it happened, that she realises it’s his father Mal doesn’t trust.
Chapter 452: Pumpkin
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“3, 2, 1 – go!”
They turn their pumpkins round. He grimaces and she laughs.
His wife has expertly carved a scene from Corpse Bride. He has managed a lopsided face with the skill level of a small child.
“Well,” Alina pats him on the shoulder sympathetically, “you tried your best.”
Chapter 453: Trick
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Trick or treat!”
The words echo around the campus, students in skimpy costumes accepting alcohol over candy.
Aleksandr walks among them, blending in for once. He gets admiring glances and calls of “awesome costume”. There are no screams or tears.
Not yet, at least.
His fingers press against the arm of one of the frat boys as he passes by and he grins as his victim slumps to the ground.
It takes a minute for the boy’s friends to catch on, initially assuming he’s simply had too much to drink. Aleksandr is right on the opposite side of the quad when he hears the screams and frantic calls to dial 911.
He barely brushes his fingers across the bare shoulder of one young woman as he rounds the corner.
That one will take longer, his touch deliberately light. She’ll start vomiting blood in about ten minutes and it’s doubtful that an ambulance will reach her in time.
Aleksandr loves Halloween, the perfect night to indulge without drawing any attention to himself.
One more tonight, he thinks, maybe two. He’s survived this long by being careful, none of those ridiculous horror film massacres, just the brush of death on a few unlucky souls and he’ll have more than enough power for the time being.
And then, out of nowhere, he sees her.
An angel.
Not literally, of course. It would certainly be irritating if one of those meddlesome do-gooders had decided to visit earth.
No, this angel is far more to his taste. Her fitted white dress short enough to show her sheer stockings and the lacy garter she’s wearing, her feathery wings still pure and pristine despite the chaos of the campus-wide party. She’s doe-eyed, her golden skin sparkling with glitter and her long dark hair looks like it would be silky-smooth to touch.
There is something about her. She almost glows, just as if …
Ah, he can sense it now as he moves closer.
This pretty little thing is blessed.
What a delicious opportunity in front of him. Corruption is just a side-business for him, but he can’t resist trying it with such a lovely prize as this.
Aleksandr is by her side in an instant when she trips in her too-high heels, a steadying hand on her arm.
He has long since learned to control himself and so there is no death in his touch as he helps her.
She beams at him, “thank you so much – sorry, what’s your name?”
“Aleksandr,” he murmurs, pleased to see that she seems entranced by him, “but you can call me Sasha.”
“I’m Alina,” she ducks her head shyly.
Oh, her innocence is delightful. And the triumph of leading a human into temptation is always sweeter when it requires true effort.
Little Alina, he thinks, might well turn out to be the most satisfying acquisition of his existence.
Chapter 454: Treat (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Family reunions, Aleksander thinks, are so very irritating.
To start with, he doesn’t actually like any of them, attends every few years only to stop his mother’s incessant and persistent nagging.
And then, of course, they always seem to be at the worst locations, with no decent refreshments, usually accompanied by some awful DJ playing terrible music.
This year it seems worse than ever. The hotel is appalling (he refuses to stay there, checking himself in somewhere across town), the alcohol is sub-par and he starts to contemplate murdering the DJ when the man puts on that horrible Cheeky Girls song.
When he sees her, though, it’s like the world stops.
A new face. And a very beautiful one at that.
Malyen’s fiancée. He’d heard the boy had actually managed to get a girl to agree to marry him and hadn’t quite believed it, but he can see the Oretsev ring on her finger (dainty hands, they deserve better than that cheap piece) and she is standing at Malyen’s side, chatting awkwardly with the boy’s mother.
It takes Aleksander about five minutes to understand the situation.
Two years of dating and a recent engagement, yet this is the first time she is meeting any of the family.
(wise enough – who would want to be related to this family?)
Malyen plays the doting fiancé, but he makes no attempt to include Alina – a pretty name, he thinks, which suits her – in his conversations. She looks a little disillusioned, like Malyen isn’t the man she thought he was.
(Malyen is no man at all, really, still just a boy playing at being an adult).
Aleksander finds himself briefly distracted by the obligation to greet his sister Ulla and ask after her children.
When he is able to escape half an hour later, his eyes search for the one interesting person in the room.
He soon sees that poor Alina has been abandoned in the corner. She is far too good for the likes of Malyen, he thinks, and it would be a travesty to leave her alone when he could keep her company and offer her … comfort.
He has come here, even though he knew it would be awful. He has sat through the stupid family toasts and endured their company for almost three hours without causing a scene.
Really, Aleksander decides, he deserves a treat.
And wouldn’t Alina be a lovely one.
Chapter 455: Treat (2)
Summary:
Step-father/Step-daughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina is almost out of the door when her step-father’s hand lands heavy on her shoulder.
He looks her up and down, frowning at the skimpy angel costume, “no.”
“Sasha,” she whines, “everyone’s waiting for me.”
All her friends. And Mal too, who’d told her he was especially looking forward to seeing her at the senior’s Halloween party.
Her step-father is immovable, though, closing the door of their brownstone firmly, “Halloween is no time for you to be out, Alinochka, just an excuse for monsters masquerading as men to prey on innocent things like you.”
Alina thinks of arguing, but she’s never been very good at disobeying Sasha – his disappointment is worse than almost anything else in the world. However much she tries to play the rebel when her friends egg her on, Sasha’s praise is always a sweeter prize.
He finds her ten minutes later, standing on the balcony outside her bedroom, watching the revellers below.
One arm goes around her waist, pulling her flush against him, while the other snakes around past her feathery wings, a piece of chocolate in his hand.
“Open up, Alinochka.”
The swipe of his thumb across her lips makes her shiver as she bites into the chocolate – her favourite, filled with caramel.
“Good girls who stay home on dangerous nights like these get treats,” he murmurs, lips brushing the shell of her ear, “now, come on in and help me make dinner, and perhaps we can find something even better than chocolate as a reward for you, hmm.”
And, as always, Alina obeys. After all, Sasha does give such nice treats.
Chapter 456: Darklina Homes (77)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1587144057649872897
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"This is the kind of house people get murdered in, Lina."
She doesn't pay attention to Mal's morbid predictions.
The house is perfect. She belongs here. The shadows call to her, and the voice that croons deliciously dark things in her ear doesn't frighten her, it only excites.
Chapter 457: Listen
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“They’re dangerous! You have to listen to me!”
The sceptical crowd shake their heads at Mal. What a troublemaker, telling such tales.
The Morozovs are a very respected, upstanding family. It’s madness to suggest they’re devious murderers.
Boys these days. Such wild imaginations.
Chapter 458: Sample
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Perhaps you’d like to see a sample of what we have to offer, Mr Morozov. I assure you that we –”
“I want her,” he ignores the man’s fawning, stuttering sales pitch and points to the pretty little thing sketching in the corner of the room.
The man frowns, “that’s just the girlfriend of one of our bartenders. She meets him here some nights. Now … I really do think you’d enjoy some time with Zoya, or perhaps Genya.”
His eyes darken, “did I stutter? I want her.”
“Mr Morozov, I cannot –”
“You’ve got two minutes,” he says, letting his jacket fall open just slightly to show his favourite gun and remind the snivelling excuse of a man in front of him exactly who he is dealing with.
After all, Aleksander Morozov always gets what he desires.
Chapter 459: Wrong (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s all wrong.
The farm. The ordinariness. The loss of her powers. Mal.
Everyone lauds this as her happy ending, but Alina knows the truth.
It wasn’t meant to be like this.
(Aleksander was right).
Chapter 460: Wrong (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Something isn’t quite right, her mind warns her.
“Don’t be silly, milaya,” Sasha laughs, distracting her with a kiss, “you’re right where you’re supposed to be.”
Alina listens. After all, he is her balance, her other half, her soulmate. Surely their life together can’t be wrong.
Chapter 461: Victory
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He’s fresh off another rousing success, a raid of Shu Han labs freeing dozens of Grisha and giving him a dungeon full of scientists to interrogate.
But he cares for none of that right now, with his head between his tsarina’s legs.
After all, victory is sweet but Alina is sweeter.
Chapter 462: Hotel (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander slides some extra cash over the desk. Alina doesn’t see.
“There’s just one room left,” the concierge says, though the hotel looks half-empty to her, “with a double bed.”
“We’ll make do,” her boss tells her with a sinful smile.
She’s not sure her willpower will hold up.
Chapter 463: Hotel (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal’s father is in town, staying at the Ritz-Carlton. Nothing but the best hotel for a Morozov, after all.
(Mal has his mother’s surname, the one she’d reverted to after the divorce – he says it was his own decision, but Alina somehow doubts it).
Alina trembles at the thought of meeting the man. Mal doesn’t make her nervous in spite of his wealth, but she only has to look at one photograph of Aleksander Morozov to know he’ll be intimidating.
In the end, though, it’s different than she expects.
He does give off a rather terrifying aura, and he wears his wealth with a confidence she’s not sure she’d ever manage, but he is charming, intelligent, interested in her studies and terribly (distractingly) handsome.
Mal isn’t happy, can’t seem to settle under his father’s stare. He gets surlier as the evening goes on, clearly irritated by his father’s questions about his classes (reasonable enough, Alina thinks, although she doesn’t know quite enough of the history between the two of them to know what their sore spots might be) and probably by the way that Alina can’t quite look away from the man’s dark, magnetic gaze.
Eventually, Mal storms off, fuming about some apparent dig at his mother, leaving Alina alone with his father.
It’s terrible to think it, but things are better then – the conversation more interesting, the atmosphere lighter – with the cloud of Mal’s discontent gone.
Alina is a tiny bit tipsy by the time they finish dessert, but certainly able to recognise the intense hunger in Aleksander’s eyes.
She ought to say no when he invites her up to the penthouse where he’s staying for the week. It’s wrong and she knows it, will only end one way.
There is something so intoxicating, though, about being seen by him, a rush of delight at the desire she has elicited in a man of such power and intelligence.
There is nothing for it. Everything that happens now, she thinks, is simply inevitable.
“Let me?” he asks.
Let me take you upstairs. Let me have you. Let me taste you. Let me ruin you for any other man. Let me keep you forever.
Alina smiles and takes his hand, “yes.”
Chapter 464: Modern Darklina (39)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1589284971239571457
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She rides often, trying to feel closer to her absent husband.
But there is chaos at the house when she returns today, and it takes her a moment to realise why.
"Sasha," her eyes widen, "are you really home?"
He strides forwards, sweeping her into his embrace, "I'm home, milaya."
Chapter 465: Lunch
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It's only lunch, a conversation about shared custody of their cat.
She will be firm and aloof. She will not allow him to talk her into drinks at his apartment, which will end, as it has done before, with them naked in his bed.
(maybe if she thinks it often enough it'll be true).
Chapter 466: Water
Summary:
Merpeople AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I feel ridiculous,” Alina mutters, laid out on the rock, her tail idly splashing in the water.
“Try and look more cheerful,” Sasha sighs, “you’re supposed to be luring men, not scaring them away.
“Next time,” she pouts, “you can be the pretty bait and I’ll tear them to pieces.”
Chapter 467: Suck
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He eases his thumb past her lips and she sucks automatically, head resting against his knee.
“See,” he tells Ivan, “no biting. Some pets just need a delicate touch.”
Once, Alina would have hated being called a pet. Now, mind pleasantly fuzzy, she can't imagine being anywhere else.
Chapter 468: Bad Guy
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Her friends don’t like him.
“He’s a bad guy.”
“It’s moving too quickly.”
“He’s twenty years older."
Alina doesn't agree.
She loves Sasha and he loves her. Besides, she's had enough of self-proclaimed white knights like Mal - a little darkness is just what she needs in a man.
Chapter 469: Necklace (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Ivan says it’s ridiculous to drape a nineteen-year-old in jewellery so expensive it needs its own bodyguard.
But what use is it having necklaces, bracelets, earrings and tiaras gathering dust in a vault when they can adorn his new wife’s glorious naked body for his pleasure?
Chapter 470: Darklina Homes (78)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1590144153798615041
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The house is at its best surrounded by golden and red autumn leaves.
An isolated place, perfect for Aleksandr to teach his new bride all about their magic.
Bonfires, and tendrils of light and shadow, are hidden from view. The smell of burning dissipates. Bodies are easily buried.
Chapter 471: Ice
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal trembles as Morozov glares, his expression as cold as ice.
He flees to escape further chastisement, passing by Alina as she enters to deliver reports.
And then Morozov is like a different man, frostiness melting away entirely.
Their boss always has a warm smile for Alina.
Chapter 472: Lock
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
There's no lock on the door. He isn’t about to protect the most precious thing in his life with something that can be picked or broken. No, this door opens only when he summons his shadows.
And the girl behind that door, his Alina, with a smile like the sun, she is for him alone.
Chapter 473: Darklina Homes (79)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1591877946926632961
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It's a terribly big house for just one man. He must be lonely.
Maybe that's why he sweeps Alina away from the orphanage, just before she ages out of the system.
"I want a family," he tells her, and laughs when she innocently asks if he's looking for a wife.
"I have one in mind."
Chapter 474: Island (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You can have one person with you on a desert island – go!”
Nikolai’s question is met with a chorus of responses, mostly the names of significant others.
But four people are red-faced.
Alina and Aleksander, who spoke each other’s names. Mal and Luda, their respective fiancés.
Chapter 475: Darklina Homes (80)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1592238473796542464
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She wakes groggy, momentarily panicked when she doesn't recognise the room.
Her memories return slowly. Too many shots after finally dumping Mal. An upscale bar Nik chooses. A handsome, older man looking like he wants to devour her.
Hours in this bed she wouldn't mind repeating.
Chapter 476: Boobs
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Come on,” Mal whines, “show me. Dubrov’s girlfriend let him touch her boobs.”
“No!” Alina pushes his wandering hands away.
Mal huffs and storms off. A few minutes later his older brother appears, smirking.
She thinks of the bite marks hidden under her jumper and winks at him.
Chapter 477: Forest (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Stay out of the forest,” Ana warns, “it is the Black Heretic's domain and none leave it alive.”
How can Alina explain the odd pull she feels towards the shadows?
“I’m sorry Ana,” she whispers to the wind before she takes her first steps into the trees where her destiny awaits.
Chapter 478: Darklina Homes (81)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1592641902905806849
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal writes often.
He's an old man. You belong with me. The country is dull. He's using you. What does he have that I don't?
Sometimes she thinks of responding, of describing the beautiful view from her desk and how thoroughly her husband loves her.
But Mal isn't worth the effort.
Chapter 479: Finally
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Where is she?” he asks, centuries of practice masking his emotions from Heartrenders forgotten in his excitement.
Ivan points at a door and Aleksander pushes it open eagerly.
She glows even in sleep, a Fabrikator chain ensuring she cannot flee.
Finally, he has his Sun Summoner.
Chapter 480: Darklina Homes (82)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1593324330787766274
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina gets the house cheap because the rumours say it's haunted. She doesn't believe in ghosts, but the house does have the right vibe to inspire her next novel.
The very first night she wakes, uneasy, sure she is being watched.
The dark-haired man at the end of her bed smiles.
Chapter 481: Darklina Homes (83)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1593324330787766274
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The autumn leaves crunch under her feet and she feels like a puppet on a string, unable to resist the pull of the old house.
She'd sworn she would never return, had tried desperately to be a normal girl with a normal life. There was no fighting it in the end, though. This is where she belongs.
Alina looks up to see Uncle Sasha standing at the window of the room that had once been hers, likely gazing down at her with a knowing smile and near-inscrutable dark eyes.
She knows with a bone-deep certainty that he won’t have changed anything in her bedroom. The same black and gold décor he picked out for her when she was fourteen and came to live with him, the set of paintings on the wall that she had completed during her first year at the house, the gauzy curtains around her four-poster bed that had always made her feel like a princess in a fantasy story, the wardrobe bursting with old-fashioned silk dresses and the ornate safe hidden in the wall containing the treasure trove of jewellery he’d gifted her over the years.
An indulgent man, her godfather. Perhaps she might have been too spoiled, if he had not also balanced it with fond but firm methods of discipline and a willingness to put her over his knee when she went too far and remind her of why it was better to be a good girl for him.
Alina had turned eighteen and gotten scared, fearful of all the emotions and feelings churning inside her, worried about how content she was when she thought of turning down her acceptance letters and simply staying in Uncle Sasha’s house, removed from society, for the rest of her life.
So, Alina had run hard and run fast, fled to university in the hope that her head would sort itself out.
Now here she is, twenty-two and possessed of a Fine Arts degree, weary and jaded by frat boys and loud parties and the student lifestyle and the pressure and the horror of job hunting.
Many people have tried to suggest it’s wrong to lack ambition, to want to simply be wrapped in the warm embrace of someone you trust, coddled and cared for like a helpless creature in need of love and attention.
Uncle Sasha had not argued when she’d gone. He had only told her he’d be waiting for her, clearly not doubting at all that she would be back.
At first, she had been offended by it, believed his convictions showed a lack of faith in her. She knows better now, realises he had known the truth of her long before she had figured it out herself.
And it seems like his prophecy has come true. She slinks back home like a chastened child, seeking an escape from the rough seas of adult life with the one man who has never turned away from her, who always held her like she was a precious thing belonging to him.
He disappears from the window as Alina unlocks the front door with the old-fashioned key that she’s worn on a chain around her neck for four years.
When she enters the foyer, there he is, arms open and waiting for her.
He smells like the forest in winter, even when there is no sign of frost on the ground. He looks near-identical to the last time she saw him, save for a few more streaks of silver in his dark hair and close-cropped beard. She fits perfectly into his embrace, sighs and relaxes as he kisses the crown of her head.
“Welcome home, Alinochka,” he murmurs.
She’ll never make the mistake of leaving again.
Chapter 482: Goodbye
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She doesn’t say goodbye. It feels too final.
“Have a nice day.”
“I’ll see you soon.”
“Until next time.”
With Sasha, it’s “I love you.”
Whether the separation is an hour or day or week, she says it to him and he says it back.
She likes to think it means their love will never end.
Chapter 483: Monster (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I’m a monster,” she murmurs, eyes wide as she stares at hands stained red, fangs aching when she licks the blood from her lips.
“You are glorious,” he corrects.
He leans down to kiss her hungrily, smirks as she goes pliant in his arms.
The cooling body on the floor is forgotten.
Chapter 484: Monster (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina doesn’t know what monster comes to her bed at night, binds her with shadows as strong as steel, traces shapes on her skin, makes her fall apart with touches that are featherlight one moment and deliciously rough the next.
She doesn’t know or care.
Not when it feels so good.
Chapter 485: Darklina Homes (84)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1593343330213154819
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Her parents are on a cruise, their daughter's graduation clearly unimportant to them.
She expects to go to the ceremony alone, but when she comes downstairs, she sees the door open, her godfather's cat Volcra purring at her.
"Uncle Sasha!" she beams.
She can always count on him.
Chapter 486: True (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Maybe he’s a glutton for punishment, but Mal has to know if it’s true.
Did Alina really turn him (and a life of luxury) down to become an artist and live in the mountains with a man two decades her senior?
The answer, it turns out, is yes.
(what makes it worse is they're happy).
Chapter 487: True (2)
Summary:
Alina is 17. Aleksander is 39. Set in a jurisdiction where the age of consent is 16, you can marry with parental permission at 16 and you can marry without parental permission at 18.
cw iffy vibes
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“But that’s not true,” she points at the date of birth on the Birth Certificate and passport he hands to her, two years earlier than it should be.
“Well, your father is being so disagreeable about us, Alinochka, and we need his permission if we don’t want to wait another nine months for you to turn eighteen. This just removes the problem, a harmless little white lie. After all, you do want to marry me, don’t you?”
“Of course!” she exclaims, adorably earnest.
“Then it’s all agreed,” he bends down to kiss her, hands on her waist, pleased with how pliant and sweet she is in his arms.
She pouts when he pulls away, all kittenish indignation.
“None of that,” he chides, tapping her nose affectionately, “you want a proper wedding night, don’t you.”
“Yes, but –”
“No buts, Alinochka. Be a good girl for me, hmm?”
“Yes, Sasha,” she nods, although the pout lingers until he obliges her with another quick kiss.
A demanding thing, his Alina, but he wouldn’t have her any other way.
“Now,” he tells her, “Genya’s waiting to help you with your dress. I’ll see you in a few hours.”
He leaves her in his cousin’s capable hands and heads out towards the car, where Ivan and Fedyor are waiting.
“Is everything ready?” he asks.
Fedyor nods, “the priest has agreed, Vanya has the rings and Matthias has gone to make sure Starkov knows not to make a fuss when his daughter vanishes.”
Aleksander leans back into the leather seat, a pleased smile stretching across his face. He does love it when a plan comes together.
He glances at his watch. Only three hours and he’ll have the perfect pretty little wife by his side.
He cannot wait.
Chapter 488: False
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Thou shalt not worship false idols,” Alina murmurs the reminder over and over as she grips her rosary, staring up at the altar, guilty over how easy it was to fall into sin.
“Oh, darling,” a familiar shadowy presence appears next to her, “how lovely you look on your knees – you were prettier last night, though, with my –”
The door swings open with a loud creak as others flood the church for the service that will soon begin.
The shadows dissipate, but the sticky dampness between Alina’s legs remains, proof of her wantonness and a reminder of the devil who inspires it.
Chapter 489: Suit
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Sasha looks good in his suit tonight.
He always looks good.
Alina wonders if they know, though, the men he’s sitting with. She doesn’t recognise them, thinks they might be new to the city. Do they realise how many hidden pockets his suit jacket has, that he has three knives and two guns on his person at a minimum?
Do they know the reason he wears so much black?
It hides the bloodstains, the sticky dark red that sometimes stains her skin if he comes to her straight from a massacre or a lesson or a reminder.
Still, he looks good.
And when he catches her eye as she sings, dark eyes glittering with desire, she wants him desperately.
Aleksander Morozov is a dangerous man, a loaded gun on her bedside table that might one day spell her doom.
And yet …
She cannot stay away, thinks she would not leave even if he were ever inclined to allow her to.
Alina is a singer and an artist, a young woman trying to be somewhat good in a very bad world.
Alina is a girl on the arm of Os Alta’s most dangerous resident and in his bed every night.
Alina is probably in way over her head.
In the end it doesn’t matter because, for better or worse, she and Sasha are inextricably drawn together.
They are inevitable.
Chapter 490: Darklina Homes (85)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1594816428594667522
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They're avid readers, so it seems perfectly reasonable to have a mini library in the bathroom.
Alina likes to soak in the tub, while Sasha works at the desk, happy in each other's company.
And if he sometimes joins her in the tub, well, they make sure not to splash the books.
Chapter 491: Darklina Homes (86)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1595533313745248284
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She's worried at first, bringing him into her space.
Mismatched and messy, piles of books and plants all over. Not like his sleek, modern, expensive penthouse.
He smiles, though, when he sees it, "this place suits you."
Her nerves melt away, doubt vanquished by his warm embrace.
Chapter 492: Drive
Summary:
References to cheating (not Darklina)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Sasha grips the steering wheel so tightly that his knuckles turn white. His jaw is clenched, and fury radiates so heavily from him that it seems to pollute the confined space of his car, making Alina even more tense than she already is.
He wants to get out and confront Mal, she’s sure of it.
And while it would probably be satisfying on a primal level to see him sink his fist into her cheating ex-boyfriend’s face, she really just wants to leave.
“Drive please, Sasha.”
She hates how broken she sounds. It isn’t that she has a problem being vulnerable in front of Sasha, who is her very best friend, but more that Mal doesn’t deserve any of her tears.
Sasha takes a breath and calms. He flicks the radio to her favourite station, squeezes her knee reassuringly, and turns on the car engine.
Alina settles back into her seat, the car’s heating system turning her icy fingers toasty warm, the familiar scent of Sasha’s cologne (she may have a tendency to bury her face into his shirts or jumpers when she’s tipsy or drunk) relaxing her.
“You’ll be alright, solntse,” he murmurs as Taylor Swift aptly sings about how we are never ever getting back together.
(and fuck Mal, fuck him and how small she made herself to try and please him, and for all the time wasted on him, and for having the audacity to say she’d come crawling back to him despite what he did).
Mal has never believed she could amount to anything without him. Sasha knows she can thrive, though.
“Yes,” she agrees, smiling softly, “I’ll be alright.”
Chapter 493: Stuffed (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“There now,” he pets her hair as she slumps against him, a drooling, pleasure-drunk mess of a girl, “I knew you weren’t as wild as they said, just needed to be stuffed full, didn’t you?”
She wants to protest, tell him she isn't a doll for his use.
(she won't admit she likes it).
Chapter 494: Darklina Homes (87)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1596241599461486592
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
In a hurry, autumn leaves swirling around.
She trips over a crack in the pavement, the inevitable flashing before her eyes – a nasty fall, a sprained wrist if she's unlucky – but lands instead in strong arms.
"Careful, milaya."
She never believed in love at first sight until now.
Chapter 495: Cheat (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You cheater! You dirty scoundrel.”
“Alinochka, I –”
“How dare you!”
“I won’t apologise,” he hisses, defiant now.
“I’ll never forgive you, Sasha.”
“Just because you’re no good at –”
He’s drowned out by a high-pitched screech.
“Saints,” Genya mutters, “it’s just Monopoly.”
Chapter 496: Cheat (2)
Summary:
cw cheating
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Girls night. Wine and cocktails.
“I think Sasha is cheating on me,” Zoya – three drinks ahead of them all – confesses.
A chorus of loud denials. Alina joins in, but she ducks her head, cheeks flushed, to hide her guilt.
Zoya is her friend, but the heart wants what it wants.
Chapter 497: Darklina Homes (88)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1595813882894974977
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She's a highly trained federal agent – surely she can play pretend in this suburban hell for three months?
Of course, it would be easier if she wasn't fake married to her terror of a boss.
She has a horrible feeling her carefully hidden desire for him is going to be a problem.
Chapter 498: Glass
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I’m impressed, Alinochka. It took me a year to find you.”
Her drink slips from her hand, but she can’t care about the shards of smashed glass, can only focus on him.
A quick glance shows her there’s no way past him, no escape route.
After all, Sasha’s never been one to let go.
Chapter 499: Darklina Homes (89)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1596907237473411072
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina has known many kitchens. Too noisy and messy in overcrowded orphanages and foster homes, beer spills and burnt food in the dorms, broken appliances and mould in the awful apartment she and Mal had shared. None of them nice, certainly not anywhere for her to try out the interesting recipes she spent the first twenty-three years of her life saving but never attempting.
Now this – everything top of the line, room bathed in a soft (non-flickering) glow, fresh flowers (no special occasion, just because), fully stocked (with the vegan and organic items she likes, no complaints that they aren’t real food), and a little cushioned nook so she can sit and read while she’s waiting for the timer to go off.
Sasha’s gift to her, turning the sleek metallic lines of his brownstone’s kitchen into something comfortable and homey for Alina. Nothing she ever dared to ask for, but something he gave her for no other reason than to make her happy (“and maybe for a batch of your triple chocolate brownies every few weeks, solntse”).
Saints, how dearly she loves her husband.
Chapter 500: Stay
Summary:
Alina grows up at the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Stay still, Sasha!”
Ivan sniggers. Aleksander, stuck in this pose until his bossy little Sun Summoner is finished drawing, can do nothing to remind the Heartrender of who exactly is in charge.
(it’s him, by the way, not the tiny tyrant struggling to get his nose just right).
Chapter 501: Thick
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
There’s chaos at the Grand Palace when he arrives from the Front and Alina is right in the thick of it.
He can’t tell exactly what’s happened, only that Prince Vasily is humiliated, but he knows one thing.
His Sun Summoner, hiding a smirk, is definitely responsible.
He’s so proud.
Chapter 502: Darklina Homes (90)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1597687112912232449
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The officer frowns at the photo, taken three months previously. A charming house, no hint of the horrors to come.
A teenage daughter, a devastating fire, claims of magical powers and a shadow man.
And now she’s vanished, spirited away from the mental hospital.
It feels ominous.
Chapter 503: Pink
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
His new little wife flushes a lovely shade of pink and smiles nervously when he enters the room.
Her wedding dress has been exchanged for a demure nightgown, one he tugs at as he kisses her heatedly.
“Off with this,” he murmurs, “I want to see how far your pretty blush goes.”
Chapter 504: Darklina Moods (7)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1597332343206776832
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina's no fool, knows when to stay quiet, recognises tattoos, sees the power wielded by the man in black.
She leaves her family, packs an antique lace veil, boards a train for the first time.
He's as vicious as the dogs he trains to kill, but she thinks he'll be gentle with her.
Chapter 505: Boss
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
There’s something not quite right about Mal’s new boss.
She meets him at a corporate party, holding court in the centre of the room. Everyone is drawn to him, whether or not they want it, like gravity, as if he is the sun. But it isn’t charm that brings them closer, although she can’t deny he has it, rather it is fear. They hide it, or try to, but Alina can sense it.
Why, she wonders, are they all so terrified? Who is Aleksander Morozov, really? More importantly, what has Mal got himself into to be working for such a man?
She wants to leave, to run away from his dark, dangerous eyes that seem to see far too much.
How can it be that they haven’t exchanged a word and yet she’s sure he senses her most hidden thoughts and desires?
Two hours in and she’s finally managed to talk Mal into leaving early. Before they can get to the door, however, an unsmiling man – appears to block their exit.
“Mr Morozov would like to see you,” he says to Alina.
She doesn’t move, scarcely hears the man tell Mal he can go, that Mr Morozov will take care of Alina.
“He doesn’t like to be kept waiting,” the man prompts when Mal has vanished without a backward glance and Alina is still standing there, unsure and nervous.
She turns to look at Mr Morozov, lounging on his chair as if it is a throne. Their eyes meet and he smiles with teeth.
A dangerous man indeed, one not to be ignored even if she’d rather flee.
She walks towards him and gives in to the inevitable.
Chapter 506: Crack
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The cracks are there from the beginning with Mal. She’s the invested one, gives more, gets little back.
Her relationship with Sasha is built on firmer foundations, solid and dependable, an equal partnership.
The first is a train-wreck. The second is the start of happy ever after.
Chapter 507: Darklina Homes (91)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1598731565835505665
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The house is on a street filled with wealthy families, three stories high, taking up the space where multiple properties should be.
Mal doesn't bother ringing the doorbell, just stands there shivering in the snow, gazing inside at the picture-perfect life Alina made without him.
Chapter 508: Darklina Homes (92)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1598078261187481600
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The nook on the landing is like so many things in Alina's life - a wish come to life.
Sasha has a way of plucking whims and hopes and dreams from her mind before they're even fully formed, somehow improving on them and then making them a reality.
He truly is the best of husbands.
Chapter 509: Snow
Summary:
Godfather/Goddaughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s the start of December in her sophomore year at Harvard and everyone is talking about their holiday plans.
When Alina says she’ll be going to visit her godfather at his remote mountain cabin, they all wince sympathetically, clearly picturing her freezing in a two-room shack with a grumpy old man and no reliable WiFi.
She doesn’t bother to try and explain that they don’t need to feel sorry for her, that trips to Sasha’s home are one of her favourite things in the world.
The cabin in the mountains that’s more like a luxury ski lodge. The meals they cook together – her taking the lead on savoury and him on sweet. Cosy nights on a squishy couch with a roaring fire and the low hum of Sasha’s voice as he reads to her. Boots crunching through freshly-fallen snow as she tries (and usually succeeds) in persuading Sasha to abandon work in favour of making snowmen or snow angels. Racing each other doing laps in the heated pool. A peaceful kind of silence as he proofreads her essays and she tidies his files and deletes the rubbish in his email inbox while his secretary is on holiday. Lively debates on topics ranging from how the government is doing to whether they think Jackson Pollock’s work is any good to the cultural significance of Taylor Swift to the five most dangerously stupid senators.
The hands wandering, the lips brushing over skin, the casual intimacy she loves so dearly. The nights spent in his bed, the guest room that is nominally hers remaining cold and empty her entire stay. The freedom to be entirely themselves without fear of what anyone would say, no need to worry about how outside observers would turn something beautiful into a sordid tale to be whispered and gossiped about for years to come.
And then January will come and Alina will be back at Harvard, resigned to video calls and extensive messaging.
It’s not forever, though. One day she will go to that home in the snowy mountains and it will be forever.
She cannot wait.
Chapter 510: Park
Summary:
cw cheating / adultery as Aleksander is married to Alina’s sister
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Now, you know what you need to practice, don’t you, Linka?”
She grimaces. Parallel parking is the absolute worst.
“Your test is in a week,” her brother-in-law reminds her before she can open her mouth to protest.
“But Sasha, I –”
His hand lands on her thigh, heavy and warm, rubbing circles on her bare skin that make her shudder, “practice, Linka. Only good girls get rewards.”
She nearly lets out a groan, remembering the two hours spent celebrating in her bedroom – her sister and parents out shopping – when she’d graduated high school as valedictorian a month ago.
She takes a breath and starts the car. For one of Sasha’s rewards, she’ll become the world’s best parallel parker.
Chapter 511: Darklina Homes (93)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1597687156465889280
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Here we come to the stairs where Malyen Oretsev, Duke of Hastings, died. Officially, he was drunk, fell and hit his head, but rumours suggest his wife Alina - a famed artist - may have pushed him. She wed his cousin and heir Aleksander Morozov once her mourning period was over."
Chapter 512: Used
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina feels like a used handkerchief.
All her time spent mopping up messes, shoved in the washing machine when she’s worn down. Rinse and repeat, every cycle leaving her more and more faded, stitches unravelling, losing pieces of herself.
A lazy boyfriend who takes and takes until she scarcely knows what else she has to give him. An exhausting, thankless job that she’s sure is draining the life from her. A shoebox apartment that always needs something fixing. A hectic city life she’s starting to realise is not what she thought it would be.
She’s near burnout when she finally comes to her senses.
Dumps Mal, quits her job, moves out of the city and back to the small town she’d grown up in.
What had stifled and irritated her as a teenager now seems calm and welcoming, the fresh air and prospect of a proper sleep schedule making her feel healthier than she has in years.
And then there is Sasha.
He could have been anything, she thinks. Might have made billions if he wished.
But he’s always been happier here, the richest man in their little town, but a comfortable, realistic kind of wealth – not fancy jets or private islands or gaudy opulence, but rather a beautiful home always open to guests and generous donations and land he always offers for town events and being the historical society’s biggest supporter.
Sasha, who her parents despairingly tell her she could have married if she hadn’t run off to the city.
Sasha, who she’s never managed to stop loving, despite the distance.
Alina drives to his house before she even goes to her parents. This town is full of notorious gossips and she thinks she owes it to him to let him know she’s back before someone else does.
She’s got a whole speech planned, carefully rehearsed during the ten-hour drive. In the end, however, she can’t get a word of it out, throat clogged up with emotion.
“I –”
He smiles at her, dark eyes knowing, almost exactly as she remembers apart from a few laugh lines, as well as some silver in his dark hair and beard.
The air is heavy, weighed down by all the things she wants to say but can’t quite manage. It doesn’t matter, though, because he’s always had a knack for reading her mind
“Welcome home, Alinochka.”
He opens his arms and she finds exactly where she belongs.
Chapter 513: Secret (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal acts as if their relationship is a shameful secret, teasing her in front of his friends and refusing to even hold her hand at school, all the while pressuring her to go further than she’s ready for.
Is it any wonder, then, that Alina finds someone better? Sasha declares his feelings from the rooftops (quite literally – she’s got no idea how he avoided detention) and wraps an arm around her as he walks her to class and glares at anyone who insults her and kisses her openly in full view of the student body.
Her teachers have always said she’s a smart girl, and Alina knows when to trade up.
Chapter 514: Darklina Homes (94)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1599902331348275200
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"It's so bleak and austere."
"Not a single strand of lights, and it's the 20th December."
"That house could be magnificent if he only agreed to -"
"Wait – is that ... I think I see a Christmas Tree through that window."
"Looks like that girl staying with him is a good influence."
Chapter 515: Kick
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina is already nervous about this dinner and so the large hand that suddenly covers her bare thigh, fingers skimming the hem of her dress, makes her jump, her movements jostling the table as she accidentally kicks Mal hard in the shin.
“Fuck, Lina, what the hell?”
“Sorry, sorry,” she mutters, “weird leg twitch.”
Her boyfriend keeps grumbling under his breath, but Alina only freezes as the same hand that had startled her now lands on top of one of her own, thumb rubbing soothing circles on her skin.
Aleksander Morozov. Mal’s dad, a DILF if there ever was one.
“Alright, honey?” he asks, the picture of paternal concern, no hint of the fact that his hand had been creeping slowly upwards to a place it really, really shouldn’t be.
“Fine,” she whispers, ducking her head, unable to stop herself blushing.
He gives her a warm smile, dark eyes intense, hand still on hers.
The worst thing isn’t the fact that her boyfriend’s dad is hitting on her in full view of said boyfriend.
No, the worst thing is that she likes it.
Chapter 516: Red (1)
Summary:
cw murder
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
All she sees is red.
“Oh,” she drops the knife, hands sticky and stained.
She didn’t think there would be this much blood.
A slow clap behind her makes her whirl around, eyes wide with panic.
“What a lovely surprise, milaya,” Sasha says, dark eyes alight with excitement as he takes in the messy scene and Mal’s cooling corpse.
“I … he … it was …”
He waves her words away, clearly seeing no reason she should have to give an excuse for what she had done. Sasha has always been the sort to take what he wants and do as he pleases and expect the world to re-shape itself according to his whims.
“No need to worry about anything, Alinochka,” he murmurs, hands settling on her waist, lips brushing against her neck, “I happen to know some very good, extremely discrete cleaners.”
Alina lets herself melt into his arms, mind going pleasantly blank as his hands wander under her shirt.
He’s always been so good at taking care of her before. Why shouldn’t she let him do the same now? Why can’t she have the life he’s spent months tempting her with?
Sometimes you simply have to surrender to the inevitable.
Chapter 517: Red (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s hideous. Bright red with neon green stripes. The ugliest reindeer he’s ever seen taking up most of the front with a nose flashing so quickly that it’s giving him a headache.
And it plays music. Extremely irritating, overly cheerful music.
“Do you like it?” Alina asks, sweetly earnest.
“It’s great,” he says through gritted teeth, ignoring Ivan sniggering behind his hand.
He loves Alina. For her, he will wear all the terrible Christmas jumpers in the world.
(but, Saints, he’s going to kill whichever of their friends let her buy this monstrosity for him).
Chapter 518: Scar
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Hard enough to resist his tether visits - touching smooth, unmarred skin as he tries to coax her into returning with honeyed words and feather-light touches.
When they meet in person, she traces scars as dark, intense eyes watch her and thinks his rougher wooing might entice her.
Chapter 519: Darklina Homes (95)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1600912105192165376
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The snowstorm comes on quickly, the little cabin a brightly lit beacon of hope.
The man who answers the door hauls her inside, tutting over her wet clothes as she tries to hide her instant attraction. Beards don't usually do it for her, but she'll make an exception in this case.
Chapter 520: Retire
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"So, what does this mysterious boyfriend of yours do?"
"He just retired."
"Saints, tell me you aren't dating a pensioner."
"Relax, he took early retirement - family money."
She thinks of Sasha, dark hair sprinkled with silver, with the stamina of a man decades younger, and grins.
Chapter 521: Darklina Homes (96)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1601360237780291584
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Her father closes the sliding doors, but she can see him through the glass.
He looks tired and nervous and scared.
She can only see the back of their visitor's dark head, and she wonders who he is, what he wants and why her father asked for her to wear her best dress to dinner.
Chapter 522: No
Summary:
cw brief sexual pressuring from Mal but nothing happens, and Darklina step-brother/step-sister
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s fun, until it isn’t.
“No, Mal, get off.”
Kissing is all well and good, but she doesn’t like how it feels when Mal sticks his hand up her shirt. Unfortunately, he doesn’t seem inclined to listen.
“Come on, Lina, it’ll feel good, I promise.”
“Mal … no … seriously … stop it!”
“We’ve been dating for two months, Lina, and you won’t let me do anything. Just –”
“I believe,” a low, furious voice comes from the doorway – and Alina is sure she’d locked her door, but maybe she’d forgotten – “that she said no.”
Her step-brother’s dark eyes glitter threateningly and Mal scrambles backwards – he might be considered the coolest guy in the sophomore class, but Sasha is a senior and everyone knows he is the most dangerous person at their school.
“Get out, Oretsev.”
Mal almost trips in his haste to get away and Alina ducks her head in embarrassment – she’s had a crush on Mal for years, but it’s become very clear that he doesn’t deserve her regard at all.
Sasha comes to sit on the bed, tugging her into his arms, straightening her shirt, “silly little Linka, I told you that boy was no good for you.”
His own warm fingers slip under the hem of her shirt, but it doesn’t feel wrong the way it did with Mal, only makes her stomach swoop and her skin tingle.
He grips her chin, tilting her head back to press a kiss to her cheek that instead lands on the corner of her mouth, “no more dating, hmm, Linka?”
She nods, settling into his embrace, comfortable and cosy with his arms wrapped around her, “okay, Sasha,” she agrees, “no more dating.”
Chapter 523: Tired
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina is tired.
Tired of running, of always looking over her shoulder, of trying not to snarl when Mal talks about her ‘freaky magic’, of trying to convince herself that things will be any different if Nikolai is king.
Tired of pretending she doesn’t care about Aleksander, of acting like they aren’t drawn to each other like two halves that make a perfect whole.
She takes a breath, tugs on their tether, whispers a location and knows he will come.
Chapter 524: Darklina Homes (97)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1602393356587368462
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"That's the last one," Sasha says as he puts down the box, looking at their surroundings – open-plan with a miniscule bathroom, piles of books and plants everywhere, a mattress rather than a proper bed – sceptically, "you know, the offer to stay at mine is still open."
He can’t help but look out of place in her tiny box of a new apartment. Even dressed down, his whole demeanour screams wealth and no one would be surprised to learn that he owns a massive brownstone that has three spare bedrooms he regularly offers her the choice of.
She squeezes his arm gently and smiles, trying to convey that she really is thankful for the offer, but she needs space of her own and independence right now so that she can get over Mal.
And, she thinks as she eyes the arm muscles normally hidden under suits and the face that must have been carved by angels, it really isn’t the best idea to be in too close proximity to Sasha right now. She might find herself doing something entirely awful like confessing to the giant crush she has on him, something that will surely ruin their friendship forever.
After all, Sasha can’t possibly like her back …
Chapter 525: Piano
Summary:
Stoker piano scene AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina knows her playing is pretty-much flawless, but she can’t quite appreciate Mozart right now.
Not with Uncle Sasha next to her, his torso pressed against her back as he cranes his arm and reaches around her so that he can play on both ends of the piano as her fingers fly across the middle keys.
She can sense his warm breath on her neck, the way he would only have to shift a little to press his lips against her bare skin.
The music, the man next to her, the swirling emotions in her stomach … it’s all too much and not enough at the same time.
She shifts ever so slightly, squeezing her legs together, trying not to think about how damp her underwear is.
He smirks. She can’t see it but she is sure nonetheless. He knows what he’s doing to her and he’s smugly pleased about it.
For a few seconds, they pause, the air heavy with tension, the question of whether they will –
“Sasha!”
Her mother’s shrill voice cuts through the air and the moment is gone, the connection severed, the chance of satisfaction lost.
For now, at least. After all, the feelings remain.
And there is always next time.
Chapter 526: Movie
Summary:
Pre step-brother/step-sister
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It seems innocent enough, a trip to the movies with her friends, but then everyone pairs off and Alina finds herself sitting on the back row, fending off Mal’s unwanted advances.
She’d had a crush on him once, but that had faded months ago and she certainly doesn’t appreciate his stupid belief that she owes him something because he bought her a bag of popcorn.
Her step-brother comes to pick her up from the movie theatre, dark eyes narrowing as he takes in her rumpled hair and skittish demeanour.
“Who do I need to kill?” he asks.
“I just want to forget about it,” she mutters.
“Alright, Alinochka,” he says, although she doesn’t entirely trust that he’ll drop it, “get in and we’ll go for ice cream.”
She smiles. Sasha always knows how to cheer her up.
Chapter 527: Glitter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
His wife is a glittering gold vision for the premiere, ethereally beautiful. Still …
“Alina, milaya, it’s December. There’s three inches of snow on the ground and your dress is … thin.”
She grins, red lips full and inviting, “guess you’ll have to keep me warm then, Sasha.”
Chapter 528: Quiet
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal liked her to be quiet, said it was wanton for her to moan (not that his lacklustre skills warranted much noise).
Sasha, though, likes to hear her, gets a thrill from every whine and whimper of ecstasy he pulls from her (they invest in soundproofing to avoid noise complaints).
Chapter 529: Darklina Homes (98)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1602378121163964423
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The colour of the walls, which stands out in a row of houses painted in muted browns and greys, is Alina's choice, as are the plants.
Sasha picks the shutters and balcony railings and she tries not to roll her eyes when he opts for black.
Marriage is about compromise, after all.
Chapter 530: Armed
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Nikolai says the armed guards are for her protection, to keep her safe from the Darkling.
But Alina knows the truth - he doesn’t trust her and those men are there to watch her.
Well, she thinks as Sasha tugs on the tether and appears in her room, Nikolai is right to be concerned.
Chapter 531: Paint (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
His favourite room is filled with paintings, done over countless lifetimes by different artists.
However wonderful they are, though, none come close to the woman herself, none fully do justice to his Alina.
They are all Aleksandr has had for years, however, since the last attempt failed.
He’ll get it right this time, he thinks as he watches a video link showing the castle’s newest tour guide showing a group around with the blinding smile he loves so much.
He has done years of research and he’s sure the ritual will work. He’ll finally get to keep her.
“Soon,” he murmurs, fingers reaching out to touch the screen that shows his love, “soon our forever begins.”
Chapter 532: Drink
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Just one drink?” he coaxes.
She knows one drink will turn into more, will lead to dinner, will wind up with the two of them at his apartment, will end with her spread out naked on black silk sheets wrecked and pleasure-drunk.
Their break-ups never stick.
“One drink,” she agrees.
Chapter 533: Truck
Summary:
cw serial killer vibes but no actual killing depicted
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Anya ignores the trucks and death traps held together by a prayer and flashy cars with too-slick single men.
Instead, she zeroes in on the dependable, boring car belonging to a good-looking suburban father (dark hair and neat beard shot through with silver) and what seems to be his college-age daughter. A family – her safest bet for a ride.
They smile with teeth as she approaches, but Anya doesn’t notice, too disarmed by their friendly charm.
(I do like the hunt, Aleksander thinks as he chivalrously opens the car door for their new passenger, but there’s something amusing about when prey offers itself to you on a silver platter).
Chapter 534: Feed
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You feed like a newborn, milaya,” he tsks at the blood smears on her cheek.
“I like to have fun,” she winks.
She’s seven decades old, should know better than to provoke him.
He pins her to the bed, coal-black eyes burning.
She should know better, but enjoys ruffling his feathers.
Chapter 535: Modern Darklina (40)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1604567149456117761
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Genya is wide-eyed, "how did you talk Professor Morozov into being a subject for your portfolio?"
"Oh, I ... just asked."
"Is he even wearing anything under that jacket?"
"I don't know."
Thankfully, Genya turns away, missing the small smile and blush blooming on Alina's face.
Chapter 536: Arch
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Who is she emailing?” Nina asks as Alina types furiously.
“Morozov,” Genya replies.
“Morozov as in our boss, Morozov?”
“No talking about my archenemy,” Alina hisses, "that pedantic fuc–"
“I put $100 in the office pool on them having sex at the Christmas party,” Genya whispers.
Chapter 537: Rude
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina can’t hide her hostility, impertinent and prying questions coming thick and fast.
“I’m so sorry, Aleksander,” her mother says, glaring at her, “she’s not usually this rude.”
“Quite alright,” her mother’s boyfriend of three months reassures her, “she’s protective of you, that’s all. I can’t expect our first meeting to go completely smoothly.”
Alina can see the dark glimmer beneath the charming façade, though, does not trust this man her mother has spent weeks calling her very own Prince Charming.
Aleksander Morozov is handsome, intelligent, wealthy and charismatic. In another life, Alina would have welcomed him into her mother’s life.
The problem is that this isn’t their first meeting. The problem is that those dark, enticing eyes met hers at a bar just one week ago as she was celebrating the end of finals. The problem is that Alina has been exchanging explicit messages with a man she knows as Sasha ever since that night at the bar. The problem is that Aleksander Morozov is clearly not the Prince Charming her mother thinks he is.
The problem is that, for all her anger, Alina still wants him.
She doesn’t know how this can end well.
Chapter 538: Mistletoe (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I … this isn’t –”
“Why is there mistletoe in my office, Starkova?”
“It’s a mistake, it’s meant to be Nik’s office so Zoya will –”
He cuts her off. Not with an awkward peck, but a romance movie-worthy kiss.
He smiles smugly as they break apart, “no sense in wasting it, hmm.”
Chapter 539: Mistletoe (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Cheater!” Zoya screeches, “using mistletoe is against the terms of the bet.”
“I just want them to be happy,” Nikolai pouts as she pulls down the plants in Morozov’s office.
“You two do know they’ve been dating for six months, right?” Genya giggles, “no? I’ll just … go then.”
Chapter 540: Gift (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She frets about it during the weeks leading up to Christmas. What do you get for the man who has everything?
Come Christmas morning, though, she giddily hands Sasha a small box, wrapped in shiny black paper with a gold bow.
Her positive pregnancy test makes the perfect gift.
Chapter 541: Feast
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
When Zoya tells him she has a gift for him, he's not entirely sure it's one he'll like.
"A feast for the senses, boss, I promise," is all she'll say.
And, indeed, the naked girl with the sweet smile splayed out on his bed is just what Zoya promised – he can't wait to taste her.
Chapter 542: Stocking
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
A great deal can change in a year.
Last Christmas his penthouse was devoid of decorations. This year there is a tree, tinsel, twinkling fairy lights, stockings with their names embroidered on, gingerbread in the oven.
For the first time, he understands the magic of Christmas.
Chapter 543: Proposal
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina beams out at the audience as she takes her bow, cheeks flushed with the delight of a successful first performance.
“Bravo, Miss Starkova,” a voice hums approvingly from the shadows as she steps off the stage.
She gapes, any thought of being cool and dignified gone in the face of the man who can make and break acting careers, “Mr Morozov – no one said you were attending today’s show.”
“A last-minute whim,” he murmurs, reaching out and tipping her chin up with one long, pale finger, “one I am glad I indulged in.”
“You … you liked it?”
“Your co-stars were decidedly average, but you, Miss Starkova, have the makings of a star, at least with the right guidance.”
She blushes at the compliment, wishing she could bring herself to say something witty but finding herself decidedly star-struck. After all, he is the Aleksander Morozov.
He offers her his arm, dark eyes glittering, “you’ll come to dinner with me, won’t you, Miss Starkova? I’d like to make a proposal to you that I believe will be greatly to your benefit.”
Alina knows she should find someone to go with her. She hears horror stories enough of bad contracts and false promises to be wary, and there is something just a little dangerous about Mr Morozov’s sharp smile. Still, she doesn’t want to seem like some child in need of a babysitter, hopes instead to give the impression of a mature young woman able to make sensible career decisions on her own.
She puts her arm in his, trying not to tremble, “dinner would be lovely, thank you, Mr Morozov.”
Chapter 544: Control (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“He’s controlling you,” Mal hisses, “making you his own personal doll.”
Alina just walks away, sees no point trying to argue – Mal will never understand that she wants this, that it is honestly such a relief to be free of the burden of decision-making.
She’s never been happier.
Chapter 545: Mostly
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s fine. She can work with her ex-husband. Alina totally has her feelings under control.
Mostly.
Somewhat.
At least a little.
(she politely asks the voice in her head that sounds like Genya to stop laughing).
She goes into her meeting with Sasha. She will be cool and calm and professional.
Later, sighing, she updates the group chat with a sad-face emoji – it has been 0 days since I fell off the wagon.
Chapter 546: Open
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s an open and shut case. Oretsev fired first, and Morozov’s shot was in self-defence.
And, really, it’s good of Morozov to see to Oretsev’s widow, to take the young woman into his home and care for her.
Quite the selfless act of charity. Surely no ulterior motives at all.
Chapter 547: Countdown
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The countdown to the New Year begins and Alina hides in the brownstone’s pantry like a coward, hating herself for not being brave enough to tell Sasha how she feels.
It’s almost midnight when the door opens and the man himself slips inside the tiny room.
“Happy New Year, Linka,” he murmurs as his lips slant over hers, hands tangled in her hair.
The way she clings to him ends up being confession enough.
Chapter 548: Midnight
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
A silly teenage superstition. Stand in front of a mirror at midnight and ask the Darkling to reveal the image of your soulmate.
Alina is drunk and lonely and never expects it to work.
The image in the mirror ripples and changes, though, revealing a pale man, dark-haired man with eyes that seem to be made of swirling inky darkness.
She blinks, thinking it only the product of an over-tired mind, but the image remains.
The shadows seem to rise up her bedroom walls, closing in on her, and then man reaches out, hand coming right through the mirror to take her own tentatively lifted hand with a cool but firm grip.
“Hello, Alina,” he smiles, white teeth flashing, shadows caressing her skin, “I’ve been waiting a long time for you.”
Chapter 549: Promise
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You won’t hurt him, if I go with you?”
“I promise, milaya, that I won’t lay a finger on him.”
Alina sags in relief and nods her agreement, taking his hand so that he can lead her to the carriage, only looking back once at the clearing where the tracker sleeps in ignorance of the deal that has been struck.
His poor little Sun Summoner, so worn down by running from her destiny that she never thinks to look for the loopholes he’s left in their bargain.
He is a man of his word, though, especially now he has his Alina back. He won’t ever touch Oretsev.
However, he never said anything regarding his shadows or his men …
Chapter 550: Son
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Men want sons
It is her mother’s bitter refrain, her attempt to always remind Alina of the reason she grows up in a modest apartment while her three half-brothers enjoy a lavish existence in one of the nicest parts of the city.
Men want sons
For years, Alina thinks it must be true, hears countless boys and men talk about their legacy and their name as if a son is the only one who can carry that.
Men want sons
Her mother is sceptical of Sasha. Old money, handsome, intelligent, powerful – “for men like that, Linka, love is not enough, not when they want to build a dynasty.”
Alina knows her mother is wrong in this case, though. Sasha loves her, no matter what children they may or may not have.
Men want sons
A lavish wedding and then Alina immediately notices how people watch her stomach, waiting to see if she’ll succeed or fail as if a relationship and a family is a competition.
One daughter, then two, then three, then four. All of them perfect, all of them loved.
Her mother is wrong, you see. Not all men are like Anton Starkov.
Perhaps some want sons, will break hearts and ruin families to have them. But Sasha wants her. He wants any children she gives him.
Sasha indulges Nadya in her desire to shadow him at work and plays football with Irina and paints with Ana and has tea parties with Elena. He never wishes they were boys rather than girls and he speaks about them all with genuine and delighted pride.
Men want sons
Many men do, but Alina is content in the knowledge that Sasha, like her, considers their girls to be the best possible legacy.
She is, she thinks, blessed indeed with her family.
Chapter 551: Beard
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Look, Irina, it’s mama and papa.”
His daughter frowns, “not papa!”
“I’m right there, Irinochka.”
“She doesn’t recognise you without the beard, Sasha.”
“That’s not –”
“Papa!” Irina squeals as Alina pulls up another photo, one where he has a beard.
“Told you,” his wife laughs.
Chapter 552: Alone
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina doesn’t want to be alone.
It is that fear that leads her to cheat when the Grisha testers come, that holds her friendship with Mal together as they grow and he becomes more likely to tease and ignore than comfort.
And then she meets Aleksander. Mysterious and powerful and probably dangerous. Her other half, her perfect balance.
“I’ve been waiting a long time for you,” he tells her when he draws out her light.
“I can’t believe you’re really here with me,” he whispers when they’re out riding, unusually vulnerable away from the palace.
“My Alina,” he says as he brushes his lips over hers and lifts her onto the War Room table.
“You have me forever,” he murmurs as they lie entwined together on black silk sheets, “no matter what, I’ll never turn away.”
Alina stays, despite Baghra’s warnings.
She stays, because with Aleksander she’s no longer alone.
Chapter 553: Castle (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina knows she shouldn’t be here. The castle ruins are closed to the public and out of bounds for a number of reasons, the main one being that they aren’t structurally sound.
(the unspoken reason is that bad things tend to happen to the people who visit the site).
Alina is curious, though. A student of history who is fascinated by the Black Heretic who lived in the castle five centuries previously. She wants to walk where he did, to see the place where he is rumoured to have died, to feel the energy of such a historically significant area.
It is more than she ever imagined.
Even though it is dull and rainy and the building is in a sorry state now, the shape of the castle is clear in her mind.
Everything she has read about the Black Heretic seems to come alive in this place. She can imagine him striding through the castle, directing troops, reading letters, training in the yard.
Most of all, she can see him summoning the shadows that made him so infamous. Many people think the Black Heretic’s control of shadows is just a metaphor or a story, but Alina has studied the sources, knows in her heart that it is true.
It’s hard to say why she feels such a connection to the intelligent, dangerous man who terrorised his enemies, but Alina knows it is her destiny to find the body that no one has ever recovered, to end the mystery of where the Black Heretic is buried.
She doesn’t startle when she hears a noise behind her.
This place seems to be almost crumbling around her, after all. The weather has probably knocked some more stones loose.
But then …
“What a pretty little thing you are.”
Alina whirls around, eyes wide, to see a man standing there.
Tall, dark-haired with a thick beard, an accent she doesn’t quite recognise, dressed all in black in an outfit five hundred years out of date.
“It’s you!” she exclaims.
It is surely impossible and yet she is sure of it. His looks, the shadows she can see leaking from his hands, the powerful aura around him.
The Black Heretic.
He tilts his head and examines her, eyes boring into her like he can see right into her soul.
“There is something different about you, milaya, not like all the other trespassers.”
Suddenly, he is in front of her and his hand wraps around her wrist. Alina feels a tugging inside her, like there is something there she’s never noticed before.
“What –” she begins to ask, only to gasp as a searing burst of light nearly blinds her.
Light that is coming from her.
The Black Heretic’s face is illuminated, his features triumphant, “I have been waiting a long time for you, solntse,” he murmurs, pulling her closer into his arms.
Yes, she thinks, it makes perfect sense. He is hers and she is his.
After years of never fitting in, never quite feeling comfortable, Alina knows she is finally where she is meant to be.
Chapter 554: Faster
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina curses as Aleksander materialises from the shadows, snagging her wrist, “you’ll have to be faster than that, solntse. It’s almost as if you don’t really want to leave.”
“I hate you,” she hisses.
He laughs, “you keep telling yourself that, milaya. We both know it's a lie."
Chapter 555: Guarantee
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Don’t worry about it, mate,” Dubrov says, “I guarantee she’ll be crawling back to you by the end of the week.”
Mal nods, sure Alina will soon be begging to get back together.
Two weeks later, though, she’s Instagram-official with his irritatingly successful older half-brother.
Chapter 556: Cradle (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“He’s sick and twisted,” Mal mutters, “a cradle robber.”
“I’m twenty-four years old, Mal,” Alina snarls, “if I want to date a guy two decades older than me then that’s my choice.”
“But you –”
“I know my own mind,” she glares, “I am a grown woman, not a child. Now leave me alone.”
Chapter 557: Cradle (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Instinct wakes Alina and she lets out a choked gasp when she spots a figure standing over the cradle.
“You kept her from me,” Aleksander murmurs, running a gentle hand over the baby’s downy head, “bad enough that you ran, but this … a double betrayal.”
“I couldn’t stay,” she whispers, trying to forget how she had felt when Baghra had told her the truth of him, “not when I knew what you planned with the Stag.”
She inches forward, trying to move slowly so that he won’t notice, desperate to get close enough to grab Irina.
He moves too quickly, though, scooping her – their – daughter from the wooden cradle that a kind neighbour had made for her.
“Please,” she chokes out the word, “don’t –”
His dark eyes are suddenly furious, “you think I would harm her? My own daughter?”
Alina doesn’t, not really, but she fears being separated from Irina, “don’t … don’t take her away from me.”
He softens a little then, as if he can read her mind and understand her worry, “you are mine, milaya, just as much as this little one is. This has clearly been a lapse in judgement for you, but we can be a family now, can’t we?”
He phrases it as a question, but it is clear there is no other option but to return to Os Alta with him, that he will accept nothing else.
“Yes, a family,” she agrees quietly.
After all, in her heart, she cannot deny that she longs for just that.
Chapter 558: Three (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Two.”
“Eight.”
“Ok, three.”
“Eight.”
“Sasha, this is supposed to be a negotiation.”
“Fine,” he scowls, “five. Three more than you want and three less than I do. That's fair.”
“You’re not the one who has to push them out of your –”
"Three then, but more if I can persuade you."
Chapter 559: Cream
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
When the dinner party is over, Sasha finds Alina frowning at the leftover whipped cream, “I think I made too much.”
Idly, she dips her finger into the bowl and licks the cream off, humming in pleasure.
Sasha’s eyes darken and he smirks, “I think we can find a use for it, milaya.”
Chapter 560: Push (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
A hand wraps around her wrist, “enough! Stop trying to push me away and run off.”
But it’s all she knows how to do. A way to remind herself that she’s on her own because no one ever tries to chase her.
No one but Sasha.
Perhaps he’s being truthful when he says he’ll never leave.
Chapter 561: Darklina Homes (99)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1601695889898471424
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
His home is neat and organised. Everything has its place.
Alina's chaos makes him twitch - plants climbing up the walls, books haphazardly shelved, her cat shedding everywhere, headphones and bags just left out.
He can't wish anything changed, though. He loves her just as she is.
Chapter 562: Answer
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Did you sleep with him?”
“It’s none of your business, Mal.”
“Like hell it isn’t. I’m –”
“You’re what, Mal? My childhood friend who let his friends bully me? My shitty ex who cheated on me?”
“Just tell me – did you sleep with my father?”
Her satisfied smirk is answer enough.
Chapter 563: Help (1)
Summary:
cw kidnapping and hinted serial killers
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal is in a hurry to get home and watch the game with his roommates. When he spots the car by the side of the road, he starts praying that someone doesn’t try and flag him down for assistance.
When he gets a look at the driver, however, he slams on his breaks so that he can pull over.
Pretty and petite, with golden skin and long dark hair cascading over her shoulders. She’s wearing the tiniest pair of shorts he’s ever seen and a black tank-top that seems moulded to her every curve.
As he gets out of his own car, he tries to school his features into casual concern, not wanting to appear too eager.
“Do you need any help?”
Her worried expression smooths over to relief, “thank you so much. I’ve got no idea what’s wrong.”
Mal isn’t the greatest with cars, usually getting Dubrov to look at his, but he’s sure it can’t be that difficult. Besides, if a tow truck is needed then he’s more than happy to wait with this attractive damsel in distress.
“I’ll take a look,” he tells her, “my name’s Mal.”
“Alina.”
She shakes his hand and then gestures to the smoking vehicle, “I barely managed to pull over before it died on me.”
A few seconds later, Mal is staring under the hood of the car, trying to figure out what is broken.
Glancing back, he sees Alina looking in another direction, so he takes the chance to pull out his phone and search for some instructions that might help.
“May be the battery,” he calls back to her, even though he’s really got no idea, “or perhaps the –”
The blow to the head surprises him.
Disoriented and in so much pain that his eyes are watering, he looks around for his attacker.
Only Alina stands there, as petite and pretty as before, but now she’s wielding a baseball bat like she knows how to use it.
“What the fuck,” he mutters in confusion.
“It’s nothing personal,” she shrugs, “you were just the first person who stopped.”
“Please,” he tries to get away, but succeeds only in stumbling right into the car door.
“I’d like to say it’ll all be over soon,” Alina grins as she strides towards him, “but we’re only just beginning.”
She swings the baseball bat again and a moment later Mal loses consciousness.
“Well,” Alina huffs as she grabs the unconscious man’s arms, “are you going to help?”
She hears the rustle of the long grass as her husband emerges from his hiding place and then lips press against her shoulder, “but you’re doing so beautifully on your own, milaya.”
She rolls her eyes, “he’s heavy, Sasha. Shift him quickly, before someone comes along.”
Aleksander nudges her gently aside and hefts the body up, sliding him into the back seat and then pressing his fingers against the man’s neck, “still breathing.”
“One time,” Alina hisses, “I hit someone too hard one time and you never let me forget it. He’ll be fine, will probably wake up just after we get him situated in his new room.”
She closes the hood of the car and climbs into the driver’s seat, while Sasha goes round to the passenger side with only a slight pout. He hates being a passenger, but he’s the best one to subdue their captive if he wakes up early.
“That boy wanted you,” he notes darkly as she starts up the car.
“And why should that matter? I don’t want some idiot boy that pretends to know something about cars and clearly thinks a good deed entitles him to something. I love you, Sasha. I’m married to you.”
“Still,” her husband muses, “someone ought to teach him a lesson about coveting what doesn’t belong to him.”
It’s going to be one of those sessions, then.
Messy and drawn-out and deliciously vicious.
Alina sighs happily, already wet and flushed at the thought of all the games they can play with their new toy.
Aleksander puts a hand onto her leg, thumb stroking circles on her bare skin, smirking like he can tell what she’s thinking, “my perfect, bloodthirsty little wife. What fun we’ll have.”
Alina presses down on the accelerator.
She’s very eager to get home.
Chapter 564: Soulmate (1)
Summary:
cw some misuse of amplification
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina comes back from the woods to find the cottage nothing more than a smoking ruin.
And in the centre of that ruin is a burned body wearing Mal’s clothes.
She screams, her basket falling from her arms as tears roll down her cheeks.
Then she hears footsteps behind her, feels lethargically dizzy in a way that means one thing.
A Heartrender.
She turns her head just enough to catch sight of Ivan. And the only reason Ivan would search for her is on the orders of …
There he is, scars across his face but as handsome as ever, his usual black kefta swapped for one that has gold thread embroidered onto it.
(a sign of devotion, even when her disappearance surely made him furious).
He strides forward until her senses are in overdrive, overwhelmed by his presence.
One hand tilts her chin up so that she is forced to look him directly in the eyes.
“Surely,” he murmurs, “you must have known I would follow you, my own soulmate.”
“I will not have my future dictated by a simple mark,” she hisses, “especially not with a monster who would seek to usurp my power.”
“So quick to believe that bitter old woman,” he snarls, his grip on her chin tightening until it is very nearly painful, “you are mine, Alina. My equal, my balance, my other half. I will not allow anyone to get in the way of that.”
He wraps his other hand around her wrist, his amplification tugging on her power until she has no choice but to shine brightly.
“Doesn’t that feel better,” he coos, gentle now, “what did that boy do for you apart from have you on the run and suffering from wasting sickness?”
His touch sends waves of calm through her and she can’t quite bring herself to retort. It’s true, after all, that Mal disliked her power, that he encouraged her never to use it even at the cost of her health. And she does miss the comforts of the Little Palace, the simple pleasure of summoning her light, the sense of belonging.
“It’s time to come home, milaya,” he tells her, “back where you belong.”
She’s so tired. Worn down from the difficulty of trying to stay off the grid and hidden while also finding food and shelter.
“I …”
“The Stag is yours, Alina, I promise. And together we can make a safe haven for Grisha and bring Ravka into a new golden age of prosperity.”
He pulls her into his embrace, presses his lips to the crown of her head, holds her like she is something precious. No one has ever treated her as tenderly as he does.
She allows herself have the comfort of his arms, whispers her agreement to return with him, lets him lead her away from the ruins and towards his familiar black carriage.
He is her soulmate, after all. They belong together.
Chapter 565: Push (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“They just need a little push and they’ll see they belong together.”
“We should lock them in a closet until they fuck.”
“Maybe start smaller with a blind date.”
David briefly wonders if he should say that he saw Alina and Sasha kissing last week.
He goes back to his book instead
Chapter 566: Wine (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina doesn’t belong here. She’s nineteen, should be out doing shots in a dingy club and dancing until her feet ache.
Instead, she’s at the Little Palace Gallery, surrounded by people with more money than she’ll probably ever have, trying not to feel horrendously out of place.
Genya means well, she knows, wanting Alina – an art student – to have the opportunity to attend this exclusive showing, but she would have rather visited normally rather than in a too-fitted, too expensive dress with people she’s fairly sure will sneer at her lack of polished manners and the fact that she’s a scholarship student.
Her best friend has vanished, leaving Alina standing in a corner, sipping on the glass of wine she’d been handed and trying very hard not to grimace at the taste.
She’s just about to put the glass down and slip out the door – Genya will surely forgive her – when a man appears next to her.
Dressed in a tailored suit, with dark hair and a neatly-trimmed beard, he looks to be about twenty years older (and infinitely more well-off) than Alina. He’s also distractingly handsome.
Fuck. He’s probably wondering what the hell she’s doing here.
“You look a little lost, milaya.”
“Oh … I’m fine … just … I … my friend is just … I’m fine, really. Just, err, waiting for my friend.”
He frowns and she goes to apologise for her stumbling explanation, only for him to offer his arm, “how terrible of your friend to leave you all alone. You’re an artist, I can tell, and I’m sure you’ll appreciate all of this,” he gestures to the pieces being shown, “far more than most of my guests.”
Alina freezes. My guests.
“Mr Morozov,” she stutters, “I … I wouldn’t want to take up your time.”
How much had the TIME article said Aleksander Morozov’s time is worth? She can’t remember, but she knows it was distressingly and ridiculously high.
“Nonsense, milaya,” he offers his arm once more, giving her such an intense stare that she doesn’t dare to refuse, “you’re worth it.”
There’s something in his eyes, dark and covetous. Genya would tell her to beware powerful men, but Alina can’t help but fall under his spell – it is a heady thing, after all, to have the undivided attention of a man of intelligence, wealth and power.
Alina puts her arm into his, lets the scent of his cologne – some wintry scent that makes her want to do something horrifically embarrassing like bury her face in his neck – wash over her and tries not to let the sudden stares from most of the room unnerve her.
She has the oddest feeling that her life is never going to be the same again.
Chapter 567: Draw
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
No one ever asks to see what Alina is drawing.
Mal is only interested in hunting. Her foster mother is just relieved that her hobby is quiet and relatively cheap.
It’s for the best. She’s not sure what they’d make of sketchbooks filled with one face.
The Shadow Man haunts her.
Chapter 568: Single
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It hits Alina one day.
She can’t think of a single reason she’s still with Mal.
So, she packs her things, leaves a note for Mal and goes.
There are any number of places she could stay, but it seems right when she ends up at Sasha’s door.
They’ve always been inevitable, after all.
Chapter 569: Cold (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s cold, dark, wet and lonely.
It can’t hurt to summon briefly, just to keep warm for a few moments.
She knows she’s made a mistake the moment the tether flares to life. Shadows curl around her ankles and a man all in black appears.
He smiles, “I’ll be seeing you soon, Alina.”
Chapter 570: Cold (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They call her husband cold and exacting, say he never smiles.
But while Sasha rarely makes a genial first impression, he is generous and full of feeling with those he loves. Alina sees it in the way he is with her, their children and friends.
She can't ask for a better husband.
Chapter 571: Inside
Summary:
cw forgetting a condom, but Aleksander thinks a baby wouldn’t be such a bad thing, really.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Fuck!” Alina shifts from sated and drowsy to wide-awake and panicked in a moment, “we forgot the condom.”
Sasha mumbles unintelligibly and she shakes him, “Sasha, wake up, we forgot the condom and you came inside me.”
They’ve had close calls before, but she’s always been careful since she suffers too many side-effects to take the pill or get an implant. She was just so caught up in her pleasure that it went entirely out of her head.
He doesn’t open his eyes, but his mouth curves into what appears to be a self-satisfied smirk, “would it be such a bad thing,” he murmurs, “a baby for my baby?”
It’s all well and good for him – excellent job, inherited wealth, brownstone in his name – to say that, but Alina still has six months of her degree to go.
“Sasha, I have to go and get some Plan B. Will you –”
He tugs her back down, wrapping his arm around her and pulling her close so she can feel the evidence of his erection against her back. Her hips roll almost involuntarily before sense returns, “Sasha, we can’t.”
“It’s already done,” he reminds her, pressing a kiss to her bare shoulder, “we might as well make the most of it.”
“But the –”
“I’ll buy you the Plan B after, baby, if you really want it. It’s only six months until you graduate, though, and you’ve always said you like that you can do your art from home. Don’t you think it would be a nice project, painting a mural in a baby’s nursery?”
“I –” her thought process halts as he shifts so he can slide into her, the only sound she can manage a loud moan.
It’s fine. She’ll get Plan B later.
And if she doesn’t … well, it would be nice to be a proper family.
Chapter 572: Polite (1)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander looks at the Little Sun Summoner, covered in mud, certainly not fit for polite society.
“I suppose I can’t attend the tsarina’s tea party,” Alina affects an innocent sorrow she clearly doesn’t feel.
He could make her go, but she deserves to be a child while she can.
Chapter 573: Polite (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You're late, Alina.”
“Only by ten minutes.”
“Punctuality is the politeness of princes,” he chides, a quote from a book he’d made her read.
“I’m not a prince,” she protests sullenly.
“No,” he watches her intently, his shadows entwined with her light, “but soon you’ll be a queen.”
Chapter 574: Rock
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s not trespassing, not really.
Alina is part of the team investigating a labyrinth of caverns that erosion and a series of small landslides have made visible for the first time in thousands of years. Well, she’s one of four archaeology students assisting Dr Lantsov. And, technically, she’s not supposed to actually enter the caverns, only sort through and document what Dr Lantsov and his colleagues bring out.
She just wants to have a look. So much of her learning so far has been done in a classroom, despite the university’s enticing promise of countless opportunities for field trips, and she’s heard Dr Lantsov talking about cave drawings they’ve found.
Cave art has always been a favourite of Alina’s since it combines her two great loves – archaeology and art – and the chance to see some up close, especially when it’s been viewed only by a dozen people, is too great to give up.
She’s studied the maps one of the archaeologists drew up, so she knows the path to follow to find the cavern with the artwork. It’s summer and they’ve had a dry spell, so she’s at low risk of slipping on wet stone.
When she reaches the right cavern and points her torch at the wall, Alina can only gasp.
The cavern walls are absolutely covered in beautifully preserved paintings and carvings, mostly images, although there are a few sections of text in a language she doesn’t recognise.
Finally, something truly amazing. A find she’ll be able to proudly tell Mal about so that he’ll stop joking that she just plays around with mud and rocks all day.
There isn’t much colour in the artwork, although she soon realises that it’s not that the paint has faded, only that the artist – whoever they were – seems to have preferred to create their images that way.
She examines the images and carvings as closely as she can with only one torch for light, and makes out a vague sense of the story.
A god of darkness, searching for the sun goddess (her symbols being the only ones with real colour – bright yellow and glittering gold and warm orange), but unable to find her. Furious, he sends shadow monsters out across the world and they nearly tear it apart trying to find what their master seeks, until a group of villagers harness their own magic to destroy the monsters and trap the god in a cave.
Alina runs her fingers along the final carving – depicting the god’s promise of vengeance on humanity – and winces as one finger catches on a sharp piece of rock.
“Shit,” she hisses as her blood stains the wall, a mark the team is sure to notice when they enter this cavern in a matter of hours.
As it turns out, however, there are more pressing matters to concern her.
She does not need to turn her torch onto her hand to examine how bad the cut is. As she looks down, she realises that her finger – in fact, her whole body – is glowing.
The cavern is bathed in soft, golden light, illuminating the cave art in a way that no artificial light ever could.
For a moment, all is bright. And then the shadows come.
Winding around her ankles almost like a purring cat would, snaking up the walls like creeping ivy.
Eventually, the shadows coalesce into the shape of a man, a body that is there and not there, insubstantial and yet she can clearly see a face.
“Solntse,” the words echo around the chamber, a male voice that is deep and rich and delighted, “I have waited a long time for you.”
“I –” she stutters.
“Hush, solntse,” the voice coos as shadowy arms wrap around her in an embrace, “you are right where you are meant to be and we are finally together.”
His hand wraps around her wrist, his form becoming more and more defined – and her light growing brighter and brighter – the longer he holds on.
“Do not fear, my Alina,” he comforts her as if he can sense her racing heart, “you will ascend, and then we shall have vengeance on those who have wronged us.”
As light explodes around them, Alina finds that she understands everything. She sheds her human shell in favour of divinity and takes her rightful place by the side of the god of darkness.
A new era begins.
Chapter 575: Paper
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Genya and Zoya slump, bleary-eyed, into their seats.
“Late night?” asks David absent-mindedly.
“Alina brought Sasha back to our apartment rather than going to his," Genya yawns, "and our walls are paper thin.”
Nikolai waggles his eyebrow, "sounds –"
Zoya elbows him, "shut up."
Chapter 576: Scissors
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina tells Mal that she’s thinking of cutting her hair off. He grimaces and talks her out of it.
Six months later, she quietly confesses that she wants a change of style. Aleksander fetches the scissors himself.
(Genya screams at their amateur effort, but quickly tidies it up).
Chapter 577: Mountain (1)
Summary:
Kind of iffy vibes
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina is sceptical at first.
She’s low on the totem pole at the Grand Palace Gallery, their newest hire, in fact. Surely, it shouldn’t be her given the opportunity to visit reclusive billionaire Aleksandr Morozov to discuss the possibility of him loaning some of his collection for an exhibition?
And yet, Mr Morozov’s right-hand man Ivan (no last name given, no hint of a smile on his stern face) is quite clear on his employer’s instructions. It is Alina or nobody at all.
The opportunity is too good for the gallery to miss. Alina is instructed to obtain a deal or, as Tatiana bluntly puts it, “don’t bother coming back to the gallery.”
It takes her the better part of two days – by private jet, luxury car, speedboat and, finally, helicopter – to get to the private island that houses Mr Morozov’s main residence.
It’s a castle, technically, but Alina can’t think of it as anything other than a mountain fortress. Everywhere she looks she sees armed guards, drones, security towers, spotlights and cameras. She can’t imagine anything getting inside Mr Morozov’s home unless he wants it to.
(it never occurs to her that it would also be exceedingly difficult for anyone to leave such a place without permission).
He is charm itself, this man who has more money than she can possibly comprehend. Handsome and intelligent and engaging. Alina thinks she could talk to him forever and never get bored.
The first night, she entirely forgets the reason she’s there, too caught up in conversation with her host.
Even when she remembers her assignment, Mr Morozov – “Sasha, milaya, please” – seems curiously unwilling to discuss the loan of the paintings to the Grand Palace Gallery. Instead, he insists on talking about her, coaxing details out of her and sharing something of himself in return, a glimpse into the lonely, deprived childhood that has made him both determined to succeed and eager to find the perfect person to start a family with.
His dark eyes linger on her, heavy with a meaning she can’t quite understand, when he speaks of the difficulty in finding a woman who can see past the media hype and press stories to the man beneath.
Days, then weeks, pass by and time starts to lose all meaning.
Alina can’t find her phone, positive she packed it and yet unable to discover it among her luggage. Sasha promises that his men are looking out for it, but they’ve had no luck yet.
In the end, she doesn’t miss her phone much. It’s probably for the best that she doesn’t have to deal with all the messages she’d have from the Lantsovs berating her for failing to secure a deal so far. Besides, there is so much for her to do that she doesn’t have time to wonder if her employers or friends will be worried not to have heard from her.
Sasha’s home seems to have every amenity known to man, if not in the castle then in one of other areas of the island that Sasha takes her to visit. Sometimes she wonders if it should be concerning that she’s never allowed to leave the castle without Sasha or Ivan, but their worry about her getting lost seems reasonable enough, as does their insistence that she have some guards follow her around even inside the castle (“in case you need anything, milaya, or if, god forbid, some intruder tries to break in”).
It seems quite natural, in the end, for Alina to begin to forget that she ever had a life away from this beautiful place.
Natural too, that she should realise Sasha is all she’s ever wanted in a man, that he should kiss and touch her and make her feel pleasure she’s never experienced before, that they should both be excited at the prospect of starting a family together.
They wed in the gardens, the snow-topped mountains a lovely backdrop to their private ceremony.
Alina beams, in love with her doting husband and her new life.
After all, what more could she ever want?
Chapter 578: Mountain (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He’s always there.
If he isn’t appearing in the corner of her eye through the tether then his emotions are echoing down the bond or she’s worrying about the inevitable moment he’ll find them.
The Spinning Wheel is an architectural marvel, but its location in the hollowed-out top of a mountain is problematic. The stone steps are too dangerous to climb and so their only way in and out is by air. When Aleksander comes, and Alina knows he will come, the chances are that they will be sitting ducks.
What can she do, though? No one listens to her, not really. They call her their saviour and name her a saint, then turn around and tell her to wear pretty jewels and simper on Nikolai’s arms like she’s a trophy. They all think they’re safe in this place, forgetting that their enemy has had centuries to master his power and learn the geography of Ravka and its neighbouring countries like the back of his hand.
Still, Alina trains, endures Baghra’s grumbles so that she can learn from the old woman.
She tells herself that she has to be strong so that she can beat Aleksander. In truth, she wants to be strong so that she can be his equal.
(he says they’ll rule together, whispers that they are two sides of the same coin, destined for each other – the darker part of her wants that, wants it far more than she should).
When she manages the Cut in all its glory, slicing the top off a mountain in the distance, she can hear the gasps and applause behind her, can sense Nikolai’s smug relief (at a show of power to reassure his allies) and Baghra’s reluctant approval (tinged with worry for the future).
None of it matters, though, when compared to Aleksander’s expression as he appears next to her – awe and wonder and pride shining on his face. No congratulations feel as genuine as the heated words he murmurs in her ear as he stands so close – invisible to everyone but her – that she nearly goes desperate with want and a desire to touch him.
In that moment, Alina knows she’s in trouble.
Because Aleksander is coming, and she’s not quite sure she wants to run from him anymore.
Chapter 579: Thousand
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Did you see it?”
“Just a glimpse. It was magnificent.”
“My cousin works for Safina, says there are a thousand pearls and three hundred diamonds on that dress.”
“Who is it for?”
“Morozov, I heard.”
“But who hooked him? He’s never had a relationship lasting more than six months. The only woman he consistently spends time with is that goddaughter of his, the artist, but … no!”
“You didn’t hear it from me, but Marie swears she saw them together.”
“Isn’t she dating that wannabe actor – Mal something or other?”
“Clearly not. I mean, really, who would pick a loser like that when you could have the Aleksander Morozov?”
Chapter 580: Progress
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“He said I was a mess,” Alina fumes, “can you believe it?”
Aleksander very much can believe that Oretsev would say something so stupid. That boy has never understood that Alina is the most amazing person to ever walk the planet.
“So then I told him I was a glorious work in progress and he didn’t deserve me.”
“Quite right, Alinochka,” he nods seriously, trying to hide his smile.
“And then I punched him in the face,” she adds, pride winning out over sheepishness, “… I may have been a tiny bit drunk.”
“Don’t worry, Alinochka,” he winks at her, “I know a good lawyer.”
“You’re the best, Sasha,” she snuggles into his arms.
“I love you,” he mouths the words as he presses a kiss to the top of her head.
Maybe now she’s dumped her idiot of a boyfriend, he’ll finally find the courage to say it out loud.
Chapter 581: Complete
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“So, how old is he, Lina?”
Alina sticks her tongue out at Genya. Her preference for older men is well-known and her friends love to tease her about it.
“I’ll Google him,” Zoya offers, “what was his name again, Gen?”
“Aleksandr Morozov,” Genya spells it out with a grin and Alina curses herself for last night’s drunken honesty.
“Aleksandr Morozov,” Zoya hums, “let’s see … well, fuck, Lina, that man is hot … ooh, look, says he completed his doctorate in 2006, so that makes him, what, about forty-six.”
“He’s forty-seven,” she mumbles.
“Still,” Zoya says, “man looks like he could blow your back out, even if he is older than your dad.”
It’s not as bad as it sounds, Alina thinks. Sasha barely has two years on her father. And he can, as Zoya puts it, blow her back out.
“Lina, you’ve got to tell me,” Genya begs, “do you call him dadd–”
“Nope!” she puts her hands up, “I’m not talking about this with you two.”
“Lina,” Zoya pouts, “we’ve got to live vicariously through you and your sexcapades with the hot editor.”
“You both have boyfriends,” she reminds her best friends.
“Yeah, but they are not silver foxes who look like they can give you ten orgasms in one night.”
“Fifteen,” she admits quietly – part embarrassed and part smug.
“I officially hate you,” Zoya sighs, “you lucky, lucky bitch.”
Chapter 582: Seed
Summary:
Regency AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“There is no point trying to escape fate, Miss Starkova,” the Duke says, pressing a hand to her stomach, “my seed may well already have taken root and I will not allow anyone to call my heir a bastard.”
“You don’t know for sure.”
The lack of blood in her future marriage bed can be explained away by Alina’s well-known love of horse riding. And the Duke finished inside her only once (or maybe twice … it was certainly no more than three times), so there is no guarantee she is with child. There is every chance she can pretend their liaison never happened, every possibility that Mal will see what’s in front of him and propose so that they can be happy together.
The Duke seems to see it differently, however, given the dark look on his face.
“We will be married, Miss Starkova. I will not take any chances and it is of little consequence if you are not yet with child, for you will be soon enough, I assure you.”
“The banns,” she stutters out a protest, looking for any reason to delay.
“We have been granted a special licence. Your parents are quite thrilled at the prospect.”
Alina scowls. Of course her parents would be happy – Alina is the daughter of a baron and her parents will consider it a miracle that a Duke wishes to marry her, especially given the fact that they know of her love for Mal (an untitled gentleman of little fortune) and disapprove wholeheartedly.
“You cannot force me to stand at the altar and say I do,” she reminds him.
“I will not have to,” he smirks and she hates that it somehow makes him look more attractive, “you know we belong together, you just need to admit it.”
“I hate you,” she hisses.
He just laughs, reaching out to caress her cheek, smiling as she shivers, unwillingly aroused by his touch, “keep telling yourself that, Miss Starkova. Just remember, it was you who kissed me that night.”
Alina freezes at the reminder.
A ball. Watching Mal dance with every eligible girl in the room except her. The Duke, so attentive and sympathetic. A darkened room. A wave of desire. A desperate wish to feel special and adored.
“Don’t you want to feel it again?” he murmurs, leaning down to press his lips to her neck, “you were so sweet for me, so eager and responsive. I knew then that I could never let you go.”
She shakes her head, tries to remind her fuzzy brain that it is Mal she loves, not the Duke.
“You cannot deny it forever, my Alina. I’ll have you – all of you – and in return I’ll give you everything you could possibly desire. You simply have to say yes.”
She means to say no, she really does.
It’s only, there is something intoxicating about him, something she cannot quite resist.
“Come on,” he coaxes, hand pushing up her skirts, fingers probing where they really shouldn’t be, “say it for me, there’s a good girl, and then I’ll make you feel so good.”
“I … I …”
He nips at her neck, strokes between her legs, “you can say it, Alina, I know you can.”
The yes tumbles out of her mouth almost by accident as she rolls her hips to try and find some kind of friction against his hand.
The Duke’s dark eyes glitter with triumph but she doesn’t care because he’s touching her in just the right way and it’s like that night all over again, pleasure so exquisite it makes her worry she’ll faint clear away.
As it turns out, the Duke is right.
She realises there is no one else who can make her feel like this. They belong together.
And when she meets him at the altar, she knows no one will need to force her to say I do.
Chapter 583: Modern Darklina (41)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1619706120398061569
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They arrive separately, an hour apart.
No one knows quite what happens in the darkness and privacy of the club's VIP booth.
But the next day Morozov's engagement is over, Starkova's (ex-)boyfriend flies back to the US and Morozov and Starkova are seen kissing outside his home.
Chapter 584: Syrup
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Aren’t you just the most adorable thing!” coos Sasha’s newest fling.
Her voice is syrupy sweet and dripping with condescension, as if Alina is three rather than twenty-three.
Alina looks at Sasha and raises an eyebrow, is she for real?
“Linka,” Sasha says, a warning in his voice that he surely knows she’s going to ignore, “this is Elizaveta, my girlfriend. Liza, this is Alina – I was friends with her father and I manage her trust.”
Alina nearly snorts in amusement. He makes it sound so business-like, as if he just sends a bank transfer to her account each month and approves sensible expenses like a car purchase.
Still, it’s probably best not to overwhelm Elizaveta with the details of all the times he’s picked her up from clubs at 3am and held her hair back when she’s had too much to drink and hopped on a plane to Vegas to stop her from getting married to her idiot ex Mal.
He likely doesn’t want to mention all the evenings they’ve spent on his couch watching old movies and his attempts (met with varying success) to teach her to cook or the fact that he’s the only person she ever considers calling in an emergency.
Most of all, it’ll be best not to use this first meeting as the ideal time for her to mention to Elizaveta that she knows exactly what Sasha looks like when he comes, is very familiar with how outstanding he is in bed and has extensive practical experience of the many delicious methods he can use to chastise her when she merrily ignores the rules he sets for her.
Elizaveta is talking now, gushing about how much she adores Sasha.
Poor woman. Clearly still in the honeymoon period and with no idea what’s to come.
It might be kinder to warn her. To tell her the cautionary tales of Luda and Zoya and Nina and Genya. It’s more fun this way, though, for Alina at least.
After all, few things in life are certain but one thing she knows for sure is this – for Sasha, all roads lead to Alina.
(she’s making sure of it).
Chapter 585: After
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The town of Keramzin does not celebrate the Winter Solstice.
The streets are empty that night, the doors and windows locked tight.
It is the one night of the year that the Darkling comes.
He stands in the town square, his pale skin bright with moonlight, cloaked in black furs.
His shadows surge outwards, investigate every building in the town, searching for entry.
Looking for someone who’ll let him in.
For most of the town, it is easy enough. They make sure their homes are secure and huddle in their beds.
Some people, though, a select few, hear him.
Whispers in their ears, promises of untold wealth and abundant food.
The voice tricks them, you see, into opening their windows, into letting the devil inside.
There’s rarely much left of them, in the morning.
The year Alina Starkova is eighteen, she looks out of the window in the tiny room she calls her own at the orphanage.
She looks down onto the square and the Darkling looks right back with dark eyes that seem to see into her very soul.
She has always heard the whispers, although she’s never been foolish enough to mention that to the townspeople. And what the Darkling whispers to her is different than the legends say.
He promises her power and eternal life and a throne at his side.
Sol Koroleva, he croons, my Alina.
There is nothing for Alina in this town. Now that she is eighteen there is only the army, for no one will apprentice a girl who is the near spitting image of her Shu mother.
What harm can there be in opening the window, in letting the Darkling in?
If death comes then at least it will likely be quicker and less messy than it would inevitably be in the army.
It’s almost like a dream.
One moment she pushes open the window, the next he is there, watching her like she is a treasure of great value.
And then his furs are on her bed and they are there too, entwined together, his fingers tracing patterns on her bare skin.
So, this is what he wants, a companion for the night. And then …
“What happens after?” she asks quietly, “will I … will I be like the others?”
It’s hard not to tremble, because his touch sets her body aflame, and because his silence makes her nervous, and because suddenly death does not seem the sweet relief it did a few minutes ago.
He laughs then, deep and rich, and presses his lips to hers, “no, solntse, you are not like the others. I have been waiting a long time for you, my Alina.”
“What happens after?” she repeats, a little louder this time.
He sighs as he enters her, swallowing her moan with a kiss, “after … you are mine and I am yours, together for eternity.”
There is nothing much to say after that, only the sounds of pleasure echoing around the room, the union of a destined pair.
Alina Starkova vanishes from Keramzin that night, her window left wide open.
Another victim of the Darkling, the people say, pitying the poor girl for a few minutes before their lives go on.
However, no one ever sees the Darkling in the town again, no matter how many more Winter Solstices pass.
And in a different realm, built from magic, the Shadow King and the Sun Queen reign forever.
Chapter 586: Team (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Fuck,” Genya hisses.
Zoya looks up curiously, “what is it?”
“HR put Alina and Sasha in the same group for team-building activities.”
“Fuck is the right word.”
“Are they insane! Half of the complaints they’ve dealt with during the last year have involved those two.”
“Look on the bright side, Gen. This could be a chance for them to bond and put aside their differences for the greater good of the company.”
“And you believe that?”
Zoya snorts, “hell no, but it’s the kind of crap HR would spew.”
Genya sighs, “by the end of the weekend they’re either going to be fucking all over the hotel or one of them will be dead. And, honestly, I really don’t know which is the likelier outcome.”
Chapter 587: Team (2)
Summary:
Devil Wears Prada AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I need the best possible team with me in Paris. That no longer includes Zoya.”
And Alina never meant … she doesn’t want …
This is supposed to be a stepping stone. She’s not meant to steal the thing Zoya has been waiting for.
But Mr Morozov is watching her, dark eyes shining with something approaching approval.
And she can’t resist that. Alina thinks she might do anything if only he’ll look at her like she’s worthy.
Chapter 588: Bud
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina thrives with Aleksander, like a bud bursting into bloom in spring.
Life is brighter, smiles and laughter come more easily. She feels cherished and nurtured.
A lifetime of never feeling enough and years wasted on Mal are washed away by the tender care of a man who loves her.
Chapter 589: Darklina Moods (8)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1621281890966831106
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
For Alina, her year abroad in Paris means freedom.
She paints anything that catches her fancy. She swims naked in a fountain with two girls she met in one of her art classes. She eats croissants and baguettes and chocolates until she feels like she’ll be sick. She tries her first (and only) cigarette. She swipes glitter on her eyelids and dances until dawn. She kisses boys and girls, goes home with them for a night but never lingers. She visits all the tourist traps and the hidden gems her Parisian friends show her.
And then she meets Sasha. Russian-born, raised in England, worked in the US, now based in France. A polyglot, clever enough to match her quote for quote when debating philosophy, knowledgeable about and appreciative of art, significant family wealth increased to frankly ridiculous amounts by wise investments, distractingly handsome, about twenty years older than she is.
It’s a fling, she tells herself. One night that turns into a standing arrangement simply because he has excellent taste in restaurants and he is pretty to look at and he knows how to leave her a boneless, satisfied, pleasure-drunk mess. She doesn’t expect it to last, can’t imagine a man like him wanting anything serious with a girl like her.
She never expects to fall so deeply or quickly, is frankly baffled to find out he feels the same way. Even when she moves out of the shabby apartment that she shares with three other students and into his townhouse, it still feels like a dream she will soon wake from.
Things like this don’t happen to Alina.
And so she prepares herself, steels her heart as the end of her year abroad draws near. She’ll go back to the US. He will stay in Paris. Perhaps he’ll think of her fondly, but soon she’ll be a distant memory.
However, when she packs her bags, so does he. His Paris townhouse is closed up and his New York brownstone aired out. They sit on a plane, hand in hand, and Alina has to pinch herself to be sure it’s real.
As it turns out, happy endings aren’t just for girls in books.
Chapter 590: Street
Summary:
cw kidnapping
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s easy to take her.
He snatches her right off the street. Broad daylight, busy city centre, cameras everywhere.
No one stops him.
A crime, that there is no one to look after her the way she deserves.
But that’s alright. She’s his now, and he’ll keep her safe and secure forever.
Chapter 591: Forever
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
This time, they travel together for almost twenty years.
She flees after an unexpected run-in with Mason Oretsev, the spitting image of his great-great-great grandfather. She never takes reminders of the past well, especially when they involve that tracker of hers.
Aleksander is disappointed, of course. Life is always duller without Alina, lacking the light she brings to his life.
In the end, though, he knows she’ll always make her way back to him.
And he notices, even if she doesn’t, that every time she returns a bit quicker and then remains with him a little longer.
They have forever. He can afford to be patient.
Chapter 592: Dream (1)
Summary:
Fairytale AU
Typical traditional fairytale underage (nothing happens but it is implied Darklina will marry and Alina is sixteen)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
A baby girl is born to the king and queen on the Summer Solstice, glowing from head to toe, sunlight spilling from her tiny palms.
She is named Alina and immediately proclaimed to be a miracle, a blessing from the gods.
People come from far and wide to pay homage to the baby princess and to witness her radiant light.
It seems like nothing can spoil the happiness of her parents when they have such a child, at least until they receive a letter written in silver ink on pitch-black parchment.
The letter’s sender has many names. The Darkling. The Witch King. The Black Heretic. The Shadow Summoner. The Demon in the Woods.
He demands the child, claims her and the magic in her veins in the same way he has long proclaimed that all magical people and creatures fall under his jurisdiction.
She is my equal, he writes, and I shall have her for my queen.
Horrified, Alina’s parents consult with the fairy Genya, who had turned away from the Darkling after he damaged her wings in retaliation for a minor betrayal.
“He is too powerful a threat to be ignored,” Genya tells them, “and I am no match for him. But if we can keep the princess hidden from him until she turns eighteen and comes fully into her power then we may stand a chance.”
And so the broken-hearted parents bid goodbye to the baby girl they have only been able to keep with them for a month, entrusting her into Genya’s care.
The fairy takes the baby into the heart of the forest, to a tower built centuries ago and long forgotten. She protects the tower as best as she can with her magic and settles down to raise the princess in quiet obscurity until she comes of age.
Unbeknownst to Genya, the Darkling does not lie when he calls Princess Alina his equal.
They are light and darkness. Day and night. Two sides of the same coin.
The summoners of light and shadow can only be kept apart for so long.
For as long as she can remember, Alina’s dreams have been filled with shadows.
They do not scare her. Alina can light up a room with scarcely a thought and she has nothing to fear from the darkness.
No, the shadows intrigue her. And even more interesting is the man who conjures them.
For years he just watches her in her dreams. Even when she tries to speak to him, the words won’t come, as if there is some barrier between them even though she can see him clearly.
Once, when she is six, she thinks to mention the dreams to her Aunt Genya.
The fairy is so alarmed that she spends hours chanting spells outside the tower that is their home and then admonishes Alina to never, ever let strangers into the tower or leave its boundaries.
After that, Alina doesn’t speak of the shadow man again. He doesn’t feel dangerous to her, but she worries about upsetting her aunt and so keeps silent.
Everything begins to change when Alina turns sixteen.
Her shadow man – “Aleksandr,” he murmurs, “but you can call me Sasha” – finally begins to talk to her.
He tells her tales of the land he rules, one where those with magic live in harmony and out of reach of those who would hunt them. It sounds like a wonderful place, far more vibrant and interesting than the pretty but dull tower where Alina has spent her life.
Genya tells her that when she is eighteen, she will return home and marry Prince Mal. When she sleeps and dreams of Sasha, he warns her that Prince Mal is not a good man – he puts on a show of tolerance, but he keeps magical creatures locked away in a menagerie and viciously hunts down humans and fairies using magic in his land.
When Alina suggests to Genya that she might want to choose her own husband, the fairy looks at her in confusion, as if she cannot understand why Alina would seek to go against the match her parents have arranged for her.
Prince Mal is a stranger, though, and likely a cruel one. What Alina wishes for more than anything is to go to the land that Sasha describes to her, the one where she can be free.
“I will come for you,” Sasha promises, “and you will rule by my side as you were always meant to.”
She feels him arrive one day, when Genya is away making a report to Alina’s parents.
At first, she thinks she must be dozing, for she never sees Sasha’s shadows except in her dreams.
But she pinches herself and the scene before her remains unchanged. He is here, as handsome as he is in her dreams, shadows curling at his feet, waiting for her.
Genya’s warnings are forgotten as she hurries down the stone steps, out of the tower door, across the garden and right over the boundary of Genya’s magic so that she can leap into his arms.
Sasha holds Alina close in his embrace, pressing his lips to the crown of her head, his shadows and her light entwining together in joyful communion.
She does not see how his shadows attack the tower that kept her from him for sixteen years, leaving nothing but ruins behind.
She does not know of the assassination of Prince Mal by the wizards Ivan and Fedyor.
She does not realise that Genya never made it to Alina’s parents, that the fairy has been intercepted and taken to Sasha’s kingdom to face his judgement.
She does not understand that the union of shadow and light heralds the start of a great battle that will leave the summoners as rulers of an empire.
All Alina feels is a sense of rightness and completeness as she is wrapped up in Sasha’s fur-lined black cloak, finally united with her destined other half.
Chapter 593: Nanny (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She recognises him immediately. Aleksander Morozov – babysitter for the rich and famous.
“I don’t need a glorified nanny,” she hisses.
He snorts, “what you need is a good spanking.”
“Are you offering?” she asks flirtatiously.
“Don’t push me, kotenok.”
He looks mean. She likes it.
Chapter 594: Nanny (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“The nanny,” Ivan sighs, “you’re a fucking cliché, Sasha.”
Aleksander scowls at his best friend. It’s not that bad. Alina is twenty-four and his (perfectly amicable) divorce went through before they even met. Anyway, Luda adores Alina, and insists on them double dating with her and Ulla.
“Don’t be a grump, Vanya,” Fedyor interjects, “they’re in love – it’s adorable.”
“It’s a mid-life crisis,” Ivan grumbles.
Aleksander isn’t worried by his friend’s dark predictions of future disaster. Ivan will succumb to Alina’s charm (and the lure of the array of baked goods she always has on hand) soon enough.
No one can resist Alina’s sunshine smile for long.
Chapter 595: Snore
Summary:
cw very brief somnophilia (Alina is fine with it, but no consent is discussed beforehand) and cheating
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina wakes slowly, blinking back sleep, rolling her hips to meet the thrusts of the man behind her.
She shoves a hand over her mouth to muffle her moan, but Sasha only tuts, pinching one of her nipples through the thin fabric of the tank top she’s worn to bed, “none of that, milaya, I want to hear you.”
Even only half awake, she can read the warning in his tone. She moves her hand, slipping it instead between her legs so she can find her clit, and her high-pitched cries of pleasure echo throughout the room.
“Good girl,” he murmurs, lips brushing the shell of her ear.
He sounds smugly pleased. She supposes that’s natural, since she’d insisted only last night that they couldn’t do this again, that she’d refuse him if he came to her again.
A few minutes later, Alina moans loudly as she comes, Sasha following a moment later.
As she whimpers her way through the aftershocks of her orgasm, there is a snuffle from the other side of the bed, followed by the horribly familiar sound of her boyfriend’s deafening snores.
Sasha snorts in amusement as his thumb rubs comforting circles on her hip, “he really is like a foghorn, isn’t he? And such an obligingly deep sleeper when he’s been drinking.”
He makes no move to leave, shows no sign of concern that Mal might wake up and finally figure out the truth.
Alina should feel guilty. It’s bad enough to cheat on her boyfriend of three years with their roommate, but a thousand times worse to do it in the bed she shares with Mal, as he lies sleeping next to her, blissfully unaware of the betrayal.
She can’t stop, though. No matter how many times she tells Sasha that it’s over, they both know it’s impossible for them to keep away from each other.
For months Alina has been so sure she just needs to get it out of her system so she and Mal can have their happy ending.
Now, though, she has to admit the truth.
It’s Sasha she can’t live without, not Mal.
Chapter 596: Library
Summary:
Regency AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
This can’t be good for the books, Alina thinks as the ladder she’s clinging to rattles against the shelves, knocking askew some tomes almost as old as the Morozov family’s country seat.
As if sensing that her attention is drifting, her husband licks at her clit, humming in smug pleasure when she lets out a loud moan and bucks her hips against his face.
She should be mortified. It’s the middle of the day, after all, and they’re in the library of all places, not a bedchamber or even a semi-private receiving room. But she really has become absolutely shameless since her wedding (or, rather, since the indiscretion that preceded her wedding) and her husband is far too adept at wringing pleasure from her body for her to summon the willpower to ask him to stop.
Still, she admits to herself as she comes, whining Sasha’s name, there really is something to be said for wantonness with one’s husband.
Who knew marriage could be so much fun?
Chapter 597: Concert
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Concerts are very much not Sasha’s thing.
He is a three-hour piano recital, classical ballet, occasional opera kind of man.
Alina loves him all the same, especially when he doesn’t turn his nose up at her enjoyment of concerts. He rarely goes with her, but he insists on calling a car to take her to the venue, and he’s always there at the end of the night, ready to wipe glitter off her face and help her brush her teeth and untangle her hair and remind her to drink a glass of water before she falls asleep.
She never thought she could marry a man who gets grumpy when he isn’t in bed before 11pm. For Sasha, though, she’ll make an exception.
Chapter 598: Song
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“They’re playing our song!” Alina waves her arms so enthusiastically that most of her drink spills.
“Don’t say a word,” he mutters to Ivan as he takes his girlfriend’s hand so that they can dance.
His reputation will never recover from this sappy display, but Alina is worth it.
Chapter 599: Darklina Moods (9)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1624125259732353071
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina likes people watching.
No other regulars are as interesting as the handsome man who always has hot chocolate and a croissant as he reads (philosophy, politics, history).
It takes six months for her to ask his name, but only six hours after that to find herself in his bed.
Chapter 600: Taste
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Strangers and acquaintances are always surprised to discover that Aleksander Morozov – CEO of one of the country’s most successful companies, with a reputation as a cold and terrifying and demanding boss – is married to a woman who runs the small independent Sol Koroleva Bakery.
They expect his wife to be a socialite or a high-flying businesswoman. Not a petite young woman fifteen years his junior who has a wide, sunshine smile and can usually be found with streaks of flour in her hair or on her face.
Aleksander’s friends understand better, see how much he loves (and needs) Alina’s bright presence in his life.
And for those aware of his well-hidden sweet tooth, it isn’t hard to figure out how the unlikely pair might have met. From bakery regular to favourite customer to enthusiastic taste-tester to boyfriend to fiancé to doting husband, it’s a sweet love story indeed.
Chapter 601: Ancient (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He thinks her a mouse at first, the petite cartographer who looks like a slight breeze could blow her away.
But then he sees her eyes, ancient and knowing in a youthful face.
This is no naïve child, but a true equal.
As he beckons her closer, Aleksander smiles.
Like calls to like.
Chapter 602: Ancient (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina thinks there is something watching her from the shadows.
She has no concrete proof, just a feeling. A tingle up her spine, goosebumps on her arms, the sense of a heavy gaze on the back of her neck.
Her friends think she’s just nervous about living alone for the first time. After all, there are no threatening notes or stolen items or moved furniture to suggest this is anything other than her imagination running wild.
In light of their scepticism, Alina doesn’t mention the dreams, ones where the shadows coalesce into the shape of a man who whispers promises of power and immortality in her ears. They’re only dreams, after all.
Still, Alina does her research, searching for information on the shadow man that plagues her thoughts.
The Darkling, he is named. The Lord of Shadows, a being said to be as old as the universe itself. The descriptions given are uncannily similar to her own experiences, enough to make think she should be wary.
It’s silly, though, she tells herself.
An ancient eldritch horror like the Darkling, if he even exists, certainly wouldn’t bother with someone like Alina.
… right?
Chapter 603: Picture (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Finger painting,” Mal used to joke when anyone asked him what Alina did.
Like it was a hobby.
Like he hadn’t been supported for years by her earnings.
“My wife’s an artist,” Sasha announces proudly, “with three pictures displayed at The Fold Gallery.”
She has the best husband.
Chapter 604: Picture (2)
Summary:
Inspired by the film The Joneses
Brief daddy kink. Stealth marketing. Alina and Fedyor are pretending to be teenagers but they’re about 20 really
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You are supposed to be a picture-perfect family,” says Genya, who has arrived unexpectedly under the guise of a cousin coming to visit.
“We are,” Alina points at the sickeningly sweet family portrait hanging above the fireplace (four nearby families have already purchased the same pearl stone marble fireplace), “the neighbourhood can’t stop talking about what a delightful family we are – our numbers are through the roof.”
“I know Sasha has his hand on your ass in that photo, Alina,” their handler hisses.
She rolls her eyes like the teenager she’s pretending to be, “no can tell, Gen, it’s fine.”
“I swear to god, if one of your neighbours catches the two of you fucking, I’ll have your heads.”
“You’re the one who put us on the same team, Genya,” Sasha reminds the red-head.
“Yes, because the two of you play daddy-daughter well … disturbingly well, really, considering what I know you get up to.”
Alina smirks, “what can I say, my daddy knows how to take care of me.”
“Urgh,” Fedyor groans, throwing Alina’s purse (from Little Palace Fashion, the newest accessory for the neighbourhood girls) at her head, “don’t be gross, Lina.”
“You’ve got no room to talk, Fedya. I’ve heard what you and Ivan get up to when you Facetime.”
“Nothing as bad as you and Sasha – the walls of this house are thin.”
“Children, don’t argue,” Luda chides.
“You and Sasha argue all the time!” Alina protests.
“Yes, speaking of you and Sasha,” Genya cuts in, “I really think you need to play up the couple angle more. We want to push some couple spa experiences and maybe sex toys too.”
Luda frowns, “it feels wrong. I know Ulla understands about this job but it’s weird to kiss my girlfriend’s brother.”
“Just a bit more public affection, please.”
“Yeah, yeah,” Alina waves her hand, “they’ll be all adorable and hold hands. These sex toys, though … we get samples, right? Sasha and I have been looking for some new ones to try.”
“If you can get a sales boost for the Lantsov boots and the newest Kostyk gadgets, then sure, I’ll get you the sex toys.”
Alina beams, Sasha’s eyes darken, Luda giggles and Fedyor raises his hand.
“Yes, Fedya,” Genya sighs loudly, “I’ll get some for you and Ivan too.”
Saints, Genya thinks to herself four hours later, leaving after strategy meeting and dinner (where she was subjected to Sasha and Alina fondling each other like horny teenagers), I love them, but they’re hard work.
As she reaches her car, a jogger stops and gapes, “wow, she’s a beauty.”
A practiced smile curves across Genya’s face, “the newest Firebird Convertible. You should get down to a dealer and test it out – they’ve got a sale on at the moment, you know, and they’re selling fast.”
He nods eagerly and, as she gets into the driver’s seat, she hears him on the phone with a friend, “… yeah, a sale on … there’s a dealer a few miles away … I’ll pick you up after lunch tomorrow.”
Smug, Genya reverses off the drive. She really is excellent at her job.
Chapter 605: Love (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Wanting makes you weak.
Desire leaves you open to manipulation.
Love renders you vulnerable.
All lessons that Baghra sought to teach him. All mottos that Aleksander thought he had learned well.
Until Alina.
He thought he was long past this, truly believed that centuries of pain and suffering and the constant fight for the survival of his Grisha had thoroughly succeeded in closing off his heart.
As it turns out, he was wrong.
There is no hope for it. There is nothing else he can do but love her.
After all, they are made for each other.
Chapter 606: Love (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s depressingly unsurprising how quickly Mal’s love turns to hate as Alina does not age and her power returns.
When shadows invade her dreams, she smiles.
And if a sacrifice is required to return Aleksander to life … well, Mal has shown his true colours and she won’t miss him.
Chapter 607: Darklina Moods (10)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1625351796259708928
cw kidnapping
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The villa is amazing. The little village is charming. The sun is shining. It should be the perfect relaxing holiday.
But Alina can’t help but feel like someone is watching her.
She sees a figure out of the corner of her eye. Tall and dark-haired, his face a mystery since he vanishes as soon as she tries to look closer.
Still, she tries to enjoy herself, forget about the shadow marring an otherwise wonderful summer getaway.
A few too many cocktails with Genya and Zoya on their last day lower her inhibitions and dull her reflexes enough that she doesn’t fuss when her friends are spun away from her and into the middle of the dancefloor.
When her head starts to feel fuzzy, she doesn’t go looking for help, only steps outside in the hope that fresh air will help.
She doesn’t even see him coming.
When she wakes, head pounding, all Alina can see is the clear azure sky above her and a sea of greenery around her.
“What the fu –”
“Ah, you’re awake.”
Alina swivels around so quickly she almost topples over, saved only be a firm hand steadying her.
“Who … who are you?”
“My name is Aleksander, milaya, but you can call me Sasha.”
I drank too much, she thinks, way, way too much. And now I’m clearly trespassing on some poor man’s land.
Something about that story doesn’t seem right, though. The man in front of her appears far too calm about finding a woman on his property. Besides, Genya and Zoya wouldn’t just let her wander off on their last night, not when they have to get up early to –
“What time is it?” she asks, frantically searching for her bag or phone and finding neither, “fuck, I’ve probably missed my flight.”
Sasha’s mouth curves into a smile, his eyes glittering with amusement, “no need to worry about that, Alinochka.”
She shakes her head, “I have work tomorrow. I can’t –”
A pause. Alina’s eyes narrow, “how … how do you know my name? Where is my stuff? And my friends?”
He looks perfectly respectable. Dark hair and beard neatly trimmed, clearly expensive clothes. There is something about him, though, that makes her nervous, like that handsome visage is hiding a predator.
“Finders, keepers; losers, weepers,” he recites in a lilting voice.
Her nose scrunches in confusion, taken totally off-guard by his use of a children’s rhyme, “what do you mean?”
“You were lost, milaya, and I found you. Now, I’ll keep you.”
Her laugh is several shades of hysterical, “you can’t just … I’m a person, not a coin someone dropped. The police will come looking for me.”
He shrugs carelessly, “they won’t find you. Things work differently here, Alinochka, you’ll come to learn that soon enough.”
When she tries to scramble away, thinking maybe she can make a run for it, he only sighs as if she is a recalcitrant child and catches her around the waist, pulling her flush against him.
He leans down, pressing a kiss to her cheek and brushing her hair away from her face, “it’s an adjustment, I know, but this is meant to be, milaya, and I’m sure you’ll come to love it here.”
Alina lets out a scream, shattering the peaceful serenity of the valley, the beauty that she might appreciate more if it wasn’t playing backdrop to her own kidnapping.
Sasha’s laugh is low, his attempt at a sympathetic smile far too condescending for her liking, “there’s no people for miles and miles, Alinochka, all the better for us to get to know each other.”
He loosens his grip on her waist, but he takes her hand with such a firm grasp that she knows there’s no way to escape him right now.
She screams again anyway, just in case.
Sasha is right, though. There’s no one around to hear her.
Chapter 608: Fine (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina chatters happily on the phone to Nik as she opens her front door, dropping her keys in the little ceramic bowl Genya gave her as a present from Shu Han and hanging her coat up.
When she reaches her couch, though, she finds someone already sitting on it.
Her voice stutters and Nik pauses, concerned, to ask if she’s ok.
Sasha puts a finger to his lips, an unnecessary warning. She doesn’t need another friend trying to play knight in shining armour – she learned that the hard way before and now all that is left of Mal is a grave back in Ravka.
“I’m fine,” she tells Nik, keeping her voice steady, “I better go, though, I’ve had a long day and I need to shower.”
She places her phone carefully on the coffee table, movements slow and clearly telegraphed. No need to give him any reason to think she might be calling for help.
Blind and naïve, Alina might once have been, but never stupid.
“Quite the life you’ve built here, Alinochka. Or should I call you Ana?”
His mouth curls in distaste around the name she’s been using ever since she fled Ravka for Kerch.
“Why can’t you just leave me in peace, Sasha?”
When he stands, he towers over her, and it takes him only two strides to reach her. The way he touches her face is tender, but there is steel in his gaze, a hint of the truth of him.
“You are mine, Alina. Did you really think I’d forget you?”
She had hoped in vain. Whatever else he might be, Sasha has never been fickle in his affection for her.
“It’s time to come home,” he says, wrapping his arms around her, reminding her of just how right his embrace feels, of how nice it is to have his hands carding through her hair … making her forget just how much blood is on those hands.
There is no fighting it, though.
This was only ever an interlude. Kerch could never have been her true home.
Alina and Sasha, for better or worse, are inevitable.
Chapter 609: Fine (2)
Summary:
Regency AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“He cuts a fine figure.”
“Such elegant manners.”
“Wealthy beyond belief, Lina. You’ll never want for anything.”
Her friends all gush about her good fortune in snagging the most eligible bachelor in the country.
Alina wishes she could tell them about the darkness hidden under his charming façade, about the underhanded methods he has employed to ensure she can only accept his own suit, about the real reason the Honorouble Malyen Oretsev has left town.
Unfortunately, Aleksander Morozov, Duke of Hastings, has Alina backed into a corner that she has not yet managed to extricate herself from.
She desperately wishes she could, though, no matter what the Duke seems to think when he talks nonsense about their alleged mutual attraction. She loves Mal. Her body’s traitorous response to the Duke doesn’t mean anything at all.
In a corner of her mind, a low and amused voice that sounds an awful lot like the Duke tells her that she can’t live in denial forever.
Chapter 610: Expensive
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Nice tits,” leers a blond man a few years her senior, his striking resemblance to their lecherous host leading her to believe he must be Vasily Lantsov, “I bet you’re expensive.”
Alina freezes. She knows what it must look like – she’s barely twenty-two, after all, and Sasha is forty-five – but still, to just speak so crassly, and with no factual evidence …
Her fiancé’s arrival brings a chill to the air, his dark eyes furious and unforgiving as he sneers down at Vasily. He doesn’t even need to speak, the look on his face making the blond stutter out a garbled apology before he flees.
“I’m fine,” she promises before Sasha can say a word, “I don’t care what that idiot thinks of me. Those who matter know the truth and everyone else can take their assumptions and go to hell.”
The storm on his face breaks, eyes crinkling as he smiles down at her, “I think we’ve spent enough time here, solnyshko, shall we go home?”
“Saints, yes,” she grabs his hand and entwines their fingers, grinning up at him, “I got you a present and I can’t wait for you to open it.”
“A present?” he asks with a raised eyebrow.
She winks, “here’s a hint – this dress is the wrapping paper.”
It’s a half hour trip back to their brownstone. Sasha gets them home in fifteen minutes.
Chapter 611: Ancient (3)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He tries to make Alina understand. She is too young, though, and too stubborn.
Aleksander is ancient. He has learned how painful loss can be, how it cuts you deep to love someone and watch them die. He knows how fickle rulers can be, how susceptible to corruption and greed, how only Grisha can be counted on to truly protect other Grisha.
Alina is naïve to think Nikolai Lantsov will upend the status quo. He might not be as lecherous or foolish as his father, but he does not have the will or the backbone to take the radical course that Ravka needs to truly thrive.
Only Aleksander and Alina – together, united – can change the world. But she refuses to see, willfully blinds herself to the truth because of the poison whispered in her ear.
“You are my balance,” he tells her, “my equal. It is time for you to accept that, Alina.”
Can’t she hear the thread of desperation in his voice? Can’t she sense how badly he wants her to understand?
No one else can truly protect Ravka but them.
Her face contorts as if in pain.
“No,” she shakes her head, “no!”
She slams up her mental walls so quickly that he crumples dizzily to the floor as he comes back to himself.
As he climbs to his feet, Aleksander spots one of the propaganda posters, the idealised image of Shadow and Sun Summoners hand in hand.
It is inevitable, he tells himself. They are inevitable.
He just has to be patient.
Chapter 612: Power (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Once we destroy the Fold,” Mal constantly murmurs, “then we can finally get that farm we always dreamed of.”
The more he says it, the angrier Alina gets.
Who is this we he’s talking about? Alina is the one who has the weight of expectations pressing down on her shoulders when it comes to destroying the Fold. And Mal is the one who wants the farm – it’s like he’s forgotten the dozens of times she’s mentioned her desire to travel the world instead.
“Once the Darkling is dead,” her friends say, “then Ravka can truly heal.”
She isn’t so sure anymore.
Nikolai speaks eloquently, but many of his speeches seem to lack substance to Alina. She fears that to place Nikolai on the throne would only be to return to the same rotten dynasty, dressed up a little more respectfully.
“Once he is gone,” Mal says, “things can go back to the way they once were. You won’t need to be Grisha anymore.”
Alina doesn’t want to go back, though. She doesn’t want to give up her power.
It’s true that she’d rejected it at first, wished that she wasn’t the Sun Summoner, but things quickly changed. Alina has embraced her power now, and she loves her light.
She starts to wonder if Aleksander is right, when he visits her through their tether and talks about how no one will ever understand her like her does.
He is the only one who has never looked at her with fear or disgust.
When Alina shines, Aleksander only watches in awe.
Even after she wrenched her power back from him, even after she left him for dead … still, Aleksander looks at her like she is the only thing he wants in the world.
Power is bad, that’s the message everyone but Aleksander seems to give her.
All well and good when they can use it (use her) to defeat the Darkling, but corrupting and terrible otherwise.
Maybe Alina disagrees. Maybe she has no intention of letting others write her story for her.
She is the Sun Summoner and she won’t let anyone take that from her.
Chapter 613: Sacrifice (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Do you think they’ll hesitate to sacrifice you if it means destroying me?”
She wants to deny it, but the truth is he is right.
The Apparat. Nikolai. Ravka. She knows what they believe.
A Sun Summoner is good. But a saint, martyred destroying the Fold and the Darkling, is better.
Chapter 614: Sacrifice (2)
Summary:
cw attempted human sacrifice
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“How could you?”
Nikolai looks like a sad puppy who knows it’s done something wrong but wants a treat anyway. Alina has no sympathy for him.
After all, he is the reason she’s bound to an altar as the Apparat chants above her, a ceremonial dagger at his waist.
“The prophecy is clear, Alina. There must be balance. While the embodiment of the light still lives, so will the embodiment of darkness.”
“You’re insane,” she hisses, “the embodiment of darkness, as you refer to him, managed to live the six centuries before my birth just fine. I don’t think murdering me is going to do anything except leave you to face him without a Sun Summoner.”
“Your sacrifice will cleanse the darkness from the land,” says one of the Soldat Sol with crazed fervour in his eyes, “with your death, both the Fold and the Black Heretic will be destroyed.”
There is clearly no point trying to explain the faults in their warped logic.
Alina struggles against her bonds. She won’t go passively, will fight to her last breath to keep her life.
The sudden darkness that engulfs the area has everyone around her whimpering and shouting.
She only smiles. While she and Aleksander have been on opposite sides of the civil war plaguing Ravka before, now she sees how right he had been when he had told her that her so-called friends would betray her.
Blood splatters across her face as the Cut slices Nikolai, the Apparat and half a dozen of the Soldat Sol in half.
Screams echo around her as every other person who accompanied them to the altar meets their end.
Alina keeps her eyes closed as footsteps come closer and while hands untie the ropes and unlock the manacles keeping her from summoning.
When she opens her eyes, Aleksander says nothing, only offers her his hand.
She takes it, and in doing so they make a silent agreement.
They walk away, leaving bodies littering the ground, a message for those left from Nikolai’s side.
This war will end soon, and Alina and Aleksander will be victorious.
Chapter 615: Amplifier (1)
Summary:
Alina grows up at the Little Palace
cw misuse of amplification
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Can’t I go with you, Sasha?” Alina asks one evening, as they sit by a roaring fire in Aleksander’s private receiving room while he tells her stories about his recent travels.
While it would be a great comfort to have her close all the time, to feel the bond between them hum with proximity, Aleksander finds his head filled with thoughts of everything that could go wrong.
Alina is extraordinary and her power is formidable. She is only a child, though, and the thought of her bleeding out on the ground haunts him.
(he doesn’t want to think about all that he would sacrifice to keep her safe, knows it is best that he doesn’t run the risk of finding out).
“Not yet, solnyshko,” he murmurs, patting her hair affectionately, “when you’re older.”
Alina protests, challenges him in a way fully grown men with decades of military experience would never dare to.
He doesn’t like to argue with her, but she won’t change his mind, not about this.
And if he brushes a hand across her forehead, sends waves of calm and surety through her, relaxing her enough that her gaze becomes unfocused and she yawns, easily allowing him to hand her off to Fedyor so that she can go to bed … well, a little misuse of his amplification for the greater good never hurt anyone.
Chapter 616: Amplifier (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Ilya Morozov’s third amplifier is not the firebird. It is Malyen Oretsev.
There is no other way.
Her friends debate and argue, but Alina knows the truth.
The devil on her shoulder appears, called by her unconscious tug on their tether.
Aleksander knows. Whether from the look on her face, or perhaps his own deductions.
Strangely, he is not quite as cruel as she thought he might be. In fact, he looks almost sympathetic.
He says nothing, only watches like he’s waiting for her to make a choice.
There is no other way.
Alina needs the third amplifier. It is the only way she’ll have the power to destroy the Fold.
Is that really what you want?
The more this civil war goes on, the more she wonders whether Aleksander is right. Will destroying the Fold really save Ravka? Is putting Nikolai on the throne honestly for the best?
The one thing Alina knows for sure right now is that she has to claim the third amplifier.
Only Aleksander sees her slip the knife from her belt.
His mouth curves into a proud smile and the bond between them hums with his satisfaction at her actions.
She strides forward and slides the blade between Mal’s ribs before anyone can think to stop her, ignoring the horrified cries of all her friends.
Alina does not relish the death of her oldest friend, the boy she once thought she’d love forever. But she kills him because she has to, because Morozov’s amplifiers are meant for her, because power requires sacrifice.
It was always going to end this way.
Chapter 617: Precious (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The spoils of the war with Shu Han paraded before the Black Tsar are magnificent indeed.
Precious jewels. Ancient artefacts. A menagerie of animals. Captive soldiers and noblemen.
But the true prize, the only one that matters, is the slip of a girl with sunlight at her fingertips.
Chapter 618: Precious (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Why him?” Mal asks, angry and jealous.
“Because he truly sees me, always supports me, listens when I talk, looks at me like I’m the sun, cherishes me like I'm precious.”
She turns away from her old friend into the arms of her new husband, “because I love him and he loves me.”
Chapter 619: Precious (3)
Summary:
Labyrinth AU
Lyrics from Within You by David Bowie
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
How you turn my world, you precious thing
You starve and near exhaust me
Everything I've done, I've done for you
I move the stars for no one
You've run so long, you've run so far
Your eyes can be so cruel
Just as I can be so cruel
Oh, I do believe in you
Yes, I do
Live without your sunlight
Love without your heartbeat
I, I can't live within you
“Mal!” Alina cries, frustrated as the stairs lead her away from her friend.
Shadows precede the Darkling as he appears from around the corner, “precious thing,” he coos, “aren’t you tired yet?”
“I’ll get to him,” she insists, “I’ll do it.”
He sighs, “you near exhaust me, Alinochka. Everything I’ve done, I’ve done for you – can’t you see it?”
Alina catches sight of Mal walking up some stairs nearby, a glazed look in his eyes, but the Darkling is blocking her way.
“Let me past,” she tries to push him aside, but he only grips his arms, spinning them around until all she can see is him, Mal nowhere in sight.
“Cruel girl,” his dark eyes glitter as they bore into hers, “spurning all my gifts, brushing aside my declarations in search of a boy who will never see you for who you truly are. But I can be cruel too, Alinochka, if I must, if it will break whatever hold that mortal has on you.”
“Let me go,” she pleads, “the wish was a mistake. Please, I just want to take Mal and go.”
He only shakes his head, brushing a long, pale finger down her cheek, “how you’ve turned my world, you precious thing. In all my centuries, I’ve never come across a mortal like you, with sunlight in your veins. There is no help for it, Alinochka – I will not give you up.”
He is gone again before she can protest, just a few wispy shadows where he had stood only moments before.
Alina can still feel where he touched her cheek, skin tingling.
It is disgust, she tells herself, certainly not intrigue.
She has to find Mal. That’s why she’s here.
Even as she rushes up another set of stairs, though, Alina is starting to forget the boy she once called friend.
The labyrinth and its master call to her, after all.
There is only so much longer that her light can resist the pull to the Darkling’s shadows.
Chapter 620: Salt (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Os Alta is burning, plumes of smoke rising high in the sky.
Outside the city walls, a battle rages, the tsar’s men sorely outclassed by Aleksandr’s own army.
Aleksandr himself stands on a hillside, surveying the scenes below. He whet his sword with the blood of many of his enemies earlier in the day, and sent others running from the suffocating embrace of his shadows, but now he waits for news of the true prize, the real reason for this campaign.
His face lights up in triumph as he spots Ivan leading a group towards him. His loyal second, it seems, has found what he wants.
The girl in Fedyor’s arms, gently nudged into unconsciousness by the delicate Heartrending that is so different to the more forceful and brutal methods preferred by Fedyor’s husband, looks small and frail, swamped in the white and gold dress common to the tsar’s servants. There is power in her veins, though, something Aleksandr can confirm with only the briefest touch of her bare arm.
“Take her to my tent,” he orders, “and watch over her.”
Fedyor nods and carries his precious cargo into the darkness of Aleksandr’s personal tent. He has just vanished from sight when Aleksandr’s oprichniki drag two men before him.
Both are familiar. The first – incompetent, lazy and greedy – is the tsar, looking even less impressive than usual with his torn, bloodstained and unearned military uniform. The second – the Apparat, wearing the plain brown robes that he uses to appear humble even as he keeps more of the church money than he ever gives out in alms – stinks so strongly of incense that Aleksandr considers just having him taken to the nearest river and drowned.
As if these two men have not committed enough sins, they then had the temerity to hide the Sun Summoner from him, raising her as if she is a servant of the tsar when she is in fact his superior in every way.
He has no need for interrogations. This is a coup and a slaughter, not a negotiation.
Perhaps it might have soothed his temper to spend hours or days making them regret their actions, but he has better things to do now that he has what he has waited so long for.
Alina Starkova. His Sun Summoner.
It takes only a moment to execute the pair kneeling in front of him. Nearly painless, which they do not deserve, but at least it is done now.
“Take their heads and put them on spikes in front of the city gates,” Aleksandr orders Ivan, “perhaps then those attempting to hold the city will realise the error of their ways. Burn everything and then salt the earth – nothing will thrive in this place they thought to keep the Sun Summoner a captive prisoner.”
His second nods, and Aleksandr knows his orders will be carried out quickly and efficiently.
It is a shame he cannot lead his men personally, but his priority is waiting in his tent and he must go to her. Even now, he can feel their connection strengthening, the Making recognising their bond.
He has finally found his equal and he will not be parted from her.
Chapter 621: Salt (2)
Summary:
“Khleb da sol!” is (according to Wikipedia) a traditional Russian greeting meaning 'Bread and salt!'. The phrase is to be uttered by an arriving guest as an expression of good wish towards the host's household.
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Khleb da sol!”
Alina watches from the landing, mostly hidden by a large bookshelf, as her parents lower their heads in a respectful greeting to Aleksandr Morozov.
She wonders what he is doing here. Mr Morozov is the richest man in the county, after all, and her father is simply a doctor of modest means.
Still, she cannot help but stare. He might be nearing forty and twice her age, but he is certainly a handsome man and she has always heard him spoken of as a fair landlord and very clever.
Suddenly, his gaze shifts and she finds herself meeting his dark eyes. She shoves a hand over her mouth to muffle her gasp and prays that he does not inform her parents of her rudeness in spying when she ought to be in bed. But Mr Morozov only smiles, the corners of his eyes crinkling in amusement, as he follows her parents into their receiving room.
Alina scurries back to her room, not wishing to be caught, but she cannot get the image of Mr Morozov’s face out of her head.
Half an hour later, her mama comes to fetch her, hurrying her out of her nightgown and into one of her best dresses, the sort usually saved for church or dances.
When she is ushered into the receiving room, she finds the remnants of bread and salt set out on the table. It seems her parents have opted for a prominent display of hospitality, which does not surprise her considering how honoured a guest Mr Morozov is to any home he chooses to visit.
“Alina,” papa says, beckoning her closer to where he and their guest sit by the fire, “Mr Morozov wishes to marry you.”
“Me!” she exclaims, unable to hide her shock.
There are so many more eligible ladies in the neighbourhood, after all, and she has never spoken directly to Mr Morozov, only seen him in passing, although she does remember mama mentioning with pride that he had purchased the watercolour Alina had painted for the church fair to raise funds.
Her papa shoots her a warning look, but Mr Morozov does not appear offended. Instead, he takes her hand in his, his thumb swiping across her pulse point and making her shiver quite uncontrollably.
“I would be honoured if you would accept my suit, Miss Starkova.”
Mr Morozov’s voice is soft like velvet. He looks at her tenderly and sincerely.
“I … I should be very pleased to accept, sir.”
She can tell her parents are smiling in relief, for it is a far greater match than they ever expected her to make. Alina finds herself smiling too, although her expression is less due to the financial and social security such a marriage will bring her and more to do with the way her stomach swoops when her eyes meet Mr Morozov’s.
As ignorant as she is of the details of marriage, Alina thinks she will enjoy hers very much indeed.
Chapter 622: Darklina Homes (100)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1628061513243140097
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The locals say her neighbour is an unsociable grump, but when the snow falls thick and fast during her first winter in the cottage, it is Mr Morozov – “call me Sasha, milaya” – who treks over with an armful of firewood and insists on checking she has enough food and warm blankets.
Chapter 623: Power (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Step aside.”
“Sorry, moi tsar,” Daniil manages to keep the tremor out of his voice, “the tsarina has asked not to be disturbed.”
“I am her husband,” the Black Tsar hisses, shadows creeping up the walls, smothering all the lights until the corridor is thick with inky darkness.
Daniil stands his ground, despite the very visual reminder of the power the tsar possesses, “apologies, but the tsarina was quite clear with her orders and frankly, moi tsar, she scares me more.”
For a moment there is only silence. But the swift execution Daniil expects never comes.
Instead, the Black Tsar, feared by Ravka and its enemies alike, laughs loudly, his dark eyes glittering with fond amusement. Without another word, he turns on his heel and walks off towards the War Room, still chuckling quietly, his shadows trailing in his wake.
Daniil blinks once, twice. Then he pinches himself for good measure, still not entirely sure he can trust his own memory.
After all, how many of his fellow oprichniki will really believe him when he says he witnessed the Black Tsar laughing after being refused entry to his wife’s chambers?
Chapter 624: Darklina Homes (101)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1628490479443607553
Godfather/Goddaughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Her parents have always been happy to pack her off to her godfather’s summer home for two months each year so they can continue their jet-setting lifestyle.
Alina can’t ever remember being upset by it. Her parents are distant at best, while Uncle Sasha treats her like the most important person in the whole world.
Is it any wonder, then, that even once she’s turned eighteen – more than able to take care of herself for the summer – she still allows her parents to make the travel arrangements as always?
Not much has changed about their summers over the years. They still go sailing and visit the house’s private beach, wander the markets for fresh produce and the pretty trinkets that Uncle Sasha always insists on buying for her, cook together, play tennis, paint on the terrace (or rather, she paints while he drinks coffee and runs his company from the comfort of his recliner), and curl up on the couch together in the evenings while Uncle Sasha reads to her.
There are a few differences, though, that she never bothers to mention to her parents.
The two of them skinny-dipping in the glow of the setting sun. Storybooks traded for erotic poetry that he reads while trailing his fingers across her bare skin. Kisses on the terrace overlooking the sea. Her old room gathering dust while she sleeps with him in his bed.
Alina wonders if her parents would even notice if she simply stayed with Uncle Sasha forever.
Chapter 625: Decorate
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
When Alina pops her head into the kitchen to see how her husband and daughter are getting on, she finds herself the recipient of matching guilty expressions.
There is icing everywhere except where it should be (covering the cake) and their mouths are stained a bright blue that matches the remnants in the mixing bowl.
It’s her own fault, really. She should have known better than to leave the pair of them to decorate a cake unsupervised.
Chapter 626: Cover
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Mock-ups for next month’s Total Film,” announces Jesper, tossing copies to Alina, Sasha and Mal as they wait around to film their segment on The Nina Zenik Show.
Alina quickly turns over the magazine, eager to see the outcome of the photoshoot and interview they’d done three weeks ago, only to freeze as she registers the picture on the cover.
Hero and Villain, it proclaims, with a photo of Sasha and Mal glaring at each other (played up for the shoot, but more there’s some truth in it). And that’s it, no Alina in sight.
Sol Koroleva is a film Alina is incredibly proud of. Her own character – a dream lead role – is nuanced and layered and was a joy to play. Sasha’s turn as the Darkling is absolute genius, crafting a character that exists in glorious shades of grey. Even Mal, a model turned actor who should probably go back to modelling, gives a surprisingly great performance as the young man who can’t accept that his childhood best friend has outgrown him.
All of that and Total Film have managed to completely misunderstand the film’s focus. Alina is not one to grab the spotlight without reason, but this is her film and it upsets her to see her main role (top billing at the director’s insistence, ignoring Mal’s protests) reduced to – she flicks frantically through to the article – “the love interest both men fight over.”
She clenches her fists, tempted to rip the stupid mock-up to pieces, wishing she had Sol Koroleva’s power so she could burn every copy she found.
It’s true that she’s new to the industry, this film her breakout role, and that her co-stars are the Aleksander Morozov (four Oscars and three Emmys) and Malyen Oretsev (he has a huge following, even if he’s a bit of a ditz) but that doesn’t mean she should be sidelined.
Alina looks over at Mal and shakes her head. He’s livestreaming while he flexes his muscles, the magazine face down next to him, where he’ll probably forget all about it.
When she sneaks a glance at Sasha, though, she sees him frowning deeply. Before she can ask him what he’s thinking, he has his phone out.
“Ivan … get me Lantsov Media … no, not Lantsov himself, someone who is actually competent … of course it’s about this fucking travesty of an article.”
He hangs up abruptly, as is his habit, before standing up and striding over to Alina, snatching her and Mal’s copies of the mock-up before tossing them away with his own. He doesn’t say anything, but Alina appreciates him all the same.
When their edition of Total Film comes out, Alina opens her glossy copy with some hope.
Sasha’s name has power, after all, and she’s sure he might have persuaded them to use one of the photos of the three of them together. She won’t feel so sad if that’s the case, even if they keep in the drivel she read in the mock-up.
However, she certainly isn’t prepared for what she sees when she flips the magazine over.
Alina Starkova Shines Bright – A Star in the Making proclaims the cover. And there is her favourite photograph from the shoot. No Sasha, no Mal, only Alina.
With trembling fingers, Alina flips through to find the article. There are more photographs of her, some of Sasha and Mal, then one of the three of them together. The usual stills from the film. And a whole new article, one that really seems to understand the film that they all poured so much love and energy and enthusiasm into.
Alina laughs. She cries. She sends a dozen emojis to Sasha that he’ll probably beg Genya to decipher for him. And then, she smiles.
Chapter 627: Hot (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Zoya’s dad is hot.
It shouldn’t surprise her, given how stunning Zoya is, but she’s still tongue-tied the first time she meets him.
And he knows it too, judging by his smug smirk.
But she sees interest in his dark eyes that makes her curious.
She wonders how mad Zoya would be ...
Chapter 628: Darklina Moods (11)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1628838624946176000
cw dd/lg
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal used to call her childish when she wore frilly dresses and shiny mary-janes. He sneered whenever he caught a glimpse of her favourite bunny. He cringed away when all she wanted was a cuddle.
Sasha is different.
A grounding, comforting hand. A decisive mind whenever she struggles with the stress of making choices. A sticker chart to reward her for good behaviour like remembering to drink plenty of water or eating at least three different vegetables with dinner. A welcome lap for her to curl up in. A low, soothing voice to read to her when she struggles to fall asleep. A sixth sense for finding bunny on the rare occasions that Alina misplaces him and works herself into a panic.
No hesitation from him the first time she mumbles papa into the crook of his neck, just a soft smile and a murmured good girl when she staves off sleep long enough to properly brush her teeth.
Praise dripping honey-sweet from his lips as the lines blur and they shift from platonic to romantic. She’s almost never Alina, instead she’s baby, my good girl, sweet thing, Alinochka, milaya.
Mal once told her that her wants were strange and wrong.
But Alina doesn’t care about that anymore. There is no need to waste her energy or thoughts on a silly boy like Mal, not when she has all she could ever want with her papa.
Chapter 629: Disaster
Summary:
Modern AU but still have powers
cw suggestions of experimentation on Grisha
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Surely there’s another way,” she hears mama whisper through the door.
“We have to hand her over, Keyen. If she loses control then she could cause more damage than a natural disaster. Thousands … tens of thousands might die.”
“She’s just a girl. You … Anton, you know what they do to Grisha in that place.”
“Their methods are … harsh. But they can help her.”
Alina doesn’t stay to hear more. Instead, she wipes her tears away and sneaks back up to her bedroom to grab the bag she’d packed and hidden the first time she summoned light … the first day her parents had looked at her with fear in their eyes.
She picks up the small device, kind of like a pager, that the man in black had given her weeks ago.
“They’re not like that. My parents love me.”
“They fear you too, though, don’t they, solntse?”
“I …”
He presses something into her hands, “call me, when you’re ready to accept the truth.”
It’s easy enough to climb out of the widow and shimmy down the drainpipe.
As she shoulders her backpack, Alina allows herself to take one last look at her home, a place she’d probably never see again.
And then she turns away, because she has to be strong, if she wants to live her life in freedom rather than as a test subject.
When she is over the fence and walking towards a nearby park, Alina takes out the pager and presses the button, unsure of exactly what is meant to happen.
For a few seconds, there is just static. And then a familiar voice.
“Hello, Alina. Are you ready?”
“Yes,” she murmurs, trying not to tremble, “I’m ready.”
Chapter 630: Darklina Homes (102)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1629649574708015105
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They’ve had many homes over the years and Alina has loved them all.
The nook – a surprise, built by Aleksander in between the purchase and moving in – is one of her favourite spots in this house.
She likes to sit and read there, or do her online classes on her laptop, or simply relax and look outside as she plucks sunbeams out of the air.
Aleksander’s office is across the hallway. When he leaves the door open, she sometimes catches him watching her with a soft smile on his face, and he’ll send a few tendrils of shadows to dance with her light.
They’ll have to move eventually, in ten years or so, when the neighbours start to realise they’re not ageing.
But that’s ok. No matter where they go, there will always be favourite spots to be found, and they’ll always have each other.
Chapter 631: Bar
Summary:
cw murder
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The Fold is not just a nightclub, it’s an experience.
You can’t get in by flashing cash. You won’t be admitted because of your looks. Fame gives you no advantages.
It’s invitation only. The most exclusive place in town. The stuff of whispered legends.
There are drinks you won’t find anywhere else.
If you see a DJ there, it’s a guarantee that they’re the next hot thing.
Whispered rumours tell of private rooms where all manner of debauchery occurs.
They say that wars are begun and ended within the walls of The Fold.
And then, of course, there is Sol Koroleva.
It’s different, on the nights she visits. Everything else pales in comparison to her.
No one dares to wear gold to The Fold. Everyone knows it’s her colour.
She never wears the same dress more than once, but every outfit is exquisite.
Sometimes she sits in a darkened booth, whispering to the shadows. Other times she is out on the dancefloor with a favoured few. Mostly, though, she sits at the bar and watches.
Strangers look but do not dare touch. Not unless they’re foolish in the extreme …
Mal Oretsev is a fool.
He’s only here delivering a shipment of alcohol, but he manages to slip inside the club, desperate to see it for himself.
And then he spots the vision in gold.
He’s vaguely aware of the rumours of Sol Koroleva, enough that he should know better, but Mal has always been good at ignoring what he doesn’t want to hear.
He has a drink for courage. And then a few more for luck. And others after that, just because.
Sipping a cocktail with what looks like flecks of gold in it, she ignores his pick-up line.
He tries a different line, but she remains silent, gaze out on the dancefloor rather than on him.
“Playing hard to get,” he slurs, “but I bet I can warm you up.”
He puts a hand on her leg, squeezing, and the whole room freezes.
A man comes out of the shadows, eyes glittering with fury, gun in his hand.
It is a perfect shot, right in the heart.
Mal is dead before he even realises what has happened.
“Moya lyubov,” murmurs the man known to most of the world simply as the Darkling.
He holsters his gun, and gently kisses her hand.
“Genya will be most upset,” sighs the woman they call Sol Koroleva, eyeing the splatters of blood on her shimmering dress.
“The stain will be no challenge for her skills, milaya.”
“Still, those poor excuses for pick-up lines have quite ruined my drink, so I think I’ll leave. You’ll join me?”
“Of course, solnyshko.”
They are gone in a matter of seconds, so quickly that it almost seems like they simply walked into the shadows and disappeared.
Mal Oretsev’s body has vanished too, erased from their sight as swiftly as the Darkling ended his life.
The club comes back to life, quite as if the last few minutes had never happened at all.
Chapter 632: Darklina Homes (103)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1630252175174815745
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She's nervous the first time she brings him home. His penthouse is sleek lines and expensive furnishings, while Alina's flat is anything but.
When he sees her bedroom, she's sure he must think her so young and unsophisticated.
He smiles instead, "it suits you exactly, Alinochka."
Chapter 633: Crisp
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander frowns down at the bag, “what are these?”
“You said you wanted chips, Sasha.”
“These are crisps, Alina,” he turns to point to another table, “those are chips.”
Alina shakes her head, “those are fries.”
“That’s what I … never mind.”
“This is another one of those Americans are ridiculous, and have I mentioned recently that they also don’t know how to spell words correctly things, isn’t it.”
“Let’s agree to disagree.”
Chapter 634: Darklina Homes (104)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1630733711900590083
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina often stops to admire the beautiful house.
Then, one morning, a man waits at the gate.
"Won't you come in? There's a storm brewing."
She shouldn't. He's a total stranger. But it's cold, the snow is getting heavy and she's curious.
She takes his hand. His smile is all teeth.
Chapter 635: Darklina Moods (12)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1631139446803550209
cw internet stalking and hinted future in-person stalking
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She has a sunshine smile.
That’s Aleksander’s first thought, when he sees a clip playing on his daughter’s phone.
“What are you watching, Irinochka?” he asks.
“Alina’s Art – she posts these videos to Youtube and Instagram and she paints the most amazing pictures.”
Irina watches far too many things on her phone for him to keep track of all the names (although he is careful to ensure nothing gets past the parental controls – she’s only thirteen, after all, and there are some terrible people lurking in the internet’s underbelly), but for some reason this one sticks in his mind all day.
He wants to see that smile again.
It’s research, he tells himself that evening when he watches a dozen Alina’s Art videos. It’s important for him to know his daughter isn’t watching anything inappropriate.
Alina, though, seems as wholesome as they come. Bright smile, bright clothes, bright paintings – carefully talking through her process so that her viewers can make their own versions of whatever she’s chosen to paint.
A sweet, pretty little thing sharing her love of art with the world.
Nothing to worry about with Irina and these videos. No need for him to watch any more.
But he can’t help himself.
It brings a bit of happiness into his day, watching the young woman beam and chatter excitedly. It’s easy to see how passionate she is about art, how much she enjoys what she does. And it’s nice, to see someone genuinely loving what they do.
It turns into a habit, watching a few videos each day.
Not an addiction, though. Not bad. Just something to make him smile.
He learns about her life in dribs and drabs, peppered into the ramblings in her videos, little crumbs that he eagerly hoards.
Alina is twenty years old. Her favourite colour is gold (it suits her perfectly). She loves blue irises. The poor girl is an orphan, and she laments that she didn’t have a chance to visit her mother’s birthplace in Shu Han until a year ago.
It isn’t enough, though. It’s never enough.
Aleksander wants to know everything. Her thoughts and hopes and dreams and desires.
Something about Alina Starkova draws him in and he cannot look away.
He worries about her constantly.
Alina’s videos are aimed at children and young teenagers, but they are accessible by anyone. As he’s told Irina countless times, there are plenty of disturbed individuals to be found online, and there is so much information available that it’s easy enough to discover someone’s location.
The way forward is clear. Aleksander will simply have to find her first. Place himself in her life so he can better protect her from those who would wish her harm.
She needs someone to care for her, after all. He catches the little hints in her videos, off-hand comments about forgetting to eat lunch or the difficulty of having to collate all the information for her tax return or apologies for having to block comments because there are a few that aren’t the family-friendly sort. Aleksander can help her with all that, and Irina will surely be delighted to have one of her favourites around.
He knows where she lives (it really is shockingly easy to find out these things) and by a happy coincidence it’s only a half hour drive away. It won’t be at all difficult to start frequenting her favourite café or visiting the art supplies shop she uses on the pretext that he’s picking up some things for Irina.
Yes, he thinks, pleased with his plans, Alina needs him.
And Aleksander is more than happy to oblige.
Chapter 636: Modern Darklina (42)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1629187455944388609
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"If we could just talk him into unbuttoning his shirt a bit more ..."
"She's insanely perfect. I think I'm in love."
"I want to BITE him."
"ARMS!!"
"The chemistry! Twitter will implode."
"If we could all stop gawking and actually take the photos please."
"Such a buzzkill, Kaz."
Chapter 637: Modern Darklina (43)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1632038935776960513
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Sorry," Ivan sighs as a bubbly young woman follows him in, "my cousin Alina's visiting and wants to watch us record."
Aleksander is entranced by Alina' sunshine smile, "no worries."
Hard to believe she's related to stoic Ivan. Will his drummer be terribly mad if he asks her out?
Chapter 638: Hot (2)
Summary:
cw implied kidnapping
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s just so hot.
The sun is beating down on Alina’s uncovered head and her skin is sticky with sweat. Another five miles home.
“Do you want a ride?”
The first thing that strikes her about the man is that he is in all black and wearing a thick cloak on a summer’s day, yet he seems entirely unbothered by the heat.
The second thing she notices is his accent, expensive clothes and fine horse. Strange to find such a wealthy man on the outskirts of her poor village.
“I don’t want to put you to any trouble, sir.”
“I assure you, I would not have stopped unless I wished to.”
Alina knows she should not take the offer of a complete stranger. She has no water left, though, and she can already feel her neck and cheeks burning. If she carries on as she is, she’ll be in a sorry state when she returns home, and her health is never strong even at the best of times.
“I suppose … thank you.”
He helps her onto the horse and she tries not to sigh as he wraps a firm arm around her waist.
When his fingers brush across her hand, she feels almost woozy, leaning heavily against him as urges the horse on.
He smells nice, she thinks to herself as they begin to gallop across the fields, like a crisp and cold winter’s morning.
Alina’s eyes grow heavier with every accidental touch of his hand against hers, lulled by the low, soothing tenor of the man’s voice as he speaks to his horse in some ancient language she does not understand.
She never even notices they are going in the opposite direction to the little village that is her home.
Chapter 639: Remember
Summary:
cw kidnapping, fantasy AU, implied murder or killing in self-defence (Alina doesn’t have all her memories to be sure)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina wakes in a bed that is not her own.
A bright, airy room, elegantly decorated. A suite plucked right out of a fairytale palace, nothing like the thin mattress and creaky old bed-frame she’s used to in her tiny apartment.
Every muscle in her body aches and when she lifts her hands she freezes – her palms are stained red.
Blood. She is certain, although she has no idea how she knows.
She remembers getting home from a long shift at the coffee shop on campus.
And then … nothing.
Alina tries to take stock of her circumstances.
Strange place. Bloody hands. Some sort of nightgown, the likes of which she’s never owned, also stained with blood. The neat plait she’d gone to sleep with now unkempt, tiny twigs and leaves in her hair. Mud streaked across her skin. Minor cuts and bruises all over.
A sharp knock on the door startles her, but before she can even think to speak, the door swings open and a beautiful red-head appears.
“Up, up, up,” she trills, “we’ve only got an hour to get you ready for the wedding.”
Alina scrambles away so her back is pressed up against the ornate headboard, “who are you? Where am I? What happened?”
The woman tilts her head curiously, “you don’t remember anything?”
“I –” Alina frowns as images flash through her mind – a dark, snowy forest, shadows, a dozen girls running around, a knife in her hand, ducking away as brunette with crazed eyes tries to slash her throat – “no … not really.”
“It’ll all come back to you soon enough,” the red-head smiles at her kindly, “now, I’m Genya and I’m here to help get you ready.”
Alina shakes her head, “I want to go home. I don’t understand what’s happening.”
Genya’s smile fades into a soft sympathy, “I’m afraid you cannot go home, Alina. You were Chosen.”
“Chosen for what?”
“To be the Winter King’s bride.”
Another flash of memory. A man … no, not a man, he was too otherworldly for that. Pale skin, a handsome face carved from marble. Unblinking onyx eyes as dark and terrifying as the unknown depths of the ocean. Dressed all in black with a fur-lined cloak, stark against the snow. A cold hand, tilting her chin up, then a satisfied smile showing sharp teeth.
“Come now,” in Alina’s distraction, Genya has managed to maneuver her out of bed and into a bathroom, where a magnificent bathtub awaits, “you’ll feel better when you’re all cleaned up. And the memories will hopefully return quicker, once you’re a bit more relaxed.”
Alina climbs into the tub as instructed. Looking out of the window, she sees a land so clearly not her own that she knows there is no point in running, for where would she go?
Still, as Genya pours scented oils into the steaming bath and rubs half a dozen products into her hair, Alina wonders if she even wants to remember.
The blood on her hands and clothes. She doesn’t think it’s hers.
Does she really wish to know what exactly she’d done in order to be Chosen?
Chapter 640: Modern Darklina (44)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1632371916378914828
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Of course you would show up to a housewarming without a gift," she snipes, trying not to stare at the gaping v-neck of his shirt.
He shrugs, fighting the urge to reach out and smooth back a flyaway piece of her hair, "I gave them a gift card yesterday. More useful than a plant."
Chapter 641: Spoiled (1)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“She doesn’t need another doll, sir.”
“How can you say that? The poor girl never had anything to call her own at the orphanage. Doesn’t our Sun Summoner deserve to have a few toys?”
“Yes, but she’s already got seven dolls.”
“Well, now she has eight.”
“She’s spoiled, sir. You’re enabling her transformation into a menace.”
“Ivan! Alina is an angel.”
“She and Nina led a nighttime raid for waffles only last night.”
“Ah, a sign of great leadership potential.”
“She refused to go to her lesson with Baghra this morning.”
“Surely that shows she has a great deal of sense?”
“She left a drawing in mine and Fedyor’s room which depicts me being eaten by volcra.”
“It was quite accurate, I must say. She’s very talented.”
“Sir.”
“Yes, Ivan?”
“I’d like to take all of my accrued holiday time. Twelve weeks in total.”
“Right now?”
“Immediately, sir.”
Chapter 642: Spoiled (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Dad’s new girlfriend is apparently twenty-two,” Mal complains down the phone to Dubrov, “she’s younger than me! Probably some spoiled brat of a gold-digger.”
“Err, mate, have you checked Instagram recently?”
“Not since yesterday.”
“You might wanna have a look at your little friend’s page.”
“Alina?”
All Alina ever has on her Instagram is photos from girl’s nights and dull, sanctimonious crap about saving the planet. Still, he hangs up on Dubrov so he can check.
And there it is.
His father, with an arm wrapped around Alina. And her post, no text, just a string of heart emojis.
“What the fuck!”
Chapter 643: Cardigan
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Your old man is hot, Lina,” Genya grins.
“He’s wearing a cardigan,” Mal frowns.
“No one asked you,” Zoya sneers, “at least try and hide your jealousy.”
“I’m not –”
“Save it for someone who'll believe you,” Zoya says before she turns to Alina, “now come on, spill. How big is he?”
Chapter 644: Darklina Homes (105)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1633271755044208640
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina's stroll turns into a sprint as Sol spots another dog and wants to investigate.
"I'm Sasha, and this is Volcra."
He offers his hand as his Irish wolfhound noses at her excitable golden retriever puppy.
"Alina," she smiles shyly.
Their hands touch. Their eyes meet.
It's fate.
Chapter 645: Hot (3)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Fuck, you look hot," Genya fake-fans herself, "have you got a date?"
"I was supposed to go to Mal's family reunion."
"Yeah, before you dumped his cheating ass."
"Well, remember his uncle Sasha?"
"The fatherless DILF ... wait, really?"
Alina grins, "I'm ready to ruin Mal's day."
Chapter 646: Thigh (1)
Summary:
From a currently unpublished WIP where Aleksander is the Sun Summoner General and Alina is discovered to be a Shadow Summoner and grows up in the Little Palace
cw thigh riding and Alina is sixteen at this point so it may be underage depending on where you live
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina is almost silent as she slips into Aleksander’s study, but he still looks up immediately as she enters the room.
After all, just as she can always sense his presence, he can sense her, the tether between them ever-present even when they aren’t actively using it.
He glances at her – dark circles under her eyes, damp cheeks, trembling ever so slightly – and frowns, “nightmares, Alinochka?”
She nods. She feels a little stupid and childish to be admitting such a thing – she’s sixteen, not six – but she can’t get the images out of her head. Shadows have never scared her since she can always navigate her way through them in the same easy manner that most people walk down a straight path in the bright sunshine, but she can’t shake this nightmare (shadows she somehow cannot control and, much worse, a distinct feeling of emptiness, a loss of the tether between herself and Aleksander that has comforted her for so many years).
Aleksander doesn’t chastise her for bothering him. He instinctively seems to understand that this wasn’t an ordinary nightmare, that she really is shaken up.
He’s sitting at his desk, but he tugs her onto his lap anyway, rearranging his papers so that she can straddle one of his thighs, burying her face into his chest, while he is still able to look through his paperwork.
It reminds Alina a little of the way he’d comfort her when she was a child. It is only after a minute or two, when she shifts slightly and feels an unexpected but delicious friction between her legs, that Alina realises there might be something a little different about doing this as a young woman as opposed to as a child.
(she isn’t entirely clueless, has heard whispers among the other Grisha, although she isn’t around most of the other students too often and they tend to go quiet when she’s there, clearly worried about saying something around her that their General won’t approve of. Still, she’s only ever felt little sparks of something on the rare occasions when her own hands wander curiously between her legs when she lies in bed unable to sleep. Nothing like this.)
Alina can’t help but rock her hips experimentally, trying to see if she can find that friction again.
And there it is, a frisson of pleasure. Strong enough that she lets out an involuntary moan.
It isn’t a loud noise, not really, but they are so close that it is clear Aleksander must hear it.
For a moment, he stills, but he says nothing, only wraps one arm around her waist to steady her as he uses the other to keep flicking through his papers.
Alina takes his silence as permission. Surely, she thinks, if she were doing something wrong then he would stop her.
It takes her a minute or two to find a good rhythm, helped by his hand on her waist, his warmth seeping through her robe and nightgown.
Although he says nothing to begin with, soon he is murmuring to her as she rocks against his thigh, his work mostly abandoned as he watches her with dark eyes.
good girl … just like that, milaya … doesn’t that feel nice? … what sweet little sounds you make, Alinochka.
Something about his voice makes it infinitely better and so much worse at the same time. She can feel something building, but her frustration grows as she can’t quite reach it.
Aleksander’s eyes dance with amusement as Alina lets out of a frustrated little growl, trying to rock faster.
“Such a frustrated little thing,” he coos, pressing a brief kiss to the crown of her head, both his hands wrapping around her waist to help her find a better position, a more effective angle.
Whatever he’s done must work, because it is only another few minutes before the sensations overwhelm her, a wave of pleasure crashing over her as she presses her face against Aleksander’s neck and her vision goes white.
“Sasha, Sasha, Sasha,” his name is like a prayer on her lips, her hips still rocking gently against his thigh as she rides out the aftershocks.
The shadows rise up suddenly, her control of her power slipping with her heightened emotional state. It is the work of barely a moment, however, for Aleksander to banish the shadows with his light, stopping the room from being entirely engulfed in darkness.
When it’s over she slumps, boneless, against him.
Part of her thinks she should be embarrassed, especially as she can feel the damp spot she’s left on his trousers, can remember with vivid clarity how wantonly she had rocked against him.
Alina is only blissfully sated, though, tired enough that she can’t be bothered to feel any shame.
(and maybe she shouldn’t feel bad, anyway. Sasha is hers and she is his, and everything just feels so right between them).
She doesn’t protest when he picks her up, loose-limbed but clinging to him as he carries her through the door to his bedroom and tucks her gently into his soft, comfortable bed.
Smiles drowsily when she feels him climb into the bed next to her, pulling her close so that she can fall asleep surrounded by his warmth, content in the knowledge that no nightmares will come while she’s with him.
Chapter 647: Thigh (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
His hand slides higher up her thigh before toying at the laces at the side of her dress.
Alina tries to keep a straight face, smiling politely, pretending every brush of his fingers against her skin isn’t exquisite torture.
"I think this dress might be my favourite," he murmurs.
Chapter 648: Bruise (1)
Summary:
cw domestic abuse (not Darklina), implied mob/mafia Aleksander
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s ironic, really.
She leaves Sasha when she finds out the truth about his work, fearful of the violent world he is a part of.
And yet it is Mal who is the first man to scream at her, to call her useless and lazy for no reason, to leave bruises on her skin.
It might have been three years since she’s seen him, but it turns out that Sasha is still the person she trusts the most.
He doesn’t turn her away when she arrives on his doorstep, shivering in the rain, everything but her phone left behind in her haste to escape Mal’s drunken rage.
Instead, he simply gathers her into his arms like she is the world’s most precious treasure.
The truth spills out. Sasha has always had a way of coaxing her into talking and it seems that hasn’t changed despite their years apart.
His expression grows hard as she speaks, and his jaw clenches when he catches sight of the bruises on her arm.
Still, she never feels afraid of him, even as his eyes flash with a furious rage. He might be far more dangerous than Mal could ever be, but she knows he won’t hurt her.
As for what he might do to Mal, well …
Some people get what’s coming to them.
Chapter 649: Modern Darklina (45)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1634276271277449216
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Some guests think the bride's choice of gown is controversial.
"Indecent! It's practically underwear."
"Who ever heard of a black wedding dress?"
But most are simply happy for them.
After all, no one can watch the pair together and not clearly see the love shining in their eyes.
Chapter 650: Obvious (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Alina, honey, light of my life,” Genya sighs, “you are too clever to be this stupid.”
“What the hell, Gen!”
“You just told me you couldn’t wait for Mal to propose to you. So, tell me, what nice thing has he done for you in the past six months?”
“Well, I … we … he … he got tickets for us to see Taylor Swift last month.”
“Yeah, and then he sold them to pay off his debts when he blew your savings in Vegas.”
“But he … he got me … he took me to …”
“Right. He’s a piece of shit. What about Sasha – what nice things has he done in the past month alone?”
“I suppose … he took me to dinner to celebrate my promotion. And he bought me that set of cute Ghibli Studio earrings for my birthday. He keeps the flowers on my desk refreshed too – he … he knows I prefer sunflowers even though Mal tells everyone my favourites are blue irises. Then we went to this new bakery and he insisted on paying. And he helped me rearrange all the furniture in my office a few days ago. And –”
“Isn’t it obvious now?” Genya asks softly.
And oh, it is. When she looks back on the past few months, so many of her happy moments involve Sasha rather than Mal. In fact, she can’t remember the last time she felt something other than irritation, exasperation, sadness or indifference when it came to Mal.
“I love Sasha,” Alina whispers.
Genya nods, “and?”
“Sasha … Sasha loves me?”
Her friend rolls her eyes, “of course he does. No question about it.”
“Gen … I … I have to go.”
The redhead beams and waves as Alina grabs her coat and rushes out of the door, “use protection! Or don’t – I’d be an awesome godmother.”
Chapter 651: Darklina Homes (106)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1633631218477481984
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"I'm like a plant," Alina says, "I need sunlight to thrive."
So, he makes this space for her. A cosy nook to read, nap or daydream, where she can feel the sun on her face.
When he surprises her with it, her noisy sobs panic him.
"Happy tears," she promises, "I love you, Sasha."
Chapter 652: Sensitive (1)
Summary:
Mal is a terrible boyfriend – Aleksander is Mal’s father
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal’s father Aleksander – “call me Sasha, milaya” – finds her crying in the library two days into their week-long stay at the Morozov’s intimidating country manor.
“Sorry, sorry, I’ll go,” she mumbles when she sees him, cheeks flushing pink with embarrassment at the fact that he’s found her like this.
Mal is always telling her that she shouldn’t be so sensitive, that it’s stupid for her to burst into tears when “I’m only teasing, Sticks, don’t be so weird about it.”
Is it really so strange for her to wish that her boyfriend’s compliments were sincere rather than backhanded or that he’d defend her when Dubrov and Mikhael insulted her or … well, the list could go on and on.
Sasha stops her easily enough, firm hands on her shoulders, a single finger on her chin tipping her face up so he can see what a mess she is – bloodshot eyes, tearstained cheeks, red nose.
“So, what has my idiot son done this time?”
“I … it’s nothing … I’m just being silly.”
He frowns, shaking his head, thumb brushing the dampness from her cheeks, “tell me, Alinochka.”
An order. Stern but kind.
It all spills out. Mal’s behaviour, the kind she thinks is unreasonable despite how often her boyfriend tells her she’s overreacting. How she feels more like a live-in maid than a girlfriend.
“You deserve better, milaya,” he tells her, “Mal is … well, let’s just say I was disappointed when the DNA test showed he really is my son.”
A snort of laughter escapes Alina and Sasha looks pleased, “that’s better.”
He offers her his hand then, “come on, I remember you mentioned being interested in cartography?”
She nods, surprised and happy that he remembered the off-hand comment she’d made at dinner their first night.
“I’ve got a collection that I think you’ll like. Help take your mind of things, hmm.”
“I’d like that,” she murmurs, suddenly shy, conscious of both his proximity and how distractingly handsome he is.
As he steers her towards a small room at the back of the library, he never lets go of her hand.
Chapter 653: Kitty (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Now this lil sensitive kitty gotta go to bed for a while
Not even ten minutes have passed before her phone buzzes.
“Hey, Gen.”
“I think you’ve broken Sasha.”
“What?”
He keeps staring at your Twitter account on his phone, mumbling about cats – did you get a pet and not tell me, Alina?”
She can’t help it. She bursts out laughing.
“Alina!”
She can imagine her friend scowling indignantly at the phone and it just makes her laugh even harder.
“Sorry, it’s just … check my Twitter, Gen.”
“… oh … oh.”
A cackle echoes down the line, “you’re going to give that man a heart attack, Alina.”
Chapter 654: Kitty (2)
Summary:
cw murder
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She hears a derisive laugh as she scratches the cheek of one of the masked men who’d snatched her off the street, “kitty’s got claws.”
They always underestimate her. See her slight frame and frilly dresses and think she’s helpless without her husband.
“Actually,” Alina snarls, “kitty’s got a knife.”
The man has no time to react before she’s stabbed the blade directly into his heart with a vicious grin.
A few minutes later, she’s pouting about the blood staining her pretty dress when her husband storms in, face splattered with blood, murder in his eyes.
“Hi, Sasha,” she chirps, kicking the body out of the way so she can throw herself into his arms.
He holds her close, pressing kisses to the crown of her head, her cheeks, her neck and finally her lips.
“What a brave, clever girl you are, malyshka.”
“They ruined my dress, Sasha.”
“We’ll get you a new one, malyshka,” he promises, “now, it’s time to go – Ivan and Fedyor will clean up.”
“Can we get ice-cream?”
“Maybe a shower first, Alinochka.”
He has a point, she supposes. People always get so alarmed when they see her covered in blood.
“Fine,” she agrees, “shower first. And then ice-cream.”
“Pinky-promise,” he declares solemnly, ignoring Ivan’s eye-rolls as he links his little finger with hers.
“You two are sickening, you know that,” Ivan scowls, “we’re stuck with clean-up, while you run off to fuck in the shower and get ice-cream.”
Alina just winks at him and pulls Sasha towards the door.
She really is the luckiest girl in the world.
Chapter 655: General (1)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander has barely dismounted from his horse when a little blur of black and gold throws herself into his arms.
“Sasha!” Alina exclaims, “they said you wouldn’t be back until tomorrow. Did you get my letters? Did you hear I’ve started riding lessons? Did you really pick Sol out just for me? She’s the most beautiful horse in the world. Did you bring me a present? Are you going to stay for a while? Will you –”
“Starkova!” Ivan hisses, slightly out of breath as he reaches them, “what did I say about waiting to greet the General?”
“But Ivaaaan,” the girl pouts.
“I’m sorry about the Sun Summoner’s lack of decorum, sir,” his best Heartrender scowls down at Alina, “she’s still got some manners to learn.”
Aleksander waves him off. Ivan is a stickler for the rules, but Aleksander doesn’t mind a bit of informality with his Sun Summoner.
“No need to apologise,” he says as he surreptitiously passes Alina a small bag of caramels, “she’s only nine, Ivan.”
The Heartrender harrumphs, “more than old enough to know how to greet the General of the Second Army. She really needs to –”
Thankfully, Fedyor appears at his husband’s side, winking at Alina as he guides Ivan – still ranting about the Sun Summoner’s wildness – away.
“He’s always so grumpy,” Alina whispers, “I don’t know why – Genya says I’m a perfect angel.”
Aleksander just disguises his laugh as a cough and lets Alina lead him inside.
Chapter 656: Sister (1)
Summary:
Step-brother/step-sister
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s fine, he tells himself daily. They’re family, it’s understandable that they’re close. Besides, it’s not like she’s actually his sister.
Still, he says nothing when he visits her at Harvard and she introduces him simply as Sasha, no mention of the fact that her dad and his mother are married.
He keeps quiet when she settles into his lap in the tiniest dress known to mankind during pre-drinks, or when she kisses him on the lips rather than the cheek, or when she stays in New York with him and slips into his bed and presses herself close because “it’s lonely in my room, Sasha.”
They get enough looks when they go out because he’s fifteen years older. It would be far too complicated to try and explain that it’s not like that, they’re family, really close but not like that.
But, honestly, who is he kidding?
They’ve always been close.
Lingering touches. Charged atmosphere. Wandering hands. Hands linked.
It’s inevitable that one day they won’t just stop at a kiss.
Chapter 657: Revenge (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina doesn’t normally consider herself petty, but Mal is a special case.
She knows he still lurks on her social media, so she floods Instagram and Twitter with photos of her new job, the brownstone and, most of all, Sasha.
Success and living well is the best revenge, after all.
Chapter 658: Revenge (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Let me get this straight, Starkova. You want to use me to get revenge on your ex?”
“Yes.”
“And you want him to think we’re fucking?”
She blushes, “yes.”
A moment of silence. And then …
“Sure,” he grins, but then slings an arm over her shoulder and tugs her close, leaning down so his lips brush the shell of her ear, “just one little tweak to this otherwise wonderful plan of yours.”
“What?” she asks, trying not to cringe at how high and breathy her voice has gone.
“I don’t play pretend, Starkova. Whatever you want Oretsev to think is fine, but it’s going to be one hundred percent real. Agreed?”
Warning bells blare in her head. Aleksander Morozov is not someone she should get involved with when it’s all just fake, and especially not when they’d really be … well …
Her blush deepens.
“I’ll make it so good,” he coos, fingers creeping up her leg, “Oretsev will be sick with jealousy.”
She leans towards him almost unconsciously, close enough that their lips nearly touch.
Danger. Danger. Danger.
She can just picture Mal’s face, though. It will be the most exquisite revenge.
“Agreed,” she nods, trying not to feel apprehensive.
His smile widens and he starts to push her skirt up, “excellent, we’ll start right away.”
Chapter 659: General (2)
Summary:
Mild S&B s2 spoilers
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina ignores the dress the tsarina sends to her, wanting to look professional instead, but something doesn’t feel right about this new outfit.
A First Army uniform, the golden suns on the sleeves about the only nod to the fact that she is the Sun Summoner.
I have to unite us, she reminds herself, keep the tsar on our side.
When she glances in the mirror, though, she sees Aleksander standing behind her, his face contorted in disgust.
“You look better in black and gold,” he chides her.
His black kefta, she realises, has threads of gold. She tries not to think about how that makes her heart leap.
“I don’t need a kefta,” she argues, trying to keep her voice steady, “we should be united, not divided.”
“You are the Sun Summoner,” Aleksander hisses, “supposedly the new General of the Second Army. What message do you think it sends to wear a First Army uniform, as if you are subservient to that pig of a tsar.”
“I have to keep Grisha safe,” she whispers.
“We could keep Grisha safe, Alina. You cannot trust the tsar’s word – as soon as people start to look at you more than him, as soon as the scope of your power becomes clear, then he will turn on you.”
“You don’t –”
“I know it, Alina,” he cuts her off, more desperate than angry now, “I have lived it, before the Fold, back when all we wanted was a place to rest, a sanctuary to find peace.”
She recalls. He’d told her once, by the fountain, a story that she knows in her heart is true despite everything that has happened between them.
“You diminish the Grisha, Alina, by wearing that travesty.”
“I won’t wear black.”
“Then wear gold. Or blue. But do not let yourself be made small by the people who fear you.”
Aleksander is the enemy, she reminds herself. And yet, she can’t deny what he has said, cannot ignore that his advice is sound.
“Remember, you are the Sun Summoner, my Alina,” he murmurs, his hand closing around her wrist.
She lights up so brightly she can scarcely see her reflection in the mirror. But she sees Aleksander behind her, watching her light with the awe he has always shown when she summons.
And then he is gone.
When Alina arrives at the party, she wears a blue kefta hastily embroidered with golden suns.
Chapter 660: Bruise (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“My Alina,” he sighs, one hand pinning her roughly against the table, the other caressing her jaw, “why must you be so stubborn?”
She struggles in his grasp, succeeding only in bashing her hip against the sharp table edge.
It’s not real, she reminds herself, just the tether.
It feels real enough, though, when he leans down, scraping his teeth up the sensitive skin of her neck.
“Get out of my head,” she hisses.
His mouth curves into a mocking smile, “I can only come when I am invited. You think of me as often as I think of you.”
“Liar,” she whispers, because that can’t be true.
“Go back to your tracker and your prince,” he murmurs, “sooner or later you will realise that they simply want to make you small. When you remember there are no others like us, that we only truly have each other, then you know where to find me.”
When she comes back to herself, her neck still tingles.
In the morning, there are bruises on her hip and wrist.
“It’s not real,” she repeats quietly to herself.
If only she could make herself believe that.
Chapter 661: Modern Darklina (46)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1637437096922103808
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina places the tiara on her head with trembling hands.
There are guards at every door and window. They say it's a safety precaution, but Alina knows it is to stop her fleeing.
When she hears the gunshots, though, she finally smiles.
Sasha has come for her, just as he promised.
Chapter 662: Modern Darklina (47)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1639682933643436036
Just totally normal step-brother/step-sister interactions
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina’s step-brother grumbles when she calls him at 2.30am to pick her up from Mal’s apartment because they’ve had a fight, but he comes anyway.
He always comes when she calls.
They pick up sushi on their way back to Sasha’s brownstone. Alina dozes in the passenger seat, not really paying attention, but it’s fine because Sasha already knows her favourites as well as he does his own.
When she whines about how her heels are hurting her feet, he hands her the takeout and carries her inside from the car, his large hands warm against her skin, his cashmere jumper soft against her cheeks.
Before unpacking the food, Sasha pours her a large glass of water and orders her to drink it all. In between bites of his own meal, he massages her sore feet while she eats and babbles at him about Mal’s stupidity.
“Tired,” she pouts once the food is gone and her eyes are beginning to droop.
She clings to him when he carries her upstairs, carefully wipes away her makeup, cajoles her into brushing her teeth, and then tucks her into his own bed.
(he has three guest rooms, but experience has taught them that Alina won’t sleep well in any bed but his).
They both sleep naked when they share the bed. Alina likes the comfort of skin-to-skin and she knows Sasha does too, although he won’t admit it out loud. Never has Alina felt more at peace than when she wakes with her face buried in the crook of Sasha’s neck, his hands spanning her waist and their limbs entwined together.
“That boy doesn’t deserve you,” Sasha murmurs as Alina shuffles closer, lips an inch away from his chest.
“Mmm,” she agrees, well aware that she’s long since outgrown Mal, staying with him only because it’s simple and easy.
“I’ll send someone to collect your things tomorrow, Alinochka. You can stay here as long as you want.”
As he presses a kiss to her neck, Alina smiles. They both know she’ll stay forever.
Chapter 663: Modern Darklina (48)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1639645533735198721
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Sasha!" Ivan hisses, "look at the camera, damnit, not your wife."
Aleksander turns back to the photographer, but inevitably his attention drifts again.
"As your manager," Ivan sighs, "I think we need a no-Alina rule on sets and photoshoots."
"Good luck with that," Genya laughs.
Chapter 664: Sister (2)
Summary:
cw brother-in-law/sister-in-law, infidelity
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Stop it,” Aleksander hisses when Luda leaves the table to fetch dessert.
His menace of a sister-in-law just grins, her hand migrating from his thigh to his crotch. He stifles a groan, refusing to give her the satisfaction.
“Alina, I’m warning you.”
“And yet,” she winks, “you’re not moving my hand.”
Checking to see his wife is still in the kitchen, Aleksander leans over to her, “you don’t want to play this game with me, you little brat.”
“Oh, Sasha,” she twists her head just enough that her lips brush the patchy part of his beard, “I really do.”
Chapter 665: Revenge (3)
Summary:
Post-season 2, so some spoilers for the ending
This was expanded into a full fix-it one-shot set post-season 2 that can be found at https://ao3-rd-3.onrender.com/works/47516305
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Her eyelids flutter, a restless slumber.
She dreams of him each night, has done ever since she shoved a knife into his chest and foolishly thought it was over.
His poor little saint, so improperly schooled. His mother had been far too eager to impress upon her all of his supposed sins, neglecting to explain anything of the Making and the balance it requires.
Baghra had been powerful, it’s true, but she had not been like him, or like Alina.
They are two sides of the same coin. There are no others like them.
And they certainly can’t be killed by a mere knife.
He hovers for months on the edges of reality, haunting his little saint, watching her come to the realisation that he was right.
The destruction of the Fold has not solved their problems. It has only increased them.
The tracker is not her soulmate, just an undeserving boy destined to leave her.
The prince is just more of the same, more palatable than the old tsar, but not equipped to lead Ravka to glory.
His Alina is so alone in the world, still stubbornly trying to pretend that his absence does not hurt her.
He runs a gentle had over the blanket that covers her tossing and turning form.
Soon, he thinks, soon, my Alina.
The desire for revenge is strong, as is the temptation to make his little saint cry pretty tears until she is suitably repentant.
He can be merciful, however. She is young, surrounded by bad influences. And even now, he knows she is beginning to see the error of her ways.
As for the rest of her motley crew … well, he’ll have to see how quickly his limited store of mercy runs dry.
“I’ll be back for you, my Alina,” he leans down to whisper into her ear.
She lets out a little sigh, almost a moan.
With a satisfied smile, Aleksander disappears back into the shadows.
Chapter 666: Throuple
Summary:
Alina/Aleksander/Genya
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander Morozov, Alina Starkova-Morozova and Genya Safina – not just good friends?
Inside source claims “they’re a throuple – how have you guys not figured that out by now?”
“Inside source,” Sasha laughs.
“Jesper,” Alina and Genya chime in unison.
“He was annoyed when we ended the fifth ‘how long until they figure us out’ bet in a row without a winner,” Sasha agrees.
“Six years and not one journalist has ever asked,” Alina sighs, “not even after that interview where we all linked pinkies for a full ten minutes.”
“Or following that party Nina threw where Kaz says we scarred him for life,” Sasha adds.
“You two are at fault,” Genya rolls her eyes, “because you are the ones who got black-out drunk in Vegas and are legally married and obviously disgustingly in love, so the press all just assume that I’m your favourite third wheel and the three of us are simply very good friends or close collaborators.”
“Aww, Gen, you know you’re our wife in every way that matters,” Alina coos, planting a loud kiss on the red-head’s cheek as Sasha plays with the ring on Genya’s finger, one of a set of three engraved with all their names, “and we’d shout it from the rooftops, except for –”
“The bet,” Genya laughs, “I know.”
Their phones beep simultaneously with a flood of messages from their friends on the group chat, a dozen variations of finally!!
Genya’s eyes light up, “want to go out and indulge in some over-the-top PDA to see if we can break Twitter?”
“Tomorrow,” Sasha says, pulling them both into his lap and slipping one hand under Genya’s dress, “we’re all about to be extremely busy.”
Chapter 667: Tether (1)
Summary:
Post season 2, so some spoilers for the ending
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The tether is gone, severed quite decisively by Baghra when she cut off her son’s hand.
And if that hadn’t done it, then Aleksander’s death on the sand dunes of what had once been the Fold has surely ensured the connection no longer exists.
Still, while Alina can reason away the dreams she’s had ever since the Fold was destroyed – it is only natural to dwell on what happened, after all – she is finding it harder to ignore the most recent worrying development.
The first time she sees Aleksander in the shadows, she brushes it off as the product of a tired mind.
It keeps happening, though, even after months have passed.
There is no one that Alina can confide in. Even her friends had been shaken by the shadows that had formed into the Cut she’d used to kill the jurda parem addicted Grisha who had attacked them, and she knows their wariness will only grow if they discover she’s seeing Aleksander all over the palace.
He’s everywhere.
Smirking while she has fruitless arguments with Nikolai and his council.
Watching intently from the darkness as she summons tendrils of both light and shadow in the privacy of her rooms.
Coldly furious when reports come in of Grisha killed or kidnapped and all Nikolai offers her is ineffective condolences rather than action.
Mockingly amused as Nikolai struggles with the burdens of ruling.
For months, the spectre of Aleksander haunts her, never saying a word.
Sometimes she wishes he would speak, but she knows why he stays silent.
He’s punishing her, tormenting her for the role she played in his death.
Because he is dead, no matter the fact that she sees him every day.
He’s dead and he’s not coming back.
She tries not to think about why that thought makes her so despondent.
Chapter 668: Blade (1)
Summary:
Angel/demon
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“They’re really quite good likenesses,” Alina muses as they both stare up at the 16th century painting, their favourite museum’s newest acquisition.
“Mmm,” Aleksandr agrees, “a shame he went mad not long after.”
“I suppose that’s what happens to humans when they witness a divine battle.”
“That wasn’t a battle, Alinochka. That was a disagreement over what Shakespeare’s greatest play is.”
“He clearly thought it was a battle, Sasha, because he’s given us swords.”
Aleksandr scoffs, “I haven’t been near you with a blade in nearly two millennia. They’re clearly just symbols, Alinochka – yours is glowing with light and mine is wreathed in shadows.”
“Mine is prettier.”
“Yes, because pretty is clearly what your first priority should be in a sword.”
“Don’t pretend that you don’t understand the importance of appearances, Sasha. Just look at you!”
He smirks, “look often, do you, Alinochka?”
Angels do not blush, but Alina will concede her cheeks go ever so slightly pink. She turns on her heel, preparing to storm off in a huff, but he wraps his hand around her wrist and tugs her closer, pressing his lips to the crown of her head in the closest thing he’ll get to an apology (demons don’t say sorry, after all).
“Come on, Alinochka,” he tells her, “I’ll steal us some dinner.”
“Buy us some dinner, right?” she asks, as if she’s talking to a fellow angel and not one of the fallen, “right, Sasha?”
He only laughs.
Chapter 669: Cuddle (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal called her needy, told her to act like a grown-up, not a little girl.
Sasha never minds that she likes to cuddle all the time. In fact, he seems to crave it just as much as she does, never happier than when they are a tangle of limbs entwined together.
She loves him so much.
Chapter 670: Modern Darklina (49)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1642517070045691904
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"So, what do you think?"
He pulls her into his lap and mouths at her collarbone, "I think we don't really need to go to the party."
"Tempting," she giggles as his hand slides up her leg, "but Genya will kill us."
"It would be worth it."
She grins, "maybe we can be a little late."
Chapter 671: Modern Darklina (50)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1642583382126100482
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He doesn't know her, and the photographer swears there was nobody else around during the photoshoot.
And yet, interspersed with the shots for TIME magazine, there are pictures of her. Never a full face, never properly posed.
He's intrigued. Whoever she is, he has to know her.
Chapter 672: Tether (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina should tell her friends about the tether and confess everything Aleksander whispers to her in the dark.
But the truth is that he is right – there are no others like them. And Alina cannot bear the idea of losing her connection to the one person who understands her best.
Chapter 673: Blade (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s a razor-sharp blade, Grisha steel. Snuck to her by a maid sympathetic to the resistance.
She stashes it beneath a loose floorboard under her bed, waiting for the right moment, trying not to show her nerves.
Aleksander only comes to her bed when she asks him, a fact that she despises, for it robs her of the ability to pretend that he forces her.
He doesn’t seem to care that there might be weeks or months in between her invitations, only wears an unbearably smug and pleased smile whenever she lets her desires win against her morals.
She can’t be too obvious or eager, knowing he’ll suspect a trap. Instead, the blade waits in its hiding place for almost three weeks, until his decision to grant her the funding for her orphanage project gives her the excuse that she needs to pretend she’s temporarily softened her heart towards him.
He’s a monster she reminds herself when his touch brings her pleasure.
He’s a monster she reminds herself when it feels right in a way nothing else ever has.
He’s a monster she reminds herself when he looks at her like there is nothing more precious to him in the world than her.
He doesn’t always stay, after. But tonight, he falls asleep next to her, his breathing even, his limbs tangled with hers.
Alina extracts herself from his grasp ever so carefully, slipping out of bed and lifting the loose floorboard in search of her weapon.
She only finds empty space, though, and her eyes widen in panic.
Suddenly, the shadows wrap around her waist and tug her back up onto the bed.
“My Alina,” her husband sighs, wide awake, twirling the blade, “what am I to do with you?”
She tries to lunge at him, but the shadows hold her still, like iron bands around her waist and wrists.
“Knives are not toys,” he chides her as if she is simply a misbehaving child, “you could hurt yourself, milaya.”
“I’d rather hurt you,” Alina hisses.
When he reaches out to brush his fingers across her cheek, she honestly considers turning her head so she can sink her teeth into his hand.
He reads her thoughts on her face and only laughs, “my feral little Sun Summoner, still trying to bite the hand that feeds you. I think you’d enjoy your life far more if just accepted your place here.”
“I will never –”
“Never say never, my Alina,” his eyes glitter knowingly, “you can fight me as long as you’re able, but you’ll find I have more practice with eternity.”
He tosses the knife to the floor, where the shadows seem to swallow it up, and then draws her into the cradle of his arms.
A comfort and a cage all at once.
I’ll try again she tells herself, and one day I’ll succeed.
Deep down, though, she knows that he’s right.
They’re inevitable.
Chapter 674: Tether (3)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina is so lonely it aches.
She leads the Grisha who are left at the Little Palace, joins in strategy meetings at the Little Palace and talks to so many people … but she still feels incredibly alone.
He knows it. He feels it through the tether. Worst of all, he sympathises in a way that seems truly genuine.
“There are no others like us, Alina,” he tells her one evening, “and there never will be.”
He runs a hand over the smooth bone of the antlers around her neck. She knows she broke free of his control and her power is hers now, but she still feels herself shudder at the sensation – a brief sense of pain and pleasure exquisitely combined, and then a rush of power.
Chapter 675: Obvious (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina has always chosen her own path.
She doesn't care what people say, she won't agree to the obvious choice – shallow Prince Malyen – for her consort.
No, her husband will be the man who has advised, encouraged, supported and loved her for years – General Aleksander Morozov.
Chapter 676: Cuddle (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
When Alina gets drunk, Aleksander is never sure what version of his girlfriend he’ll get.
A hyperactive menace of a girl – giggling, refusing to go to bed, trying to make French toast at 2am and setting off the fire alarm.
A sleepy little kitten – curled up in his arms, warm and soft, sweetly asking for cuddles.
A teary, doe-eyed mess about something she read on her phone, refusing to settle until he promises they’ll donate to this charity or visit that animal shelter to consider adopting a kitten.
A seductress batting her eyelashes, slipping her hands under his shirt, pouting until he kisses her.
In truth, Aleksander doesn’t care which Alina comes home to him. He loves her all the same.
Chapter 677: Modern Darklina (51)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1642517070045691904
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina’s a social butterfly, her radiant smile leaving more than a few men tripping over their words.
Ivan glances at him, as if worried he’ll lash out in jealousy. He needn’t be concerned, though – those men can look all they want, but it’s Aleksander she’ll always go home with.
Chapter 678: Darklina Homes (107)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1645153507056533509
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"He's not even trying to hide," Aleksander scoffs, watching the house where the Apparat keeps the Sun Summoner.
"He thinks you're dead," Ivan points out, "and that he is safe."
Aleksander sneers, "well, let us show him what happens to those who think to steal my Sun Summoner."
Chapter 679: Darklina Homes (108)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1645437260320366594
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Thanks for letting me stay, Sasha."
"No problem, Linka. Sorry it didn't work out with Mal."
He's really not sorry at all, but keeps that to himself.
"And this is the en-suite" he opens the door.
"Saints! I might stay forever to have this bathroom."
He wouldn't mind that at all.
Chapter 680: Darklina Homes (109)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1645806991938572290
cw some stalkery vibes
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Each day, on her way to work at Keramzin Café, Alina stares longingly at the beautiful houses on Little Palace Avenue. Her favourite is a tall, red-brick townhouse with a pretty little garden out front. Sometimes, she thinks she sees a man standing at the front window, staring out at her but when she looks again, he’s always vanished.
On the first day of spring, she's let go from the cafe without warning or good reason. Despondent, she can’t even enjoy her usual hobby of admiring the houses and imagining the lives of those who live in them.
When she reaches her favourite house, though, she sees a sign posted in the window – Assistant Wanted – Enquire Within.
She walks up the path and knocks on the door before she even realises what she’s doing.
And then, suddenly, she’s face-to-face with a tall, handsome man dressed all in black, his thick beard and hair inky black shot through with silver, everything about his appearance screaming wealthy in a way Alina will surely never experience.
He looks down at her, not unkindly, but as if he’s waiting for her to speak.
“I … I saw … saw the advert,” she mumbles, distracted by his near-hypnotic gaze.
It’s silly. She’s a Fine Arts graduate who’s never been able to use her degree and the only job experience she has is at the café. He’ll want someone better than her, surely.
“Why don’t you come in,” he tells her, warm and solicitous as he puts a hand on her lower back and manoeuvers her out of the doorway and into his hallway, “and we’ll have a chat.”
“I don’t have a CV,” she stutters, “I just … I saw the sign on my way home.”
“That’s quite alright, Miss Starkova. I have a good feeling about you – I think you’re just the young woman I’ve been waiting for.”
Alina is so overwhelmed – by the exquisitely decorated interior of the house, by the man’s charm, by her frantic attempts to think of what she might say to make her seem remotely qualified for this position – that she never even realises that this complete stranger apparently knows her name.
Nor does she think to puzzle over the fact that he – “Aleksandr Morozov, but you can call me Sasha” – serves her tea just the way she likes it (with oat milk and honey, no sugar) and offers a plate of her favourite pryaniki.
Instead, she only marvels over managing to secure a well-paying job with such an amiable employer not even an hour after losing her previous job.
It really is the most astounding piece of luck.
Chapter 681: Modern Darklina (52)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1646211728730996767
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina almost doesn't notice him.
Shorter hair, glasses he doesn't need, more approachable than the foreboding figure dressed all in black that she knows (or thought she did).
He's not seen her yet, but it's only a matter of time, the tether between them humming.
It's time to go.
Chapter 682: Darklina Homes (110)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1646501589165785088
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They have quite the collection of pets, courtesy of Alina's soft heart and Aleksander's inability to say no to her.
And he swears she must attract a specific kind of animal because they all seem to share her ability to fall asleep absolutely anywhere they can bask in the sun.
Chapter 683: Darklina Homes (111)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1646501589165785088
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Plants absolutely everywhere, so many in the kitchen that he's accidentally reached for a potted cactus rather than a mug far too often.
And then there's the animals, wild and enthusiastic, shedding all over the place.
Living with Alina is an adjustment, but he never regrets it.
Chapter 684: Modern Darklina (53)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1646910692602134531
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
An idiot is trying to talk to him about investment portfolios.
He gives them his darkest glare, one that makes interns, investors and stockbrokers cry.
"This event is for my wife. The award-winning, best-selling author. Unless you plan to congratulate her, get out of my sight."
Chapter 685: Darklina Homes (112)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1646153494309527556
Modern AU but still with powers
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You’re not a very good villain, you know.”
“What?”
“When you kidnap a girl, I think you’re supposed to lock her in a dungeon or a high tower. This place is far too cosy and beautiful.”
“Well, maybe I’m not a villain.”
“No, you must be. You’re wearing all black, you’ve got shadow magic, you live in a grand and isolated estate, and you obviously lured me here for some kind of dark ritual.”
“There is no dark ritual, Miss Starkova. I simply wish to assist you in reaching your full potential.”
“Ah, but that’s what you would say, if you were trying to get me here under false pretenses.”
“I … you’re a very strange young woman, Miss Starkova.”
“You can call me Alina, I suppose.”
“Very well, Alina.”
“… and I can call you …?”
“Aleksander. My name is Aleksander.”
“How very ordinary. I was expecting something like Sauron or Morgoth or Voldemort.”
“I told you, Alina, I am not your villain.”
“Hah! So, you’re not my villain, but you’re someone else’s. Do you have a mortal enemy? Is there a hero slashing through the nearby forest or climbing your very tall and pointy gates right now, on their way to rescue me?”
“…”
“Come on! I can’t play damsel in distress effectively unless I know what I’m working with.”
“I don’t want a damsel in distress, Alina, I just want –”
“What? You can’t just trail off all dramatically like that.”
“I just want an equal, Alina. My powers and yours, they’re two sides of the same coin. I … I’ve been waiting a very long time for you.”
“Oh. That’s quite sweet actually. And I suppose, you did go to all the trouble of bringing all my favourite plants here. Alright then, I’ll stay, but if I don’t like you then I’ll figure out how to burn this house down with you inside it.”
Chapter 686: Darklina Homes (113)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1647317376969457665
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"The cat is glaring at me again."
"Sasha, he's not 'the cat'. His name is Mal."
"Ok, Mal is glaring at me."
"He's just got to get used to you."
"It's been three months, milaya. He still tries to scratch me whenever I go near him."
"He'll come around."
Aleksander rather doubts it.
Chapter 687: Modern Darklina (54)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1647320218501361665
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Lantsov is talking, but Aleksander doesn't hear a word he says.
All his attention is on the woman across the room, absolutely radiant, with a smile as bright as the sun.
"Morozov?"
"Excuse me, Lantsov, I'll talk to you later."
When Alina is in the room, he can't see anyone else.
Chapter 688: Modern Darklina (55)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1647320218501361665
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She's mid-laugh the first time he sees her and Aleksander is immediately entranced.
"Who is she, Ivan?"
“Alina Starkova, software developer. She's competent."
It's high praise from Ivan.
"And the boyfriend?"
"Malyen Oretsev. They’re childhood sweethearts.”
"Not for much longer.”
Chapter 689: Green
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Ana Kuya tells her to stay away from the grand house at the end of the street.
“The devil lives there, girl, and he deals in temptation.”
Alina can’t help but stop every time she walks past, though. The house has such a lovely garden, even at the height of a dry, scorching summer, and she likes to admire it.
The little plot at the back of Ana Kuya’s house is withered and brown, but the big house’s garden is lush and green, filled with colourful flowers and trees that are always heavy with mouth-watering fruit.
Alina finds herself lingering longer and longer every day on her way home from the university, daydreaming about what it would be like to live in the house attached to such an Eden.
And then, one day, the garden gate – previously locked and bolted – is wide open.
A true temptation of the sort Ana Kuya and the priests are always talking of.
But maybe she can just have a quick look, stand in the midst of paradise for a few moments.
Alina glances to the left, then the right, and sees no one else on the street to witness her misbehaviour.
She darts into the garden like a mouse scurrying into the kitchen in search of cheese, the lure of the treat too great to resist.
Here, the heat is not so oppressive, the trees offering shade and a deliciously cool breeze making her sigh in relief.
It is easy enough to slip off her shoes and socks so she can feel the longer grass between her toes.
She forgets – distracted by the sweet scents of hyacinths, heliotropes, peonies and roses – that she had only meant to stay a minute or two.
“Beautiful, isn’t it?”
Alina lets out a shriek of surprise, spinning around to see a man leaning against one of the apple trees.
He is well-groomed and smartly dressed, nothing like most of the neighbourhood, and he smiles widely at her, his gleaming white teeth flashing in the sunlight.
“I … the gate … the gate was open and I just wanted to have a quick look …”
“Relax, milaya, it’s alright. There’s nothing wrong with a little curiosity, is there?”
Ana Kuya says that curiosity killed the cat, but Alina has always thought that’s just a line to try and stop her asking so many questions.
“You look hungry,” the man says, reaching up to pluck a glossy red apple from one of the branches before offering it to her, “here.”
Alina’s stomach rumbles and the apple looks so perfect – she is sure it will be sweet and crunchy, just the way she prefers.
“Thank you,” she takes the apple from him and his smile widens as she bites into it.
“Why don’t you stay a while, milaya,” he suggests, “I’ll show you around.”
Alina’s mind is fuzzy now. She thinks there may be somewhere she’s supposed to be, but she really can’t remember. The garden and the man in front of her are all she can focus on.
“That would be wonderful,” she nods eagerly in agreement.
For a moment, the world seems to flicker – darkness and shadows seeping into the ground and trees, flowers wilting, the sky turning stormy – but then Alina blinks and everything is as it was before.
The man – she really should ask his name – links their arms and leads her towards a flower-covered archway.
Behind her, the gate swings shut with a decisive click and melts away into nothingness, leaving only a dense thicket behind. Alina doesn’t even notice.
Chapter 690: Search (1)
Summary:
Alina grows up at the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“We’ve searched for her all over the Little Palace. She’s nowhere to be found.”
The maids seem near to tears. Ivan thinks that’s only right, since they’ve somehow managed to lose the Sun Summoner.
The General has only been gone for only six hours. Ivan had expected it to take a little longer for the menace to cause this much chaos.
He sighs, thinking about what the next steps will be. He’ll have to have all the oprichniki scouring the Little Palace and grounds, send out some of the Grisha to assist and, of course, get a message to the General … and he will not be happy to discover that Alina has gone missing.
Before he can put any of that in motion, though, he hears the sound of heavy footsteps.
The door swings open to reveal the General himself, who lifts up his heavy, fur-lined cloak so they can all see a small figure dressed in a black and gold kefta and with a pout on her face.
“Miss Starkova!” the maids chorus in frantic relief.
“I’m afraid Alina decided to stow away. We found her in one of the supply wagons about three hours into the journey. They’ve carried on ahead, but I decided to escort my Sun Summoner back personally.”
It’s clear that the General knows that Starkova would have made another attempt to join his convoy if given half the chance. Only ten years old, but she is definitely Ivan’s most constant and consistent headache.
“What do you say, Alina?” the General turns to his unruly charge.
“Sorry,” she mutters, not looking apologetic at all.
The General sighs and kneels down so he and the Sun Summoner are the same height. Ivan can’t hear what he whispers to her, but it must do some good because the mulish look on her face is replaced with something more amenable.
“Be good now, Alina,” he tells the girl as he stands up, “if I get a decent report from Ivan when I get back then we’ll go to the Balakirev dacha for a holiday.”
Ivan breathes a sigh of relief. The prospect of such a treat is certain to regulate Starkova’s behaviour. She’ll likely be an angel for them all, or at least as close to it as a menace like her can manage.
Still, he will definitely be demanding the General take him on the next campaign. Too much time spent with the little Sun Summoner is liable to turn his hair grey.
Chapter 691: Violent (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I'm not a violent person, but these are extenuating circumstances.”
Mal frowns in confusion, “what –”
He curses as Alina punches him on the nose.
Mal’s cousin Sasha snorts in amusement, “nice punch, Linka. Let me buy you a drink? You deserve it.”
Alina grins, “I’d like that.”
Chapter 692: Darklina Homes (114)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1649421950664470543
Implied future godfather/goddaughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina is used to tiny, messy apartments, an indifferent mother and absent father.
Now she finds herself with the godfather she doesn't remember.
Bright blue sky, wide open spaces, a neat and tidy house, food always on the table.
Sasha might be a stranger, but this already feels like home.
Chapter 693: Toy (1)
Summary:
cw references to Aleksander hitting Mal and implied future harm (possible death) for Mal
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina hasn’t even finished rummaging through the first desk drawer before her husband finds her in his study.
Caught red-handed and having been uncomfortable with her own actions even before Aleksander entered, Alina babbles apologies, stuttering over her words as he strides towards her.
She wonders if he’ll hit her, the way he’d smacked his nephew around the head when Mal had made a rude innuendo during dinner one night. But he seems more wryly unsurprised than angry.
“My little wife,” he sighs, “not even married a month and already disobeying my direct instructions.”
“I’m so sorry, Sasha,” she ducks her head, cheeks flushed bright red, “I just … Mal … he said … and I …”
“Ah, I should have known my nephew was involved somehow. You’re usually such a good girl for me, Alinochka. Now, what has that boy been whispering in your ear?”
She only shakes her head, entirely unwilling to repeat the terrible things Mal had said about his uncle directly to the man’s face.
Aleksander comes around to stand next to her, looking down at the desk drawer that she’d managed to pry open.
He taps her on the nose, a light chastisement, “some things are not for your eyes, my darling.”
“Of course, Sasha,” she agrees.
“Now,” he adds, “I believe Malyen has probably been running his mouth about these.”
He walks her over to the far wall, pressing a notch on the wooden panelling. A section swings open to reveal a large safe that Aleksander opens with a small key that hangs from a chain around his neck.
Alina gasps when she sees what is inside.
Guns, probably two dozen in all, a few of them even flecked with what looks disturbingly like blood.
She stumbles away, paling at the sight.
Her husband only sighs again. He plucks one of the guns from the safe before he closes and locks it, swinging the panel shut.
“I don’t like to worry you, Alinochka, but the world is a dark and dangerous place, and sometimes a man has to do unpleasant things in order to keep himself, his family and his interests safe and secure. It’s very serious business and weapons like this –” he lifts the gun up and Alina fights the urge to flinch – “are not toys, no matter what my foolish nephew might think.”
He places the gun carefully down on the desk and then folds Alina into his embrace, “I don’t hide these things from you because I don’t trust you, my darling. I simply do not want you to worry or put yourself in danger accidentally. Do you understand?”
She nods.
“Words, Alinochka, so that I can be sure you’ve learnt the lesson.”
“Guns are not toys and I shouldn’t look through your office because I might hurt myself.”
“Very good, darling. You really are exceptionally bright, my Alinochka.”
Despite the seriousness of the situation and all the unpleasantness of the last few minutes, Alina feels a warm glow of satisfaction when she hears his praise.
Aleksander is so distinguished and wise a husband that she often feels like a silly girl next to him, so it is good to hear that he doesn’t think her just a stupid little thing.
He kisses her then, quite thoroughly and hungrily in a way that makes her melt into his arms. He’d been extremely proper during their courtship and at the altar, but he is entirely different at their home now that she is his wife, and although it is probably quite wanton of her, Alina enjoys his attentions exceedingly.
“Why don’t you go and see Mrs Kostyk to go over the menus for the week,” he suggests, “but find Malyen first, won’t you, and send him up – I want to clear some things up with him so there won’t be any misunderstandings in the future.”
Alina blushes at the reminder of her earlier behaviour – shocking, really, how she could have ever thought it right to go through her husband’s private study – but nods earnestly.
Aleksander will explain it all to Mal and then everything will be quite alright again. She’s sure of it.
Chapter 694: Toy (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He’s late getting home.
An unfortunate side effect of a fuck up by one of his (soon to be ex) employees, some idiot named Oretsev.
He’s late and his little wife – all dressed up for him in a pretty underwear set – is fast asleep on their bed.
Briefly, he toys with the idea of leaving her to sleep. It’s late, after all, and she looks so sweet and peaceful.
But he’s had a long, difficult day and she looks so very tempting laid out for him.
He tugs on the bow until it’s loose and runs his fingers up and down her spine.
Alina shivers and her eyes flutter open, groggy and dazed until she spots him.
“Sasha!” she smiles, beautiful and lovely and entirely his, “you’re back.”
“Are you tired, Alinochka?” he asks, “perhaps we should just go to bed.”
“Nonono,” she protests with a pout, rolling onto her back, the bow coming completely loose so that the entire front section of her underwear gets left behind on the bed and Aleksander is treated to the glorious view of his wife’s bare chest, nipples pebbled slightly thanks to the air conditioning, as she spreads her legs and bats her eyelashes at him.
Saints, he thinks as he tugs the rest of the flimsy material off her body, he is a lucky man indeed.
Chapter 695: Toy (3)
Summary:
cw non-negotiated kink and knife play
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina’s eyes widen in alarm when Aleksander pulls out the knife.
“That’s a toy, right?” she asks, laughing nervously.
He just hums, neither a yes or a no, and puts the flat of the blade on her lower abdomen.
It certainly doesn’t feel fake, the cool metal making her shiver.
“Sasha,” she protests, “I don’t know –”
He leans down to brush his lips over hers, “try it, Alinochka. You know I’d never truly hurt you.”
He drags the blade upwards, over her belly button and right up to space between her breasts, neatly slicing through her bra so that the cups fall away and leave her entirely bare in front of him.
The sting makes her wince and the sight of a thin rivulet of blood running down her body is rather alarming, but he doesn’t cut deeply at all and she can’t deny that the sensation, combined with his other hand pinching at her nipples, is … arousing.
“There now,” he grins, dark eyes glittering, “I knew that you’d like it, Alinochka.”
Chapter 696: Darklina Homes (115)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1649062797064433664
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal bangs on the door, fuming.
Alina is late home yet again, and he's sure it's the fault of her smarmy music teacher.
When the unlocked door swings open easily, Mal is faced with an empty house, devoid of furniture and of people.
Morozov, it seems, is gone. And so is Mal's wife.
Chapter 697: Wrap (1)
Summary:
Spoilers for the last episode of season 2
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She’s dying.
Heart squeezed by a stranger with wide, insane eyes.
All around her, her friends and the guests clutch their chests and vomit blood and slump to the floor.
And when Alina, body screaming at the effort of lifting her arms, musters the strength to call on her power, it is not a blade of light that slices through their attacker, but instead one of shadows.
She cannot quite believe it, does not understand where her light is.
But she remembers the wisps of shadows that had wrapped around her wrists as Aleksander lay dying.
Those shadows had not been dangerous. In fact, they had almost caressed her skin before they vanished when Aleksander took his last breath.
Has some sort of connection between them persisted, even though Aleksander is dead and his body burned? Or is this the cost to be paid for her use of merzost?
Alina remembers the fountain, which seems like a lifetime ago now.
“If I fail … they’ll turn on me. And I’ll be the brand-new Heretic.”
“If you believe anything… believe I will not let that happen.”
Hadn’t he offered to be her monster? Hadn’t he warned her that they would come for her?
And now, after she has killed the woman who was trying to murder them all, they don’t look at her like she’s their saviour.
No, they look at like she’s the Black Heretic risen from the dead.
Why does it matter that she used shadows rather than light? It is what you do with your power that matters, not what it is.
Except … that’s not how it works, not how people see it.
It’s simple in their minds now – shadows are bad and light is good. No room for nuance here.
Still, even with the shock and fear on the faces around her, right now Alina does not feel regret.
She only feels powerful.
Chapter 698: Wrap (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina takes special care wrapping the present. Nothing about the delicate tissue paper and sparkly pink gift bag screams sex tape so it’ll be a lovely little surprise.
A bit cruel of her, really, but needs must. If Sasha won’t leave his wife, Alina will have to force the issue.
Chapter 699: Darklina Homes (116)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1648792314763001858
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Despite the grandeur of the house, the seven Morozov children seem friendly enough.
Their father, however, is stern, condescending and sceptical of Alina’s abilities.
She tells herself her desire to do a good job is professional pride, but she knows she just craves his approval.
Chapter 700: Half
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
How could she ever have thought killing Aleksander was the answer?
The problems remain, only exacerbated by the Fold's destruction and the death of the man their enemies feared.
And now here she is, feeling like she's lost half of herself.
She’ll get him back, whatever it takes.
Chapter 701: Darklina Homes (117)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1649031864680587271
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I worry about you,” Genya frets, “alone in that little house, no neighbours for miles. And you going out swimming in the sea at all hours.”
Alina just smiles and changes the subject. After all, Sasha is the most dangerous thing in the sea and she knows he'll always protect her.
Chapter 702: Frame (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I’ve been framed,” Mal yells, “it was the Darkling!”
“Sure it was. The Darkling’s a myth. No thief is that good.”
“I swear it was him, hiding in the shadows. There was a woman too, but she just vanished into thin air.”
The officer sighs, "kids these days and their mad stories."
Chapter 703: Nothing (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina has always been told that she is nothing - insignificant and unworthy.
But Aleksander looks at her with awe, as something other than a sickly girl from Keramzin.
Whatever Baghra says, Alina refuses to leave.
She can't give up the first person who has ever truly valued her.
Chapter 704: Nothing (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I have nothing to say to you,” Alina hisses.
She looks anywhere except at him, eyes darting around the tent as she searches for an escape route. With her hands bound, though, and with Aleksander in front of her and Ivan hovering, she knows she’s stuck for the moment.
“It doesn’t have to be like this, my Alina.”
He is worryingly convincing, voice soft and sympathetic, mouth curved downwards in a frown as if it genuinely hurts him to do this to her.
“I won’t help you,” Alina insists, “you’re a monster.”
His laugh is a bitter, harsh thing, “Baghra has been telling tales, I see. And you chose to listen to that twisted, bitter old woman without reservation?”
When he says it like that, it does seem a little strange. Baghra isn’t nice by any stretch of the imagination, and she hadn’t actually offered Alina any real proof for her accusations. It seems likely that Aleksander is the Black Heretic, but that doesn’t necessarily mean the rest of what his mother had told Alina is true.
“Nothing to say to that either, I see,” Aleksander murmurs.
Alina only glares. She won’t dignify him with a response, not after what he’s done, killing the stag and threatening to take control of her power.
She ignores the little kernel of doubt in her mind, refuses to think that maybe it might have been better to stay at the Little Palace and hear Aleksander’s side of the story.
(after all, it’s always easier to pretend things are black and white).
Chapter 705: Elope (1)
Summary:
Guardian/Ward Edwardian AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Ivan is the one to telegram him with the news that brings him back to his country seat on the first available train.
It is there that he finds his pretty, defiant little ward and the fool of a chauffeur who seems to think he’s worthy of her.
Apparently, they were planning to elope.
Oretsev stammers and professes his love for the young woman next to him. Alina, though, just smiles.
She’s lived here for years, knows the grounds like the back of her hand, could easily have sneaked away without anyone being the wiser until the morning. It’s very clear to Aleksander that she wanted to get caught.
“Ivan, take Oretsev away to pack his things,” he orders, “and see him off the grounds. His employment here has ended.”
The man protests, looks beseechingly at Alina. She, however, doesn’t even spare him a glance – he has played his role and she clearly has no use for him now – and only stares straight at Aleksander, the smile still on her face.
“Now, Ivan. I need to have a private word with Miss Starkova.”
Ivan hauls the protesting Oretsev away as Aleksander strides forward and reaches out to grip Alina’s chin almost hard enough to bruise.
“You know you don’t need to be so dramatic if you want my attention, darling girl. You have it, always.”
“You’ve been away, Sasha,” she pouts.
“Two weeks is not a terribly long time, Alinochka.”
“It was so dull without you. Why couldn’t I go to London with you?”
He nearly snorts out loud. Bring her to the city and expose her to countless men who will see her large dowry and blossoming figure as reasons to try and put their hands on his Alina – he won’t even think of it.
“I’ve promised I’ll take you, darling girl. You just have to wait a little longer.”
She should have a season, really, now that she’s seventeen, but he doesn’t think he can stand the idea of those boys near her. No, better that she is safely his bride before he takes her to the city, and that will happen next summer, once she is eighteen.
“Do you really promise, Sasha.”
“Of course, Alinochka. Be patient and the time will pass quickly enough.”
“Very well, then,” she concedes, “but you can’t go away for so long again, Sasha, or next time I’ll make you and Ivan chase me all the way to the Scottish border.”
He laughs as he folds her into his embrace. His darling girl is such a menace, but he adores her anyway.
Chapter 706: Violent (2)
Summary:
cw cheating
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina loves her sister.
But only Aleksander can quench the violent need inside her, the desperate longing for someone who truly understands her.
Alina is sorry that Luda might get hurt, wishes the man she loved wasn’t her sister’s husband.
She won’t give him up, though, not ever.
Chapter 707: Available (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Messages only,” Miss Safina reminds her, “we don’t transfer calls.”
“Never transfer calls,” Marie nods and writes it down in bold capital letters.
“But,” Miss Safina adds, “and this is of the utmost importance, Miss Starkova is always available when Mr Morozov calls. Always.”
Chapter 708: Hold (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The dizziness hits when the light fades away and Alina sways as she tries to process the fact that she’s the Sun Summoner.
She nearly shrieks when the Darkling picks her up, holding her securely in his arms, but when his hand gently caresses her cheek, all her worries fade away.
Chapter 709: Elope (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Eloping is kind of Alina’s thing.
There’s Mal when she’s eighteen and stupid, honestly believing he loves her and not her trust fund.
Then, Alexei when she’s twenty, caught up in the moment, mistaking friendship for romantic love.
Finally, Nikolai when she’s twenty-two and high, the two of them giggling through the Vegas ceremony, the whole thing a joke gone too far.
Three marriages in less than five years, all of them quickly and quietly annulled by Sasha, who oversees her trust.
Careful, exemplary work that ensures she doesn’t lose a penny of her inheritance because of her propensity to make bad decisions when she’s lonely, melancholy and drunk.
She’s twenty-five when she realises who has been there all along.
Sasha. The one person who has always stood by her, who has dried her tears and cleaned up her messes and comforted her and guided her with a firm but gentle hand.
She marries for a fourth time when she’s twenty-seven. A simple, intimate ceremony attended only by their closest friends (including two of her ex-husbands, both now settled with their own partners).
As she walks up the aisle, Alina knows all of those previous weddings were just farces. This, though, is the real deal.
She’s finally found what she’s been looking for.
Chapter 710: Available (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
When Ivan arrives at the War Room for his usual daily briefing with the General, he expects the oprichniki to step aside as normal.
Instead, they remain blocking the doors, looking distinctly uncomfortable.
He frowns and one of them actually blushes, “the General is not available, sir.”
“Why is –”
He freezes at the sound of a loud, high-pitched cry, followed by a great deal of moaning.
“The General has a … a meeting with the Sun Summoner this morning, sir.”
Ivan’s mouth curls in disgust. Not again.
He is pleased that the two are working together on the plan to overthrow the useless tsar, but he wishes they’d be a little less engrossed in each other.
“I’ll be back in an hour,” he mutters irritably.
“Better make it two,” one of the oprichniki suggests.
Ivan just storms off. It really is absolutely appalling.
Chapter 711: Frame (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina buys the painting of Aleksandr Morozov III at an estate sale because something about it intrigues her.
“Strange rumours about that one,” the seller warns her, “they say if it’s removed from its original frame then evil will be set free.”
Alina only laughs. It’s a spooky story, and an interesting one too, but this is real life, not a horror story.
She takes the painting home and decides to hang it in her bedroom.
An odd choice, she knows, for the painting of a man she has never met, who died nearly a century before she was even born.
It seems right, though.
The original frame, however, has to go.
It’s tarnished and cracking, a hideous and heavy thing that she swears must be made of iron.
When, with significant effort, she manages to pry the old frame apart and remove it, tiny white crystals spill to the floor … salt, she realises, which really is bizarre.
Still, she quickly forgets that strangeness when she puts the painting into the new gold frame she’s purchased.
“Much better,” she grins down at it and, for a moment, she would swear the man in the painting smiles in return.
That night, she is a little more self-conscious when getting ready for bed.
“Only a painting,” she mutters to herself, but she still turns around so her bare breasts aren’t right in the painted man’s eyeline.
There is a sense of eyes on her, although that is a ridiculous thought, but Alina quite likes it. They feel reverent and admiring rather than creepy.
Hours later, when Alina is fast asleep and dreaming of a dark-eyed gentleman with a wicked smile, the painting rips.
A gaping slash, right across the middle, as if made by a knife.
First, blood drips out, staining the painting and the frame. Shadows follow, pouring out and coalescing into the form of a man.
The painting stands empty now, just a ruined canvas.
The shadowy figure glides over towards the bed, brushing one finger across Alina’s cheek.
“My little saviour, freeing me from my cage. I think I’ll keep you, my Alina.”
She sighs in her sleep, unconsciously leaning into his touch.
Aleksandr’s dark eyes glitter with satisfaction. Yes, he’ll certainly keep her forever.
Chapter 712: Hold (2)
Summary:
cw boss/employee
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Yes, Mr Lantsov … no … yes … no, I’m afraid Mr Morozov isn’t available right now, but if –”
Alina pauses and bites her lip to keep from moaning as Aleksander shoots her a wicked smirk and curls his fingers inside her.
“Fu – … what was that, Mr Lantsov? … right … let me just put you on hold and I’ll see if I can track him down for you.”
Alina scrambles for the hold button as Aleksander adds a third finger. She’s just in time, slamming her hand down on the button as her orgasm washes over her and she lets out a high-pitched cry.
They’re lucky it’s a quiet day in the office and the only people in the vicinity are Ivan and Fedyor, both of whom have learnt to wear noise-cancelling headphones whenever Aleksander locks his door, shuts his blinds and announces he’s in a meeting and not to be disturbed.
As soon as she’s come down from the high of her orgasm, Alina glares at her boss.
“Why in the name of all the saints did you tell me to answer and then start that?”
“You’re an excellent multitasker, Alina. I knew you could handle it.”
“Most people do not enjoy having to talk to an idiot like Lantsov while their boyfriend has two fingers in their –”
He cuts her off with a kiss, which is admittedly a good start for an apology.
“You are not most people, Alinochka. You are extraordinary.”
“I still don’t appreciate being this close to having Nik’s slimy father hear what I sound like when I come,” she hisses.
“Oh, don’t worry about that, Alinochka. I’d have taken the phone off you and cut him off if I’d thought there was any danger that he’d actually hear you.
“Sasha, I swear I –”
He kisses her again, more a distraction than an apology now.
“Sasha!”
“Let me, Alinochka?” he asks, already pulling her lace panties off and unbuckling his belt.
It’s probably ok to leave Lantsov on hold for five or ten minutes.
And if the call drops completely … well, it’s such a shame they’ve been having phone issues recently.
Chapter 713: Darklina Homes (118)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1648792392550477824
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The only other passenger in the compartment is an older man engrossed in a book.
Yawning, Alina sits and falls asleep almost immediately.
Later, when she wakes, there is a blanket tucked around her and a chocolate brownie in front of her.
When she looks up at him, the man smiles.
Chapter 714: Modern Darklina (56)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1656731437603618837
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"You know, those shoes aren't going to be any good for climbing hills."
"Wait ... you were serious about hiking?"
She'd thought it was a line, like the country version of Netflix and chill.
He laughs, but it's fond, not condescending.
"Come on, you can borrow my sister's boots."
Chapter 715: Elope (3)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
All of London talks when Lady Alina, the Duke of Keramzin’s daughter, elopes with Mr Morozov, a distant poor relation.
But six years later, the family sadly decimated by the Titanic tragedy, those who once sneered are now desperate to call the new Duke and his wife their friends.
Chapter 716: Nothing (3)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He’s been waiting for so long, but he never expected this.
Never anticipated her.
Alina Starkova is nothing like what he dreamed of, and yet she is somehow everything he wants.
Wanting makes him weak, but he wants, wants, wants.
Chapter 717: Darklina Homes (119)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1649421950664470543
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Are you the new owner?"
Alina is about to say she's inherited the house and farm, but plans to sell soon, only to freeze when she gets her first look at the man.
"Yes," she holds out her hand to the dark-haired stranger, "I'm Alina."
"Sasha," he smiles, "I'm your neighbour."
Chapter 718: Throne (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"There's only one throne."
"I offered you a throne before, little saint, but you refused me. If you want one now, you must earn it."
"I'll stand."
"No. You'll sit on my lap or you won't attend court."
She's torn, but it's the only way she'll have any power or influence.
“Fine.”
Chapter 719: Horse (1)
Summary:
Genya POV
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Genya watches the General with the newly-discovered Sun Summoner.
The way he acts around Alina reminds Genya of how he treats the skittish horses he trains – attentive, gentle but firm, the carrot rather than the stick.
Perhaps it isn’t so bad. Those horses are always happy and properly cared for, after all, obedient but still given freedom when appropriate. There are certainly worse ways to live.
The problem, however, is what Genya has seen of the horses that are continually reluctant to submit the General’s authority.
He still speaks quietly to them, but it is the soft voice of a man who is well aware that he has no need to shout or scream in order to intimidate or coerce or impose his will.
Those horses have shorter reins and less leeway. They bow to the General’s authority eventually, every one of them, but there is always something a little broken in their eyes afterwards.
To the General’s credit, he seems to genuinely care for Alina. The awe and devotion in his eyes when he watches her summon and takes her out riding is proof enough of deeper feelings than Genya has ever seen him display for anyone else.
Still, there is something ancient and powerful and not quite human in the Shadow Summoner, something that scares her.
And Genya can’t help but fear what might happen if Alina tries to diverge from the path the General has set out for her.
Chapter 720: Slide
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Shivering in her too-thin coat, Alina slips and slides over the ice covering the ground from the lobby of Morozov Industries to the bus stop.
Damn her boss for sending her out to deliver a bundle of paperwork in this weather, insisting that it absolutely had to be done tonight and that she couldn’t possible do it herself, so Alina would have to go.
It's pitch black, treacherously cold and she's sure she's going to –
She yelps as she skids on the ice and throws out her hands to brace for the inevitable fall.
It never comes, though. Strong arms grasp her around the waist and steady her.
Alina turns to thank her rescuer, freezing when she recognises the face looking down at her with concern as that of Morozov Industries CEO Aleksander Morozov.
“It’s freezing,” he frowns, “where’s your jacket?”
She shrugs uneasily, not wanting to explain that she can’t afford a new winter coat and pay her heating bills, so she had to do without.
Without hesitation, he takes off his thick woollen coat and wraps it around her.
“I can’t,” she protests.
“You can,” he insists, “where’s your car?”
“I … I got the bus,” she admits.
The frown deepens, “my car’s just here,” he points to the smart, sleek black town car idling on the curb, “I’ll drop you home.”
“You don’t have to do that.”
“I want to, Miss –”
“Starkova, sir. Alina Starkova.”
“Aleksander Morozov,” he offers his hand.
She blushes, “I know who you are.”
He looks somewhat sheepish, “you can call me Sasha, especially if we’re going to risk life and limb sliding across this ice together.”
“Sasha,” she tests out the name, hardly able to believe she’s being so familiar with a man like him.
Still, as he smiles down at her, Alina can’t deny that she’s glad she met him.
Chapter 721: Patient (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
When Aleksander uses the tether to visit Alina, she spews hatred, blindly refusing to see that her allies might be wrong.
It’s frustrating, but he can be patient.
She’ll see that he’s right, that only he has her best interests at heart.
And then he’ll welcome her with open arms.
Chapter 722: Bark
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“What the fuck happened to your back, Lina?” asks Genya as they get ready for the club.
A party in the forest last night, sneaking away with Sasha, pressed up against a tree, the bark rough on her skin but the pleasure outweighing any pain.
“Don’t worry, Gen. It’s nothing.”
Chapter 723: Cake (1)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Genya is frantic.
“I can’t find Alina,” she hisses to Ivan and Fedyor, “I left for two minutes to touch up the tsarina’s face and she’d vanished.”
The Winter Fete is in full swing, the guests rowdy and in high spirits following the demonstration by the General and the little Sun Summoner.
Now is absolutely not the time to lose said Sun Summoner, especially when many of the people in the ballroom wouldn’t hesitate to try and use her for their own ends if they could get away with taking her.
“What about her oprichniki?”
“I can’t find them. Saints, the General might actually kill me.”
“Where is he anyway?”
“Hmm,” Ivan scans the room, eagle-eyed as always, “not here.”
“Then maybe Alina is with him?” Genya suggests hopefully.
Fedyor nods, “I imagine they’d both want to escape if given half a chance.”
“We’ll split up,” Ivan orders, “make subtle enquiries with any oprichniki we come across.”
It is Fedyor who finds them in the end.
Sitting together in a quiet alcove, tucking into a pile of honey cakes that they’ve clearly pilfered from the kitchens, fingers sticky and wearing identical sheepish expressions.
“Please don’t run off like that again, Alina.”
“But I was with Sa – I mean, with the General.”
“Still,” the Heartrender attempts to maintain a stern demeanour despite the amusing picture in front of him, “you worried Genya.”
As if summoned, the Tailor appears at Fedyor’s side, swiftly followed by Ivan, who looks at the scene and only sighs.
“Come on, Alina,” Genya takes one of the girl’s sticky hands, “time for a bath and then bed.”
After the two of them have disappeared, a few oprichniki at their sides, Ivan and Fedyor stare at the General, who only shrugs, “Alina needed a little reassurance.”
“And that required you to make off with a dozen honey cakes. And eat half of them yourself.”
“She wanted some company.”
“Very good, sir,” is all Ivan says after a brief pause.
If the General wants to pretend that his sweet tooth is a secret, rather than a fact that everyone from the Little Palace knows, then it’s just easier to let him cling to that delusion.
Chapter 724: Minute (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Alina!" her mom shouts from downstairs, "are you ready to go?"
"Just ... just a minute," she replies, trying not to sound as breathless as she feels.
"You have to leave" she tells Sasha, pushing feebly against his chest.
"We've still got a minute, Alinochka. I'll make it count."
Chapter 725: Pride
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina stares, wide-eyed, “how is it that he’s more intimidating than usual while looking like a glittery rainbow?”
Fedyor grins, watching Sasha glare four protesters into silence, “it might be Pride – about the only day of the year he wears colour – but Sasha is still Sasha.”
Chapter 726: Hunger (1)
Summary:
Hades/Persephone AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina knows she could go eternity without food.
She is a goddess. Sustenance is simply for pleasure, not survival.
This stalemate between her and Aleksandr could stretch out for eons as long as she continues to stand firm. It does not matter what he offers her – a throne beside him, the title of consort, fine chambers, silk dresses, pretty trinkets, delicious food – because she will deny it all, determined to refuse the hospitality of the god who has kidnapped her.
Despite her own immortality, though, Alina lately finds there is a hunger inside her that is desperate to be sated.
It is like nothing she has ever felt before and she does not know how to feed it.
Most often, the hunger is worst when Aleksandr appears, trying to tempt her into accepting one of his gifts, enticing her with stories and promises of the chance to rule without being under her mother’s overprotective thumb, brushing his cold, pale fingers along her cheeks or bare arms or neck.
He must be using his power, she thinks. True, it is the shadows he controls, but as an older god he likely knows a way to trick her body into thinking itself as in need of food as a mortal’s would be.
Alina takes to avoiding him, spending time in the underground gardens, summoning her light to try and build a garden like the one she has on the surface.
The pomegranate trees tempt her, the only fruit that she has yet seen grow in Aleksandr’s dark and dreary kingdom.
Her mouth waters at the sight of them and her fingers itch to pluck one from the tree and break it open so she can feast on the seeds within.
She resists, because she does not want to give Aleksandr the satisfaction, and soon enough she is avoiding the gardens too.
The hunger persists, however, and it only gets worse. She feels it all the time now, and she tosses and turns in bed, all warm and flushed, a funny feeling in her stomach.
Aleksandr begins to watch her knowingly, with a darkly amused sort of condescension that makes her nervous. It’s harder than ever to stay away from him, for he seems to turn up everywhere.
Eventually, she caves.
Sneaks out to the garden and cracks open one of the pomegranates before she even realises what she’s doing.
Gobbles up the seeds greedily, the juice staining her fingers and lips, the taste absolutely divine after months of denying herself all food put in front of her.
It doesn’t work, though.
Alina frowns down at the remains of the pomegranate, wondering why the hunger persists despite how she has devoured the seeds.
Suddenly, there is a presence at her back.
A lean, muscled forearm curls around her and Aleksandr uses his thumb to wipe away the juice from her lips.
“My innocent little Alina,” he coos, licking his thumb with a lewdness that makes Alina blush furiously, “you do not realise that your hunger is of a different kind.”
“I …” she stutters, suddenly too hot, wanting to flee but caged in as his other arm wraps around her waist, “I don’t know what you mean.”
“Your foolish mother kept you too ignorant, my Alinochka. You are grown now … flowered, one might say. And with that comes new desires, a hunger that requires something rather different to food in order to satisfy it.”
His lips brush the shell of her ear as he leans down to whisper to her, “I can help you with that, if you want.”
She shouldn’t. Aleksandr is dangerous and she’s sure he has his own agenda, never one to do a favour without getting something in return. Alina should run and hide and pray that he will eventually tire of her enough that he will set her free.
“Let me, Alina,” he murmurs, as if he can sense her hesitation, pressing a kiss to the side of her neck, “just let me.”
It’s a bad idea. It’s a sure way to trapping herself in the underground forever.
She doesn’t even know what it is, not really.
But there is no resisting whatever has grown between them any longer.
“Yes.”
Chapter 727: Cherry
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina slinks over with a smug expression.
Genya rolls her eyes, "marking your territory?"
Across the room, Aleksander looks pleased and dazed, a cherry-red kiss pressed to his cheek.
"Yes," she grins, pulling out a mirror to tidy her smudged lipstick, "and not just on his cheek."
Chapter 728: Pierce
Summary:
cw non-consensual sedation and implied kidnapping
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina donates blood regularly, but today the usual healthcare workers are away, replaced by two men who seem familiar, although she can't think where she knows them from.
It's only as the needle pierces her skin, and she notices that no blood is being drawn, that Alina realises something isn’t quite right.
The grumpy-looking man has been in the same coffee line as her the past few weeks, and she’s seen him on a lot of her morning runs.
And the handsome, dark-haired man currently stroking her wrist has been in her apartment building most days recently. She thinks she’s passed him on the street too, and that he was in a meeting with her boss a few days ago.
“I … I don’t think it’s working,” she frowns at the lack of blood in blood bag.
Her voice comes out slurred, her eyes heavy and her brain going fuzzy.
“Don’t worry, milaya,” the man murmurs, reaching up to tuck some of her hair behind her ear, “everything’s going to plan.”
“What … who … stop …”
“Relax, Alina,” he strokes her hair tenderly, “just go to sleep. When you wake up, your new life begins.”
She tries desperately to stay awake, but there is no fighting whatever is now coursing through her body.
As the darkness embraces her, she feels his lips press a brief kiss to her forehead.
Chapter 729: Jewel (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Is this why you left,” Mal scowls at her diamond sunburst necklace, “for the jewels and money?”
“If you think I that’s all I care about then you don’t know me at all. I’d marry Sasha if he was a pauper because he loves me more than anything. You never cared about me like that.”
Chapter 730: Jewel (2)
Summary:
cw chloroforming and implied human experimentation
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Professor Aleksandr Morozov is the jewel in the crown for Os Alta University – his courses are one of the biggest draws for students, his list of published papers is twice as long as his nearest rival and his books regularly make the bestseller lists.
When he asks for more lab space, the university agrees without debate. When some students report seeing suspicious figures loitering around the Little Palace – the campus building he’s claimed for his own – then no one investigates. When his star students all catch the same flu and go off sick together, only to return somehow different, any concerned comments are laughed off as the products of overactive imaginations.
Because Professor Aleksandr Morozov is the jewel in the crown, the reason that the university has the funding it does and that it is rated so highly worldwide.
Alina Starkova is sceptical.
Professor Morozov’s classes are fascinating, but the way he talks about possible human evolution and a theorised gene that might grant humans access to latent gifts disturbs her. While it had initially sounded ridiculous and a little too X-Men for her, now her concern is that it might be all too real.
After all, very few people seem to know what goes on the Little Palace labs, and those in the know never want to talk.
It’s stupid to play detective, but she does it anyway.
This isn’t a movie – all she’ll get if she’s caught is a slap on the wrist.
Or so she thinks.
By the time she realises the danger, she’s too far in.
And when a heavy hand lands on her shoulder, as she’s looking through some files in one of the labs in horror, Alina knows exactly who it is.
“Hello, Miss Starkova.
“Professor … I … you …”
His smile is all teeth, “I’ve been waiting for your curiosity to get the better of you, Miss Starkova. I’m glad you’ve finally come.”
“What … what are you doing down here?”
“Why, the next stage of evolution, Miss Starkova. Not everyone is ready for it, but I wouldn’t worry, I have a good feeling about you.”
She has no change to protests before he presses a cloth soaked in chloroform against her mouth.
And then everything goes black.
A week later, Alina Starkova returns to classes after a bout of flu.
There is a new confidence to her, and when she stands smiling up at the sun, some people would say she seems to glow.
Professor Aleksandr Morozov is the jewel in the crown for Os Alta University.
If he wants to get engaged to a student mere days after said student has finished taking his class, then HR aren’t going to cause a fuss.
He’s far too valuable to lose to another institution.
Chapter 731: Blunt
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I think we should fuck.”
“You’re really quite blunt, you know.”
“I don’t see much point in wasting time. We’re both single, we find each other attractive, you can hold an intelligent conversation and you’re not as irritating as most men.”
“Do I get a choice in the matter?”
“Of course, but let’s not pretend you’re going to say no – I’m not an idiot, Aleksander, and I know what a man looks like when he wants to sleep with me.”
Oh, Alina, he thinks as he lets her take his hand and tug him away from the party and into her room, I want far more than that.
Chapter 732: Unruly
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksandr frowns as the last young woman is led to the podium.
The offerings of this quarter’s bride market are all pretty girls with vacant smiles and clearly not an original thought among them.
That might do for most men, but Aleksandr isn’t in the habit of settling for dull and ordinary.
When Ana Kuya, the matron in charge of the girls, bustles over to ask if anyone has taken his fancy, he shakes his head.
“I’m sure they will make fine brides, but not for me. I wish to see the others.”
It isn’t a question. Aleksandr knows the matron will have at least half a dozen girls not being presented today, and his own reputation, status and wealth will ensure that the matron won’t deny him a chance to choose one, if he should find a girl to his liking.
Ana Kuya leaves the market in the capable hands of her assistants and leads Aleksandr through a series of corridors to a small balcony where they can observe seven girls in the sitting room below.
“Zoya is promised to Prince Nikolai,” she begins, pointing at a haughty girl in blue, “I’m afraid she is not available.”
There is a tremor in Ana Kuya’s voice that amuses him. The matron is clearly hoping that he does not take a fancy to Zoya and force her to choose between honouring her word to the prince and offending the man everyone knows is the true holder of power in Ravka. She need not worry, for Zoya is not his type.
He shakes his head and, with a sigh of relief, Ana Kuya lists the next five and their skills in playing the harp or piano, singing, embroidery and running a household. All five are as lovely as the ones on display in the main room, but they are also just as prim and proper and uninteresting.
His gaze falls onto the last girl, who looks to be about eighteen.
She is as beautiful as the rest, more so in Aleksandr’s opinion, although her dress is somewhat rumpled, the hem caked in what looks like mud, and she has smudges of charcoal across her cheeks. She unconsciously adds another smear to her forehead as she pushes a piece of hair back before returning to her drawing.
“What is her name?” he points to the girl.
Ana Kuya shakes her head, “oh, Alina is not quite ready for marriage yet. She does not take instruction well and is a most unruly little thing, always sneaking away from her lessons to steal a book from the library or make a mess of herself running around in the gardens. She draws well, I admit, although she prefers maps to landscapes, but her musical skills are lacking and her embroidery is … well, you can see for yourself.”
He realises the girls are all wearing dresses they have made themselves – clearly some sort of lesson to encourage them to improve their sewing by making them wear the product of their labour – and while the rest are up to the standards a talented seamstress, Alina’s does not fit quite right, and the stiches are uneven and haphazard.
As Aleksandr watches, Zoya and one of the other girls mutter something in Alina’s direction. She responds by lifting her head and retorting with both sharp words and an extremely unladylike gesture.
“My apologies, General,” Ana Kuya pales, “as I said, Alina is extremely unruly, but I assure you that our work here is always successful in the end. With a little stronger discipline, I am sure that –”
“I’ll take her,” he interrupts the matron, his decision made quickly but not unwisely.
“I … are you sure, General?”
“Quite sure,” he retorts sharply and the woman ducks her head, conscious of the reprimand.
“I shall have her ready for you within the hour, General. If you come this way, I’ll take you to fill out all the paperwork.”
Just before he leaves the balcony, Aleksandr turns back to look back down into the sitting room.
He finds Alina staring up at him, hostile and suspicious, as if she knows it is her future being discussed and decided.
His smile only widens when she bares his teeth at him, a kitten trying to intimidate a lion. When he doesn’t react the way she wants, she makes a face at him, as if trying to persuade him that he doesn’t want a wild little thing like her.
In fact, Aleksandr thinks Alina is exactly what he wants.
After all, a little fire will make their marriage infinitely more interesting.
Chapter 733: Pit
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
His eyes are bottomless pits, swirling darkness marking him as otherworldly.
“Stay away from the shadow man,” people whisper, “if you catch his eye, you'll be in his thrall.”
Alina is intrigued. She looks.
His sharp smile says he’ll devour her.
She rather thinks she’ll enjoy it.
Chapter 734: Crystal
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“No unauthorised excursions to the city while I’m away,” Aleksander tells his Sun Summoner, “am I clear?”
She mumbles something unintelligible.
“Alina,” he grips her chin and forces her to meet his eyes, “am I clear?”
“Crystal clear,” she mutters with a scowl.
He shoots her a warning look, “let’s not have a repeat of the incident last solstice, Alinochka. I don’t like to punish you, but I’ll do it if it keeps you safe.”
“I promise, Sasha.”
“Hmm,” he watches her carefully, as if he’s not quite convinced.
She supposes she understands his scepticism. Alina always means to follow his rules, but sometimes she craves the excitement of breaking the rules and sneaking away with her friends to feel normal for once.
Besides, the last year or two, his punishments have begun to feel more like pleasure than pain, and Alina enjoys them far more than she should.
“I’ll be good,” she tells him, “really.”
And if she gets up to one or two small bits of mischief, then she’ll accept her punishment gracefully.
Chapter 735: Honey (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina had always thought pet names were annoying in general and demeaning when they came from someone at work.
When she started working for Mr Morozov, though, all that changed.
“No, don’t you do that, honey, you’re busy with actual work – leave it to Malyen.”
“What are you doing here so late, Alinochka? Get your coat, we’ll go for dinner.”
“Is that a new dress, milaya? It looks lovely.”
Perhaps she should have been concerned. She never mentions it to her friends, after all, worrying they’ll tell her Mr Morozov is being condescending or creepy.
Alina knows him, though, can see the sincerity in his eyes and his genuine concern for her welfare and interest in her life.
Pet names have never been a thing Alina likes.
But when Mr Morozov becomes Aleksander and then Sasha, and when Miss Starkova becomes honey and Alinochka and milaya and moya lyubov, well … she doesn’t much mind pet names then.
Chapter 736: Honey (2)
Summary:
A/B/O dynamics, surprise Omega Alina and Alpha Aleksander
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I’m fine,” Alina protests, stubbornly ignoring her desperate urge to bury her face in his cashmere jumper, “it’s just the flu.”
Alina was tested and she’s a Beta. This isn’t a heat, it’s simply a normal fever. Sometimes, people just get sick.
“Oh, honey,” Aleksander coos, voice saturated with almost-paternal condescension, “you’re dripping for me.”
Alina shakes her head, holding back the urge to whine when he runs his finger over a spot on her neck that seems suddenly sensitive. It’s true that she feels almost uncomfortably damp, but she’s sure it’s only the fever, nothing more.
She’s a Beta and she loves Mal, even if her thoughts are currently muddied with the intoxicating scent of a forest in an icy winter and the only face she can think of is Aleksander’s, with his sharp white teeth and dangerously intense dark eyes.
“What a lovely nest you’ve made for me, Omega,” he murmurs, ignoring her protestations – it’s not a nest, she just wants to feel cosy and comfortable and safe – as he strips off his jumper and hands it to her.
She means to refuse it, but instead finds herself grabbing it like some sort of greedy, feral creature, burying her nose into the fabric to inhale that delicious scent and then carefully finding the best spot to put it.
“Good girl,” Aleksander strokes her hair with a satisfied smile, “my perfect little Omega.”
All thoughts of continuing to insist that he’s made an error vanish from her mind, replaced with a pleasant buzzing.
Alpha is pleased. Alpha is pleased. Alpha is pleased.
Mal is a far-away memory. There is only Aleksander now.
Chapter 737: Skull (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Dr Botkin looks at Malyen Oretsev’s bloody, beaten body. There is a bullet lodged in his skull.
He looks over at the newspaper, prominently featuring the wedding of Aleksandr Morozov and Oretsev’s former fiancée Alina Starkova.
He scribbles down cause of death: brain hemorrhage.
Chapter 738: Kingdom (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“It’s for the good of the kingdom,” Alina’s father says when he gives her to the Black Heretic – supposedly more monster than man – without protest.
So, she feels no guilt when, a year later, her husband plucks her father’s crown from his still body and puts it onto her own head.
Chapter 739: Thunder
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
A lifetime of paranoia means he wakes as soon as the door creaks.
Aleksander could summon in a heartbeat, even with sleep still clouding his mind, but he knows those light, delicate footsteps.
He sees the little orb of light just moments before a tiny hand pokes his arm, “Sasha? Sasha, can I stay here – the sky is angry again.”
As if to prove her point, he sees a flash of lightning through the crack in his curtains, closely followed by a loud rumble of thunder that makes the little Sun Summoner jump in surprise.
“Come up, solnyshko,” he pats the space next to him on the bed, trying not to wince when she clamours up on his side of the bed and accidentally kicks him in the kidney as she scrambles into the place he’s indicated.
She snuggles under the covers and then looks up at him with wide, expectant eyes.
He sighs, well aware what she wants, “which story tonight, Alinochka?”
“The Firebird please, Sasha.”
“Once upon a time …” he begins.
(she’s fast asleep in minutes).
Chapter 740: Haunt (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander haunts her.
Whenever he steps out of the shadows, visible only to Alina, she's jittery and quiet, irritating Mal when she cringes away from him, uncomfortable under Aleksander's amused, mocking gaze.
"I'll see you soon, little saint," he promises.
She believes him.
Chapter 741: Blue
Summary:
AU where Mal never found Alina after she ran away from the Little Palace
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She thinks she’s dying.
Freezing in the Permafrost, stomach cramping with hunger, weakened from refusing to use her power, no idea what she’s doing.
It’s been weeks since she left the Little Palace, perhaps months. Time has begun to lose all meaning.
Alina dreams of the Stag every night, it’s how she realised she had to go north to the Permafrost. But she doesn’t have Mal’s tracking ability, cannot differentiate one snowy clearing from another, and the Stag is beyond her reach for the moment.
Beyond her reach forever, most likely, as she isn’t sure she’ll survive the night.
She curls up at the base of a tree, sheltering from the snowflakes drifting down from the sky, and wonders, not for the first time, if Baghra knew it would end this way.
Alina has played the night of the Winter Fete over and over in her head, trying to make sense of how it went from the best night of her life to absolute disaster. She knows she was perhaps hasty in fleeing without asking Aleksander for his side of the story, but Baghra had hustled her away so quickly that she scarcely had time to feel anything other than fear and betrayal at the news of how Aleksander might seek to control her power.
It’s strange, though, that Baghra had clearly planned to send her away, but hadn’t thought to give her any real supplies. Out of the Little Palace, unable to seek support from anyone, it seems like a recipe for death by starvation or exposure. Did Baghra just not care, or were her motives more malicious than that?
Well, either way, Alina will probably die here, alone, hands too cold and mind too muddled to call her light.
Her eyes flutter shut as she leans against the tree.
A few moments (or minutes or hours) later, she thinks she hears voices, but she can’t concentrate enough to work out if it’s all just in her head.
“Lips turning blue … hypothermia, General …alone, no sign of another set of bootprints … icy cold, but there shouldn’t be any permanent damage …needs to summon as soon as possible … you’ll have to amplify her, General.”
Alina’s gasps as she feels a hand wrap around her wrist, tugging at the power laying dormant within her, coaxing the light to the surface.
“Aleksander,” she mumbles his name with a sigh.
“Look at what you’ve done to yourself, my Alina,” he tuts, brushing a gloved hand against her icy cheek.
The aches and cold in her bones fade away as her light shines, hidden from anyone outside the clearing by a dome of shadow.
“Baghra told me –”
“My mother is a bitter old woman determined to think the worst of me and you, obstinate girl, did not even think to question her words, just ran off with no care for the danger you’ve put yourself in, half-killing yourself by refusing to summon.”
“Aleksander.”
His name seems to be all she can say, as she clutches onto his fur-lined cloak partly for warmth and partly out of a desire – hidden away since she fled but now set free – to be close to him.
Her vision is a little blurry, but she can see him soften.
Aleksander scoops her into his arms and seems to smile when she presses her face against his cloak.
She doesn’t hear what he murmurs to her as they walk away, even though it’s probably important.
Instead, Alina simply snuggles into him. She’s cosy and warm for the first time since leaving the Little Palace.
Right now, that’s all she cares about.
Chapter 742: Sun (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They go out riding, away from all the stress and expectations.
Outside the city, Alina throws her arms wide and laughs as she tilts her face up to be warmed by the sun.
Aleksander is centuries old, but he thinks he has never seen anything more beautiful than her.
She is radiant.
Chapter 743: Ruin (1)
Summary:
Regency AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Who was it?” her father bellows.
“I don’t know what –”
“You’re ruined, Alina. The servants told me you snuck out last night and returned as dishevelled as a common whore.”
“It’s not what you –”
Her father slaps her across the face and she cries out in shock. He’s never been the most interested or affectionate parent, but he hasn’t struck her before.
“Lord Starkov,” a cold voice comes from the doorway.
Aleksandr Morozov, Duke of Hastings, stands there looking furious. Behind him, the butler hovers in a panic – guests are always to be announced to check the family is at home to visitors, but no one can ever really stop the infamous Duke from doing whatever he wishes.
“Your Grace,” her father bows, tone suddenly simpering and deferential, “forgive me for not greeting you properly – I was disciplining my wayward daughter.”
He turns to Alina, “go to your room and stay there,” he hisses, “we will continue our discussion later.”
“Stay, Alina,” the Duke commands instead.
Lord Starkov turns, half furious at being contradicted and half confused over why the richest Duke in England would care about his disobedient daughter.
“Your Grace, surely business matters are not for the ears of ladies?”
“I will decide what matters my wife can listen to.”
Her father’s eyes widen in shock, “your –”
“My wife, Lord Starkov. As of about 9pm last night. I procured a special licence. I would apologise for not inviting you to the ceremony, but what I just witnessed makes me more tempted to shoot you.”
“If I’d had any idea that –”
“You gave her no chance to explain. Your only child, and you would have cast her out without even allowing her the opportunity to defend herself.”
“Your Grace –”
“Enough! I have no interest in listening to your excuses, Lord Starkov. My wife and I will be leaving now, and I’ll send some servants for her things later today.”
They leave arm in arm, her father spluttering and protesting in the receiving room, both of them grinning the whole time.
Chapter 744: Ruin (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Why, Alina?” Nikolai gapes at the tsar, tsarina and Vasily's bodies.
She laughs, “too many reasons. Mostly, for everyone whose lives were ruined or lost because of Lantsov cruelty or neglect.”
Shadows darken the room and Alina smiles.
Aleksander has arrived. The coup can begin.
Chapter 745: Papa (1)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Mal's POV
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Papa,” Alina bounces into the room, bringing with her a cloud of flowery perfume, and settles herself into Aleksander’s lap.
Mal grimaces. His uncle isn’t even Alina’s real father, but she must know that calling him that and batting her eyelashes at him makes him putty in her hands.
“Hello, Alinochka,” he wraps an arm around her waist and presses a kiss to the crown of her head.
“Can Genya come to Balakirev with us please, papa?”
“Hmm, of course, Alinochka. Just remind your friend to try and keep her luggage to three suitcases.”
“Thank you, papa,” Alina beams, pecking Aleksander on the lips.
Mal grimaces, especially when his uncle’s hand slips underneath the hem of Alina’s dress.
“If Lina’s friend is coming, then why can’t I bring Dubrov and Mikhael?” Mal demands irritably.
“Perhaps if you’d show a modicum of effort in your studies, Malyen, I’d be more inclined to agree to your requests – your football scholarship isn’t going to last if you can’t keep your grades up. As it is, I think you need some peace and quiet in the Balakirev dacha to study without your idiot friends distracting you.”
“But Uncle Sasha, I –”
“Don’t whine, Malyen, it’s an irritating trait. Now, get out, I need a private word with Alina about a reward – she won first prize in her art competition, you know.”
“I know,” he mutters through gritted teeth, “you’ve not stopped talking about it since she found out.”
“Malyen,” his uncle chides him sharply, clearly having heard his words.
“I’m going, I’m going,” Mal rolls his eyes.
It’s not like he wants to stick around, anyway. He’d walked in on Aleksander rewarding Alina once before and he still wishes he’d had some brain bleach for it.
Why can’t his family be normal?
Chapter 746: String
Summary:
The tale of Alina’s parents is inspired by one of the folklore tales found at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Red_thread_of_fate
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It is her mama’s favourite story, the Red Thread of Fate, the idea of an invisible red string tying together two people who are destined to meet one another and be each other’s true love.
Papa always blushes to hear the story, especially when it comes to the part about how his younger self – twelve years old and entirely uninterested in the idea of a soulmate or future wife – had thrown a rock at the girl pointed out to him by one of the elders in the border village both Alina’s parents had grown up in. Years later, rather more interested in women, they had become reacquainted, fallen in love and married, and her papa had realised the adornment mama wore on one eyebrow was to cover up the scar he had given her.
“I was mortified, Alinochka,” papa always sighs, “this beautiful woman, actually paying attention to me, and I had been the brute who did that when we were children.”
“Ah, but I forgave him,” mama always laughs, “he was very funny when he grovelled – he’s good at making me laugh, your papa.”
After mama and papa are killed by raiders and Alina goes to Keramzin Orphanage, she thinks a lot on that story, and hopes that one day she’ll find her own destined partner.
For a long time, she believes the red thread of fate links her to Mal, but time disillusions her.
He doesn’t look at her like a lover, only as a friend (and often, he doesn’t look at her at all).
And then Aleksander comes into her life, the fearsome Second Army General who looks at her with awe, like she is the sun itself, the centre of his world.
For a while, she hopes, until Baghra’s words send her fleeing into the wilderness away from him.
And then she tries to convince herself that Aleksander can’t possibly be her soulmate, not when he wants to enslave her and use her power in horrific ways.
She still feels it, though, a tugging on her heart as she treks through frosty Tsibeya with Mal in search of Morozov’s Stag.
And in her more lightheaded moments, when exhaustion and her refusal to summon makes her mind hazy, Alina thinks she can see a red string wrapped around her little finger, trailing away into the darkness.
She stubbornly ignores it, trying to focus on the search for the Stag.
Aleksander is there, though, in the back of her mind.
They are two sides of the same coin. There are no others like them.
In the end, they are inevitable.
Chapter 747: Sword (1)
Summary:
Regency AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina tries not to wince as Lord Morozov places his hand on her waist as the dance begins.
Unfortunately, her dance partner is extremely observant and immediately dances them over to an empty, quiet corner.
“Are you quite well, Miss Starkova?”
“Of course,” she tries to smile rather than wince as his hand presses harder against her skin.
She thinks he might buy it – or at least agree to pretend – but he suddenly freezes, and when he pulls his gloved hand away, she can see dark red staining her pretty gold gown.
Nonono. She’d stitched her side up ever so carefully, but the wound must have reopened somehow.
His dark eyes look furious and knowing all at once and although she tries to edge away, he loops his arm through hers.
“Act naturally, Miss Starkova.”
It’s not easy to do so as they stroll around the edges of the ballroom to an open door that leads them into an empty corridor and then to the library.
When they are quite alone, his gaze turns positively feral, “why, Miss Starkova, are you bleeding in my ballroom?”
“An accident earlier,” she lies, “I thought I had properly tended to it but it seems I was wrong.”
“An accident,” he snorts, darkly amused, “it’s quite the coincidence, Miss Starkova, that you have a bleeding wound in the exact spot that I struck a masked and oddly petite thief with my sword after I found them lurking in my home last night.”
“Such … such a coincidence,” Alina stutters.
“Except it’s not, is it, Miss Starkova?”
“I …” she shifts a little, trying subtly to move around him and towards the door. If she can just get away then maybe –
“Do not think about it, Miss Starkova,” he murmurs, voice pleasant and deadly at the same time.
“I wasn’t stealing,” she mutters.
He raises a disbelieving eyebrow.
“Well, I wasn’t really stealing. That jade tiara you have belongs to my family – your grandfather stole it decades ago and I think it’s only right that it is returned to its proper owner.”
“And you did not think to simply ask, Miss Starkova? I can be reasonable, with the right motivation.”
Everything she knows about the man quite disagrees with his statement, but she’s not really in a position to argue.
“Well,” he sighs after a moment, “there’s really only one thing to do.”
Alina ducks her head. She hopes he won’t drag her parents into this, that he’ll be satisfied with handing her over for whatever gruesome punishment befalls young ladies who sneak into the homes of powerful gentlemen to steal from them.
“We shall have to marry immediately.”
“What!” she screeches, too shocked to worry she’ll be heard.
“I do not wish to give up the tiara and yet you want it returned to your family – the solution will be for you, as my bride, to wear the tiara and then pass it down to children that will share the blood of both our families.”
“I do not –”
“There’s also the little matter of us having been quite alone in here for some time now. When somebody realises – and I assure you, Miss Starkova, someone will – then our marriage will be the best way to avoid any nasty gossip.”
“You … I … we …”
“Eloquence is one of the traits I would prefer in a bride, Miss Starkova, but I will grant you some leeway for the moment as you digest this most happy news.”
“You cannot make me –”
“Ah, but think of your reputation, Miss Starkova, and of your family. This is the tidiest solution for everyone, don’t you think?”
He is – most unfortunately – correct.
“No need to look quite so grim, Miss Starkova,” his smile is all teeth as he leans down to brush his lips across hers, “I assure you, I intend to ensure you are most satisfied as my wife.”
Chapter 748: Shimmer
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Talk of the fabled Sun Summoner become common after the creation of the Fold.
But what few people realise is that stories of such a figure existed long before the Fold, and centuries before Aleksander’s birth.
The ancient tale, the one very few know or remember, says that the Sun Summoner will come from the stars when most needed.
Aleksander cannot count how many nights he has spent staring up at the sky, wondering if one of the stars might be the Sun Summoner he longs for, waiting and waiting and waiting.
There’s one star he tracks, that seems to shimmer and shine more brightly than the rest. He feels a connection to that star, a warmth inside his heart when he looks at it.
And then, one day, the star is gone. Not hidden by a cloudy night or poor vision, just gone.
Aleksander’s heart lurches, half in hope and half in fear.
Two days later, a messenger brings news that the Sun Summoner has been found.
Chapter 749: Card
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
'An E-card from A Morozov'.
Mal frowns. His boss isn't nice, not the sort to send –
He freezes, staring at the image. Thinks of Alina, cold and distant when she broke up with him last night, and of Morozov's recent smugness.
He punches the wall. It doesn't make him feel better.
Chapter 750: House (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Oretsev is winning big, seemingly without cheating.
Still, the idiot is ignoring his pretty girlfriend, distracted by his winnings.
Aleksander gestures to Ivan to bring Alina over. He imagines she'd prefer someone who pays her the attention she deserves.
And the house always wins.
Chapter 751: Punish (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You promised you wouldn’t punish him,” Alina cries out as Aleksander has Ivan take Mal to the dungeons.
“I did,” he agrees, his embrace like a cage, “but I never said I wouldn’t punish you, my little saint. Your tracker’s fate is a lesson in what happens when you run from me.”
Chapter 752: Punish (2)
Summary:
cw references to spanking, daddy kink, implied future edging
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Are you wet, baby?”
Alina tries frantically to shake her head, mind addled, overwhelmed by the deliciously searing pain on her backside.
“I think you are,” he tuts as he swipes his fingers through her folds and she finds herself unable to contain her moans, “I think this isn’t much of a punishment at all for you, Alinochka.”
“I …” she stutters out, “daddy, please.”
Sasha’s laugh is a cruel thing, and he is meaner still when he withdraws his hand and leaves her writhing and desperate, trying to find something to rock against.
“You know daddy doesn’t like to punish you, Alinochka, but it’s necessary so you can be a good girl for me. And how can that work, baby, if you’re enjoying it?”
“I’ll be good, daddy, I swear,” she babbles, “just please … please let me come.”
“But how will you learn your lesson, baby?”
“I don’t … I’m not …”
Hot tears fill her eyes. She can barely form words, let alone think enough to come up with an alternative punishment, and his smirk tells her that he knows that.
“Alright, alright, baby,” he runs his hand over her heated, sore backside before delivering a sudden and unexpected smack that makes her shriek in shock, “I’ll let you come, Alinochka –”
She goes to thank him, about to weep in relief, when he explains the catch.
“You can come in half an hour.”
Half an hour. It sounds like an eternity to Alina, but maybe she can manage it if she can just read a book or do something to distract herself from –
Oh. Sasha’s fingers are back between her legs, circling her clit, teasing her terribly.
She feels herself getting lost in the pleasure. Just a few moments more and she’ll be able to –
His fingers vanish and Alina really does start crying in earnest then.
She can’t see Sasha’s face, but she can feel his smug satisfaction.
It’s going to be a long half hour.
Chapter 753: Mercy (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Mercy?” he frowns like the concept is entirely foreign, “traitors don’t deserve mercy.”
“Aleksander, please.”
“You do beg prettily, my Alina.”
“So, you’ll let Mal live?”
He tuts condescendingly, “no, he must die, but it will be quick. That is the mercy I offer for your sake.”
Chapter 754: Glove (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The apartment is strangely quiet.
Alina looks around and her eyes widen when she spots Mal – battered and bloody – tied to a chair.
“What –” a gloved hand covers her mouth, another gripping her waist.
“Hello, Alina,” a familiar voice purrs in her ear, “I'm so pleased to see you.”
Chapter 755: Modern Darklina (57)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1672361694935351298
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Her fiancé Prince Vasily and his family see their Head of Security as part of the furniture.
But Alina notices the armed guards at every door defer to him over the royals.
They lock eyes – stay quiet, his dark gaze says, and you’ll survive the revolution.
She heeds the warning.
Chapter 756: Rage
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He worries at first about how Alina will see his plans and if she will fight him.
But it's easy, in the end. All he needs to tell her is the truth – Anastas' broken promise, Luda's death, the selfish excess of the Lantsovs – and her glorious, burning rage destroys his enemies.
Chapter 757: Sword (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The Black Heretic does not limit himself to one weapon. He beheads one man with his sword even as his shadows coalesce into a blade that slices through six opponents. The Cathedral's guards are no match for him.
Two Priestguards throw Alina at his feet like a sacrifice, and for their troubles their deaths are swift and relatively painless.
Alina awaits her death, sure that it will come at the hands of this man – the Apparat has told her for years, after all, that her control of the light is the only weapon that might best the Black Heretic, and she imagines he will not allow her to live to become a true threat to him.
Instead, he wraps her in thick, costly furs and places a golden kokoshnik on her head.
Together, he tells her, they can do anything.
She believes him.
Chapter 758: Knee (1)
Summary:
Implied Headmaster/student
Genya POV
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“What happened to your knees?” Genya asks when Alina comes back from Headmaster Morozov’s office, “it looks like some nasty carpet burn.”
“Tripped over on the way back,” Alina shrugs.
She sounds a little hoarse. Genya hopes she hasn’t caught a cold – those spread like wildfire in a boarding school like theirs.
“Did you get into much trouble over the fight with Zoya?”
Alina grins, “no suspension. I was very … persuasive.”
“Detention?”
“Every afternoon after school for a week. Headmaster Morozov says he’s going to oversee them personally to ensure I don’t get into any more trouble.”
“Too bad,” Genya pats her arm sympathetically, thinking of their headmaster’s well-known sharp lectures, “he’s so strict.”
“Mmm,” Alina murmurs with an oddly dreamy smile, “so strict.”
Chapter 759: Knee (2)
Summary:
cw non-explicit spanking
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I thought we were past this,” Sasha sighs.
His disappointment is far worse than the pain. She’s been trying so hard to prove to him that she’s ready to leave the safety of the Little Palace and visit the Fold, but she’s probably derailed all her progress with this ill-advised attempt to sneak out into Os Alta.
Why had she let her friends talk her into it? She knows better than anyone how many eyes and ears Sasha has around the palace, and how easily they would get caught.
“I don’t like to have to discipline you this way,” he tells her, stroking her hair as she whimpers and sobs, “but if putting you over my knee is the only way to make the lesson sink in then I’ll do it.”
She doesn’t know how to tell him that it’s not the same as it was when she was a child, though.
It feels different now, makes her stomach flutter and her mind go fuzzy.
She tries to rock, desperate to relieve the ache between her legs, but Sasha tugs at her hair so harshly that she winces, “none of that, Alinochka. You’re being punished, remember?”
“I’m sorry,” she babbles through her tears, “I’m sorry, Sasha. I won’t sneak out again.”
“I know you’re sorry,” he murmurs, the hands in her hair gentle now, “but you need to accept your punishment like a good girl.”
She nods, taking a deep breath and not complaining at all about the remaining five smacks.
He sets her to rights afterwards, although he very deliberately avoids putting his hands anywhere near the wetness between her legs.
“Straight back to your lessons,” he orders her sternly.
Alina’s eyes widen. She’d known he wouldn’t give her relief, but had hoped to be able to sneak back to her suite to take care of it herself.
“Sasha, can’t I –”
“Straight back to your lessons,” he repeats, “if I get good reports from your teachers this evening then perhaps I’ll give you a reward before bed.”
Alina vows to be a model student for the rest of the day.
Chapter 760: Knee (3)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“It was just a kiss,” she protests after her step-father has sent Mal swiftly away with a threatening glare.
“If you’re going to behave like a whore, Alinochka,” he pushes her firmly onto her knees, unbuckling his belt and unzipping his trousers, “then I’ll treat you like one.”
Chapter 761: Hour (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I hear them every night,” Nik complains, “for hours at a time. Who has that kind of stamina?”
“They do, clearly,” Ivan rolls his eyes.
“Disgusting,” Nik grumbles.
“You’re just jealous because Zoya won’t –”
“And I think it’s time for us to go,” Fedyor says, dragging Ivan away.
Chapter 762: Whisper (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Anxious mother. Nervous father. Whispered conversations and furtive glances. Days of preparation. Alina forced into her best dress.
And then an unfamiliar man. Dark hair, neatly combed beard, expensive suit, at least three guns. Eyes that seem to see everything.
A satisfied nod. Her future decided.
Chapter 763: Sexy
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter - cw daddy kink and implied underage (it’s not specified but Alina is about 17)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She’d only wanted Mal to notice her, to see her as sexy and desirable rather than as the friend he immediately abandons when he spots another girl with a tighter top or shorter skirt or more experience.
Now, though, as she stares into the mirror under her step-father’s watchful eye, Alina feels the furthest thing from sexy.
Instead, she looks like a girl playing dress-up with her mother’s clothes. Her dress and make-up seem trashy rather than grown-up.
“Daddy, I –”
“Hush, Alinochka,” he chides harshly, one hand on the back of her neck to keep her gaze on the mirror, “keep looking and think carefully about what you see.”
She does as she’s told, every moment making the whole thing even worse. She shifts uncomfortably, unused to wearing anything this fitted, self-conscious about the way the fabric of the dress clings to her body.
“Well,” Sasha says after a few minutes have passed, “what do you have to say for yourself?”
“I’m sorry, daddy,” she babbles, tears in the corners of her eyes, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”
He brushes a thumb across her cheek and shakes his head in disgust as it comes away caked in heavy foundation. His gaze turns to her lips, painted bright red with the lipstick she’d swiped from mama’s dressing table, and she winces as he mutters something under his breath that she knows isn’t complimentary.
“What happened to my sweet little Alina?” he asks, “where’s my good girl?”
“I’m here,” she nearly wails, “please, daddy, it was a mistake, I just –”
“You just let your head get turned by that Oretsev boy, as if he’s worthy of you. I expected better of you, Alinochka.”
His disappointment is palpable and it makes Alina desperate to earn his forgiveness so that she can see the soft smile he usually wears around her return to his face.
“Please, daddy, I’ll do anything, just say you forgive me.”
He softens ever so slightly and pets her hair gently, “daddy doesn’t like to get angry, Alinochka, but it’s important to correct bad behaviour – you wouldn’t want to do something wrong, would you?”
“No, daddy,” she shakes her head.
“Right,” he fingers the hem of her dress and sighs, “now, take all this off, Alinochka.”
She doesn’t argue, although she does flush pink when, having wriggled out of her dress, Sasha points at her lace bra and panties and says, “underwear too.”
She stands still, entirely naked, as her step-father fetches a damp washcloth and wipes away the make-up, and then brushes her hair and ties it into a neat plait. She lifts her arms obediently so he can help her put on one of her usual nightgowns – white lace, down to her ankles, which makes her feel like a fairy princess.
“Now,” he turns her so she is facing the mirror once more, “what do you see, Alinochka?”
“A … a good girl?”
He nods, and she relaxes when his usual smile appears on his face as he presses a kiss to the crown of her head, “exactly, my good girl.”
It’s only nine, but he declares it’s her bedtime, tucking her in with her stuffed bunny.
“You’re grounded for two weeks, Alinochka,” he says, almost as an afterthought.
She nods. She expected that.
“And there will be no trying to sneak out to parties again,” he adds severely.
Another nod. Truthfully, Alina prefers evenings at home – finishing her homework and spending time with Sasha – to rowdy high school gatherings.
He stands and her eyes widen, “daddy, aren’t you … aren’t you going to …?”
She trails off sadly. She can’t remember the last time he left without completing the final part of her bedtime routine.
Her step-father frowns, “I’m not sure, Alinochka. You are being punished, after all.”
Alina’s bottom lip trembles and her step-father sighs, “some would say I spoil you, Alinochka.”
Still, he rolls the sleeves of his jumper up and climbs up onto the end of her bed, nudging at her feet, “knees up and open your legs wide for me, Alinochka. Let daddy give you his special goodnight kiss.”
Alina smiles happily. She can’t believe she was so ridiculous trying to get Mal’s attention.
After all, who needs a silly boy like that when she has such a caring daddy?
Chapter 764: Ten (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Captain Morozov, how wonderful to see you. And these are all your charming children? Quite the brood you have – eleven must keep you on your toes.”
“Ten, Mrs Lantsova,” he corrects her.
The woman frowns. She’s sure she counted –
But then Mr Morozov is wrapping his arm around one of the young ladies, holding her scandalously close, “I don’t believe you’ve met my new wife, Alina.”
Chapter 765: Rule (1)
Summary:
cw non-consensual, non-explicit fingering
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Let’s play a game, my Alina. If you win, then you can go off and live in dull obscurity with your tracker for the rest of his life. But if you lose, then you will rule by my side, as you were always meant to, and you will never see the tracker again.”
It sounds like a trick, but Mal is bleeding and in chains, while Alina’s hands are wrenched apart by metal cuffs that stop her summoning. She has no other choice.
“Fine,” she replies shortly, “what kind of game?”
“It’s quite simple, really,” he smirks in satisfaction as he lifts the hem of her dress, slides one hand up her leg and slips two fingers inside of the traitorously wet place between her legs, “there’s only one rule.”
“What …” she stutters, trying not to let out a whine when he crooks his fingers and she feels a lightning bolt of pleasure run through her, “what’s the rule?”
His obsidian eyes burn with desire, triumph written across his face as if he has already won, “the rule,” he tells her, “is that if you come before half an hour is up then you lose.”
Of course, she thinks despairingly, before thought becomes impossible for her, of course it would be a game I have no chance of winning.
Chapter 766: Sparkle (1)
Summary:
Ivan POV
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I don’t understand!” Ivan sits with his head in his hands as Fedyor pats him gently on the back, “she’s an absolute menace for me – a true demon child sent from the depths of hell to torment me – but as soon as the General turns up, she’s like a little sankta.”
“That may be because the General doesn’t know how to say no to her.”
“I’m not going to be a pushover, Fedya. Someone has to teach her that she can’t always get what she wants.”
“And that’s an admirable goal, Vanya,” Fedyor murmurs soothingly, “but sometimes a little bribery might not go amiss.”
“Absolutely not.”
“Well, if you change your mind, Genya says she loves anything that sparkles.”
Ivan tries to stay firm. He refuses to reward bad behaviour and he won’t cave to a ten-year-old, Sun Summoner or not.
The General, unfortunately, won’t hear a word about chastising her for switching out all the herring to beef for a week, or for accidentally pushing Zoya Nazyalensky into the lake, or for painting all over Ivan’s requisition forms, or for any of her other misdeeds.
No, the General just smiles fondly at every report Ivan makes about the little miscreant, all the while Ivan lives in fear of being bludgeoned with a bag of flour or finding frogs in his bed or discovering another disturbing drawing of him being eaten by a variety of wild animals.
But even Ivan cannot stand forever against Alina Starkova’s tireless warfare.
So, one afternoon, exhausted and overworked and too busy to deal with the Sun Summoner’s incessant questions on her favourite topic – the General – Ivan withdraws from his kefta pocket a small package that he’d hoped he would never have to use.
“If you will leave me in peace for the rest of the day, Starkova, then you can have this.”
He unwraps the package to reveal some very shiny rings and necklaces he’d found at the Os Alta market – not real jewels, of course, because she is a child, but hopefully suitably distracting.
“Ooh, sparkly,” her eyes widen and she eagerly sticks out her hands.
“No more bothering me for the rest of the day,” he tells her sternly.
She nods and grabs at the jewellery, keeping the pile in her hands as she summons and beaming as the light makes the pieces glitter.
To his surprise, she upholds their agreement, and Ivan is more productive than he’s been in weeks.
Maybe he’ll soften his stance on bribery, just a little.
A few days later, Ivan is sent to fetch the little Sun Summoner from her bedroom, only to find her having a tea party with some of her toys and wearing a pretty tiara that –
Wait.
He knows that tiara, has seen it on the heads of past tsarinas in portraits he has walked past when he needs to visit the Grand Palace with the General.
Looking around, he sees one of her teddies is wearing a pearl necklace and another a diamond bracelet. Alina herself has a number of sparkly bracelets on.
None of this is the cheap costume jewellery Ivan found for her.
He sighs. Of course the General wouldn’t think fake jewels were good enough for his Sun Summoner.
No, he has to give her the bloody crown jewels.
Chapter 767: Ten (2)
Summary:
Pre- godfather/goddaughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Ten years.
Not exactly the standard for an assassin who has carried out over forty hits, but none of that could be proved, so they’d locked him away on a few other minor charges.
He is a free man now, though. And while he’ll have to be especially careful with law enforcement watching him more closely than he’d like, Aleksander has every intention of picking back up his lucrative career.
He expects Ivan to greet him as he steps outside the prison gates, but instead he’s met by a face he knows only through the photographs Ivan would occasionally bring him.
Still, he thinks he would have known her no matter what. Ten years might have changed her dramatically, but she is still his little Alina.
“Alinochka,” he opens his arms and his goddaughter hurtles forward, hugging him just as tightly as she had the last time he’d seen her – eight years old and weeping as officers arrested him at the BBQ her parents were hosting – and burying her face in his jumper.
He can’t quite believe how grown up she is now and he’s furious that he missed it, and that her parents – their friendship with him in tatters after his conviction – refused to let her visit him.
“I missed you,” she mumbles, clinging to him like she never wants to let go, “I wanted to visit, Uncle Sasha, I swear, but –”
“I know, solnyshko,” he murmurs, stroking her hair, “Ivan explained it all to me.”
“Can I stay with you, Uncle Sasha?” she asks, eyes wide and hopeful as he brushes his fingers over her cheek, “I got into Harvard, and Ivan says you’re going to stay at the townhouse nearby so I can commute. I just … I don’t want to live with my parents anymore.”
It’s more than he’s ever dreamed of, this chance to reconnect with her, to see the wonderful young woman he knows she’s become.
“Of course you can, Alinochka,” he hugs her again, thankful for the freedom to hold her as long as he wants, “you can stay with me for as long as you want.”
Chapter 768: Seat (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina can’t stop staring at her hands.
The last hour is a blur. A mugging attempt, her fear, and then a searing burst of light.
The man sitting at the desk in front of her is a stranger, and yet she feels connected to him somehow, like they were meant to meet.
When she looks up, he smiles, his dark eyes intense, watching her like she’s what he has been waiting his whole life for.
“Take a seat, Miss Starkova. I’d like to talk to you about the Grisha Initiative.”
Chapter 769: Gold (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You can’t be serious, Sasha. What would you mother think?”
“I don’t give a damn about Baghra's opinion.”
“She’s clearly a gold-digger. A scheming little orphan looking for her next meal ticket.”
Aleksander ignores her.
Alina is perfect. He won’t let anyone tell him otherwise.
Chapter 770: Speak
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Speak now or forever hold your peace.”
Mal goes to stand up, to tell Alina about letters never received and her fiancé's sins. Then, they can run away from all this.
But a hand covers his mouth, silencing him.
“Say a word,” Morozov’s second hisses, “and I will slit your throat.”
Chapter 771: Savor
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Intimacy isn't a race,” he trails his hands over her body, pressing his lips to her neck, teeth scraping her skin gently, “it should be savoured.”
“Does Malyen know how to touch you, how to get you wet, warm and ready? Or does he just take?”
She whimpers and he knows he’s won.
Chapter 772: See (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I can’t see a thing. It –”
“Guess the storm knocked out the power.”
“Can we –”
“You go left … no, your left, my right –”
“Ow!”
“Sorry, I’ll just –”
“Wait, you’ll –”
“Hey, the power’s out but I found torches and ... ooh.”
“Nina!”
"Ok, I'm going. Gotta tell Gen she won the bet.”
Chapter 773: Smell
Summary:
Harry Potter AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“What did you smell?” Mal asks.
“Err … sandalwood, the ocean and irises,” she mumbles.
She can't admit what the Amortentia really smelt like – an icy forest, ink and parchment, petrichor.
A scent that overwhelms her whenever she has DADA and passes Professor Morozov’s desk.
Chapter 774: Hear (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Alina. My Alina.”
She jerks, spilling her tea, “did you hear that?”
Mal frowns, “hear what?”
Phantom hands on her shoulders, warm breath against her neck, a voice whispering in her ear.
“Did you really think it was over, Alina?”
“Nothing,” she shakes her head, “nothing at all.”
Chapter 775: Touch (1)
Summary:
cw exhibitionism and forced voyeurism
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You monster! Stop touching her!” Mal shouts as Aleksander stands behind his Sun Summoner, his body pressed against hers, and slides one hand across her stomach.
She shivers, and though her tracker is probably convinced it is out of fear, Aleksander knows what the hitch in her breath really means.
“How about this, Oretsev,” he smirks as the tracker struggles against his bonds, “I’ll stop when she tells me to.”
Alina’s mouth opens and closes, but no words come out, just a whimper as his other hand moves further down her body and brushes ever-so-slightly against the damp curls between her legs.
He watches in satisfaction as Oretsev whispers Alina’s name, half in horror and half in betrayal.
“Good girl,” he coos at Alina as she arches back against him, and he curls two fingers inside her as a reward, delighting in her delicious responsiveness and all the pretty sounds she makes.
Oretsev tries to turn away, disgust painted across his face, but this is a lesson for him and Aleksander will ensure he learns it.
“Watch,” he orders, his shadows wrapping around the tracker, maneuvering him like a puppet so he is forced to witness how beautifully Alina falls apart under Aleksander’s ministrations, “and keep your eyes open, Oretsev, or my concentration might slip and you may find yourself short of a limb or two.”
This is Aleksander’s triumph, evidence of how Alina is made for him, proof that the tracker never stood a chance against him. And he won’t let Oretsev miss a moment of the show.
Chapter 776: Demon (1)
Summary:
cw menacing vibes and brief references to exorcism and experimental treatment
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“She won’t attend church,” she hears Aunt Ana say, “she’s talking back to me, and I heard … I heard her pleasuring herself last week like some wanton harlot. She was such a docile, sweet girl, but suddenly it’s as if she’s been taken over.”
Alina frowns from her hidden spot at the bottom of the staircase. She’s led a sheltered life with her aunt in the seven years since her parents died, but her friends at her new school have opened her eyes, shown her that she doesn’t have to blindly follow and that there is no sin in a little pleasure.
“Demonic possession is a serious matter, Mrs Kuya,” a low, melodic voice responds, “but it can be overcome, with time and patience and effort.”
“I am so very grateful to you, Mr Morozov,” her aunt almost simpers, “as you can imagine, this is a very distressing time for me and, while I trust Father Belikov, I am anxious that Alina’s condition should not become a subject of scandal at my place of worship.”
In other words, Ana doesn’t want Alina to embarrass her, and she does not wish to be the subject of gossip. As if Alina is killing small animals and trying to summon the devil rather than simply being a normal teenager.
“I understand completely,” the low voice responds, “and I assure you, Mrs Kuya, that I will be the soul of discretion in regards to Alina’s treatment.”
“Of course, I have the utmost confidence in you, Mr Morozov. I just had a few questions about your fees – I am a poor widow, you know, and my brother and sister-in-law were rather shiftless – they left very little to use for Alina’s care.”
That is almost too much for Alina. Her papa and mama might not have had fancy jobs but they had always worked hard and Alina had never felt anything lacking in her life with them.
“As it happens, Mrs Kuya,” says Mr Morozov, “there are a few promising new treatments that I believe would be perfect for your niece. They are still experimental, though, and can be quite rough at times – it’s expected, when it comes to expelling demons, but as these methods have not yet been rigorously tested, I would of course be willing to offer you a steep discount for my services. All I ask is that you permit me to take Alina into my home to properly observe the effects of the treatments, and that you sign a waiver – nothing unusual, I assure you, just formalities.”
Her aunt agrees without a moment’s thought, but Alina goes cold at the very idea. It had been a bit of a joke at first, when her aunt first started shaking her head and saying Alina was being possessed by demons and needed exorcising, but she’s starting to think it’s more serious than that – after all, she’s not ignorant of the history of injury, permanent harm, mental scarring and death that can come from experimental treatments.
Alina hurries upstairs, footsteps light, deftly avoiding the creaky step.
She packs a bag and slips back downstairs, planning to get out of the house before her aunt even realises she’s not in her room. Zoya or Genya will surely let her stay with them for the last few months of high school, especially when she explains what her aunt is trying to do.
A large hand wraps around her wrist before she can get to the door, though.
Mr Morozov looks like a fallen angel. Painfully beautiful, his pale face like it was carved by Michelangelo himself, but something dark and dangerous lurking behind his obsidian eyes.
“And this must be Alina,” his mouth curves into a pleasant smile that she doesn’t trust, his grip on her arm like an iron band.
“Alina!” Aunt Ana exclaims furiously as she takes in her bag and her proximity to the front door, “what are you doing?”
“I am so sorry, Mr Morozov,” her aunt turns towards him, “as you can see, Alina’s willfulness is quite out of control.”
“Do not worry at all, Mrs Kuya,” his dark eyes bore right into Alina’s soul, and although she doesn’t believe in angels or demons, perhaps not even in God, she thinks that if anyone in this room has a demon inside them, then it is certainly Mr Morozov, “my methods are designed to work with even the most intractable of young ladies.”
Alina shivers. Mr Morozov’s eyes seem to glitter, his smile widening.
“I’ll take her now, shall I, Mrs Kuya? I’m sure you would like some well-deserved time to yourself, and Alina has even packed already,” he says, mockingly amused.
Alina opens her mouth to protest or scream or do something, because nothing about this situation is right and she has a terrible feeling that if she ends up in Mr Morozov’s home then her life will never be the same again.
But when her eyes meet his, she finds herself falling silent. There is a warning there, in his face, one that scares her enough that she does not want to ignore it.
“Good girl,” he murmurs, and she hates her traitorous body when her pulse races and she blushes at his words.
“Come, Alina,” he says then, firm and commanding, opening the door and gesturing towards the black town car parked on the drive.
And although his grip is now loose enough that she could pull away if she really wanted to, Alina finds herself following him without protest.
Strangely, she never even thinks of trying to run.
Chapter 777: Guilt
Summary:
cw cheating
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina is a terrible person.
It should eat away at her that she's cheating on her dull but affable husband, that her insistence on the importance of family is more about seeing Mal's father, that she loves Sasha and not Mal.
But the truth is that she doesn't feel guilty at all.
Chapter 778: Darklina Moods (13)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1679593834290839554
cw brief mention of daddy kink
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Men like women, Lina,” Mal had sneered the day he broke up with her, “not silly, childish girls.”
But Sasha is different.
Pink bouquets and fairy lights around their home. Deft hands always willing to style her hair into plaits or buns with faux-flower clips or ornamental butterflies or glittering pins. Studio Ghibli movie marathons. Teddy bears for her collection. Glittery photo frames and pastel-pink cushions.
Hugs and kisses. Tender touches and gentle massages. “Come and sit on papa’s lap and tell him what’s wrong” whenever she starts to feel worried or nervous or scared about something.
Sasha wants her to indulge in the things she loves, not hide them away like a shameful secret. And so Alina wears pink and paints her nails with glittery polish and has a plush Totoro backpack and takes lunches to work in a Strawberry Shortcake lunchbox and persuades him that they need a four poster canopy bed.
And most of all, she loves Sasha as much as he loves her.
Chapter 779: Rat (1)
Summary:
Mob AU
cw non-explicit aftermath of murder
Nikolai POV
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s not their normal meeting time, but Oretsev had left a message suggesting he’d uncovered something important and Nikolai will take any opportunity to get the information he needs to take down Morozov.
Besides, he needs to keep Oretsev sweet. As a long-time member of Morozov’s organisation, he’s built up a level of trust that means he’s privy to more sensitive information. Nikolai once again thanks the saints for the other man’s entirely hopeless and obsessive infatuation with Morozov’s wife Alina – he’d offered to get anything they needed to take down Aleksandr Morozov as long as Alina is kept out of it.
Personally, Nikolai believes Alina isn’t nearly as innocent as Oretsev believes – her own family, the Starkovas, have a reputation of their own and the few times Nikolai has met her, she’s watched him like she wants to slice him into little pieces and feed him to the vicious dogs she and her husband keep. Still, the higher-ups are more concerned with Morozov, fully believing his organisation will collapse without him at the helm, and Nikolai’s orders are to do what it takes to get Morozov in the electric chair, even if it means pretending Alina Morozova is a fluff-for-brains heiress with no idea of her husband’s illegal activities.
Nikolai frowns when he arrives at the meeting location and sees Oretsev’s car with full beam headlights on.
“Way to cause a scene,” he mutters, hoping nobody is paying any real attention.
He pulls his gun a few seconds later when he sees the car door wrenched open.
“Fuck,” he grabs his radio to call for back-up, “fuckfuckfuck.”
It’s too late for Oretsev, though, far too late. The man’s body is riddled with bullet holes, blood splattered on the seat and windows, the expression on his pale face frozen in terror. His hands and face are a mess, indicating he was probably tortured before being killed.
There’s a note on the body, the edges damp with blood, the handwriting elegant and feminine and familiar to Nikolai from cheques written to orphanages and other charities at fundraisers he and the Morozovs have attended.
This is what happens to rats who scurry around stealing secrets. When vermin invades your home, it must be exterminated.
Chapter 780: Spirit (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Aleksander has had centuries of practice in breaking people.
But Alina is different. She’s his equal, his balance, his prophesised other half.
He doesn’t want her spirit broken – it’s part of why he loves her, after all. No, he simply wants her to accept the inevitable.
There are no others like them. They are meant to be together, eternal partners.
And if it takes finesse, patience and waiting for her tracker to show his true colours for Alina to see the truth, then that’s fine.
Aleksander has got time.
Chapter 781: Ankle, Calf, Sole, Toe
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She’s painting her toenails when he returns home. Cool and casual, like she didn’t send him three photos of herself sprawled out naked on their bed just fifteen minutes ago.
His usual journey home is half an hour. With a hefty tip, his driver made it in half that time.
Alina is on the living room floor, her feet up on a footstool to make it easier to paint her nails, legs spread enough that he can see she’s not wearing any underwear under the oversized shirt she’s got on.
She doesn’t acknowledge his arrival, but he can see the small smirk playing on the corner of her lips and knows she’s teasing him.
Fine, two can play at that game.
He strips quickly, smugly pleased to hear the hitch in Alina’s breath when he settles in front of her.
Still, she determinedly focuses on painting tiny little golden suns on the pale blue base coat on her toenails.
Aleksander does not appreciate being sent photos that meant he had to carry his jacket and briefcase carefully in front of him as he took the elevator at work, at least not when Alina has decided to toy with him.
He starts small, pressing a kiss to her ankle, then her calf, then her knee, before pausing to look up at her.
Her cheeks are flushed pink and her hand is shaking ever so slightly, but she’s still focused on painting the sun on the big toe of her other foot.
Aleksander frowns.
He craves her attention in these moments, wants to be her sole focus whenever he’s touching her like this.
His lips move higher up her thigh, higher and higher and higher until …
“Sasha,” she moans, voice high and breathy, hips rocking almost unconsciously, nail varnish bottles abandoned to the side.
And at that moment, when he has her full and undivided attention, Aleksander pulls away.
“Sasha,” she whimpers, “what are you doing?”
“Oh, I thought you wanted to finish up what you were doing,” he gestures to the nail varnish, “you seemed so engrossed and I don’t want to distract you from –”
He laughs as she stands quickly, heedless of the wet nail varnish that is smudging against the towel she’s put down, “Sasha, don’t be mean.”
“Mean, milaya. No, I think mean is sending me those delectable photos and then letting me find you here rather than in our bed when I’ve hurried back and cancelled all my afternoon meetings.”
He sighs, exaggerated and deliberate, “I guess I’ll go back to the office. At least Ivan will be glad to have me there to look through –”
She cuts him off when she leaps forward into his waiting arms, kissing him so enthusiastically that he decides to forgo the rest of the game and simply carry her into their bedroom.
He’s so glad he told Ivan not to expect him back in the office today.
Chapter 782: Close (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He’s too close.
Right behind her, pressed up against her back, his warm breath on the nape of her neck.
One of his hands, hidden from view, rests on her waist, his thumb rubbing circles over one of the slivers of skin revealed by her daring dress. She is all too aware of his presence.
Mal, oblivious, thinks the crowded room, with everyone practically on top of each other, is the reason for Sasha’s proximity. He doesn’t notice her flushed cheeks or the way she stutters over her words.
But Alina won’t listen to the filthy things Sasha whispers when Mal’s not paying attention. She won’t find herself in his hotel room later.
At least, that’s what she keeps telling herself.
Chapter 783: Close (2)
Summary:
cw implied cheating / infidelity
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Doesn’t it bother you?” Elizaveta frowns over at Sasha and Alina.
Luda looks at her husband and sister. Alina is on Sasha’s lap, giggling as he whispers something in her ear.
“I trust him,” she mutters defensively, “they’ve known each other for years, it’s only natural they’d be close.”
Elizaveta snorts, “there’s close, and then there’s close. I think we both know which one the two of them are.”
Her friend wanders off to get more drinks, leaving Luda staring at Sasha and Alina.
Alina is like Sasha’s sister. Sure, it’s Luda who says that and Sasha has never actually agreed, but it has to be true. After all, it’s not like they’d be as blatant as this if they really were having an affair.
Right?
Chapter 784: Spirit (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“She’s a half-feral menace, General,” Ivan protests.
“Nonsense,” Aleksander shakes his head fondly, “she’s spirited, that’s all.”
Later, when he goes riding with Alina and she throws her arms wide and laughs loudly and freely, he knows he wouldn’t change a single thing about her.
Chapter 785: Modern Darklina (58)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1682435468472754191
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"No."
He knows that look. It's the reason they've nearly been arrested for indecent exposure ten times.
"Come on, Sasha. Everyone's at the festival, the hot springs are deserted."
"No, Linka."
"Are you sure?" she swims over to sit in his lap, rocking against him.
"Fuck ... fine."
Chapter 786: Darklina Moods (14)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1670749641321906178
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina skips school, Aleksander calls in sick and they take the train to the coast.
They walk on the beach, paddle in the sea, visit the aquarium and enjoy being anonymous tourists, not a star-crossed pair.
At dinner, he slips a ring onto her finger, a promise he intends to keep.
Chapter 787: Modern Darklina (59)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1683110941326561286
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Distracted by the girl in the corner, his shot goes wide.
Ivan groans, "get your head in the game, Sasha."
"Who's that?"
"Oretsev's ex. He swears they'll get back together."
He disagrees. Dressed like that, she's here for revenge, not reconciliation. And he's happy to assist her.
Chapter 788: Darklina Homes (120)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1683121248350490625
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Guess who lives there,” Marie grins at Nadia as they stand under a tree waiting for Nadia’s girlfriend Tamar to come and help them with the broken brake on Marie’s bicycle.
“Who?”
“Professor Morozov and Professor Starkova.”
“Together!”
“Yep.”
“But they hate each other. Don’t they turn up at each other’s lectures to heckle? Didn’t she once replace all his red pens with glittery gel pens? And didn’t he have pickled herring delivered to her office every day for two weeks?”
“Apparently, they’re married!”
“No!”
“Five years this October.”
“I don’t believe it,” Nadia mutters.
As if to prove Marie’s point, the front door of the house opens and they spot Professor Morozov and Professor Starkova emerge with a toddler.
The little girl is adorable, dressed in a sparkly black dress and bright yellow wellingtons. The professors each hold one of her hands and she is swinging between them, giggling and smiling as she jumps down the steps and into a puddle leftover from that morning’s rain shower.
“Saints,” Nadia whispers, “they really are married.”
“And Professor Morozov is actually smiling,” Marie adds, awestruck.
“What are you doing?” Nadia hisses as Marie surreptitiously lifts her phone to snap a photo, “Morozov will kill us.”
“I’ll delete it, I swear,” Marie mutters, “but we need proof to show Tamar or she’ll never believe us.”
“I can see it right in front of my eyes and I am still not sure I believe it.”
“Morozov and Starkova,” Marie shakes her head as the little family walks towards their car, “who would have guessed it?”
Chapter 789: Darklina Moods (15)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1683182668316377088
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina has never ridden the train before. She sees an empty carriage and thinks only of the peace and quiet to read her book, not of why everywhere else is crowded while this one carriage is given a wide berth.
Half an hour in, the door opens and a man falls in, gasping for breath, a knife stuck in his chest.
Another man – tall, dressed all in black, onyx eyes glittering menacingly – follows him, kicking the body to the side like it's a piece of rubbish.
Then, lifting his head and spotting Alina, he takes the seat across from her.
She trembles ever so slightly, but he only lights a cigarette and then reaches out to touch one of the red ribbons in her hair.
"Pretty," he murmurs, and then lifts one of his bloody hands up into her eyeline, "we match."
Chapter 790: Darklina Homes (121)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1683121404466610176
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“It’s such a nice day,” she stares wistfully out of the window.
“Finish your essay, Linka.”
“But Sasha –”
“You chose grad school, Linka.”
“You made it sound more fun,” she grumbles.
“I did no such thing.”
“Can we go for a walk?”
“No.” “Please!”
“... fine, but just a short one.”
Chapter 791: Modern Darklina (60)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1684253526996680705
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She snaps the photo and goes to send it to the group chat - 'solo vacation - no men!🥳' - when she hears a pebble hit her window.
"Sasha!" she growls when she looks out of the window and sees her ex, "what the fuck are you doing here?"
He grins, "winning you back, of course."
Chapter 792: Darklina Homes (122)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1684919142724292609
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Miss Alina, we shouldn't be here" her maid Genya frets.
"We're just getting fresh air."
"Your parents –"
"They won't notice I'm gone."
Genya sighs as Alina stops in a familiar spot, with a perfect view of the fishermen coming back into the harbour.
She's sure this won't end well.
Chapter 793: Darklina Homes (123)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1684919288296050689
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"I'll take the girl."
"There'll be no money. It seems Anton had bad luck with horses. Everything has to be sold."
"I said I'd take her."
He comes upstairs then, where Alina sits eavesdropping. Handsome, but a stranger.
He wants her, though, which is more than anyone else can say.
Chapter 794: Darklina Homes (124)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1684919288296050689
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina curls up in the window seat, staring out of the window. She refuses to eat breakfast in the dining room but accepts the tea and toast Mrs Kostyk brings to her.
Even when her legs cramp, she refuses to move.
Sasha is due home today and she wants to be the first to greet him.
Chapter 795: Darklina Homes (125)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1686041761909555201
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Calling it a shoebox apartment is generous.
There's barely room to move when they add his piano, her easel and paints, and a dozen plants.
One day, everyone will know their names and the world will be at their feet.
But for now, they have each other, and that is more than enough.
Chapter 796: Darklina Homes (126)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1686368954137116673
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina finds Aleksander in the last place she expects.
A beach house near Os Kervo, a century and a half after she watched his body burn where the Fold once stood.
"You're supposed to be dead."
"It didn't take," he says with a wry smile.
She won't admit it yet, but she missed him.
Chapter 797: Darklina Homes (127)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1686041707584901120
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
When someone asks about the photo on their wedding invite, they smile.
The remember being in and out of each other's homes, sliding down the stairs in sleds in the snow, leaning over the railings to share their first kiss.
Those stairs have seen many good memories over the years.
Chapter 798: Darklina Homes (128)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1687078705917472768
cw implied step-brother/step-sister
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"You kids deserve a private space now you're older. You can have friends over, but no parties on school nights."
Alina and her step-brother exchange glances.
It's an exceptionally generous gift. It makes her feel bad for how they’re going to be abusing the trust that is being placed in them.
After all, she shudders to think how her dad and Sasha’s mom would react if they were aware of exactly how Alina and Sasha plan to take advantage of their newfound privacy.
Chapter 799: Darklina Homes (129)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1686872518202679297
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina loves this room in the Balakirev dacha they spend a week's holiday in. She likes sketching surrounded by plants, enjoying the sun's warmth or the soothing sound of rain.
For her birthday, Sasha surprises her by remodelling their conservatory after this room.
It's perfect.
Chapter 800: Darklina Homes (130)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1686872472677703680
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
There are no other houses for miles. Just the two of them, the sea and a beautiful view.
They won't stay for more than a decade. They'll have to face the real world and all its complications eventually.
For now, though, they can forget their problems and live in peace together.
Chapter 801: Darklina Homes (131)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1684919288296050689
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It's an accident.
She and Mal are arguing. They've been doing that a lot recently. About money, and the lipstick on his collar that doesn't match any shade Alina owns and, most of all, that he hates the way his cousin Aleksander looks at her.
He trips. It's an accident.
Really.
Chapter 802: Darklina Homes (132)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1687078750813380609
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The Starkovs are as welcoming as he expects them to be to a man who is dating their daughter and also fifteen years older than her.
It's a lovely guestroom, but he tosses and turns for hours, until he gives up and sneaks off to Alina's room.
The bed doesn't feel right without her.
Chapter 803: Wife (1)
Summary:
Cult AU
It’s not specifically mentioned but Alina is 18, although fairly naïve
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“You don’t have to do this,” Genya whispers as she weaves sunflowers into Alina’s dark hair, “I can get you out of here if you want.”
“Why would I want to leave?” she asks her friend, baffled by the way Genya’s smiles and giggles had faded away as soon as the other girls had left them alone.
“You know you have a choice, right?” the red-head asks, strangely urgent.
“It is an honour to be chosen as the wife of the Prophet,” she reminds Genya.
He has never taken one, after all. There are women who have tended to his needs, but his wife, he has always said, must be his destined other half, the sun to his shadow.
Alina still cannot believe that the Making at the heart of the world has decreed that she is that other half. When the Grisha had taken her in, she had just been happy to have a home, and she had never expected to be as blessed as this.
“Alina,” Genya says gently, “do you even know what it means to marry the Prophet?”
“Of course I do,” she scowls indignantly, “I’m not a child!”
“Yes, but you’re still young, Alina, and we are somewhat sheltered here in the Little Palace. The Prophet … he will have expectations.”
“Oh, is that what you’re worried about?” Alina relaxes, smiling at the red-head, “you don’t need to worry, Genya. The Prophet has explained my duties to me – I went to see him because he was so worried that I wouldn’t do a good job as his wife, but he showed me exactly what to do and then he told me he was sure I would be the very best little wife for him.”
She means to reassure Genya, but the other girl goes pale instead.
“Alina, has the Prophet … has he –”
She is cut off as the door opens and the Prophet – “Sasha,” he had told her during one of their recent lessons, “you, milaya, can call me Sasha, but only in private, hmm” – himself appears in the doorway.
There is a tradition that the groom should not see the bride for a day before the wedding, but that doesn’t apply to the Prophet. There is nowhere in their compound that is out of bounds to him, especially not the dressing room of his future wife.
“Are you ready, Alinochka?” he asks.
A glance in the mirror shows that Genya has finished her hair and so Alina bounces to her feet, nodding eagerly.
(some would say she is immodestly excited, but the Prophet has promised her that he enjoys her enthusiasm).
“That will be all, Genya,” her soon-to-be husband murmurs to her friend.
Genya grabs Alina’s hand. For a moment, she looks like she’s about to say something, but then she glances at the Prophet and, after squeezing Alina’s hand, she vanishes out of the door.
“Come, my Alina,” the Prophet smiles at her.
Alina goes happily.
Chapter 804: Breathe (1)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Sir, I have my report on –”
Ivan stops short at the sight of the General having tea with the little Sun Summoner and her six favourite toys.
“Breathe a word of this,” he warns, “and I’ll assign you and Fedyor to different continents for the next decade.”
Ivan leaves immediately.
Chapter 805: Breathe (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I can’t do this.”
“Of course you can, milaya.”
“I’m an amateur, Sasha. No one wants to see my paintings.”
“I think the crowd arriving would disagree.”
“They’re going to hate it! They’ll storm out and write bad reviews and –”
“Breathe, Alinochka. In, out, in, out.”
“You … you’ll stay with me?”
“Don’t worry, milaya, you’ll shine like the star you are. And I’ll be right by your side the whole time.”
Chapter 806: World (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina Starkova is hostile, scared and completely unaware of her own importance and power.
The poor thing is clearly torn. Shying away one moment and leaning towards him the next.
That's alright, though. He'll help her see how special she is.
Together, they'll change the world.
Chapter 807: Hurt
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Looking down at Mal’s body, all Alina wants is to hurt Aleksander.
And she does.
Calls the light and lashes out so his shadows can’t entirely protect him.
Feels vicious satisfaction seeing the burn on his cheek.
But he doesn’t react the way she wants. He's not angry.
He’s proud.
Chapter 808: Stud
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina hates the Grand Palace, but she can’t avoid all the tsarina’s tea parties.
“They were talking about you like you were some prize-winning stud,” she rants one afternoon.
“They’re silly, inconsequential twits, Alinochka,” Sasha shrugs, “and the only woman riding me is you.”
Chapter 809: Feather
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Ivan knows Sasha's type.
Tall and statuesque. Perfectly groomed. Doctors or lawyers or accountants or businesswomen.
When he brings his newest girlfriend – not even 5'3, wearing leggings and a crop top, her pixie cut sticking up as if she rolled out of bed and didn’t think to reach for a brush – to meet them, Ivan’s first thought is that it won't last.
But then Sasha introduces her with a proud, besotted grin and a fading bruise – “this is Alina, I startled her when we first met and she punched me in the face. She’s the featherweight world champion, you know” – and she returns his smile with a look of such fierce devotion that Ivan wonders if perhaps Sasha has spent years not knowing what he really wants.
Because he’s never looked at anyone the way he looks at Alina Starkova. In fact, Ivan thinks he’d let himself be accidentally punched in the face three times a day if it meant he could spend his life with the petite woman standing next to him.
Ivan gives it six months before they’re married.
Chapter 810: Modern Darklina (61)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1688991100185300992
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"You stole my bra."
"Maybe you lost it?"
"I did not!"
"Have I mentioned that I like that dress. Really shows off your –"
"I hate you."
"That's not what you said last night."
"Last night was a mistake."
"Keep telling yourself that."
"You fu–"
"Smile," the photographer interjects.
Chapter 811: Dress (1)
Summary:
Clueless AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The doorbell rings as Aleksander and Anton are going through a pile of briefs.
He tries to focus as Alina and her father go back and forth about the door, until –
“Sasha, pleeeeeaaaaase.”
He sighs but gets up to open the door, sneering at the boy who strolls inside. Some new kid at school, he remembers Alina saying. Aleksander thinks he looks like something of an idiot, but he knows Alina isn’t going to take his advice on this.
“She’s not ready,” he mutters.
Anton comes up beside him and Aleksander is glad to see that his ex-step-dad seems as unimpressed as Aleksander is.
“You drink?” Anton asks.
“No thanks, I’m good at the moment.”
Anton scowls, “I'm not offering, I'm asking you if you drink? You think I'd give alcohol to teenage drivers taking my daughter out?”
The boy says something smarmy, but Aleksander isn’t paying attention because Alina is walking down the stairs.
Look, he knows that she’s pretty (gorgeous). But normally she’s so annoying he forgets what she looks like.
Now, though, all he can see is her glossy dark hair and her perfect pink lips and that tiny white dress clinging to all her curves.
Saints, she can’t go out looking like that! Who knows what that boy will try.
“You’re not really gonna let her go out in that, are you?” he asks Anton while Alina twirls for the idiot boy (Mal, apparently, and Aleksander will remember that name).
“Alina,” Anton barks, “what are you wearing?”
“A dress.”
“Says who?”
“Calvin Klein.”
Aleksander curses and thanks Calvin Klein in the same thought.
“Put something over it,” Anton growls.
Alina, naturally, follows the letter but not the spirit of the request by throwing on some gauzy piece of fabric pretending to be a jacket.
Anton mutters something to Mal about a shotgun and a shovel.
Aleksander grabs Alina’s arm before she can leave, “be careful, Linka.”
She rolls her eyes, “I’m not a kid, Sasha.”
And he can see that. He really can.
“Please, Linka.”
Whatever strange feelings this dress has stirred up inside him, and however irritating she can be, he cares about Alina and he doesn’t want her to get hurt.
She softens and squeezes his hand briefly, “I’ll be ok, Sasha, really. I remember all that self-defence stuff you taught me three summers ago, I promise.”
Aleksander watches her go and wonders why his stomach is churning with something that feels an awful lot like jealousy.
Chapter 812: Darklina Homes (133)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1689262186760196097
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She's a giggly drunk and he has to shush her so she doesn't wake anyone.
When she nearly trips in her heels, he scoops her into his arms, fearful she'll fall and bang her head on the marble floor.
"Love you, Sasha," she mumbles into his neck.
He sighs and wishes she'd say it sober.
Chapter 813: Close (3)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Genya ignores the Closed for Lunch sign, unlocks the shop and steps inside.
For a moment, all seems quiet, but then she hears it – rhythmic thumping, low groans and high-pitched whimpers.
“For fuck’s sake,” she shouts, loud enough that the pair in the back should hear her, “it’s 10am and you two are supposed to be working.”
Sasha stumbles out of the bookshop’s back room a few seconds later, hair disheveled and shirt unbuttoned, “it’s lunchtime somewhere, Gen.”
“Besides,” Alina appears next to him, smoothing down her hair and setting her sundress to rights, “this is the quietest time of the day, Sasha’s tracked it.”
She gestures to a colourful series of graphs showing that, yes, Sasha has indeed been noting their footfall and it is very quiet on a Tuesday at about 10am.
Still …
“I’m paying you two to work,” Genya tries to be severe even though she finds their mutual adoration of each other quite adorable, “not to fuck in the back room like horny teenagers.”
“We are horny teenagers,” Alina reminds her, “well, Sasha is an old man –”
“I’m twenty-two, Linka.”
“– but I’m nineteen, so I’m definitely still a horny teenager.”
Genya sighs, “just sanitise my desk when you’re done, please. And open the windows so my bookshop doesn’t stink of sex. And keep the shop open over lunch.”
Saints, she shakes her head as she leaves, carefully locking the door behind her, university students might be cheap labour, but they come with their own problems.
Two weeks later, she arrives at 10.15am to find the door locked.
This time, there’s a new sign on the door.
Closed for Fucking.
It’s a wonder she gets any customers at all.
Chapter 814: Away
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
When Aleksander drags Alina back to the Little Palace under the cover of dark, with Fabrikator-made manacles on her wrist to prevent her summoning, he deposits her not in the Vezda Suite, but in his own rooms.
“I won’t stay here with you!” she says, nearly tripping over her feet in her haste to get away from him.
His eyes are as cold as the Permafrost where he’d found her, and where Morozov’s Stag still waits for her.
“You seem to be under the misapprehension that this is a negotiation, my Alina. I have been lax, hoping you would come around in your own time, but your foolish flight with that tracker has made it clear to me that you do not know what is best for you and need a firmer hand to give you proper direction.”
“I’m not your puppet, Heretic,” she hisses, “I’ll just tell everyone the truth.”
“The truth?” he scoffs, “you mean how our long-awaited Sun Summoner is a deserter, a silly little girl who ran away after just a few words from a bitter, twisted old woman? How you risked the safety of all Grisha by fleeing without a thought to the consequences that would have for those you were leaving behind? Is that the truth you will share, Alina?”
“That’s not –”
“Oh, but it is, solnyshko.”
“I didn’t think –”
“That is precisely my point, Alina. You didn’t think about anyone else, didn’t even attempt to verify the information Baghra gave to you.”
“Are you denying –”
“I have never lied to you, Alina,” he tells her, voice tight with barely-leashed frustration, “half-truths, perhaps, but nothing worse. You cannot expect me to have shared damning secrets with you when you scarcely seemed to trust me, or anyone in the palace, at all.”
He takes a breath, exhales out.
“As far as most of the Grisha are concerned, Alina, you are recuperating following a kidnapping attempt by some mercenaries. That is the story that is known and the one you will stick to, because I will not have my efforts to keep Grisha safe undermined by your ill-thought-out attempt to play the runaway.”
“You can’t make me,” she mutters mutinously.
Aleksander sighs, “I am over five centuries old, solnyshko. I have been gentle with you and you have repaid me by fleeing the first chance you got. It is clear you require more … personal supervision.”
“And, my Alina,” he murmurs as he loops a chain through her manacles and locks it in place on his headboard, allowing her just enough give in the chain to roam around his bedchamber and no further, “I can assure you that you will come to see that this is all for the best. It’s only a matter of time.”
Chapter 815: Modern Darklina (62)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1691510562276909058
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina stares at the young woman in the mirror and doesn’t recognise her.
Hair grown out and in a neat bun, piercings starting to heal over, wearing a heavy dress that feels like a cage.
She doesn’t even notice the commotion outside her room until the door bangs open and Sasha appears, a leather jacket dangling from his fingertips like an offering.
He doesn’t have to say a word. She knows in a moment what her ex-bodyguard is offering.
An escape from the life that has been planned for her from birth, another option than the arranged marriage to a man that she won’t ever love.
Her cumbersome dress is off in a moment, leggings and a crop top pulled on quickly.
She plucks the jacket from Sasha’s grasp as she walks past the protesting team of people who micromanage her life, and takes his hand with a beaming smile.
And then they take off running.
Chapter 816: Head (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"She's frigid in bed, you know," Mal sneers when he runs into Alina a month after their breakup and sees her in Sasha's lap, "and she gives lousy head."
Sasha only laughs loudly and derisively, "I assure you, Oretsev, you couldn't be more wrong. The problem must be on your end."
Chapter 817: Head (2)
Summary:
Step-brother/step-sister
It’s not stated but Alina is a very naïve 16 and Aleksander is 17
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
At a sleepover, Zoya's throwaway comment confuses Alina, although she nods along with the other girls and pretends that she knows what they're talking about when they giggle about something Zoya’s done with Nik.
The next morning, back home, she slips nervously into her step-brother's bedroom, "Sasha?"
"Yes, Linka?"
"What's giving head?" she asks quickly, blushing pink when he looks at her with a raised eyebrow.
For a moment, she worries he’s going to tease her, but then his mouth curves into a sharp grin instead and he crooks his finger at her.
“Lock the door and come over here, Linka, and I’ll teach you all about it.”
Chapter 818: Silk (2)
Summary:
Kind of a Cinderella AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I really must go,” Alina frets as the prince leads her through the palace gardens.
She’d looked at the clock when they left the ballroom, showing ten minutes to midnight, and she’s sure that her fairy godmother’s work is about to fade away and expose her as a fraud who does not belong there.
“It’s not far now, I promise,” he murmurs, his eyes glittering with excitement.
Alina is a little nervous. They’ve strayed from the path now – gone are the well-kept rose bushes and perfectly-trimmed bushes, replaced instead by a beautiful but altogether wilder garden – and she has no idea how to get back to where her carriage waits.
“I just … I really must leave before midnight or I won’t –”
She freezes as she hears the bells in the distance, twelve gongs signalling that it is too late for her to flee.
There is no stopping the transformation. Silk and satin and lace and jewels all fading away to leave mousy little Alina in her plain cotton dress.
Alina expects him to recoil, perhaps even to shout for his guards to imprison her for impersonating a noble lady.
But the prince seems unperturbed by what he has just witnessed.
“Your Highness, I apologise, I did not wish to fool anyone, just to enjoy the –”
“Hush, milaya,” he smiles at her, but the expression is not as comforting as it should be, “there was no deception. I could sense the magic on you as soon as you stepped into my palace.”
Alina frowns in confusion, “then why did you not dismiss me?”
He laughs, “why should I care whether you have silk dresses and jewels of your own, milaya? I could buy you all that you desire and it would scarcely put a dent in my vaults. What matters is what is underneath all that. And you, solnyshko, are exactly what I have been waiting so long for.”
“I … I don’t understand.”
The prince takes her hand, leads her further into the forest that borders the palace, until they reach a grove illuminated by moonlight.
He leaves her standing by the trees as he steps into the moonlight. And then, when he turns towards her, Alina gasps.
His eyes are not just dark brown, but pitch black. And all around him, the shadows move as if on his command.
“So, you see, solnyshko,” he says, “we have both been hiding who we truly are.”
Alina almost stumbles back, confused and scared, but the shadows wrap around her wrists – as smooth as silk against her skin but as unyielding as steel when she tries to pull away – and tug her gently forward until she’s in the cradle of the prince’s arms.
He takes her hands and lifts them up so Alina can see that she too is transformed, shining with a soft golden glow.
“What is this?” she asks fearfully.
She’d only come to the ball to catch a glimpse of the prince. To see the palace and enjoy the dancing and have a small break from her exhausting, depressing life. This is something else entirely, something terrifying.
His mouth curves into a grin, “this is destiny, solnyshko. This is you and me and eternity.”
Chapter 819: Silk (3)
Summary:
Step-brother/step-sister
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Ooh, what's this?" her step-brother rummages gleefully through her shopping bag.
"Sasha!" she protests, blushing furiously when he finds the scraps of silk Genya had talked her into buying.
His dark eyes glitter with lust, "well, Linka, I think this calls for a fashion show."
Chapter 820: Good (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He won’t let her come.
“Sasha,” she growls when he brings her to the edge and then stills, her almost-orgasm fizzling away.
He smiles sharply, “only good girls get to come, Alinochka. And what do good girls say?”
She’d sworn she wouldn’t beg.
And yet …
“Please, Sasha, please.”
Chapter 821: Good (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina was so tired of trying to be good.
Sick of playing the sweet, docile little Sankta, brought out on holidays to dazzle the people with her light and then spending every other moment as a pretty ornament on Nikolai’s arm.
Aleksander said nothing when she slipped down into the dungeons to visit his prison. He only smiled sharply, his eyes glittering darkly with a hunger that threatened to devour.
He always said it was inevitable that she would return to him once she realised how empty Nikolai’s promises were.
And he was right.
Chapter 822: Cradle (3)
Summary:
Follow up to Good (2) – chapter 821
cw references to infidelity
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina stares down into the golden cradle at her newborn son.
She can hear the fireworks and celebrations outside, all of Os Alta cheering for the birth of the new tsarevich.
The baby is only ten hours old and she loves already him fiercely, with a burning adoration that will consume anyone and anything that tries to harm him.
She has been told that Nikolai is hurrying back from his diplomatic meetings in Os Kervo. She wasn’t supposed to give birth until next month, so he’d felt safe going for the talks.
A shame, the doctors say, that the baby decided to come early and the tsar missed the birth of his first son.
Alina is fiercely, selfishly glad not to have had him here.
She feels Aleksander’s presence a few moments before he brushes away some of her hair from her face and presses his lips to her cheek, “it’s time, my Alina.”
She says nothing in response. Some of the maids are still hovering around and she can’t have them gossiping about how the tsarina is talking to thin air.
His cell in the dungeons is well-designed to prevent him from summoning, but it can’t break the tether that still exists between them, and which Aleksander had begun to make liberal use of after she – disillusioned and disappointed by Nikolai – had starting sneaking down to the dungeons to see him.
Aleksander leans down to brush one finger across the baby’s silky-smooth cheek and her son almost seems to lean into the touch, even though he’s not supposed to be able to see the man standing over him.
“Is there talk yet, my Alina?”
She sighs, ever so softly. It had been noted that the baby was large considering the alleged date of conception makes him a month early, but that isn’t damning evidence. And his dark hair can be attributed to Alina, even if there is some disappointment that the little tsarevich isn’t a golden-haired cherub.
But Alina, who knows Aleksander’s face so well, can see the Shadow Summoner’s features in her son’s face.
Their son’s face.
Genya had gone pale, although she had stayed quiet. Nikolai might be fooled for a while, but not for long.
It’s not real, Aleksander had always said when he came to her through the tether.
It’s not real, he had always whispered against her skin as she shuddered and climaxed beneath him.
Alina really doesn’t know if he’d truly believed his words, or if he’d simply had his own agenda. And, honestly, she doesn’t care.
She’d wanted it, and she’d let him spill inside her dozens of times without a thought to protection or prevention.
“He won’t stand for it, you know,” Aleksander murmurs, “you have your little agreement, but I imagine he thought you’d invite your tracker to your bed, not me. And he can’t have you sullying the line of succession, even if it does make him a hypocrite considering his own origins. It’s one thing to have a marriage of convenience and your own liaisons on the side – royalty do it all the time – but quite another for the tsarina to bear the imprisoned Black Heretic’s child. And he won’t just be forced to put you aside, Alina. You’ll not simply be a disgraced wife, but a traitor too.”
Alina nods. Everything he says is true. She and Nikolai have an arrangement – he has his trysts with Zoya and Alina knows he assumes she spends time with Mal – but she’s well aware of the horror he, her friends and the country will react with if (when) they discover exactly how deep the connection between her and Aleksander still runs.
“It’s time to choose a side, my Alina,” Aleksander runs one hand over her bare arm, his touch sparking the power under her skin.
Almost unconsciously, Alina leans into his embrace.
Suddenly, she hears shouting outside the nursery. Guards yelling, servants screaming.
“He’s escaped,” they all say, “the Black Heretic has escaped!”
“I’ll see you soon, my Alina,” Aleksander whispers before he vanishes.
The maids have hurried away, and so Alina bolts the nursery door shut, dressing quickly in the warmest clothes she can find.
Then, she lifts her son out of the cradle, wrapping him up carefully so he’ll be snug and cosy.
His eyes flutter ever so briefly and she catches a glimpse of his obsidian eyes, just the same as his papa’s.
“Time to go, Lukyan,” she coos to the baby, rocking him softly, “time to meet papa properly.”
There’s no going back. Alina has made her choice.
Chapter 823: Desperate
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Lina, please, I'm desperate," Mal begs her. "I've got two days to pay the money I owe and no way of getting even a quarter of it. But Morozov says he'll forgive the debt entirely if you –"
"If I whore myself out on your behalf?" she hisses angrily.
"It's just a few dates, Lina, I swear. He promised he wouldn't force you into anything … into anything sexual.”
Alina snorts, “and you really believe that he’s not just lying to you?”
“He’s a monster, Lina, I know that, but he’s also a man of his word and if he says that he won’t make you sleep with him then he won’t force you.”
No, Alina thinks, Aleksandr Morozov is far too clever for that. But she remembers the covetous, possessive way he looked at her, that one evening she and Mal ran into him at one of his clubs, and she knows – she knows – that he’ll use every loophole he can find and all his legendary charm to ensure that Alina remains caught in his web for the rest of her life.
She knows all that and so she should run far, far away.
There’s Mal to think about, though. He got himself into this mess and she’s not obligated to get him out of it, but he’s her oldest and best friend and she knows that if she doesn’t do this, he’ll end up at the bottom of the nearest river.
And she can’t lose him, not when they’ve been all each other has for so long.
Alina nods, sealing her fate.
Chapter 824: Birthday
Summary:
Godfather/Goddaughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She waits until everyone else is good and drunk before she slips away to find Sasha in the library, where he always tends to retreat – with whisky and a Dostoyevsky novel in the original Russian – when he's reached his limit for socialising.
"Alinochka," he murmurs a warning when she settles herself into his lap, a spot he’d told her she was too old to occupy after she turned fourteen.
She ignores him to lean up and press a kiss to the patchy part of his beard, smiling when she hears him inhale sharply.
“Alinochka,” he repeats, less of a warning now and more of a plea.
Don’t do this, he’s saying, don’t cross the line.
But her godfather has never been any good at denying her what she wants.
“It’s my birthday,” she reminds him.
“That doesn’t make it any better.”
Perhaps not, she concedes, given that eighteen is still twenty-two years younger than his forty.
“It’s legal, though,” she reminds him, cutting through the argument he’s given whenever she’s tried to persuade him during the last six months.
“Saints, Alinochka,” he groans like a tortured man, “you can’t say things like that.”
But she has to, of course, because he won’t get over his moral crisis. So what if he held her as a baby and knew her as a child, it’s not like he’s her dad.
Besides, she knows he wants her, knows that what she saw in his dark eyes six months ago at his fortieth birthday party was desire. She just needs him to admit it.
“Sasha,” she whispers, mouthing at his neck, “please, it’s all I want for my birthday.”
She takes a chance and rolls her hips ever so slightly, and Sasha lets out a string of curses before his eyes seem to light up with an almost crazed want.
His mouth crashes against hers, his hands roaming over her silk dress.
And Alina grins against his lips, because she’s finally got exactly what she wants.
Chapter 825: Lollipop
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina is going to kill him.
More specifically, her oral fixation is going to kill him.
She must be doing it deliberately, he thinks, watching her lick the lollipop. She can't be oblivious to the effect she's having on him.
She catches his eye and winks.
Definitely on purpose.
Chapter 826: Silly
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
In the tiny apartment she and Mal had lived in together, Alina had always found it hard to focus on her art.
“Saints, Alina,” Mal would groan whenever she’d ask him if he could maybe lower the volume just a little on whatever video game he was playing (which was usually a headache-inducing one), “you’re only sketching, not curing cancer.”
A few years and one long-overdue breakup later, her fiancé Sasha surprises her by turning one of the spare bedrooms in his – their, as he’s always telling her – brownstone into a home studio for her, and Alina bursts into noisy tears.
“Mal always thought my art was silly,” she explains in between sobs, when an alarmed Sasha begins to panic that he’s somehow upset her.
“Well, Oretsev was a –”
Sasha lets out a string of Russian curses that Alina only half-understands, but which sound so rude that she feels obliged to cover the ears of the golden dragon squishmallow (who she had named Sol) he had bought her the weekend before.
“Your art is wonderful, Alinochka,” he tells her as she’s hugging both him and Sol fiercely, “not silly at all.”
“I know,” she nods.
And she really does know now, thanks in large part to Sasha’s encouragement and support.
Once, she’d been convinced that Mal was the love of her life.
But Alina knows what true love is now, with Sasha, and she’s honestly never been happier.
Chapter 827: Modern Darklina (63)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1691510562276909058
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"This is never going to work," she mutters.
"Why not?” he looks her up and down, eyes darkening in admiration and lust, “you certainly look like a royal."
"I can't play a Shu princess, Sasha. This dress is impossible to move in, I've got too many pins in my hair, I can't tell the difference between a salad and dinner fork, my Shu is limited to swear words and asking where the bathroom is, and you know I’m opposed to the idea of monarchies.”
"Just a few hours, Linka. You dazzle as the unexpected royal guest and I’ll sneak in and steal the diamonds. This time tomorrow, we’ll be far away drinking cocktails on a sunny beach.”
“You better be right, Sasha. It’s gonna take a lot to make wearing this ridiculous dress worth it.”
Chapter 828: Darklina Homes (134)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1689262148902354946
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
His wife wilted in the cold weather the same way her beloved plants did. She was a sunshine creature, his Alina, not built for cold and frost.
He pays triple to have the conservatory built quickly during Alina's business trip, filled with her favourite plants.
Worth every penny.
Chapter 829: Darklina Homes (135)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1697954292781457461
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"I can't afford this," she says bluntly.
Ravkan Social Services don't fund therapy unless absolutely necessary, and never at a place this fancy.
"Dr Morozov comes highly recommended and he's interested in your case."
"I'm such a freak he's doing this for free?"
"Be nice, Alina."
Chapter 830: Darklina Homes (136)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1697954292781457461
Regency AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Don't look," mama scolds Genya, "we don't associate with those people."
She knows there are scandalous rumours about Lord Morozov and his new bride, but no one tells her what they are.
Still, no matter the gossip, the Morozovs always look happier than any other pair Genya knows.
Chapter 831: Lose
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal stands frozen.
He'd expected to find Alina a weeping prisoner. Instead, she beams and laughs and shines, dazzling her guests.
“Don’t feel bad, Oretsev,” the Black Tsar smirks as he steps out of the shadows, “you were always going to lose – there's no fighting against fate.”
Chapter 832: Darklina Homes (137)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1698704952938402082
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It's a perfect moment.
Hot chocolate to ward off the chill, Sasha laughing and swinging Irina around before helping the little girl toss golden leaves in the air so they swirl around them, beaming as her daughter runs over to hug her, happily accepting her husband's warm embrace.
Chapter 833: Phone (1)
Summary:
cw serial killer, stalker Aleksander
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
On the first night in their new safe house, the phone of the agent with them starts to ring.
Alina shrieks, the mug she's holding slipping out of her slack hands and shattering.
"Turn that fucking thing off," Mal hisses at the agent, clearly one not well briefed on the case and how Alina has come to associate the ringing of the phone with him.
The agent fumbles nervously with the phone. Instead of silencing it, however, he manages to answer the call instead.
No one is supposed to answer phone calls they receive when they’re with Alina.
“My Alina,” the voice croons over the speakers, “you haven’t been answering my calls.”
Alina trembles, covering her mouth with her hand to muffle her choked sobs.
“It’s really not very polite of you, milaya, and after I left you such a lovely present.”
She closes her eyes, his words like a stab in her heart as she remembers what she’d found in her apartment.
Genya. David. Zoya. Nikolai. All dead, the room painted with their blood.
“It’s alright, though, my Alina. I know the FBI have been hiding you from me, getting into your head, making you think I want to hurt you. But you know that’s wrong, don’t you, milaya – I love you.”
Mal is gesturing frantically for the agent to cut off the call, but it seems the other agent with them is trying to trace it and all Alina gets from them is an apologetic and sympathetic shrug.
“Why … why can’t you just leave me alone?” she whispers hoarsely.
She’d loved him once, had thought he was the one. Right up until she discovered that their first meeting had been meticulously planned, not chance. Right up until he had started to complain about how everyone was turning her against him. Right up until he’d murdered four of her friends and attempted to throw Mal off the roof of a twenty-story building.
“If I left you alone, my Alina, then I’d be alone too.”
“Sasha, please,” she begs, trying to appeal to the man she’d once thought he was, “let me go.”
For a moment there is silence, and she wonders if maybe, just maybe, he’ll listen to her.
And then Mal, incandescent with rage, snatches the phone away from the agent, “leave her alone you sick son of a bitch,” he hisses, even as Alina tries to shush him, knowing he’ll only make things worse.
“I wanted to do this differently, my Alina,” Aleksander’s voice is deceptively soft and unspeakably dangerous, “but if you won’t listen to reason then I’ll have to take drastic action.”
“Sasha, no, don’t do this.”
“My Alina, I will strip away all that you know, all that you love, until you have no shelter but mine.”
“No, I –”
“I’ll see you soon, my Alina.”
The call drops and Alina knows he’s coming for her.
Chapter 834: Darklina Homes (138)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1701248207458583032
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina fights the urge to flee as she knocks on the door, as the house seems to sigh before it sheds its lovely exterior to reveal the true darkness underneath.
Wilted plants, obsidian stone, the number 666 in brass on the door.
This is her last resort. She has no other choice.
Chapter 835: Darklina Homes (139)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1701935620841410654
Step-brother/step-sister
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“This is so completely lame,” Alina grumbles as she stomps down the stairs, “who goes to prom with their step-brother?”
“Don’t pout, Linka,” Sasha smirks as they pose while their parents take photographs, his hand sliding lower down her back than it should during a platonic date, “you know you’ll be the envy of half the school.”
Sadly true. However much he drives her crazy, Sasha is undoubtedly the most popular student at the Little Palace Academy. Alina will be getting death stares from disappointed classmates all evening.
“I wanted to go with Mal,” she glares at him, “and I might not be able to prove it, but I know you’re the reason he suddenly decided to stay home, Sasha.”
“I’m only looking out for you, Linka. You deserve better than an idiot like Oretsev.”
“I deserve a proper prom night,” Alina hisses, “not my overprotective step-brother watching my every move.”
“Don’t worry, Linka,” Sasha grins, pressing a kiss to her cheek that lingers a little too close to the corner of her mouth, “I’ll make sure you have all the prom experiences you could possibly dream of.”
Chapter 836: Boot
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Sasha won't mind me borrowing them, Mal thinks as he goes up to his uncle's room, I need to look good for my date.
"Did you get the boots?" Dubrov asks when he returns.
Mal shakes his head, shuddering at the memory of what he'd walked in on.
He's never touching those boots again.
Chapter 837: Darklina Homes (140)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1700176224373309478
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Mrs Oretsev?"
She blushes, turning away from the window, "I'm sorry."
Dr Morozov frowns, "what for?"
She looks at the empty chair, "couples therapy doesn't work when Mal's skipped out. I apologise for wasting your time."
"Not a waste at all. Why don't we talk about you, Alina."
Chapter 838: Legend
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“I’m a little concerned about the contents of Irina’s project,” Mrs Kostova told them.
Alina frowns, “the myths and legends one?”
Mrs Kostova nods, “yes, we asked the students to write a short report about their favourite myth or legend. Irina’s choice of the Black Heretic was somewhat surprising considering the rather … bloody tales associated with him.”
Aleksander harumphs, “mythology is full of bloody, inappropriate stories. At least the Black Heretic had a righteous cause in fighting for the freedom and safety of his threatened people. I’d say that’s rather more admirable than Zeus turning into a shower of gold or a bull or any other number of creatures to impregnate poor women going about their business, or Set murdering his brother Osiris and then cutting him up into tiny pieces.”
“What my husband means, Mrs Kostova,” Alina interrupts with a charming smile, “is that we allowed Irina to research the Black Heretic, but we were careful to ensure she didn’t read anything we deemed unsuitable for a ten-year-old.”
“Nevertheless, Mrs Morozova, Irina has unfortunately been using this particular legend as a threat. When she got into an argument with another girl – Elizaveta Popova – yesterday, Irina claimed that her father was the Black Heretic and his shadows would devour Elizaveta if she kept on teasing Irina’s friends. Of course, it’s all nonsense, but Elizaveta was rather distressed by it all.”
“We’ll talk to Irina,” Alina promises, “won’t we, Sasha?”
“Mmm, yes, of course,” Aleksander nods along, “children can have such active imaginations.”
Chapter 839: Darklina Aesthetic (1)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Aesthetic - https:// /drklinaesthetic/status/1703167725215121774
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"I knew you couldn't stay away."
His grin is wide and smug, but he is clearly genuinely pleased to see her and she can't help but smile in return.
She's left Mal behind, lost the dead weight that's been dragging her down for so long.
Now, with Sasha, she can finally be free.
Chapter 840: Darklina Aesthetic (2)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Aesthetic - https:// /drklinaesthetic/status/1701214162423308362
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Did you really think I'd let you flee?"
"Sasha –"
"No more lies, my Alina. I know you saw the files."
Her feigned docility shifts to hostile anger, "stay away, Heretic."
"I think not."
Light flares in her hands, but his shadows are quicker, "we need to have a little talk, Alina."
Chapter 841: Darklina Homes (141)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1704107249340121144
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Strictly and legally speaking, the only resident of the house is Nikolai.
At any one time, however, there might be up to half a dozen others living there and even more crashing for a night or week.
It's crowded and noisy, and Alina is fairly her roommates are drug dealers or disaffected trust fund kids or both, but it’s cheap and close to campus and there’s surprisingly little crime in the area.
She never exactly feels at ease in the house, but she does trust no one is going to rob or assault her, and that counts for a lot.
When Alina first meets Nikolai’s godfather Aleksander Morozov – older, with a slightly mocking smile and obsidian eyes that seem to see into her soul – she keeps her distance.
Whether he’s a drug dealer or a mobster or a shady rich guy, she can’t say for sure. But he’s trouble, Alina is sure of it.
He’s always there, lurking in the shadows, at every chaotic party Nikolai throws, watching her with eyes darkened by desire, patiently waiting for her to come to him.
And Alina could leave the house. She should leave.
She doesn’t, though.
She stays.
And she knows it’s because, deep down, she likes the way he looks at her.
Deep down, she knows that one day she won’t be able to resist.
Chapter 842: Darklina Homes (142)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1704485673791635549
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"What are you doing?" Mal frowns suspiciously.
Sasha rolls his eyes, "relax, I was just teaching Linka to play Chopsticks. Nothing nefarious."
Right, she thinks, they're not doing anything wrong. Even if sitting so close to Sasha makes her heart race like it never does with Mal.
Chapter 843: Darklina Homes (143)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1704897166328705439
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It's a pretty cottage, a lovely place to rest.
But she's well aware it has a time limit. Aleksander will find her in the end. He always does.
Besides, it's lonely, being on the run.
The day the sky darkens and shadows creep under her door, Alina isn't scared.
She's relieved.
Chapter 844: Darklina Aesthetic (3)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Aesthetic - https:// /drklinaesthetic/status/1703904318599106671
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"I should go."
The storm's not that bad after all.
"Don't be silly, darling. You'll stay here, of course."
She goes to argue, but entirely loses her train of thought when she looks into his dark eyes.
"Come," he takes her hand.
Alina lets him lead her down a candlelit corridor.
Chapter 845: Darklina Aesthetic (4)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Aesthetic - https:// /drklinaesthetic/status/1701989826197885374
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Anton Starkov wants the highly coveted Morozov contract badly enough to send her to Morozov and order her to do anything necessary to secure the contract.
At least this time, Alina's desires line up with her father's.
When Morozov tells her to get on her knees, she does it gladly.
Chapter 846: Darklina Aesthetic (5)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Aesthetic - https:// /drklinaesthetic/status/1703908358083027008
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He leaves a doe-eyed, blushing girl in the War Room and returns to find a woman with eyes as ancient as his.
"Who are you?" he asks the imposter wearing Alina's face.
She smiles, "I'm from the future, here to prevent disaster. First, we kill the tsar. Then, we find your Alina."
Chapter 847: Wife (2)
Summary:
cw Headmaster/Student – Alina is 18
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
What do you want to be?
A question asked constantly in their final year at The Little Palace Academy.
Alina hears her friends discussing their own plans. University degrees and post-grad studies and high-flying careers, making full use of the exemplary education they’ve received.
Alina always stays quiet and never gives her own answer, scared to be mocked or judged for her own deepest wish.
And then … a trip to the headmaster’s office.
Her nerves at being so singled out are soon soothed by a cup of tea prepared just how she likes it and a slice of homemade Medovik.
“The guidance counsellor is worried, Alina,” Headmaster Morozov frowns in concern, “you’ve missed your last three appointments.”
She ducks her head, flushing pink with embarrassment. Doesn’t know how to explain that she knows with a bone-deep certainty what she wants most in life, but that she doesn’t want to face the disapproving looks she’s sure to get from the guidance counsellor if she admits it.
“Come now, Alina,” Headmaster Morozov coaxes, “tell me what’s going on in that head of yours.”
“I …”
“It’s alright,” his voice is soft, almost cooing.
“I want … I want to be a wife,” she admits in a whisper.
It’s all she’s wanted for years now, even though she’s sure it’s a shameful thing after she’s been blessed to receive such an outstanding education.
But Alina doesn’t dream of taking the corporate world by storm or making the next big scientific discovery or writing a book or anything like that.
Alina just wants to take care of a husband, to take pride in a well-presented home, to make her own dresses and perfect recipes, to have sweet little babies to cuddle and cherish.
That is all the ambition she has. All she needs to be happy in life.
She chances a glance at the headmaster, expecting to see him shaking his head and sighing.
Instead, his eyes seem darker than ever, and he watches her closely with a pleased half-smile.
“I’m sorry, sir. I don’t mean to be ungrateful for what The Little Palace Academy has done for me. I just –”
“Hush, milaya,” he pats her knee and his hand lingers there, thumb rubbing circles on the bare skin just below the hem of her skirt, “it’s alright, I understand.”
“You … you do?”
“Of course. The Little Palace Academy prides itself on helping every pupil find their perfect future path. There’s no need to worry at all, Alina, I’ll personally see to it that your wish comes true.”
Chapter 848: Tongue
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She sticks her tongue out, a grouchy response to her step-father's chastising lecture.
Doesn't expect him to pinch it sharply between his fingers, leaving her spluttering and drooling, cheeks red with embarrassment.
"Don't be a brat, Alinochka. You won't like the consequences."
Chapter 849: Market
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
To be Grisha is to lose your freedom.
Oh, they seem to like it well enough, the powerful and elite force that are terrifyingly competent and obsessively loyal to the Black Tsar, but Alina knows they have no real choice.
Taken from their families as children, as soon as their abilities are identified, and then trained to listen unquestioningly to their tsar.
Ravka is a prosperous country, far more now than it was under the Lantsovs. There is a cost, though.
Alina just wants to live a quiet life.
She’s not Grisha, but Mal is paranoid anyway, always moving them from place to place, never staying anywhere long enough to put down roots.
He is out now at the market, buying supplies, collecting the food they’ll need for their next journey, and the herbs that he uses in the tonic Alina takes for the chronic health issues that have plagued her since she was eight years old.
It’s nice outside, and she would have liked the walk, but Mal says she needs to stay inside where it’s safe.
What kind of life is this, she thinks bitterly, trapped in a succession of cramped, musty cottages, Mal always out trying to earn money? If only the tsar wasn’t so zealous about finding lost Grisha, then perhaps Mal wouldn’t fuss as much.
Tired and idle, Alina scarcely notices the passing of time, does not even realise the sudden darkness outside the widows is unnatural until Mal bursts through the door, all panic and fear, and starts to hustle her towards the back door.
The door slams shut, however, as a man dressed all in black steps into their tiny cottage.
Mal finds his feet stuck fast to the ground, shadows curling over his legs.
Alina is simply frozen in both shock and the startling recognition of a power that calls to her as nothing else ever has.
The man looks at her, eyes narrowed, taking in her frail, skinny frame and the bags under her eyes and sickly pallor.
And then his gaze darts over to their wooden table and the mug filled with the tonic she hasn’t gotten around to drinking yet.
He strides over and picks up the mug, sniffing it briefly before slamming it back down with enough force that the porcelain cracks and the thick, pungent liquid seeps out across the table.
“I suppose you got the herbs on the black market, given they’re restricted substances?”
Alina frowns in confusion for a moment, until she realises the man is directing his question to Mal and not her.
Mal says nothing, expression hard and defiant.
“Did you think about her at all, about what constant repression would do? Did you tell her that you and that damned tonic are the reason she’s so unwell?”
Alina turns to Mal, hurt and surprise flashing across her face, “that’s not true, is it, Mal?”
“It was for the best, Lina,” is all he says, without any sign of remorse.
Alina lurches backwards as if she’s been slapped.
She has never wished to be Grisha, but she can’t help but think of how much more equal she and Mal might have been if she wasn’t rendered an invalid by what he has apparently been doing to suppress her power. They could have run together, gone abroad to escape Ravka’s strict laws regarding Grisha.
She shivers when she feels the man at her back. His shadows rise higher and higher up the walls, and Alina realises with a horrified thrill what their presence means.
The Black Tsar. Here, in their little cottage.
Alina shies away from him. Whatever Mal has done, it doesn’t mean she wants to surrender herself to the most dangerous man in the country.
“None of that now, my Alina,” his deep, smooth voice speaks her name with a reverence that makes her heart flutter, “it’s time for you to be where you truly belong.”
His hand wraps around one of her bony wrists before she can protest. For a moment, she feels nothing but the cool touch of his fingers against her skin. And then …
Warmth. Blinding light. A power surging inside her.
The tsar smiles down at her, his dark eyes alight with a mixture of possessiveness and awe and desire.
“I’ve been waiting a long time for you, my Alina. You and I are going to change the world.”
Chapter 850: Proud
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It’s a silly trick, shaping her light into the figure of a stag.
She’s not a child, after all, just far behind her peers in controlling her power.
But Aleksander smiles at her, praise falling liberally from his lips.
And under his proud gaze, Alina feels stronger than ever before.
Chapter 851: Tradition (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"You put your hand in the fountain and ask the Darkling to take you to the shadow world. It's a silly tradition of ours."
Alina laughs and does what Genya says.
She thinks it's a joke when a hand fastens around her wrist.
But then ...
A hard tug and she's falling.
"Hello, Alina."
Chapter 852: Stress (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“Are you going to glare at me forever, Zoya?”
“Am I supposed to be happy?”
“You're the one who suggested that I hook up with somebody for stress relief.”
“I didn’t mean my dad!”
"It's not like I planned it."
"Oh, you just fell on his –"
"Do you really want to know?"
"Saints, no."
Chapter 853: Darklina Homes (144)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1707418410114589069
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
When Alina's landlord puts the rent up too high for her to afford, Genya suggests she stay at the Grisha Collective.
"Sounds like a cult," Alina frowns, but she agrees nonetheless, with no other good options available to her.
The Grisha Collective is chaotic and noisy and packed with people who will wake you in the middle of the night to hear this new piece I just composed or sit for a portrait or just come and try on the dress I’ve made, I need to see how it looks on a real person. But it’s also full of artistic inspiration and wonderful people, colourful and musical and happy.
Most of all, the Grisha Collective has Sasha.
Sasha, who gives her the room with a view of the sea, and makes tai yang bing when the anniversary of her mama’s death rolls around, and plays the piano for hours at a time while she’s painting because it helps inspire her, and looks at her like she is as bright and brilliant as the sun.
Moving to the Grisha Collective is the best decision she ever made.
Chapter 854: Vein
Summary:
Vampire AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The pop-up blood donation clinic is lacking in any real security, making it a far better bet for Alina than a hospital.
She feels guilty as she tucks blood-bags away in her back-pack. What else can she do, though, when she needs to feed?
"Hey, what are you doing?"
Alina spins around, wide-eyed, to see one of the volunteers.
Caught in the act, she has no defense.
“I …” she begins, only to shriek when another figure appears behind the volunteer, snapping the poor man’s neck without hesitation.
Aleksander Morozov, the oldest vampire in Ravka, stares down at the body with a look of cruel indifference.
“What have you done?” she trembles.
“You should be grateful, malyshka. What do you think would have happened if he tried to have you arrested for trespassing? You’re dead, Alinochka, and besides that, who knows how much delicious carnage you would have caused in a crowded police station.”
“Anyway,” he frowns in disappointment at the blood bags next to her, “you know you shouldn’t be drinking this, malyshka, all cold and stale. You need fresh blood, direct from the vein, to keep you strong and healthy.”
“I won’t kill people,” she snarls at him, her hunger making her temper short.
He seems entirely unaffected by her anger, “you needn’t actually kill them, if you’re so determined to avoid it. You just need a bit of practice and you’ll be able to take what you need and leave them to sleep it off. I can teach you, malyshka.”
Alina scowls at him, “I’ll manage by myself.”
He sighs, “so stubborn, little Alinochka. But blood bags won’t sate you forever. One bleeding human and you’ll be liable to snap.”
As if to prove his point, he gouges a line down the neck of the dead volunteer on the floor.
Alina’s nostrils flare at the smell of nearly-fresh blood, only just starting to cool.
Aleksander brushes his thumb through the bloody wound and holds it up towards Alina’s mouth.
Her tongue darts out before she can think to move away, licking the blood from his skin, groaning at the taste.
She inches forward, eyes trained on the body and all the blood contained within it.
“Go on, Alinochka,” Aleksander grins, “he’s already dead – it won’t hurt him.”
And Alina can’t resist, not when she’s been half-starving herself with hard-to-find blood bags.
“Good girl,” the older vampire coos, hand brushing her hair as she ducks her head and latches onto the wound.
His voice is low and smooth as silk, laced with an undertone of smug satisfaction.
Aleksander is a temptation and a trap, a gateway to the darker side of the supernatural she’s been trying so hard to avoid.
Alina has held out for as long as she can.
Now, she knows he has her.
Chapter 855: Howl
Summary:
Werewolf AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina wakes up to find her feet muddy and bloody, her bed sheets stained beyond repair.
Her wrists are rubbed raw and the ropes that should have kept her bound to her bed are snapped.
Her sleep-walking is really getting out of control. And with such precise regularity.
She has woken this way after each full moon for the past six months, ever since she was investigating a noise in her garden one full moon and got bitten by a wild dog.
(she doesn’t remember that night well, only blurry images of black fur and dark eyes and a great deal of howling, but the bite had healed quickly and neatly, and so Alina hadn’t bothered spending money she didn’t have on a doctor’s visit).
She hasn’t told any of her friends about her problem, knowing they’ll just make werewolf jokes.
Alina probably sleepwalks other nights too, but stays inside, and surely she goes outside on full moons simply because it’s much brighter on those nights.
Besides, supernatural creatures like werewolves and vampires aren’t real.
They’re not.
When she hears a knock on her door, Alina quickly stuffs her dirty feet into some thick socks and runs a brush through her tangled hair, cursing when leaves flutter to the carpet with a few clumps of mud.
There is a man on her doorstep, one that makes her heart beat rapidly. He’s tall and ruggedly handsome, with a thick beard threaded through with silver.
He feels oddly familiar, even though she is confident she’s never seen him before.
When she shakes the hand he offers her, the scar at the base of her neck tingles, and when she takes a breath, she inhales the crisp scent of a forest in the deepest winter.
“Hello,” he smiles at her, showing bright, white, oddly sharp teeth, “I’m Aleksander, your new neighbour.”
Chapter 856: Dawn
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The morning after the Winter Fete, he wakes at dawn.
Golden light fills the room, illuminating the woman asleep next to him.
He should be working, and they need to deal with last night’s chaos, but he doesn't want to leave Alina yet.
Besides, they deserve an hour more of peace.
Chapter 857: Bite (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
She bites down viciously on the hand covering her mouth, drawing blood.
Aleksander barely seems to feel it, though, his hold still firm as he spins her around to face him.
“If you want to play rough, my Alina,” he nips sharply at her neck and grins, “you only need to ask.”
Chapter 858: Bite (2)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The Sun Summoner is with the General when Ivan arrives to give his daily report.
She is neat and tidy for the first time in a month, carefully sounding out the words in her Shu workbook as the General corrects her appalling pronunciation with a gentleness that Ivan has never seen him display with anyone else.
“Ah, Ivan. Alina has just been telling me what a delightful time the two of you had while I was in Kribirsk.”
“… delightful, right, of course.”
It was not delightful. The she-devil ran around like a feral animal and developed an alarming tendency to bite anyone who displeased her.
Ivan still has the marks.
There’s no point saying that, though. Ivan doesn’t want to appear beaten by a nine-year-old and, besides, the General thinks his little Sun Summoner can do no wrong.
“Can Ivan stay with me when you go away next month?” the girl asks.
She sounds sweet and she smiles when she says it, but Ivan just knows she’s plotting how best to terrorise him.
“Maybe next time, solnyshko,” the General pats her head affectionately, “I’m afraid I’ll need Ivan in Caryeva.”
And thank the saints for small mercies, Ivan thinks.
Now, if only he can find a way to extend his posting in Caryeva.
Chapter 859: Hero (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal is small-minded, only wants Alina if she's weak, asks her to deny a part of herself.
Nikolai claims a throne he has no right to and fails to see the real problems.
At least Aleksander is honest about who he is and wants real change.
He is no hero, but he's what Ravka needs.
Chapter 860: Darklina Homes (145)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1709940387555770601
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
It's a weekend getaway with a man she only recently met, but already knows is the one.
The village is pretty, but they don't see much, otherwise occupied.
During their stay, they leave their balcony doors open to enjoy the sun's warmth.
The hotel receives twenty noise complaints.
Chapter 861: Darklina Homes (146)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1708824642553618650
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Isn't it a little early for Halloween decorations?" Alina asks Genya.
"Oh, Morozov's house is like that all year round," her new friend says, "the kids joke that he practices dark magic."
They walk on, but Alina can't help but look back.
Something about that house calls to her.
Chapter 862: Darklina Aesthetic (6)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Aesthetic - https:// /drklinaesthetic/status/1709203182369546475
Historical AU. Robin Hood AU. Maid Marian!Alina, Sheriff of Nottingham!Aleksander and (recently dead) Robin Hood!Nikolai
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina spots the smoke before she hears the screams.
She hasn’t even been gone an hour – just to a nearby village to deliver a food parcel to three families with new babies – but it seems the sheriff works fast.
It isn’t just the home she had once shared with Nikolai that is up in flames, but all the surrounding cottages and outbuildings.
Her eyes dart around the crowd of coughing villagers, trying to identify them and see if anyone is missing. She thinks, with a sigh of relief, that most of them are there. The only ones she’s not sure about are Tolya, Tamar and Mal, and she just hopes they’ve managed to escape back to the forest rather than perished.
She stiffens as one of the sheriff’s huge black warhorses comes up beside her and the man himself smoothly dismounts.
“Such a shame,” he shakes his head, “the damage a single candle can do when left unattended.”
“This was no accident,” she hisses, “you murdered Nikolai almost six months ago, sheriff, so why can’t you just leave us in peace.”
“Yes, Nikolai Lantsov is dead,” Sheriff Morozov nods, reaching out and idly twirling a piece of Alina’s hair around his finger, “and yet the city still seems to be plagued by a masked figure wielding a bow and arrow, sneaking into my castle and stealing from me. You wouldn’t happen to know anything about that, would you, Lady Alina?”
“Of course not,” she says scornfully, proud of the way her voice doesn’t tremble even as she panics.
“Hmm,” he lets go of Alina’s hair, only to grip her chin almost hard enough to bruise, forcing her to meet his gaze.
His dark eyes are knowing and amused. It doesn’t matter how much she protests her innocence, or that there is no evidence, she can see that he knows the truth, that she has picked up the mantle of her dead husband and is trying to continue his mission.
“I fear you are too isolated in this place, Lady Alina. A young woman of your station, so tragically widowed, deserves all the protection that the city can offer.”
“I assure you, sheriff, that I am quite –”
“Ah, I will not hear any arguments, Lady Alina. You must come and stay at the castle, for your own safety.”
“Thank you for the offer, but –”
“I quite insist on it, Lady Alina. After all, if one such damaging fire can occur here, who is to say another will not, and perhaps next time these poor villagers,” he pauses to gesture to the shivering group, “will not be so lucky as to escape with their lives.”
“You’re a monster,” she whispers, “threatening innocent people just so you can –”
“Careful of your words, Alina,” he chides her softly, “I only wish to protect you. And, of course, as soon as you are comfortably situated in the castle, my men will begin work rebuilding this village so that these poor people have their homes back.”
Alina can see clear enough how it is.
She is to live in the castle where the sheriff can keep an eye on her, giving up her secret identity out of necessity, while the people of her village are hostages to her good behaviour.
At least she knows he will be a man of his word if she does as he asks. While she behaves, the village will not suffer under the sheriff.
“Very well,” she tells him, with as much dignity as she can muster, “I suppose there is little for me to pack, seeing as my home is currently on fire.”
“Oh, my men are enterprising sorts. I’m sure you’ll find they managed to save the items you liked best. And I will provide a wardrobe for you fit for your station.”
She nods grimly, “may I take my leave of the people?”
“Of course, Lady Alina, I am not heartless, you know. However, there is one more thing … a gift I should like you to wear from now on.”
From the folds of his cloak, he produces a small silk bag. When she opens it, Alina goes cold.
“This is …”
A betrothal ring. Silver and gold and obsidian. A claim and a prison.
“I understand you are still in mourning, but it would please me if you would wear this so that there is no confusion about your status and situation.”
There is no doubt that it is an order, not a request. Alina wishes she could say no, but she has to think of the people depending on her for survival.
She slips the ring onto her finger and watches as Sheriff Morozov’s mouth curves into a satisfied smile.
Chapter 863: Darklina Aesthetic (7)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Aesthetic - https:// /drklinaesthetic/status/1707357278368850080
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina is delighted when Mal's Uncle Sasha invites them to his French Riviera villa for their honeymoon.
When her new husband chooses to go on a hunting trip with his friends instead, it seems she'll lose her dream holiday.
Luckily, Sasha is more than happy to keep her company.
Chapter 864: Darklina Moods (16)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1683182668316377088
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
He blows smoke in the faces of passers-by while he waits.
When Alina comes out, she's wearing a coat that matches her pretty hair ribbons and carrying a suitcase.
"Is that it?"
She nods as she slips him the bloody knife.
He grins, "let's go, solntse, we've got a train to catch.”
Chapter 865: Darklina Homes (147)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1707020349403959710
Edwardian AU
Implied murder
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The gamekeeper’s cottage is far away from the main house, isolated and quiet.
The perfect place for a private rendezvous.
Alina has escaped her mama’s incessant talk about her trousseau by pleading illness and recruiting her loyal maid Genya into covering for her.
She needs to see Mal, to insist that they must leave for Gretna Green as soon as possible. After all, her fiancé (a man twenty years her senior, who she has never met, chosen by her parents simply based on his title and wealth) will arrive tomorrow with his entourage and there will be far less chance of getting away unseen.
She doesn’t bother to knock as Mal rarely locks his door, only slips inside and calls out for him.
There is no answer, which Alina finds a little strange as Mal never works at this time of day, but she wanders around the cottage, frowning as he fails to appeal.
When she hears footsteps, she turns around with a ready smile, only to freeze when she comes face-to-face with a stranger.
Very handsome, although he is rather older than she is, his dark hair streaked through with silver. He has a stern countenance that makes her feel like she is about to be chastised for wrong-doing. A brief glance at his finely tailored suit makes it clear that he is wealthy, not one of Mal’s friends.
“I … I was just coming to leave a message for the gamekeeper.”
“Hmm, and do you usually wander around the gamekeeper’s cottage with such familiarity, Lady Alina?”
Alina’s brow furrows in confusion, “I’m sorry, sir, I’m afraid I don’t know who you are.”
“Aleksander Morozov,” he takes her hand and kisses it, dark eyes intense as he watches her, “Earl of Kirigan.”
Alina stumbles away, wide-eyed and panicked.
“I … you weren’t expected until tomorrow, Lord Kirigan.”
“My business concluded earlier than expected. I was sorry to hear that you were unwell when I arrived.”
He looks her slowly up and down, clearly taking in her lack of sickliness, cheeks glowing with good health.
“I should return back home to –”
She only takes two steps before his hand wraps around her wrist like a manacle.
“You are young, Lady Alina, and thus prone to lapses in judgement. As I have been informed that you are usually an intelligent young lady, if somewhat willful, then I will forgive this youthful infatuation of yours. I will, however, demand to know whether there is a chance you might be with child.”
“No,” she shakes her head frantically, “no, I would not, I swear, not without being wed.”
Mal had complained a little about it, given their imminent Gretna Green plans, but Alina had stood firm. She had heard too many horror stories to risk pregnancy without a legal marriage.
“So, you do have some sense. I am glad to hear it. However, do not take my forgiveness for this as licence to misbehave any further, Lady Alina. From now on, I will instruct and guide you, as any good husband should, and I expect you to listen and learn and obey. Do you understand?”
“Yes, Lord Kirigan,” she ducks her head, half scared and half in awe of his severe words.
“Return home now. I expect to see you at dinner tonight.”
Alina curtsies and then flees, trembling and dazed from her first encounter with her future husband.
It is only much later that she thinks of Mal.
Her parents seem entirely unaware, only mentioning in passing the annoyance of him handing in his notice suddenly and having to find a replacement at short notice.
Gathering that her parents are unaware of her relationship with Mal and that the Earl must simply have ordered him to quit his job and leave the area, Alina is gratefully relieved. To show her gratitude, she tries her best to be polite and pleasant to her fiancé, finding in return that he can be rather charming when he wishes.
Perhaps this marriage is not what she wants, but she may as well make the best of it.
In the gamekeeper’s cottage, a pile of letters in Lady Alina Starkova’s hand burn to ashes in the fireplace.
And the Earl of Kirigan’s valet buries a body under the stone floor of the cottage’s cellar.
Chapter 866: Goal (1)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Some might call him obsessive.
(Ivan frequently does, in fact).
But Aleksander believes he is simply goal-oriented. If he decides he wants something, he does whatever it takes to get it.
Alina is no exception. She might be his cousin’s girlfriend, but he’s never liked Mal anyway.
Chapter 867: Darklina Aesthetic (8)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Aesthetic - https:// /drklinaesthetic/status/1712074101861593338
Edwardian AU
Follow up to chapter 865
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Their first meal as husband and wife is stilted and awkward.
Aleksander’s frown deepens throughout dinner and, when the servants bring in the dessert and some more wine, he finally demands to know what has her so out of sorts.
She ducks her head, embarrassed. She thinks she's done a good job during their engagement of showing him that she is not a foolish girl, and that she is capable of behaving with dignity and can converse on topics of interest to him. Now, though, she probably seems like a sulky, silly thing.
“I … I only …”
He sighs, “I have told you, Alina, if you have concerns or questions, then you must be clear and direct with me.”
“I’m worried about tonight,” she blurts out, blushing furiously when his dark eyes meet hers.
Mama has not exactly been forthcoming about what to expect, only telling her the very basics and emphasising that she must not complain and that it is her duty to accommodate her husband in any way he wishes.
For a moment, he freezes, and then he stands abruptly.
Alina starts to panic, worried that she’s upset him and he’ll simply leave.
A fine start indeed to her marriage. Mama will be furious when she finds out.
Instead, he comes around the table to sit next to her and takes her hands, thumbs rubbing comforting circles on her skin.
“What has your mother told you?” he asks.
“Err, the basics, I believe, my lord.”
“Sasha,” he reminds her.
“The basics, Sasha. And I saw some farm animals once.”
She wrinkles her nose at the memory. It hadn’t seemed at all civilised or comfortable.
He lets out a low chuckle, eyes crinkling with amusement, “sweet girl, you have a lot to learn.”
There is a thread of condescension in his words, but his expression is fond and he’s not shouting the way papa always does when Alina doesn’t understand something, so she’s rather glad.
Her husband nudges her half-eaten dessert towards her and then idly lifts one hand to play with a few strands of her hair that have come loose from the elaborate wedding day coiffure Genya had done for her.
“Finish up your cake, my darling,” he says, his eyes glittering with a desire that makes her feel hot and flushed all over, “and then we’ll go upstairs. It seems I have a great many things to teach you.”
Chapter 868: Tradition (2)
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Genya stares, "I know you said you didn't want a traditional wedding dress, but this is ..."
"Black is Aleksander's favourite colour," Alina smiles as the seamstress finishes her work, "and he calls me solnyshka, so I decided to add the gold embroidery."
"It's certainly unique."
Chapter 869: Darklina Homes (148)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1716449914966720825
Mal POV
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Don't stare," the guide warns as Mal stops paddling to stare at the woman on the balcony, "that's Morozov's place – he won't be best pleased by you ogling his wife."
"I'm just looking."
"Well, stop. These waters can be pretty rough. No one will question an accidental drowning."
Chapter 870: Darklina Homes (149)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1717187011918934137
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“This is your space,” says Dr Morozov, “I hope you’ll be comfortable.”
It’s like he’s plucked it right out of her mind – her ideal home, if she could have afforded it.
“Where do those stairs lead?”
“To my home,” he smiles, “don’t hesitate to come up if you need anything, Alina.”
Chapter 871: Darklina Sagas (1)
Summary:
Prompt - Burning Up
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Alina is hot and feverish and achy, barely able to keep awake.
“Oh, milaya, you poor thing, you’re burning up.”
“Mal,” she mumbles as cool hands caress her warm cheeks.
Her boyfriend had left earlier for work with a simple “bye babe, I’ll be late home, going for beers with Mikhael and Dubrov,” but maybe he’s decided to come back during his lunch hour to check on her.
“Your useless boyfriend is nowhere to be found, milaya.”
“… Uncle Sasha?” she asks, wondering when Mal’s uncle had arrived and who had let him in because she didn’t think he had a key.
“That’s right, milaya.”
“I’m fine,” she says, only to let out a hacking cough.
“Sleep, Alinochka,” Sasha chides her softly, his hand rubbing gentle circles on her bare shoulder, “I’ll take good care of you, I promise.”
Chapter 872: Darklina Sagas (2)
Summary:
Prompt - Alina
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Alina."
The voice follows her. Awake or asleep, inside or out, day or night. She can't ever escape.
Sometimes, it talks about how it's been waiting for her, or tries to entice her into the woods bordering Keramzin.
Mostly, though, it just says her name.
"Alina ... come to me."
Chapter 873: Darklina Sagas (3)
Summary:
Prompt - Balcony
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
Mal often sees her sitting on her balcony on his way to work, and when she smiles, he knows it's for him.
One day, he plucks up the courage to buy flowers and ask her out.
But when he arrives, another man is kissing her. And in the morning light, matching wedding rings glitter.
Chapter 874: Darklina Homes (150)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1716824058241913300
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Linka."
Alina mumbles incoherently, unwilling to move from her sun spot.
"Linka, wake up."
"No. Too comfy."
Her eyes finally flutter open when he kisses her gently.
Sasha is at her window, one hand gripping the trellis.
"You can just use the front door."
"This is more romantic."
Chapter 875: Darklina Sagas (4)
Summary:
Prompt - Partners
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"She doesn't seem to be a prisoner," Zoya looks over the reports, "he's not exactly keeping her in a dungeon."
"Don't say that!" Mal seethes, "he's obviously forcing her to be his tsarina."
"Sorry, Oretsev," Nikolai says, "but we've got to accept they might be partners in this."
Chapter 876: Darklina Sagas (5)
Summary:
Prompt - Savage
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
“She’s savage! She’s bitten me ten times this week.”
“She’s just nervous, Vanya. This is a new place.”
“She seems to have no problems with the General. She’s all sweetness with him.”
“Maybe you could learn from him?”
“And give in to her? No, Fedya, I don’t negotiate with demons.”
Chapter 877: Darklina Sagas (6)
Summary:
Prompt - Silk
Inspired by part of the storyline of the 2003 film The Haunted Mansion
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
The dress – silk and satin and far finer than anything she owns – isn't Alina’s usual style, but it is beautiful and she doesn't want to offend her host by refusing his gift.
Mal’s snuck off, probably to the garden to smoke weed and try to get some phone service, so she heads down to dinner alone.
As she makes her way through the winding corridors, a painting catches her eye – a young woman who could be her twin, wearing the very same dress Alina has on now.
“It was her wedding portrait,” Lord Morozov appears suddenly at her side, with a wistful, melancholy smile on his face, “commissioned by her fiancé, the first Lord Morozov. Sadly, she was murdered the day before the ceremony was to have taken place – her fiancé was so distraught that he hung himself. And it’s said that his spirit has haunted this house ever since, searching for his lost love.”
“Oh, how terrible,” Alina looks at the portrait with new eyes, feeling sorry for the young woman whose life had ended so tragically.
“You look so much like her,” Lord Morozov sighs, his dark eyes intense in a way that makes her blush.
Really, she should be putting distance between them. The way he watches her is a little unnerving at times, and it only makes Mal irritated and rude. But there’s something compelling about him, as if she knows his very soul and is drawn towards him.
And with Mal spending their entire visit here grumbling and rude, can anyone really blame her for enjoying the company of a man who treats her with respect and looks at her like she’s special?
“Is your … boyfriend not coming to dinner?”
Alina sighs, “I don’t know where he’s got to.”
“I do hope he’s avoided the graveyard. It can be quite a dangerous place if you don’t know the terrain, especially when it gets dark.”
“He’ll find his way back eventually, I’m sure,” she says with a shrug.
“Well, we don’t want to let dinner go cold, so … shall we?” he offers her his arm and she takes it with a smile.
It seems chivalry isn’t entirely dead, despite what five years of dating Mal would have her believe.
As they walk towards the dining room, Alina glances back at the painting and feels a shiver run through her.
It really is the most uncanny resemblance.
Chapter 878: Darklina Homes (151)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1722247216725905816
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They can't get about as much anymore
They like to talk about their youth - the places they visited, the adventures they went on, the jobs they had.
Still, while life is quieter now – cosy chats, visits from their children and grandchildren – it's still wonderful and full of love.
Chapter 879: Darklina Homes (152)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1721901369744122275
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
They're new to the city and beginning their careers, with money to buy essentials, but not enough for restaurants or takeout except on anniversaries and birthdays.
Still, they always celebrate small achievements, even if only with freshly squeezed orange juice and French Toast.
Chapter 880: Darklina Sagas (7)
Summary:
Prompt - Nightmare
Notes:
Disclaimer: I don’t own the Grisha Trilogy and its characters – it belongs to Leigh Bardugo. I do not own the Shadow & Bone TV series, which was developed by Eric Heisserer for Netflix and based on Leigh Bardugo’s books.
Chapter Text
"Freak," one boy snatches Alina's sketchbook.
"So weird," another looks at drawings of a figure dressed all in black, shrouded in shadows and riding a demonic horse.
"Give it back," she hisses.
"Or what?"
Alina only glares. They'll regret this when their nightmares come to life.
Chapter 881: Darklina Homes (153)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1722247216725905816
Chapter Text
"No way this is their house."
"Appearances can be deceiving."
"But this is my mother's dream home. I can't picture Starkova knitting."
"Actually, our sources suggest knitting is in fact Morozov's hobby."
"Knitting needles can make dangerous weapons."
"Yes, as we saw in Berlin."
Chapter 882: Hero (2)
Chapter Text
Aleksander is not a good man – many consider him a villain, in fact.
Not that he cares. He has his goals and he doesn't mind spilling blood to further his cause.
It's a novelty to play the hero for Alina when Malyen lets her down.
A novelty he'd rather like to make more permanent.
Chapter 883: Tip (1)
Chapter Text
"We shouldn't, Sasha. "
"It's just the tip, Linka."
"But the Celibacy Club say –"
"You're not breaking any rules, I promise."
"Well ... if you're sure."
"Of course, Linka ... alright ... just like that ... tilt your hips for me ..."
"Oh ... oh."
That feels like more than the tip.
Chapter 884: Splash
Chapter Text
Aleksander sighs as he wades through the cave’s shallow waters. He really doesn’t have time for this, but he knows better than to ignore a summons from his sister.
“Hello, brother,” Ulla grins lazily from a throne carved out of the cave wall, waving a hand adorned with pearl rings, “how goes your civil war?”
He tries very hard not to scowl. Few people can get under his skin like Ulla. Only two others, really – his mother … and Alina.
“It’s a noble cause you have, brother,” Ulla says, “but you know even better than I that people fear what they do not understand. You need –”
“I know who I need, Ulla.”
Alina. His Alina. Bright and beautiful. The one he’s waited so long for. The balance he needs.
The people won’t accept him ruling alone, but with Alina by his side, Aleksander is sure he can finally make Ravka a true safe haven for Grisha.
Ulla pouts, “don’t growl at me, brother, not when I’ve got such a wonderful gift for you.”
Aleksander freezes. Ulla’s gifts are unpredictable. Sometimes just jokes or silly trinkets or, on one occasion, an extremely irritable monkey, but occasionally of great use and value.
“Apologies, Ulla, it’s been a difficult few weeks.”
“That’s quite alright,” his sister dips her head magnanimously, “and I promise that this will cheer you right up.”
“What –?”
“Look up, brother.”
Aleksander tilts his head back and spots a net strung up above them and a familiar figure, gagged and struggling, inside it.
“Ulla?”
His sister tugs a rope next to her throne and the net falls, the young woman within it landing in the deeper water of one of the cave pools with a loud splash.
Alina flails momentarily before she manages to swim into shallower water and stand up, shivering slightly and dripping wet, glaring defiantly at Aleksander and Ulla.
“Found her hunting Rusalye,” Ulla says, “it ate the rest of her companions, but I saved her for you.”
“Sister,” Aleksander’s smile is wide and all teeth, “you truly give the very best presents.”
Chapter 885: Stuffed (2)
Summary:
cw non-explicit masturbation and sex
Chapter Text
At one point in her life, three of her own fingers were more than enough to give Alina orgasms that left her warm and satisfied on the occasions when she forgot to charge her toys or change their batteries.
Then she met Aleksander and her fingers paled in comparison.
Normally, that’s fine, because she and Aleksander have an extremely active and intensely satisfying sex life.
But Alina can run her mouth sometimes, has a tendency towards brattiness.
Sasha indulges her on occasion, or he corrects her. Either way, she always enjoys it.
But then, one evening, in particularly impish spirits, and frustrated by Sasha, who has been edging her for almost an hour, Alina claims that she can get herself off just as well without him or her toys.
She expects having to wait another hour for an orgasm, or maybe some spanking.
She doesn’t expect that he will lock away all her toys, refuse to touch her and then settle down in the armchair in the corner of their bedroom, mouth curved into a smirk, and tell her to prove it.
Alina tries. She really, really does.
But it just isn’t working.
Three fingers isn’t enough. Even four can’t get her over the edge.
And Sasha doesn’t help, watching her with his dark eyes glittering with victory and amusement.
“You’re putting me off,” she growls in frustration, “I could do it if you’d leave.”
She doesn’t think she could, but she’s not telling him that.
“I don’t think so, malyshka,” he laughs, “poor thing, all worked up but unable to finish. I’ll help you, Alinochka, you just have to ask me nicely.”
“I hate you,” she grumbles.
“You love me,” he corrects.
Alina only huffs. She doesn’t want to admit defeat. Sasha is the gloating sort.
Twenty minutes pass.
Nothing.
The pleasure starts to build, but it always fizzles out.
“I want to come,” she wails in frustration.
“Just ask, malyshka.”
“Sashaaaaaa.”
“Ask.”
“Will you help me?”
“You can do better than that, Alinochka.”
“Don’t be mean, Sasha.”
“Come on, ask me nicely.”
“Pleasepleaseplease will you help me come, Sasha? I need you.”
He grins and then he’s on the bed in a moment, entering her in one swift movement that takes her breath away.
“Sasha,” she sighs out his name, dazed and light-headed.
“That’s all you need, isn’t it, malyshka,” Sasha coos, “just need to be stuffed full so you can come.”
“Uh-huh,” she nods in agreement.
He’s going to be unbearably smug about this, she knows.
But right now, as he rocks into her and his fingers circle her clit, Alina really doesn’t care.
It’s totally worth it.
Chapter 886: Price (1)
Chapter Text
Aleksandr studies the trembling man in front of him. The once proud and fierce mob boss, brought low by a series of poor decisions.
"I will help you regain your power," he says, "but the price will be high."
"Anything," Starkov promises.
"It's quite simple. I want your daughter."
Chapter 887: Shine
Chapter Text
Aleksander’s hand rests lightly on her arm, so he can feel how she trembles nervously as he introduces her to the tsar.
“I can’t do it,” Alina whispers, voice strained with panic, when the tsar demands a demonstration, “I don’t know how.”
“Look at me,” he murmurs, grasping her wrist to amplify her, “just focus on me. I’ll help you.”
Alina’s eyes widen as he helps her call the light and she gasps in awe when she begins to shine as brightly as the sun.
Aleksander has never seen anything so beautiful in his life.
Chapter 888: Cyber (1)
Chapter Text
His son’s teacher is an open book.
Sunshine smiles and photos on social media, location tagged for all to see.
It’s not really cyberstalking when she makes it so easy, is it? Not when he just wants to look after her.
He'll have to teach her to be more careful when they’re married.
Chapter 889: Heretic (1)
Chapter Text
"The Black Heretic is a monster," the Apparat has warned all her life, "he'll steal your light and soul. Always be vigilant."
Alina nods and prays and never says a word about the shadow man who visits her at night.
She bides her time until Sasha is strong enough to take her away.
Chapter 890: Give
Chapter Text
Alina tugs at the bindings, but there is no give, the rope digging painfully into her skin.
You'll only hurt yourself," Morozov warns.
"I'm going to kill you!"
"You can certainly try," he laughs, "now be a good girl and tell me who wants me dead – maybe I'll even untie you after."
Chapter 891: Throat
Summary:
cw rough handling and Aleksander grabbing Alina by the throat and constricting her airway, which leaves bruises
Chapter Text
Alina is tired and irritated. First, she’s spent hours trying to secure more funding for the Second Army and getting almost nothing because the tsar wants imported delicacies and a new menagerie. Then, she had to explain the disappearance of a dozen Grisha, who have almost certainly fled to join Aleksander’s rebellion.
She’s in no mood to speak to Aleksander when he appears to her that night. She snarls and snaps and goads him, looking for an argument as an outlet for all her frustration.
He’s usually tolerant of what he calls her little outbursts, attributing them to youth and naivety and inexperience.
However, when she scornfully calls him Heretic, following closely on the heels of a barbed comment about his mother, he loses his usual composure.
Before she can blink, his hand closes around her neck and he shoves her into her bedroom wall hard enough that her head aches and she sees stars.
He squeezes lightly, constricting her airway enough that she has to gasp for each breath.
“Enough, Alina. I give you a great deal of leeway, more than I should, but there are limits to my patience.”
She tries to kick him, but he has all the leverage, moving out of the way but still keeping a hold on her, tutting like she’s a recalcitrant kitten.
“You’ve had your rant, Alina, and now it’s my turn to talk.”
“I don’t … don’t have to … listen to you,” she hisses between gasps.
The pressure on her throat increases slightly, “you are in over your head, Alina. You have no idea how to lead the Second Army and little to bargain with when it comes to gaining concessions from the tsar. Your shaky position threatens the safety of every Grisha in the Little Palace and working with the First Army.”
She hates that he’s saying exactly what she’s been thinking. Truly, she has no idea how Aleksander managed for centuries – this job would exhaust ten people, let alone one. But she refuses to let him think she agrees with his methods.
“I can help you, Alina,” he leans closer, lips almost brushing her cheek, “you just have to let me. Let me, Alina.”
She shakes her head as much as she can with his hand around her throat, “I won’t work with you. You’re a monster.”
Alina has to think of Novokribirsk, of all the innocent people killed indiscriminately, of all the terrible things Aleksander has done.
His mouth curls in fury, “this is the only way the Grisha can be free, Alina. The tsar will soon drive Ravka to ruin – he needs to be stopped.”
“I’ll never join you,” she insists, “never.”
He sighs, dark eyes glittering, “never say never, my Alina. We both have plenty of time, and I have far more practice with eternity.”
“We’ll beat you,” Alina insists, clinging to hope, “and then we’ll have peace.”
He only lets out a cold laugh, “there will never be peace until the Lantsovs are dead and both Fjerda and Shu Han tremble at our feet. You will come to see that eventually, Alina.”
And a moment later, he is gone, the room silent.
The only evidence of his presence left behind are the bruises blooming on her skin and the lingering worry in the back of her mind that he’s right.
Chapter 892: Lamb (3)
Summary:
Cult AU
Chapter Text
Alina writes off her six months with the Church of the Shadow and the Sun as a learning experience.
I once joined a cult, she uses as her icebreaker at parties, we all do stupid things when we’re newly eighteen.
She plays it off like a joke, a funny little story, an act of teenage rebellion.
But she never goes into details. She makes no mention of the Darkling, the charismatic leader whose face still haunts her dreams. She doesn’t speak of the ceremony she was due to undergo until she came to her senses (got scared, feared what she might become).
The Darkling had watched her so closely, taken a special interest from the moment she wandered into his church.
“You are special, solnyshka, like me. There are no others like us.”
And then his mother had knocked sense into her head and Alina had run as fast and as far as she could.
Part of her wonders why he didn’t chase her. She was the one who chose to leave, but it still hurts that he let her go.
She tells herself she doesn’t miss it.
(she’s a liar).
She’s twenty-one when she goes out to an empty field to watch the solar eclipse.
It’s not regret or a relapse, just a fun experience.
Subconsciously, though, she thinks she wants him to find her.
And, of course, he does.
“Hello, solnyshka,” he murmurs into her ear.
“Why are you here?” she asks sharply.
He laughs, “you knew what you were doing, coming here. I only answered your call.”
“You don’t usually deign to leave your church.”
“Well, we both know you’re a special case, solnyshka.”
“Am I?” she asks, trying to sound unbothered, “I assumed you didn’t really care – you never followed me.”
“Oh, my Alina,” he coos, lips on her bare neck, arms around her waist, “you needed to wander a little, but lost little lambs like you always return to the flock in the end.”
Alina wishes she could remain aloof, but it’s impossible.
She’s always been drawn to him, sinks into his embrace just as easily as she did three years ago, feels her mind go pleasantly fuzzy.
He takes her hand, “let’s go home, solnyshka.”
They’ve always been inevitable.
Chapter 893: Wait (1)
Chapter Text
"You're with him! How could you, Alina?"
"Don't talk to me like that, Mal! I waited for you, years of hoping that one day you'd see me the way I wanted you to, rather than as just Sticks. But I got sick of waiting."
"I see you now."
"No, you don't, not really. But Sasha does."
Chapter 894: Toxic (1)
Summary:
cw two obsessively deranged people who bring out the worst in each other and love it
Chapter Text
"Is this supposed to be an intervention?"
"Alina, honey, we love you, but you cannot get back together with Morozov. The two of you are toxic together."
“No, it’s fine, we talked it all out and we’re both going to do better this time.”
“He bugged your phone, Alina.”
“Sasha just worries. He’s very protective.”
“I’m pretty sure he’s actually murdered people.”
“You’ve got no proof of that.”
“He literally beat Mal into a coma.”
“That was self-defence. Mal had a knife, you know.”
“He got you fired.”
“He only wanted me to have more time to focus on my art. I’ve been far less stressed and he even set up a studio for me in his brownstone.”
“Well, he brings out the worst in you. You set his ex-girlfriend’s car on fire … while she was still in it.”
“Luda was fine, wasn’t she? Just a bit of smoke inhalation. And she shouldn’t have been skulking around – she knew he was taken.”
“What about that time you stabbed him?”
“I was just trying to get his attention – I barely nicked him, and he says he likes having a mark from me.”
“And that’s not even touching on the marriage certificate you managed to forge.”
“He’d already asked me to marry him – I was just expediting the process a bit.”
“Alina, are you even listening to yourself? The pair of you need help – you just enable each other.”
“Did Ivan put you up to this? He says I’m a menace, but I know he loves me, really.”
“Alina … saints, never mind. This is pointless. Just … please be careful.”
“Oh, don’t worry, I will be. Sasha insisted, because of the baby.”
“Baby …?”
“Yes, I’m due in six and a half months.”
“You and Morozov are having a baby together?”
“Yep!”
“Fuck.”
Chapter 895: Care (1)
Chapter Text
Aleksander and a small contingent of Grisha and oprichniki are tracking a group of Drüskelle when they see the searing burst of light.
With barely a moment’s pause, they turn and take off at breakneck speed towards the light.
They find a small farm. The buildings and crops have been set ablaze, clearly an arson attack by the Drüskelle, who like to destroy all that is in their path while they hunt for Grisha to drag back to the Ice Court.
There are bodies – farmhands, by the look of them – on the ground, their wounds consistent with the axes that the Drüskelle prefer.
“This one’s alive,” Ivan reports as he and Fedyor hover over a bruised, beaten man.
“Your name,” Aleksander demands.
“Malyen Oretsev,” the man coughs out.
“Where did the light come from?”
“I … I don’t know.”
“Lie,” Ivan mutters.
Aleksander presses down on one of his wounds and Oretsev cries out in pain, “where did the light come from? They are Grisha and must be protected.”
“Alina’s not Grisha,” he mumbles, “she’s not.”
Aleksander rolls his eyes. He’s seen enough prejudice against Grisha to recognise it now.
“Stay with him,” he orders two of his oprichniki, “the rest of you, with me. We must find the Sun Summoner.”
It’s not a big property and the search is quick enough.
The young woman, maybe eighteen or nineteen, is in the middle of a field, still glowing.
The area around her is burnt to a crisp. There are bodies everywhere, some just charred bones and others with melted flesh. There isn’t much left to identify them, but the lumps of metal and other remains suggest they are the Drüskelle that Aleksander has been searching for.
She’s barely conscious as Aleksander kneels down next to her, taking her hand, “Alina?”
Her eyes flutter open, “what … what happened? Where’s Mal?”
“You were attacked,” he explains, keeping his voice soft and low, “your power protected you.”
“I … I don’t have any power. Please, where’s Mal?”
“Do you remember the light, Alina?” he asks, ignoring her question about Oretsev, “that was you.”
“No … I … it’s can’t be. Is Mal alright?”
Aleksander brushes his bare fingers along her arm, his amplification relaxing her.
As Alina closes her eyes again, somewhat dazed, Aleksander turns to Ivan, who waits nearby.
“Get rid of Oretsev,” he mutters, “find one of the axes – no one will question another Drüskelle victim.”
Aleksander wants to keep this discovery a secret for as long as possible and dead men can’t tell tales. Besides, he doesn’t like the way his Sun Summoner had kept looking for Oretsev – it won’t do for her to be distracted while he trains her, and Oretsev would only have disappointed her with his anti-Grisha sentiment.
He lifts his hand away and Alina opens her eyes again, a little more coherent now.
“Did you find Mal?”
His face is a mask of feigned sorrow, “I’m sorry, Alina. You are the only one we’ve found alive.”
Tears well in the corners of her eyes and Aleksander strokes her cheek tenderly, “don’t worry, solnyshka, you’ll be alright. I promise I’ll take good care of you.”
After all, he’s been waiting a very long time for her.
Chapter 896: Wet (1)
Chapter Text
"I love Mal," Alina insists as Aleksander presses his body against hers.
He only laughs, "you'll have to try harder than that to convince me, little saint."
His hand is between her legs, fingers probing, "I can feel how wet you are. And we both know it's not your tracker's doing."
Chapter 897: Maybe
Chapter Text
"You're the best, Sasha," Alina slurs when he picks her up, "stupid Mal ... should call him malady or malf ... malfea ..."
"Malfeasance?"
"Yeah!"
"You deserve better, milaya."
She snores, having fallen asleep.
"I love you," he whispers.
Maybe one day he'll say it when she's awake.
Chapter 898: Pain
Chapter Text
"Torture won't make me love you," Alina glares at the manacles preventing her summoning and the chains restricting her movement.
His mouth curves in amusement, "pain has its uses, my Alina. But for you," he gently caresses her cheek, "I have other methods of persuasion in mind."
Chapter 899: Darklina Homes (154)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1734605263427244341
Chapter Text
It's a beautiful house and she feels unworthy of acting as governess to the children here.
But Mr Morozov – one year a widower – smiles warmly, kissing her hand like she's a lady of consequence.
"You're perfect," he waves away her nerves, "I've been waiting a long time for you."
Chapter 900: Darklina Homes (155)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1734947738523955587
Chapter Text
It's a bitterly cold January and Alina is miserable in her tiny apartment, alone and crashing hard after the dizzy high of Christmas.
Then a familiar face from back home arrives at her door.
"Sasha?"
"I got a new job, wondered if I could stay with you for a while."
Alina smiles.
Chapter 901: Darklina Homes (156)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https:// /darklina_homes/status/1734605263427244341
Chapter Text
Mama seems unconcerned by Alina's frequent visits to the big house. After all, her childhood friend Mal is away at university.
However, Alina outgrew her fancy for Mal long ago. She still dreams of being Mrs Morozova, but the groom she now pictures is Mal's distinguished father.
Chapter 902: Lamb (4)
Chapter Text
She is Sankta Alina.
Barely nineteen, long hair a dazzling bone-white, golden skin glowing, promising enlightenment and paradise to all who believe in her.
They flock to her, like lambs to the slaughter, wilfully blind to the dark shadow behind her, ready to devour non-believers.
Chapter 903: Darklina Moods (17)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1683182668316377088
Chapter Text
Alina tries to catch someone's eye, but no one in the carriage dares to look their way.
Even with the blood washed away and his knives hidden in his jacket, the man with his arm thrown around her still gives off a dangerous vibe.
"Please let me go," she whispers, "I won't tell anyone what I saw, I swear."
So much blood, she remembers, and the vacant stares of the three men who had lived in the apartment next to her.
"Too late, milaya," his lips brush her ear as the train begins to move, "it’s kill you or keep you, and you’re really far too sweet to die."
Chapter 904: Tow
Chapter Text
Alina kicks her car in frustration.
It’s in great condition, Mal had insisted, Dubrov swears it runs like a dream.
“Piece of sh –”
“Need a tow?”
Alina looks up to see a man in a hulking truck, teeth bright white as he flashes her a smile.
She stares at him suspiciously, “I don’t get into trucks with strangers.”
He grins, seemingly unoffended, and then offers his hand.
“Aleksander Morozov,” he says as she tentatively shakes his hand, “but you can call me Sasha. And now we’re not strangers.”
“But you might be a serial killer.”
“If I was, milaya, I assure you that I’d be far more tempted to keep you than kill you.”
She blushes, and then climbs into the truck next to him.
“I have pepper-spray and a knife,” she warns him matter-of-factly as she buckles her seatbelt, “and I know how to use them.”
He laughs, “and do you have a name too?”
“Alina,” she says, after barely a moment of hesitation.
“Well, it’s nice to meet you, Alina.”
She smiles shyly in return, “nice to meet you too, Sasha.”
Chapter 905: Stub
Summary:
cw mob AU, murder
Chapter Text
Alina falls asleep in her tiny apartment and wakes up in an elegant, wood-panelled library, the smell of cigar smoke hanging in the air.
She’s in an armchair, only in her nightgown but situated right next to a roaring fire to keep her warm.
Opposite her are two chairs. One is a spindly, hard-backed thing. Her husband is there, bound and gagged, bruises all over his face.
“Mal, what –?”
“It’s very nice to meet you, Alina.”
She turns to the other chair, this one a comfortable armchair like her own. Aleksandr Morozov lounges in it like the chair is his throne.
He smiles at her, flashing perfect, pearly-white teeth. And then, still smiling, he reaches over and stubs out his cigar on Mal’s outstretched hand.
“Stop, please,” she cries out as she watches her husband’s face contort in pain.
Morozov sighs, “I’m afraid I am unable to oblige this particular wish, Alina. After all, your husband has been attempting to swindle me.”
Alina’s eyes widen as she turns to Mal. Surely, she thinks, he can’t have been so idiotic as to try and trick the city’s most infamous mobster.
“You’re very talented, Alina,” Morozov gestures and a scowling man brings forward her most recent work, a copy of one of Rembrandt’s masterpieces.
Horrified, she realises what her husband has done.
“Mal,” she whispers, “Mal, please, tell me you didn’t.”
It’s a good thing Alina and Mal have going. Her usual works are in the style of well-known artists but her own designs – nothing that will get them in trouble for fraud, but pieces that many people will pay good money for.
If those people then go on to persuade their friends that they have a genuine Rembrandt or van Gogh or other well-known piece, then that isn’t Alina and Mal’s business – they’ve been honest with their buyers and have the receipts to prove it.
Alina had thought it odd when Mal asked for an exact replica of Rembrandt’s Danaë, one that might pass the test of museum curators, but he’d told her it was for a fun game he wanted to play with some of their friends, to see if anyone could guess it was fake. She never dreamed that he would be stupid enough to try and sell it to Morozov.
“From your reaction,” Morozov says, “I assume you had no idea what your husband has been up to.”
Much as she wants to protect Mal, Alina isn’t foolish and she knows better than to lie to a man like Morozov.
“No, I didn’t know what he planned to do with the painting.”
“As I thought,” Morozov nods.
And then, quite casually, he reaches into his jacket pocket, pulls out a pistol, and shoots Mal twice in the head.
Alina screams, scrambling backwards, sobbing into her hand.
“There, there,” Morozov holsters his gun quickly, and then pulls out a handkerchief, “it’s no great loss, milaya. I’m sure you’ll come to realise that soon enough.”
He dabs gently at her wet cheeks with the handkerchief as she trembles.
“You … you killed him,” she whispers.
“I did,” he nods.
“Are you going to kill me?” Alina asks after a moment.
She’s the one who produced the painting, after all, and she’s a witness too.
He only laughs, though, “kill you! What a silly thought, milaya.”
“Then, what –”
“First, Genya,” a beautiful red-head appears at Alina’s side, “is going to find you something to wear. Your nightgown is quite lovely, but not suitable for the Ritz.”
“The Ritz?”
“For lunch, of course, and then I’ll take you to my gallery to see the newest exhibit – and, who knows, it could be your work there one day, milaya.”
Alina feels dizzy, not quite able to process what has just happened.
Morozov takes her hand as Genya begins to lead her away, pressing a kiss to her palm, “I’ll see you soon, Alina. I look forward to getting to know you very well indeed.”
Chapter 906: Pill (1)
Summary:
cw consensual drugging, consensual non-explicit somnophilia and daddy kink
Chapter Text
They talk about it a lot. So much, in fact, that Alina starts to get a little antsy.
“Don’t be a brat, Alinochka,” Aleksander says when she complains about how long he’s making her wait, “daddy just wants to be sure this is what you want.”
“It is,” she insists, “I want it, daddy, really, I do.”
“Good little girls wait patiently,” he reminds her.
And Alina does want to be good, so she settles down and tries not to fuss about Aleksander’s complicated preparations and insistence on talking everything through over and over. After all, she knows how badly these things can go when proper boundaries aren’t discussed (the memory of the disaster with Mal still makes her shudder) and she’s lucky that Aleksander is so thorough.
She is rewarded for her patience in the end, though, when they sit down to dinner one night (chickpea bolognese, followed by a slice of Medovik) and, once the plates have been cleared away, Aleksander places a single pill on the table in front of Alina.
“Time for your medicine, Alinochka.”
“But it’s only 6.30pm, daddy,” she pouts, “it’s not bedtime yet, and the medicine will make me sleepy.”
Aleksander brushes his thumb over her lips, “daddy’s had a long day at work, baby, and you know I like it when you’re all sleepy and soft for me.”
“Ok, then, daddy,” she picks up the pill and swallows it with some water, “can we watch Howl’s Moving Castle for a bit?”
“Sure, Alinochka.”
She starts to yawn five minutes into the movie, snuggled into Aleksander’s side, his hand carding gently through her hair.
“Bedtime for my sleepy girl,” Aleksander murmurs, cradling her in his arms as he gets to his feet.
“I’m fine, daddy,” she insists, only to let out a long yawn that makes him chuckle softly.
He carries her up the stairs, first into their ensuite, where he helps her brush her teeth, and then into the bedroom.
“I can get changed myself,” she insists, batting his hands away.
Aleksander laughs, “alright then, baby, I’ll be back in a few minutes to tuck you in.”
Alina’s head feels full of cotton-wool, her movements slow and clumsy as she pulls off her clothes and tugs a silky nightgown over her head.
She fumbles with one of the straps, but she can’t quite make the little hook fit into the loop.
Maybe she’ll just lie down for a minute or two, rest a little before Aleksander comes back, just close her eyes …
The room is dark when Alina’s eyes flutter. She can’t keep them open for long, though, the siren song of sleep calling to her.
She feels the mattress dip as Aleksander climbs onto the bed, one of his hands sliding up her leg, pushing her nightgown up to her waist.
“Daddy?” she mumbles.
“Go back to sleep, Alinochka,” she hears him say, “daddy wants you to be nice and quiet and soft, ok, baby?”
She can only manage a vaguely affirmative mumble before the darkness washes over her and she’s fast asleep.
Her dreams are blurred, hazy things.
Sensations rather than images.
Hands on her skin. Lips on her neck. Something hot and hard rocking into her, filling her completely.
Words groaned into her ear. Baby. Milaya. Alinochka. Sweet girl. Solnyshka.
Waves of pleasure, washing over her, leaving her pliant and warm and satisfied.
She wakes to weak sunlight filtering through a gap in the curtains.
Aleksander is next to her, his arm thrown over her naked body, his face buried in the crook of her neck.
Her body aches, but she feels exceedingly well-rested. It’s the best night’s sleep she’s had in a long time.
Gently, Alina nudges Aleksander until his eyes open.
“Morning, baby, how are you feeling?”
“Wonderful, thank you, daddy,” she smiles sweetly at him.
“I’m glad, Alinochka.”
“And you?” she asks, a little anxious, “did you enjoy it, daddy?”
“You were perfect, sweet girl,” he tugs her closer so she can cuddle him, “daddy loved it.”
Alina sighs happily.
“Do we have to get up yet?” she asks a few moments later.
“No, baby, daddy took the whole day off.”
Alina grins. She can feel him, hard against her back, and he groans when she rolls her hips.
“Alinochka,” he growls out a warning.
“We’ve got time, daddy,” she turns and hooks one of her legs around his waist, pulling them even closer together.
After all, it’s nice being good and quiet and sleepy for daddy, but even more fun when she’s wide awake.
Chapter 907: Plan
Chapter Text
He has planned for the Sun Summoner for centuries, carefully considering all variables.
But nothing can prepare him for the moment he cuts Alina Starkova’s arm and she bleeds sunlight.
His world shifts so that she is at its centre.
So, this is what it's like to find your soulmate.
Chapter 908: Guard (1)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
The first time he saw Alina performing, Mal knew she was crying out for his help.
He didn’t bother sharing this revelation with his friends. They’d only laugh if he insisted that the Alina Starkova, Ravka’s darling superstar, was in need of assistance only he could provide.
But Mal knew the truth, and that he was the only one who could see it.
Alina might look to all the world like her life was a dream, with everything she could possibly want, but it was clear she was trapped, forced into a life she didn’t want so that others could get rich off her talent.
Mal blames Aleksander Morozov.
Music mogul, producer and owner of The Fold, Ravka’s biggest record label.
The papers make it out to be a rags-to-riches Cinderella story. Small-town girl discovered at the tender age of nineteen, whisked away to Os Alta to be transformed into the country’s biggest sensation. Morozov, everyone says, can always be relied upon to find a diamond among the coal dust.
Mal can see the truth. Morozov is clearly just using Alina, exploiting her talent for his own ends.
Even worse, Mal has seen the photographs of the two of them together, and heard the rumours that regularly pop up on social media. Morozov is fifteen years older than Alina, and it’s sick to think of him putting his hands all over her. Alina is an adult, that’s true, but she’s obviously just over-awed and unable to realise that she’s being taken advantage of.
Mal can see how stardom wears on Alina, and he’s sure that she would prefer a less flashy life.
A farm has always been Mal’s dream, and he bets Alina would love that.
Now, all he has to do is find a way to let her know what options are available to her.
The process to become one of Alina Starkova’s bodyguards is rigorous.
There are background checks and sparring matches and physical tests and personality quizzes.
Mal is careful not to show his hatred of Morozov. He has to pick his moment, after all. He works hard and keeps his head down and is rewarded with the employment that will put him in close contact with Alina.
They have an instant connection and he can feel the electricity between them.
Although Alina doesn’t really talk to him much, Mal knows that’s just because they’re always surrounded by other people. She has to be careful not to show him preferential treatment or Morozov will probably have him fired.
He feels like they’re getting to know each other, though. She’s so friendly and smiles at him all the time.
And if she disappears frequently into other rooms with Morozov, locking the door and insisting none of her bodyguards need to be present – “it’s Sasha,” she laughs, sweetly naïve as Morozov puts a possessive hand on her shoulders, “I’m perfectly safe” – then that’s just for business reasons.
Mal bides his time, hoping to find a chance to uncover the evidence he needs to prove to the world what a scumbag Morozov is.
All he needs is a few minutes of uninterrupted access to Alina’s phone or tablet or laptop, just enough time to check her emails and messages.
There will be something incriminating on Morozov there. Probably proof that he is blackmailing poor Alina.
While he’s waiting for his moment, Mal focuses on keeping Alina safe.
Unfortunately, she does make it difficult sometimes.
“You don’t need to guard me here,” she giggles when he tries to follow her into the penthouse suite rather than staying outside in the corridor, “we’re twenty floors up, the glass is bulletproof and Sasha always carries a gun.”
“I’ll be fine,” she insists, when she and Morozov are holed up in the recording studio, “Ivan and Fedyor are with us and they’re worth at least six bodyguards each.”
“You can go for the night,” when she’s in a tempting silk nightgown and seems entirely oblivious to the fact that Morozov is watching her like he wants to devour her.
Mal knows Alina wants him.
He’s waiting for his moment.
Except …
The news breaks when he’s been her bodyguard for almost a year.
Alina married.
Ravka’s songbird weds musical mogul Aleksander Morozov.
Music’s new power couple marry in lavish ceremony.
He’s lost her.
(or, he thinks, as Morozov smirks at him with an expression that dares him to say something, he never really had her to begin with).
Chapter 909: Trouble
Chapter Text
“Stay away from that boy,” mama says when Alina comes home late on the back of Aleksander’s motorbike, “he’s trouble.”
“He’s not a criminal, mama.”
“His record says otherwise.”
“Just some graffiti and a peaceful protest, mama.”
“Trouble,” mama repeats.
Alina just rolls her eyes.
Chapter 910: Side
Chapter Text
Some would call him a manipulative monster – destroying the tracker's letters, arranging for a tragic accident to befall the Apparat, having Nina assassinate General Zlatan, quietly recalling his Grisha to the capital, allowing Genya to move to the final stage of her revenge against the tsar, and monopolising all of Alina's time so she can realise how perfectly matched they are and has no need to go near his bitter mother.
He's only doing what he has to, though, to ensure his Sun Summoner ends up exactly where she's meant to be.
Right by his side for eternity.
Chapter 911: Room (1)
Chapter Text
Their eyes meet across a crowded room and they both smile.
They've always scoffed at the idea of love at first sight, but they know this is it.
They cross the room in a daze, meeting in the middle.
"Alina."
"Aleksander."
"I've been waiting a long time for you," they say in unison.
Chapter 912: Pass
Summary:
Step-brother/step-sister
Chapter Text
"What's wrong, Linka?" her step-brother asks.
"Papa says I can't go to art camp unless I pass all of my classes. And I need at least a B on my next Fjerdan test or I'll fail."
"Don't worry, Linka. I'll help you."
"Really?"
"Sure," his thumb brushes across her lips, "for a price."
Chapter 913: Room (2)
Chapter Text
It’s a textbook kidnapping. Her bodyguards killed, her security disabled and herself rendered unconscious.
When Alina wakes up, she expects to find herself in a dingy little room, forced to beg for her life on camera, to demand money or a plane or some prisoner released.
Instead, she’s in an elegant suite, with a dangerously handsome man sitting opposite her and watching her with intense dark eyes.
“My papa will not pay you,” she tells him, trying not to tremble, “he has three sons and four other daughters, and I am not worth much to him.”
“Oh, milaya,” the man smiles, bright white teeth flashing, “I do not care how much your worthless father might pay for you. Money is not, as you can see, a source of anxiety for me.”
Alina’s brow furrows, “then what do you want with me?”
He stands and walks over to her. Then, to her surprise, he kneels down on the plush carpet and takes her hand, brushing his thumb over her wrist.
Alina shivers, her skin tingling.
“What I want, my Alina,” he murmurs, the room beginning to darken as he flicks one of his hands, “is my equal.”
His grip on her wrist tightens and Alina feels a power swell inside her before light bursts out, brightening the room.
“Oh,” she gasps in awe.
The man smiles widely, “I’ve been waiting a long time for you, Alina.”
Chapter 914: Room (3)
Summary:
Fairytale AU
Mal POV
Chapter Text
In the highest room in the tallest tower of the long-abandoned Starkov Castle, there is a princess frozen in time.
Cursed by an evil sorcerer when the king and queen had denied him the hand of the princess.
She wears a fine white silk wedding gown adorned with sparkling jewels, and there she waits for her prince to come.
He who makes it through the ruins of the castle and to her room will break the curse, have the princess’ hand in marriage and rule over the land as king.
Prince Malyen Oretsev is sure he is that man.
He comes prepared for all manner of dangers.
There have been stories, after all, of dragons and sinkholes and false walls and molten lava pits and collapsing walls and cursed suits of armour and trolls and poisoned feasts and ghosts and many other terrors.
However, as he makes his way through the ruins, Mal cannot see any such things. It’s cold and damp and not particularly structurally sound, but there is nothing that puts his life into serious danger.
He passes by dozens of skeletons of the princes who have come before him, and all he can think is that they must have been very stupid men indeed to have been killed by what amounts to crumbling stairs and a cold breeze.
Mal climbs higher and higher until he reaches the top of the tower and finds a door engraved with a blazing sun.
He pictures in his mind how the princess might look when he opens the door.
Delicate and helpless, perhaps a tear or two dripping down her cheeks. Solemn and scared, frozen in the moment when the evil sorcerer cursed her. A beautiful prize just for him, wrapped in silk and diamonds.
When he pushes open the door, though, his eyes widen in shock.
For one thing, the bedchamber is far larger than he had imagined it would be given the size of the tower. And there are three other doors, as well as windows that show not the dull, rainy weather at Starkov Castle, but blue skies and cheerful sunshine.
The exquisite wedding gown and diamond-encrusted headdress have been tossed haphazardly across a divan, together with a pile of black robes.
The princess is not sat demurely, waiting patiently for her saviour.
No, she is sprawled out on her bed, entirely naked and moaning lewdly, intimately entwined with an equally naked man.
“What in the name of the saints!” he cries out.
“No saints here, boy,” the man growls, even though he doesn’t look away from the princess writhing beneath him.
“But … but … that’s my princess,” Mal exclaims.
The pair on the bed freeze.
The man lounges back against the headboard, dark eyes dancing with amusement.
The princess stands, every inch of her glorious body on display. She seems entirely uncaring about her nudity.
“Your princess,” she growls.
“Yeah,” Mal nods, “I made it to the top of the tower and that means you’re mine.”
The princess scoffs, “I don’t belong to anyone, especially not a stupid prince like you.”
“But I made it through all the traps. Everyone else died.”
The princess snorts, “you didn’t make it through anything. None of the traps were set.”
She inclines her head and Mal spots a model of the ruined castle. Scattered around it are little figurines – a dragon, a suit of armour, a troll, a manticore and more – and small discs with runes etched onto them.
“We didn’t notice you coming,” the princess says, turning to wink at the man on the bed, “we were … distracted.”
“But you’re a prisoner,” Mal protests, “the evil sorcerer –”
“Oh, is that the story that’s going around this century?” the princess murmurs, “it changes every now and then.”
“I … I don’t understand.”
The princess shrugs, “my parents wanted me to marry a cruel, ignorant prince. I went to Sasha,” she turns to smile at the man on the bed, “and he offered to help me. He whisked me away to a far-off land where we could live in peace, but kept a portal to this castle so that we could have a little fun with other princes who think they’ll own a woman and her land just because they get there first.”
Both the princess and the man on the bed – the evil sorcerer from the stories he’s heard, Mal is starting to fear – are watching him with eyes that flash dangerously.
“I’m just going to …” Mal trails off as he moves towards the door.
As soon as he is in reach of the handle, he grabs hold and flings himself out of the room.
Laughter echoes behind him, but Mal ignores it. If he can get out of this crazy place then he can find a nice, normal princess who will behave properly.
The dragon shimmers into existence just before he reaches the ground floor.
Mal stares in horror as the dragon’s mouth opens and all he can see is flames.
He screams.
Chapter 915: Smash (1)
Summary:
Alina grows up at the Little Palace
Chapter Text
"Whoops," the little Sun Summoner looks over to them with teary eyes, one of the tsarina's vases smashed to pieces on the floor.
Ivan sighs. It's the third breakage this week.
"Don't worry, Alina," the General wipes her eyes and smiles at the girl, "it's hideous – no real loss."
Chapter 916: Share (1)
Summary:
Alina/Aleksander/Ivan/Fedyor
Chapter Text
"It's all going great," Alina insists.
Genya eyes her sceptically, "are you sure? You've never been one to share well. And this isn’t exactly a normal set-up."
"It not ... not difficult with them, not really. It's like more love, not less."
"You're really ok with your husband fucking two other guys?"
"Well, I fuck them too. Or sometimes I just watch,” she winks.
“What, like a day a week for each and then combo days?”
Alina laughs, “we don’t have a schedule or anything, although I think Sasha and Vanya would totally do that, if they thought me and Fedya were on board – they can be such control freaks sometimes. But at the moment, it’s just whatever feels right. We haven’t had too many arguments yet, so I think it’s working.”
“I don’t know how you handle it, Alina. One guy is enough work for me.”
She just shrugs, glancing over at the three men she loves, “I never planned it. I thought it was a crazy idea to begin with – I made Sasha sleep on the sofa for a week when he first talked to me about it. And yeah, it takes some work. But they’re all hot and smart and wonderful and, for now, this is what the four of us want.”
“Well, as long as you’re happy, Alina.”
“I am,” she grins, blowing a kiss to the three men bickering over the grill, “I really am.”
Chapter 917: Rake
Summary:
Regency AU
Mal POV
Chapter Text
“Where is she?” Dubrov grumbles, “didn’t you say midnight, Mal?”
“Probably powdering her nose or something,” Mikhael laughs.
“She’ll be here,” Mal insists, “she’s head over heels in love with me. Maybe she’s still packing – I told her to bring some jewellery, because we’ll need something to sell while we wait for Morozov to hand over her dowry.”
“You’re so sure he’ll give up to the money? He called you a disgraceful rake at the Safin’s ball last week.”
“Everyone knows how fond he is of her. Alina won’t leave me and he won’t be able to bear the thought of her living in poverty.”
All three of them freeze when they hear a slow clap from behind them.
Mal spins and his eyes widen when he spots Viscount Morozov, whose dark eyes are dancing with amusement.
“That’s quite a plan, Mr Oretsev.”
“I … you … it was only …”
“Did you think I hadn’t noticed your attentions to my ward, Oretsev? Did you truly believe I would let a no-good rake like you near her?”
“We … we’re in love,” Mal insists, “Alina has accepted my proposal.”
“Has she, really?”
“Yes. I told her to meet me here at midnight so we could go to Gretna Green and she …”
“She said yes?”
“Well, she didn’t say no.”
Viscount Morozov laughs derisively, “it would be rather odd for her to have accepted a proposal from you, Oretsev, given the fact that she is already engaged.”
Mal goes cold, “no.”
“Yes, Oretsev. Did you not notice the ring she’s been wearing for the last week?”
“That’s just a family heirloom,” he mutters.
“Yes,” Viscount Morozov gives him a nasty smile, “a Morozov family heirloom.”
“You … you rogue!” Mal shouts, “using your authority as Alina’s guardian to force her to marry you.”
“Some of us need not resort to subterfuge and threats to find a bride, Oretsev. I can assure you, she is quite willing.”
“Then why was she encouraging me?”
Viscount Morozov just shakes his head, “there was no encouragement, Oretsev. It was all in your head.”
“She practically threw herself at me,” Mal insists.
He remembers how Alina watched him. Her coy smiles and the way she always hovered nearby. He’s sure he wasn’t imagining it.
“She was the one who told me about this ridiculous plan of yours,” Viscount Morozov says, “she felt you had not paid attention to her subtle attempts to rebuff you and that you required a more obvious refusal.”
“But –”
“Leave, Oretsev. And know that if you bother my future wife again, you’ll answer for it in a duel. And I don’t lose duels, Oretsev.”
Mal doesn’t wait for another dismissal.
He flees.
Chapter 918: Queen (1)
Chapter Text
She is Sol Koroleva, the sun queen.
She reigns wisely over a prosperous nation and has no use for a king, despite what some of her advisers might say.
After all, why does she need a man who might seek to usurp her when she has already been blessed with heirs by the gods?
Her three miracles, conceived through divine intervention.
And if those children happen to bear an uncanny resemblance to her favourite General, then that is obviously just a coincidence.
Chapter 919: Move (1)
Chapter Text
“You’re living with Morozov?”
“You asked me to move out, Mal. You said you needed space.”
“I didn’t mean you should shack up with him?”
“You gave me six hours to move out. Sasha helped me.”
“I’m sure he helped you right into his bed!”
“You have no right to complain. Not anymore.”
Chapter 920: Bell (1)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Chapter Text
Alina isn’t surprised to see the velvet jewellery box on the breakfast table – her step-father likes to spoil her.
Still, she can’t think what the excuse is this time. She’s had no exam results and mama hasn’t forgotten an important occasion that he feels the need to make up for and she’s already been rewarded for her success in the art competition with a pretty sun pendant.
In fact, she’s actually expecting a lecture. She’d got home late last night, after sneaking out to a party Mal invited her to, and she’s fairly sure Sasha knows what she’s done.
There are chocolate chip pancakes, though, and the jewellery box, so maybe she’s off the hook. Maybe he doesn’t –
Oh.
“I don’t understand?” she whispers.
It’s not like the jewellery he’s given her before, all made of gold and diamonds and onyx and obsidian.
Instead, it’s a gauzy black choker with a satin bow and a silver bell attached to it.
Sasha gives her a shark’s smile, all teeth, as he plucks the choker from the box and fastens it around Alina’s neck.
His smile widens when he flicks the bell and it makes a tinkling sound.
“Sasha?”
“Just a precaution, malyshka,” he runs his fingers over her collarbone, “to let me know where you are. A little kotenok like you might get the silly idea to stray away from home sometimes, and we can’t have that, can we?”
“I … no, Sasha.”
“Good girl,” he chucks her chin affectionately, “and no more nighttime adventures with that boy, hmm?”
“No, Sasha.”
“I’m glad you understand, malyshka,” he watches her approvingly, “still, perhaps you better stay in my room tonight, just in case you get any ideas.”
“But mama –”
“Your mother’s on a business trip for the next week. Don’t worry,” he grins, “there’ll be plenty of room in the bed for my little kotenok.”
Chapter 921: Trap (1)
Chapter Text
Much as he despises his Sun Summoner’s affection for the tracker, Aleksander uses all his advantages.
Alina loses focus when Oretsev is in danger. She panics and makes mistakes and takes risks.
It’s easy enough to lure her into a trap.
And once he has her, he'll never let her go.
Chapter 922: Trap (2)
Chapter Text
“This is a bad idea, Sasha,” Ivan grumbles as he watches Aleksander’s dark, intense eyes follow the company’s most promising summer intern Alina Starkova.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Vanya.”
“She’s bright, I’ll give her that, and she’ll probably graduate top of her class. But I see the way she looks at you, just like I see her internet search history – baby clothes, the city’s best schools, nursery decorating schemes – and that girl will baby-trap you if given the chance. Not to mention the fact that she’s our intern.”
“Only for another week, Vanya.”
Ivan sighs, feeling a headache coming on, “just wear a condom, Sasha. For your own good.”
Aleksander inclines his head non-committedly, and Ivan grumbles and storms off.
He feels a little bad for stressing Ivan out, but there’s really no need for him to worry.
After all, it’s not really baby-trapping when he is as eager for Alina to be his pregnant little wife as she is.
Chapter 923: Rook (1)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Chapter Text
“So, the tower.”
“The rook.”
“The rook can go like this?”
“That’s right.”
“And then the horsie –”
“The knight, Alinochka.”
“The knight like this?”
“Yes.”
“So, if I did this … and you did this … and I did this … and you did this … and I did this … that’s checkmate, right?”
“How did you –?”
“Ivan showed me. He said you needed taking down a peg or two. What does that mean, Sasha – do we need to hang you out like the laundresses hang out the washing?”
“Why don’t you play with the pieces for a while, Alinochka. I just realised I have a meeting.”
“With who?”
“Ivan.”
“But aren’t he and Fedya having an anniversary dinner?”
“Not for much longer.”
Chapter 924: Rook (2)
Chapter Text
“Who’s this from?” Genya picks up the throw on Alina’s bed.
“The General sent it as a Solstice gift.”
“Do you know what birds are embroidered on it?”
“Err, no.”
“Rooks.”
"And …?”
“Rooks mate for life, Alina. And the General doesn’t do things like that accidentally.”
Alina blushes.
Chapter 925: Trash
Chapter Text
Alina is drunk when she calls Aleksander.
Drunk and upset and wondering when Mal went from the love of her life to a parasitic leech.
"I'll be right there," is all he says.
He turns up twenty minutes later with Ivan and Fedyor.
While Mal snores loudly in the bedroom, Aleksander wraps her in a thick blanket and settles her on the sofa with hot chocolate from her favourite all-night café.
He, Ivan and Fedyor then move systematically throughout the apartment, shoving all of Mal’s things into black plastic bags and hauling them downstairs to dump them outside the building.
Finally, Aleksander settles on the sofa, wrapping an arm around her so she can cuddle into his side as she watches a movie.
She only looks up when she hears a surprised yelp, and spots Ivan and Fedyor carrying Mal – struggling futilely in their grasp – out of the apartment.
“What are they doing, Sasha?”
“Don’t worry about it, milaya,” he pets her hair and presses a kiss to her forehead, “they’re just taking out the trash.”
Chapter 926: Deal (1)
Chapter Text
He’s a man that Alina thinks could look comfortable in any environment.
A back-alley brawl. A seedy club. Wall Street. A penthouse apartment. A royal palace.
It’s a talent that she imagines serves him well, in his line of work. After all, if the rumours are true, he has been called on by those from every walk of life – the one thing they all have in common is that they are desperate.
And Alina is also desperate.
Genya had tried to talk her out of it when Alina admitted where she was going.
“No one who makes a bargain with Morozov is ever the same after,” her friend told her, “there must be another way, Alina.”
But she can’t think of any alternative. Mal is gone and the police aren’t interested and his friends won’t talk and Alina seems to be the only one who cares that he vanished off the face of the earth six months ago.
She had expected a meeting in the city when she had nervously left a message at one of the bars off the beaten track that had a certain reputation. Instead, she’d received a handwritten note – stark black ink on expensive card, with an actual wax seal on the envelope – stating that a car would collect her from her apartment for a meeting in three days.
They’d driven for hours in total silence, Alina’s nerves shifting to fear as they left the city far behind and eventually arrived at a heavily guarded, ominous-looking country estate.
And now Alina stands in a rather ordinary study, where a very extraordinary man stares out of the window.
She shifts, a little uncomfortable in the expensive dress that had been left out for her in the room she’d been shown to, along with a gold sunburst necklace and delicate diamond earrings.
No one had instructed her to change, but she was astute enough to sense the implication from the way the dour-looking man who greeted her in the entrance hall of the estate had glanced significantly at the new clothes.
She’s never owned or worn anything as expensive in her life, and she can’t help but wonder why her experience with Aleksandr Morozov is so different from the whispered tales she’s heard for years. He’s usually all business, after all, efficient and ruthless.
When he turns, she’s struck by how unearthly his beauty is.
A face that looks like it could have been carved from marble by one of the Renaissance masters, with dark eyes that seem ancient and pitiless.
“Ah, Alina,” he lingers almost decadently over her name, and his smile is a terrifying thing despite its beauty, “you look exquisite, as I knew you would.”
“I …” she trails off, not quite sure what to say.
“You have a request of me, I believe?” he prompts.
“Yes … yes,” she nods, “my friend Mal … he went missing six months ago and no one can find him … no one even seems to be trying.”
“And you are willing to bargain with me, simply to ensure his safe return?”
“Yes,” Alina answers decisively, “I’ll do anything.”
“So people tell me often,” he murmurs, “and they usually regret it, in the end.”
“I won’t regret it,” she insists, “he’s my best friend, my family.”
Morozov strides over, stopping when they are only inches apart.
She ducks her head, flushing pink, but he tilts her chin up so she’s forced to look him right in the eyes.
“I only deal in binding promises, milaya,” he warns her, “I’ll find Malyen for you, but you must be willing to pay the price.”
“What is the price?” she asks in a whisper.
“Why, it’s you, little Alina.”
“Me? I don’t understand.”
“I will give you Malyen. In return, you will bind yourself to me – not by paltry mortal laws or so-called religion, but with the ancient rites of my kind.”
“But why?” is all she can say, rendered lightheaded by his commanding presence and the hint of otherness when he says my kind.
She’s nothing special, just a struggling orphan in a world that cares nothing for her.
“You will know in good time, my Alina. For now, I need your answer. Do we have a deal?”
Alina takes a deep breath. She has to do this.
She finds, oddly, that she wants to do this.
“Yes. We have a deal.”
Chapter 927: Board (1)
Chapter Text
"Board meetings used to be productive," Ivan complains to Fedyor, "now they drag on all day."
"He's a newly–wed bragging about his wife. It'll pass."
"If only it was just bragging," Ivan sighs, "but it's taking breaks every half hour so he can fuck Alina in the conference room."
Chapter 928: Print
Chapter Text
“Are they ready?”
Katya yelps as the Black Tsar steps out of the shadows, “oh, moi tsar … I mean, yes. Would you like to see them?”
He nods, picking up a sheet from the printing press, showing him and the Sun Summoner, hands entwined.
The Black Tsar’s eyes glitter, “perfect.”
Chapter 929: Prize (1)
Chapter Text
"You can't do this," she hisses as he attaches a delicate chain to the collar around her neck, "I'm not a prize pet for you to show off."
He cups her cheek tenderly, "one day, Alina, you will be my equal and tsarina. But trust is earned, and for now I want to keep an eye on you."
Chapter 930: Wave (1)
Chapter Text
The storm is sudden. The huge wave that sweeps Alina into the turbulent sea is a death sentence.
But when she sinks beneath the waves, heat rushes through her, and light explodes out.
As the light fades, she hears a low voice in her ear, “I’ve been waiting a long time for you.”
Chapter 931: Prize (2)
Chapter Text
Oretsev is losing badly, clearly desperate.
“You’ve no money,” Aleksander says, “what will you give me if I win?”
“I … you … you can have Alina for the night,” Oretsev points to the other side of the room, where his oblivious girlfriend waits for him.
Aleksander snorts in disgust, “sweet, beautiful Alina is not a prize to be won, Oretsev. And she deserves better than a boy who would try and sell her to cover his own poor poker skills.”
He looks at Ivan, “see Oretsev out, and ensure he has a permanent reminder of the money he still owes me.”
“Where are you going?” Oretsev asks petulantly as Aleksander stands and moves in Alina’s direction, “you said you wouldn’t take Alina as payment.”
“And I won’t. Your debt still stands in full, Oretsev. But Alina deserves to know the truth about the kind of man her boyfriend is, don’t you think?”
“Please,” the pitiful boy blanches, “don’t.”
“Too late, Oretsev. Pretty little Alina deserves to be properly wooed, and I think I’m just the man for the job.”
Chapter 932: Jump
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Chapter Text
When he left for the front, the newly discovered Sun Summoner was a scrap of a child, shy and suffering wasting sickness.
On his return three months later, Alina grins at him, jumping up and down excitedly as she shows him all she's learnt.
Safe and cherished, as she should be.
Chapter 933: Pawn (1)
Chapter Text
"I don't want to be a pawn," Alina whispers, picking up the figurine representing the Sun Summoner from the War Room table.
She sees the way the tsar and the Apparat look at her, like she is a piece to be used and discarded, as if her only value is what she can do for them.
"You aren't a pawn," Aleksander says, watching her with the same devoted intensity she sees so often in his eyes when he looks at her, "you're a queen. And one day, everyone will bow before you."
Chapter 934: Alternate
Chapter Text
Alina falls into an uneasy sleep in the White Cathedral, worried about the Apparat’s plans, and wakes in an alternate world.
Comfortable bed, lacy nightgown, the smell of freshly-baked pastries.
And a familiar figure asleep next to her, one arm slung over her waist.
Aleksander.
Chapter 935: Bought
Chapter Text
"Ulla," Aleksander's eyes widen when his sister appears as the next petitioner before his throne, "what a pleasant surprise. You don't normally venture this far inland."
"Well, I thought it only right to congratulate you in person on your elevation, moi tsar. And I've bought you a coronation gift that I hope you'll enjoy."
She motions to the oprichniki, who open the throne room doors and escort in a familiar figure.
“She was aboard the bastard prince’s vessel, which, incidentally, is now at the bottom of the sea. But I knew you’d like to keep this one. I even found such a pretty nightdress for her that I’m sure you will appreciate,” Ulla winks at him.
Alina glares. She doesn’t struggle or scream, though, which he is inclined to think is Ulla’s doing.
“Sister, you have outdone yourself,” he grins at Ulla, the expression turning sharper and full of desire as he turns his gaze on his Sun Summoner, “she really is the perfect gift.”
Chapter 936: Modern Darklina (64)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1750217782774415402
Implied step-brother/step-sister
Chapter Text
"What are you thinking, Alina?" Genya hisses, glancing over at the man watching TV on the sofa.
"He's my step-brother, Gen. I'm not going to let him be homeless."
"He's just got out of prison."
"He was only looking out for me."
"He stabbed Mal."
"Only because Mal cheated on me."
Chapter 937: Prey
Chapter Text
He hunts her for nearly a year before she finally stops running.
She's sick of feeling like prey, jumping at every shadow, suffering wasting sickness. She misses the Little Palace.
She misses Aleksander.
So, she sends Mal away and lets her light shine.
Aleksander will find her.
Chapter 938: Groom (2)
Chapter Text
Alina frowns when she sees Alina and Zoya frantically whispering to each other.
“What’s wrong?” she asks as she adjusts her veil.
They grimace guiltily, “Mal is gone.”
Alina freezes, “what?”
“We don’t know where he is,” Genya wrings her hands, beautiful face contorted in worry, “he’s vanished.”
“Or someone has made him vanish,” Zoya mutters.
Genya glares, but Zoya only shrugs, “come on, he’s totally capable of it.”
As if summoned by Zoya’s mere suggestion, Mal’s older cousin Aleksander appears in the doorway.
“You look beautiful, Alinochka,” he murmurs, and she hates how sincere he sounds.
“Go away,” she hisses.
He only grins, “a little bird told me your groom’s gone missing … such a shame.”
“If you had anything to do with this, Aleksander, I swear I’ll –”
“I’m sure he’ll turn up eventually. But if you need a replacement, I’d be happy to step in.”
“Fuck off, Aleksander.”
He winks, “I’ll see you soon, Alinochka.”
Chapter 939: Lone
Chapter Text
Her face is plastered across the papers.
A wide-eyed girl in a thermal blanket, covered in blood.
The lone survivor of the serial killer known as The Darkling.
Two months later, another story.
Serial Killer survivor finds true love. Alina Starkova weds new love Aleksander Morozov.
Chapter 940: Mean
Chapter Text
“Please,” she begs, eyes wet with tears, whining pitifully.
His smile is mean as his thumb circles her clit, never quite enough to send her over the edge.
"You ran, little saint. That merits punishment."
"I'll stay now, I swear."
"Well, let's just ensure the message sinks in."
Chapter 941: Modern Darklina (65)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1751285912028299413
Chapter Text
Oretsev's meeting is with Alina, yet he still addresses his plea for assistance to her husband.
Sasha, twirling a bloody knife, allows Oretsev to stammer for ten minutes before he hands the knife to Alina.
She throws it with deadly accuracy into Oretsev's heart.
"Request denied."
Chapter 942: Top
Chapter Text
"You've got the talent," Morozov tells her, his hand heavy and warm on her shoulder, "the ability to go all the way to the top and put your name in the record books – Olympics, World Championships, all of it."
Coming from a sporting legend like him, those words are a dream come true for Alina.
"But you need the drive too," Morozov continues, "the strength to cut the dead weight from your life."
She watches as his eyes glance over to Mal sitting in the stands.
“He’s my only friend,” she is more honest than she means to be, voice a little too vulnerable.
“That boy is holding you back, Alina,” Morozov tells her, brow furrowed, “you’ve achieved a great deal, but you can only go so far while he is tethering you to Keramzin.
Alina tries not to let the tears build. She’s been dreaming about the Olympics for as long as she can remember, but Mal has been the only constant in her life since she came to the orphanage at five years old.
Morozov reaches out to take her hands in his and squeezes them gently, “you have the makings of a champion, Alina, and I want to help you achieve all your dreams. Will you let me?”
Alina looks back at Mal, and feels a pang in her heart.
He’s never quite understood her dream of Olympic glory, preferring to envisage a quieter rural life, but she can’t allow herself to shelve her dream just to fit inside the box Mal wants to put her into.
Morozov has told her that she’s meant for more, and Alina wants that.
She squeezes Morozov’s hands back and smiles nervously, “let’s do it.”
Chapter 943: Mother (1)
Summary:
Step-mother/step-son, implied mommy kink
Chapter Text
“She’s so hot,” Mal leers when they spot Alina waiting in the car.
“Fuck off, Oretsev,” Aleksander glares, “that’s my step-mother you’re drooling over.”
“And? I would totally be down to call her mommy.”
Aleksander shoves him and stalks off towards the car.
“You look stressed, Sasha,” Alina frowns as he slams the car door with a little too much force.
“Just Oretsev being a di –”
He lets out a strangled noise as her hand slides to his crotch.
“You need to relax more, Sasha,” she strokes him over his jeans, touch feather-light, “and stop letting idiots like that Oretsev boy get to you.”
She grins sharply as he lets out a low groan, always inordinately pleased to make him lose control, “don’t worry, mommy will take care of you as soon as we’re back home – your father’s on a business trip, you know, so we’ll have the house to ourselves all night.”
Chapter 944: Mother (2)
Summary:
Step-daughter/step-father
Chapter Text
“Don’t tell your mother,” he murmurs as he slides a jewellery box with a sunburst pendant inside to her at breakfast as a reward for getting first prize at the art show.
“Don’t tell your mother,” he grins conspiratorially as they bake a honey cake that they devour before Keyen can return home and lecture them about her newest diet fad.
“Don’t tell your mother,” he slides his credit card into her hand when she goes out shopping with Genya and Nina.
“Don’t tell your mother,” he groans into her neck as she writhes beneath him, rolling her hips to meet his increasingly erratic thrusts.
Alina never tells.
Chapter 945: Surrender (1)
Chapter Text
Aleksander uses the tether with increasing frequency, trying to coax her to surrender.
"Come to me, Alina," he says, "together, we can save Ravka and keep the Grisha safe."
"I can do that without you," she insists.
It's a lie, and they both know it.
Inevitably, she'll go to him.
Chapter 946: Surrender (2)
Chapter Text
“I would surrender to you, little saint,” Aleksander whispers down the tether, “if sobachka was gone and you sat on the throne.”
“Liar! You’re trying to trick me.”
“It is the truth. I would never turn away from you. I would be Ravka's monster, so you could be their Sankta Alina.”
Chapter 947: Jazz
Chapter Text
“… one step left and one step right, hop forward, swing those hips, twirl around, and jazz hands!”
Aleksander watches as Alina and Fedyor, giggling, follows the instructions.
He turns to Ivan, “why are we here?”
“Because we love our spouses,” Ivan grumbles.
“Come on, Sasha!” Alina grabs hold of him.
“Save me,” he mouths to Ivan.
“Every man for himself,” his traitorous best friend shrugs, and makes a hasty retreat to the bathroom.
It’s going to be a long afternoon.
Chapter 948: Bump (1)
Chapter Text
Alina usually tries to ignore him when he visits her through their tether, but now she speaks so much he can barely keep up.
An attempted distraction.
But he sees it.
The barely-there bump, carefully hidden by her dress.
The consequences of the one night she gave into her desire.
Chapter 949: Came
Chapter Text
"I came twelve times," Alina confides in her friends, still somewhat dazed.
"Twelve orgasms!" they shout in unison.
"Shush, guys," Alina blushes bright red as others in the restaurant turn to stare.
"In one night?" Nina asks.
Alina nods.
"You lucky bitch," Zoya and Genya sigh.
Chapter 950: Teeth
Chapter Text
"Good ... ah, watch your teeth, pet - don't make me remind you again."
A knock at the door distracts him, "enter."
"General," Ivan sounds unruffled, having often witnessed such scenes, "shall I come back?"
"No need, Ivan. The Sun Summoner's training can continue while you report."
Chapter 951: Leash (2)
Chapter Text
The collar and leash are a show for the court.
The Sun Summoner, brought to heel following her escape attempt, the Black Tsar’s pet.
She bares her teeth and snarls, but he is not worried, for she still leans into his touch.
And one day, when she has atoned, they will be equals.
Chapter 952: Shot (1)
Chapter Text
“I like the widow for it.”
“No, this was a clean head shot, someone well-trained. As far as we can tell, she’s never owned or even touched a gun.”
They turn to stare at Alina Oretseva as she and her lawyer talk, heads bent close together.
Wasn't Morozov once in special forces?
Chapter 953: Shot (2)
Chapter Text
It's taken months of trailing Morozov to get this moment.
A brief window of opportunity, a chance to take the most important shot of her life and claim the extortionate bounty on his head.
She takes a breath, prepares to shoot, and –
"Hello, Alina."
She drops the gun in surprise, metal clattering to the ground as she spins around.
It’s Morozov, not on the street below, but right in front of her.
“But you …” she trails off, confused, because she could have sworn that she’d seen him on the street seconds ago.
“You got close,” Morozov smirks, “closer than anyone else has. But not quite close enough.”
She tries to rally, grabs the handgun from her waist.
He already has a gun aimed at her, though.
“Be smart, Alina, I’d rather not shoot you.”
Alina frowns in confusion, “you’re not going to kill me?”
Everyone knows not to cross the Darkling, after all. Not if they want to survive.
“I’ve been waiting a long time for someone like you, Alina,” his smirk softens into a genuine smile, “together, we could be great.”
He offers his hand, an offer that is dangerously life-changing.
She doesn’t hesitate to take it.
Chapter 954: Voice (1)
Chapter Text
“My Alina.”
She knows that voice.
It’s not real, though. It can’t be.
“Little Saint.”
He’s dead and gone. Burned and his ashes scattered to the wind.
She squeezes her eyes shut, refuses to turn around.
“My Alina,” a hand lands on her shoulder, “did you really think it was over?”
Chapter 955: Down
Summary:
Ivan POV
Alina grows up at the Little Palace
Chapter Text
“She won’t come down from the tree,” Ivan glares up at the little Sun Summoner, “and she’s bitten everyone who’s climbed up to try and get her.”
He doesn’t bother to hide the irritation in his voice, his own hand smarting from sharp teeth.
Frustratingly, the General only smiles fondly. He always excuses the demon child’s behaviour as harmless fun.
“Alina,” he calls up, “do you want to have honey cakes with me?”
A squeal of excitement, and Starkova jumps nimbly down immediately and without a fuss.
Ivan just scowls and storms off.
Chapter 956: Heel / Heal
Chapter Text
"Why aren't you healing?" she asks frantically, "you've suffered far worse and recovered."
"Even we are not invulnerable," Aleksander winces, "it seems the Fjerdans found my Achilles heel."
She shakes her head, the air thick with power - with merzost - "no, I won't let you die."
Chapter 957: North
Chapter Text
Aleksander sneers as he reads his Sun Summoner's latest letter to her tracker.
She calls him 'my true north'. As if that boy – who hates Grisha and asks Alina to reject her power for his trite farm dream – is at all worthy of her.
He puts the letter in the fire and watches it burn.
Chapter 958: Short
Chapter Text
When they escape Aleksander and the Fold, Alina finally feels like Mal sees her.
Unfortunately, she is quickly disabused of that notion.
Their romance is short-lived and awkward.
Mal’s touch feels wrong, and a shadowy spectre away seems to hover nearby, making her flinch away from the boy she’s supposed to love.
“It’s not you,” she tells Mal, “I’m just … I’m on edge, after what happened.”
She can tell he doesn’t believe her. And his hostility is only increased by his wariness of her Small Science.
Mal has never liked Grisha. Alina isn’t sure why she thought it would be different with her.
And then there are the dreams.
Every night, without fail.
Shadows and light and his face, one that she can’t forget, no matter how hard she tries.
“Who is Aleksander?” Mal demands after deciphering her sleepy mumblings.
She can’t give him the truth, not when she remembers how close she came to giving Aleksander everything. Mal will never look at her the same way again.
As it turns out, he doesn’t even need that excuse.
Mal pulls away, refuses to touch her, grows resentful and cold, spends more and more time in nearby taverns.
It’s only a matter of time before he leaves.
When Aleksander arrives in the town they’re hiding in, with scars criss-crossing his face but the same look of devotion when he looks at her, Alina isn’t scared like she should be.
She’s only relieved.
Chapter 959: Surface
Chapter Text
At first glance, the General appears only moderately frustrated by the Sun Summoner's sudden disappearance.
But Ivan knows him better, even without his Heartrending. The General's eyes glitter darkly – beneath their placid surface, a fire burns that threatens to engulf the world.
Chapter 960: Girl (1)
Chapter Text
“So, this is Morozov’s new partner,” Zlatan sneers, “a silly little girl.”
Not long ago, the comment would have rankled. But Sasha always says defensiveness makes people sloppy.
Alina smiles with teeth instead, and her knife hits its target.
“Not so silly, after all,” she smirks.
Chapter 961: Band (1)
Chapter Text
It’s not his usual haunt, but there’s buzz about this band and he’s always looking for the very best to sign to Heretic Records.
At first, he’s not impressed. The drummer and guitarist are so-so, and the male lead isn’t nearly as good as his cocky strut makes it clear he believes he is.
The girl, though.
Sunshine in human form. A voice made to fill massive stadiums and enchant the world.
He doesn’t want the band. But he wants her.
Chapter 962: Daughter (1)
Chapter Text
"Is this your daughter?"
"Is your father treating you to dinner?"
They're used to it now, a common occurrence when they're out together.
Once, she would have blushed and stammered her way through an explanation. Now, she just snuggles into his side and smiles and calls him daddy.
Chapter 963: Daughter (2)
Chapter Text
Sometimes, a fool glances at his family photos and asks, with syrupy false sympathy, “five daughters! You must be outnumbered. Such a shame your wife couldn’t give you a son.”
“My wife and our girls are perfect,” he always answers bluntly, “why would I wish for a different life?”
Chapter 964: Ground (1)
Summary:
cw referenced murder
Chapter Text
“Should have just left him for the wild animals to eat,” Alina grumbles.
The ground is frozen and her arms are aching terribly from attempting to dig a hole big enough to bury Mal’s body.
Why couldn’t he have waited until spring to cheat on her?
She jumps at the sound of heavy footsteps, knowing there’s no time to hide the body and conceal what she’s been doing.
When Aleksandr Morozov – her taciturn neighbour, the only other person who lives in this spot near the woods, and who watches her sometimes with intense dark eyes – comes into view, she tenses.
He only raises an eyebrow, though, and his mouth curves into a slight smile.
“I’m surprised you tolerated him for this long, Alinochka.”
She breathes out a sigh of relief, relaxing slightly.
“Now,” he reaches out to take the shovel from her cold hands, “let me help you with that.”
Chapter 965: Friend (1)
Chapter Text
"We're just friends," Alina insists.
"Sure."
"Really."
"Friends don't look at each other the way you two do."
"I've got Mal."
"You've outgrown Mal and you know it."
"Aleksander doesn't –"
"That man wants to give you the world, Alina. You just have to be brave enough to let him."
Chapter 966: Forge (1)
Chapter Text
“I shouldn’t be here.”
She should be practicing tomorrow’s speech. The perfect Shu Han princess on her first solo foreign trip.
Not naked in the Ravkan president’s bedroom.
He smiles, dark eyes heated, “you’re meant to forge diplomatic ties, Alinochka. This is an excellent start.”
Chapter 967: Whimper
Chapter Text
He has pure intentions.
Hears whimpering cries and goes to check on her.
Doesn’t expect to find her naked, hand between her legs, rolling her hips, her face contorted in frustration.
Poor, sweet thing. She clearly has no idea how to find pleasure.
That’s alright. He’ll show her.
Chapter 968: Hammer
Chapter Text
"You look like you've been whacked over the head with a hammer."
"Huh?" Aleksander turns to Ivan, a dazed look in his eyes.
"You've looked concussed since Alina arrived."
"Alina."
"She's Fedyor's new friend. A little menace who keeps dragging him into trouble."
"She's perfect."
Chapter 969: Found (1)
Chapter Text
“Found you!” Irina exclaims, flinging open the pantry door.
“Clever girl,” Alina quickly smooths her hair down as Sasha’s deft fingers re-button his shirt.
Genya comes into view, a knowing grin on her face, "great job, Irina, but let's give mama and papa a minute to ... tidy up."
Chapter 970: Up
Chapter Text
Alina is usually the weepy one. Prone to crying at the smallest things and sometimes just so Aleksander will give her extra cuddles
When she enters their apartment to find him in tears on the sofa, familiar credits on the TV, she sighs.
"Have you been watching Up again, Sasha?"
Chapter 971: Bring
Chapter Text
“Why did you bring him here, Genya?”
“You can’t avoid him forever, Alina.”
“I can try,” she grumbles.
“It’s only for a few hours. It won’t be like last time.”
Too much proximity, too much chemistry, falling into bed together.
Alina fears it will end up just like last time.
Chapter 972: Iron (1)
Chapter Text
Alina has always been sickly, but it worsens when she turns eighteen. She picks up a handful of iron nails to give to her papa and her whole hand blisters.
“I don’t understand it,” mama says, “did you burn yourself?”
Alina shrugs it off, but she sees how people in her village start to stare and whisper.
There were all those strange happenings when she was born, they say, fairies making mischief. And you know fairies can’t stand iron.
It’s a matter of time before an angry mob forms. There’s been a bad harvest this year, the sun blazing with barely a drop of rain, and she knows everyone is looking for someone to blame.
The forest is considered by the villagers to be a dark, foreboding place, but when Alina enters with a small pack of food and water, it feels like coming home.
Alina. Come to me, Alina.
The voice echoes in her mind, low and seductive and coaxing.
She moves instinctively, footsteps light as she traverses the forest like one who has lived there their entire life, even though she’s never entered it before.
Alina. Come to me, Alina. Come and be with your own people.
She goes deeper and deeper into the dense forest, where the shadows seem almost to move. She isn’t afraid, though – it feels like the shadows are welcoming her.
Alina. Come to me. I’ve been waiting a long time for you.
She’s finally found where she’s supposed to be.
Chapter 973: Goddess (1)
Chapter Text
She wakes to find herself dressed in gold and chained to a stone altar next to a man all in black.
“Do not fear,” he smiles and takes her hand, a manic gleam in his eyes, “tonight we shed our mortal forms. I will be the shadow god and you the sun goddess. And we will be eternal.”
Chapter 974: Mob (1)
Summary:
Spot the Hamilton lyric
Chapter Text
Malyen Oretsev thinks she’s a nice girl caught in a bad man’s web.
“He’s in the mob,” Oretsev whisper-shouts one day when they run into each other at her favourite café.
Alina shakes her head. Aleksander isn’t in the mob. He is the mob. But no one ever actually says that, not out loud.
In this city, fools who run their mouths off wind up dead.
Besides, Alina isn’t blind.
She walked into Aleksander’s arms willingly. She knows the sort of man whose bed she shares.
No one else makes her feel the way he does.
“Don’t be ridiculous, Mal,” she says, airy and light, “Sasha is a businessman.”
Stay quiet, she tries to tell him with his eyes, don’t you know he has men everywhere. Keep your head down.
But Oretsev is a stubborn hot-head, even if she thinks he means well, in his own way.
“I’ll save you, Alina,” his eyes are alight with a fervour that makes her nervous, “I promise.”
“Oh, Mal,” she sighs, making another attempt to keep him from unneeded, dangerous heroics, “I don’t need saving.”
She chose Aleksander, after all. He’s hers as much as she’s his.
Chapter 975: Flaunt (1)
Chapter Text
Alina isn't generally the sort to flaunt her happiness, but exceptions sometimes have to be made.
Mal had ranted and raved when she broke up with him, insisting she'd be miserable and that no one would ever tolerate her the way he did.
Five years later, he's single, broke and paying two lots of child support.
Alina, on the other hand, is thriving. A devoted husband, two adorable children, five successful art shows under her belt, and a home full of laughter and love.
Really, no one can blame her for bragging a little when she runs into Mal.
It’s what he deserves.
Chapter 976: Exhaust
Chapter Text
Alina is tired, a bone-deep exhaustion that she just cannot shake.
Mal is wilfully blind about her failing health. He blames the fact that they're on the run, refusing to accept that not using her Small Science is killing her.
Alina succumbs to the longing inside her one night when Mal is fast asleep.
She calls the light and feels better than she has in months, feels like she can finally breathe again.
But there is a reason she’s waited so long, that she has not dared to use her power before now.
Alina, a familiar voice croons in her ear, my little saint, you’ve been hiding from me.
The tether between them – the one she has tried so hard to ignore – flickers back to life.
Alina, the possessive desire in his voice sends shivers down her spine, there you are … I’ll see you soon.
Chapter 977: Sit
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Chapter Text
She’s on the porch, half an hour late for curfew but too excited to care.
Mal is holding her hand, leaning closer.
He’s going to kiss her. The boy of her dreams is finally seeing her as something more than just a friend.
And then the front door swings open and her step-father is glowering down at them with a scowl that makes Mal shoot her an apologetic look and flee towards his car.
“Inside, Alina.”
“No,” she shakes her head, the remembrance of the almost-kiss making her foolishly bold, “I want to say goodnight to Mal.”
His eyes flash dangerously, “inside now,” he growls, “or you won’t sit comfortably for a week.”
Alina shivers at the dark promise in his voice.
Normally, she’d obey. Her step-father isn’t one to back down and she’s not usually one to make trouble.
It’s easier to be reckless in the moonlight, though, to take two deliberate steps back.
That’s as far as she gets.
Mal speeds away just as her step-father’s hand closes around her wrist and he hauls her inside, “oh, Alinochka, you’re going to be very sorry indeed.”
Chapter 978: Boy (1)
Chapter Text
“I, too was a child once,” he presses her against the wall and she winces as her back hits the rough stone,“a boy named Aleksander, who was betrayed and almost died because of it, innocent no more.”
Her sharp retort dies on her lips when a scene suddenly flashes before her eyes.
A boy. A girl. A frozen lake. A betrayal. The Cut formed in desperation.
He stumbles away from her at the same time as she gasps, “what was that?”
The tether doesn’t work that way. At least, it’s never shown her his past before now.
Aleksander is even paler than usual, old pain in his dark eyes.
It makes Alina uncomfortable. She’s so used to thinking of him as a monster, to forgetting the tender moments they shared at the Little Palace, that it’s hard to see his vulnerability.
“You just want to trick me,” she hisses, trying not to feel any sympathy for that boy that she’d seen.
Aleksander shakes his head. He seems tired now, rather than angry.
“You are so young, my Alina,” he murmurs, and when he reaches out to brush his fingers gently across her cheek, she’s too shocked to push him away, “you think you know how cruel the world can be, but you have no idea of all the ways the Grisha can suffer … all the ways they have suffered over the years, even before the Fold.”
“I –”
“Enough for now, my Alina. I’ll see you soon.”
He’s gone in the blink of an eye, no trace of him remaining in the room.
But the glimpse of the past she’d witnessed stays fixed in her mind.
Chapter 979: Where (1)
Chapter Text
“Come out, come out, solnyshka.”
The nickname had made her blush earlier that evening, when the charming, dark-haired older man at the bar had told her she was as bright and beautiful as the sun, but now it just makes her angry.
She’d fallen for his act. She’d left the bar with him despite the news being full of The Darkling and his growing body count. She’d been so, so stupid and now she’s trapped in a house with a serial killer.
“Where are you, solnyshka?” he croons as she slips into the kitchen, desperate to find a weapon.
There’s a knife in a block on the counter. It feels like a taunt, but she takes it anyway.
The house is in almost complete darkness, only a handful of lamps illuminating a few patches.
But Alina isn’t afraid of the dark. And she wants to live.
When she feels a presence behind her, Alina turns and swings the knife.
She stumbles back in shock when he lets out a low grunt and she spots a line of blood bloom on his cheek.
Alina expects him to wrap his hand around her throat and squeeze. Instead, he just smiles, the expression all teeth.
“You’re different to all the others, my Alina,” his eyes glitter with excitement, even as she lifts the knife once more in her trembling hand, “I think I want to keep you.”
Chapter 980: Poem
Summary:
Historical AU based on the rumours about Lord Byron and his half-sister Augusta.
Some wording taken from Lord Byron and Augusta Leigh’s Wikipedia pages. As I cannot write poetry, the poetry excerpt at the end is the last verse of Lord Byron’s Epistle to Augusta.cw half-sibling incest
Chapter Text
Aleksander Kirigan Morozov, 6th Baron Morozov
Born: 14 December 1788
Died: 29 July 1869 (age 80)
Spouse: Lady Elizaveta Golubeva (m. 1808; died 1815)
Partner: Lady Alina Oretseva nee Morozova (b. 1798; d. 1883) (rumoured)
Children: Lukyan Aleksander Morozov (born Oretsev), 7th Baron Morozov (rumoured)
Irina Alina Safina (born Oretseva, nee Morozova), Countess of Balakirev (rumoured)
Aleksandra Ilyana Morozova (born Oretseva) (rumoured)
Parents: Aleksander Ilya Morozov, 5th Baron Morozov
Lady Baghra Lena Morozova
Lord Morozov was a British poet and peer. He is one of the major figures of the Romantic movement and is regarded as being among the greatest of English poets.
Among his best-known poems are She Walks in Beauty, Don Juan, and Epistle to Alina.
Excerpt from the Wikipedia page of Aleksander Kirigan Morozov, 6th Baron Morozov
Morozov’s half-sister Alina Morozova, the daughter of the 5th Baron Morozov and his second wife Keyen, was born when Morozov was ten years old. He had infrequent contact with her while he was away at school, university and his grand tour.
From 1813, however, Alina wrote to Morozov regularly and became his confidante, especially in his quarrels with their father. Although their letters have never been published – they were both very private with their correspondence, which was left in the care of their family, who have only allowed a handful of letters to be displayed or examined by historians – other documents from the period show that rumours of an incestuous relationship between the two were rife, especially following the death of Morozov’s wife in 1815.
Alina married Mal Oretsev, 2nd Baron Oretsev, in 1817 and the couple had three children during their seven-marriage, before Oretsev’s early death in a hunting accident. However, gossip at the time claimed all three children were Morozov’s rather than Oretsev’s, and the rumours only grew when Morozov not only made Alina’s son Lukyan his heir (having no children of his own) but also gave his surname to all three children. Thereafter, Alina and her children lived in Morozov’s properties with him.
Excerpt from the Wikipedia page of Aleksander Kirigan Morozov, 6th Baron Morozov
A number of historians, especially during the late Victorian period, have claimed the relationship between Morozov and Alina was innocent and platonically familial. However, Morozov was never shy about expressing his affection for his half-sister in letters to friends, all of whom wrote of his relationship with Alina with an exasperated kind of fondness, as if aware of the scandalous nature but sure Morozov would never be persuaded to give her up.
“I suppose you think me foolish and perverse,” Morozov wrote to Ivan Ivanovich in 1825, “and I swear I would reform if I could. However, you must allow that it is utterly impossible I can ever be half so well-liked elsewhere. I could never have the sort of love I preferred anywhere else.”
Excerpt from the Wikipedia page of Aleksander Kirigan Morozov, 6th Baron Morozov
For thee, my own sweet sister, in thy heart
I know myself secure, as thou in mine;
We were and are—I am, even as thou art—
Beings who ne'er each other can resign;
It is the same, together or apart,
From life's commencement to its slow decline
We are entwin'd—let death come slow or fast,
The tie which bound the first endures the last!
Excerpt from Epistle to Alina by Lord Morozov
Chapter 981: Divine (1)
Chapter Text
He's never been one for saints, unwilling to glorify Grisha murder, and he’s never believed in gods.
But he would gladly worship at Alina’s altar forever.
She is the sun around which he orbits, the bright and shining light he has waited his whole life for.
To him, she is divine.
Chapter 982: Trance (1)
Chapter Text
“A trance?” Alina frowns at her therapist, “isn’t that what fake psychics do?”
“It’s got a bad reputation,” Dr Morozov says, closing the blinds, “but it can work wonders.”
“… I guess I can try it.”
“Wonderful,” his dark eyes glitter, “why don’t you lie down now and we'll begin.”
Chapter 983: Ambush (1)
Chapter Text
The official story is that the convoy bringing Princess Alina from Shu Han to marry her betrothed Prince Vasily Lantsov is ambushed crossing the border into Ravka.
The truth – as told by Aleksander Morozov, his Grisha, and Alina herself – is quite different.
They call it a rescue.
Chapter 984: King (1)
Summary:
No powers AU
Chapter Text
The king has never been one to yield to temptations of the flesh.
Ten years he has sat on the throne, the victor in a civil war he waged against the bloated, corrupt Lantsov dynasty, and his focus has been on solidifying his rule, securing Ravka’s borders, filling the empty coffers and undoing all the corruption and damage caused by centuries of mismanagement by the Lantsovs.
His advisors push him to marry and produce an heir, but he has no taste for the princesses and ladies presented to him – some simpering and stupid, others duplicitous and sly.
Ten years and no time for mistresses, too busy trying to rebuild Ravka and keep civil relations with their neighbours.
Alina Starkova is a surprise.
Unwelcome at first, a distraction that threatens to ruin his usually impeccable work ethic.
He does not want his heart to leap at the sight of her, or her face to haunt his dreams.
It can’t be helped, though.
Alina Starkova. The only child of a minor Ravkan diplomat and his Shu wife. Pretty and clever, brimming with artistic talent, possessing an enthusiastic interest in cartography, and with an exceptionally warm and kind heart that intrigues and confuses Aleksander in turn.
He is a military man. Worked his way up to be a General and then fought personally in every major battle during the civil war. The softness that might have been in him as a child has gone by the wayside as an adult. He is respected and feared as a king, but he does not evoke the joy or love in people that Alina Starkova does.
He doesn’t plan to spend time with her, but they both frequent the palace library, which all courtiers are invited to use (though few do) and it becomes a sort of habit to talk.
There’s no sense of falling in love. He falls weeks before he ever admits it to himself.
How could he not love her? Alina is like the sun – she shines so brightly that she dazzles and amazes him.
The king has never been one to yield to temptation.
Not until Alina Starkova.
In all of Ravka’s history, there is never a monarch as beloved as Queen Alina.
Chapter 985: Laugh
Chapter Text
It's her laugh that first captures his attention.
It's loud and joyful, echoing around the room.
She isn't self-conscious, no hint of a blush when heads turn to find the source of the noise, just a radiant smile that lights up the room.
In that moment, he starts to fall in love.
Chapter 986: Tame (1)
Summary:
Ivan POV
Chapter Text
Ivan wonders how the tsar can be so stupid, thinking the General is truly his tame pet and not simply acting the part to keep his Grisha safe.
But now the Sun Summoner – an untrained brat, but more invested in the Grisha cause every day – is here.
The tsar’s days are numbered.
Chapter 987: Dark
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Come over and get your stuff. Now.
Mal grimaces as he reads the text.
Dubrov, looking over his shoulder, shakes his head, “she didn’t take it well, then?”
“She went crazy,” Mal shudders, remembering the embarrassing scene his ex-girlfriend had caused in the middle of campus, “I mean, how was I supposed to know that she thought we were exclusive?”
“She always was a bit weird, though,” Mikhael pipes up, “even back in high school. Kept whispering to herself and reading creepy books in old Ravkan. Didn’t you say she had an imaginary friend until she was twelve?”
Mal nods. Truthfully, he’s always felt a bit sorry for Alina, so strange that he was her only real friend. She’d grown out of her scrawny adolescence into a sort of prettiness, and he’d thought he was doing her a favour in taking her out every now and then, but clearly she’d read more into it than he’d meant.
He sighs, “I guess I have to go over, though. I left a load of clothes and some video games at her apartment. With the mood she’s in, she’ll throw them out the window if I don’t get there soon.”
Mikhael claps him on the back, “good luck with that.”
Alina lives in a basement apartment alone. Considering she’s an orphan like him, he’s got no idea how she affords it – clearly her part-time job for some boring antiques shop pays well.
He’s still got his key, so he lets himself in, climbs down the stairs and knocks.
He waits and waits and waits. It’s dark and cold down here, and he shivers slightly at the horror movie-esque surroundings.
Eventually, the door opens and Alina stands there.
He expects her to be red-eyed and damp-cheeked, or fuming with anger. Instead, she seems oddly calm.
“Come in,” she opens the door wider, “your crap is in my bedroom.”
He hurries towards the room, determined to get his stuff and go as soon as possible.
Alina’s bedroom is dark, the curtains drawn and the lights off.
He realises with a start that he’s never actually been in here. Whenever he stayed over, he’d always ended up sleeping on the couch despite his best attempts.
Spotting a cardboard box in the middle of the room, Mal moves to grab it, only to yet out a yelp of shock when the darkness seems to move.
For a few moments, he tells himself that he’s imagining it, but then it happens again.
The inky darkness is shifting and moving, coalescing into some sort of shape.
“What the fuck,” he mutters, trying to remember if he’d taken something at last night’s party that might be making him hallucinate.
When he stumbles backwards, though, Alina is blocking the doorway, an odd look of excited anticipation on her face.
“Meet Sasha, Mal,” she tells him.
Mal shakes his head as she says the name of the imaginary friend she had spoken frequently of as a child, right until she had been sent to visit a therapist when she was twelve, “Sasha isn’t real, Alina.”
She smiles, almost manic, “everyone said he wasn’t real, but he’s always been with me. And he’s been desperate to meet you for a very long time. I finally decided to let him.”
Alina backs out of the room, closing and locking the door before he can think to follow her.
The darkness continues to grow, forming the shape of a tall man with a vicious grin.
“Hello, Malyen,” the darkness whispers.
Mal screams.
Chapter 988: Enemy (1)
Chapter Text
“Get out of my head,” Alina hisses tiredly when Aleksander appears in her bedroom late one night.
“You seem troubled, my Alina,” he murmurs, fingers brushing across her cheek, his touch frustratingly soothing.
“I’m fine,” she mutters through gritted teeth, even though they both know she’s lying.
She’s fighting to keep her head above water, at risk of drowning every moment.
“Are you, really?” he asks, “or are you letting the puppy prince fool you with pretty words?”
“Like you did?” she retorts sharply.
His expression doesn’t change, but his dark eyes glitter with something that almost seems like hurt.
“Remember who the real enemy is, Alina. I want to save the Grisha, to give them a safe haven. Whatever the tsar and your bastard prince say, they will turn on the Grisha in a moment if it lets them keep their throne. And the Apparat might laud you as a saviour right now, but he has always believed that the best saint is a dead one.”
She turns away, not wanting to let him see how his words have affected her.
Because the truth is, Alina fears that he is right.
Chapter 989: King (2)
Chapter Text
The days of her country exile are much the same.
Servants who whisper behind her back, but don’t dare to meet her eyes. A disapproving maiden great-aunt watching her every move. A library stripped of any interesting texts. Endless needlework and only a little chance to paint. Soldiers guarding every door.
This is her punishment, the lot of a king’s daughter who spurns the foreign prince picked for her by her father to instead choose love and invite the king’s most skilled general to her bed.
So, she waits and she hopes.
Prays that her message got to him before the king’s men did.
If he is alive, then she is sure he will come for her.
She refuses to contemplate the alternative.
A week passes. Then a month. Then three months.
No word, but she still hopes.
And then one morning, she wakes and opens the heavy curtains to look out on the grounds.
It is early, and the grounds are almost empty.
But there, at the tree-line, she spots a single figure on a great black war horse.
And Alina smiles.
Chapter 990: Tiny (1)
Chapter Text
It's a bit cruel of him really.
She's tiny and he's very much not. And she's barely wet at all.
But, stubbornly confident, she'd insisted she could take him, and who is he to argue?
Besides, she'd led him on a merry chase before surrendering, and she's due a punishment for that.
Chapter 991: Tiny (2)
Summary:
Alina grows up at the Little Palace
Chapter Text
The Sun Summoner is tiny when she arrives, looking much younger than the eight years that the orphanage matron estimates she’s seen.
She is quiet, wide-eyed and prone to hiding behind Aleksander or, if she can't find him, then Ivan (who despite his general dislike of children has taken an unexpected shine to her, and who she adores in return).
Aleksander worries about her, having the mantle of sankta forced upon her by the Apparat, and the expectations of the tsar and his court weighing her down, and the awe of the Grisha throughout the Little Palace. He thinks seriously of spiriting her away somewhere she can have a proper childhood.
Slowly, though, she comes out of her shell. Makes friends, offers answers in lessons, sleeps through the night without having nightmares that send her running to find him or Ivan.
A year passes, and while she’s still a tiny thing, he sees that now she laughs and grins and is, as Ivan notes with a fond shake of his head, well on her way to becoming on unholy little terror.
And he smiles, knowing she’s enjoying the childhood she deserves.
Chapter 992: Trade
Chapter Text
When Aleksander makes the offer on the battlefield, Mal’s blood still wet on her hands, Alina agrees immediately.
A worthy trade, to give up her freedom to save her friends.
She expects a gilded prison, but is pleasantly surprised instead.
Two thrones and the promise of equality.
Chapter 993: Apple, Cream, Cherry, Silk
Chapter Text
Alina makes all his favourites for his birthday.
Honey Cake. Apple Turnovers. Cherry Crumble. French Silk Pie. Baklava.
But she makes the sweetest dessert herself, laid out naked on their bed with a bowl of whipped cream and a bottle of chocolate sauce.
He’s a lucky man indeed.
Chapter 994: Perform
Chapter Text
She has barely shut the door of her room, exhausted and frustrated by a day of smiling and waving and muddling through her duties as acting General of the Second Army, when she feels a tug on the tether.
“Aren’t you tired of performing for them?” Aleksander asks, stepping out of the shadows.
“I don’t know what you mean,” she mutters, even as she rubs her temples, trying to will away her headache.
“They will never effect real change,” he continues, “not even your precious Prince Nikolai. They are desperate to cling onto their power and they are using you to do it. They’re giving you the illusion of power so that you will go along with their plan to parade you out as their pet sankta and maintain their hold on Ravka.”
Once, Alina would have argued with him.
Now, though, she worries that he might well be correct.
She isn’t foolish enough to think Aleksander hasn’t got his own agenda, but she’s tried to pay close attention these last weeks and she’s starting to see how much of what he’s been telling her is true.
Even what Alina has discovered about the treatment of Grisha over the course of a little over a month is enough to disturb her. After witnessing it for centuries, she’s starting to understand why Aleksander might think radical action is needed.
Part of her is wondering if she’s really on the right side.
Chapter 995: Bean
Summary:
cw pregnancy
Chapter Text
“At eight weeks,” David recites, an encyclopedia of pregnancy facts even though he and Genya only heard the news last night, “your baby is the size of a kidney bean, starting to form tastebuds and –”
“You’re pregnant?”
Alina gasps as she turns to see Aleksander wearing a shell-shocked expression.
“Sasha, I … yes.”
She can see him working out the date of conception, realising the truth. She wonders if he’ll leave, as so many others have, if this new thing between them is too fragile to manage a failure of her birth control.
Instead, Aleksander beams, eyes glistening, “that’s wonderful, Alinochka.”
And she knows everything is going to be ok.
Chapter 996: Luck (1)
Chapter Text
“I’m so lucky I met Sasha just when I needed him most,” Alina beams at their wedding.
He smiles and nods, even though luck had nothing to do with it.
But there’s no need for her to know he'd meticulously planned their first meeting. What’s important is that they are happy now.
Chapter 997: Lick
Chapter Text
For all her attempts to play innocent, she definitely knows she's driving him crazy.
Tiny kitten licks to her ice-lolly, and to her wrist when it melts and drips onto her skin.
"Come on, Linka," he gives in and tugs her over, "I've got something better you can use your mouth on."
Chapter 998: Divine (2)
Chapter Text
The Apparat tells Alina that every part of her is divine, that as a Sankta, she must not be tainted.
She doesn’t know the last time anyone shook her hand or patted her head or hugged her.
Years pass and Alina only gets lonelier. She doesn’t like the Apparat or his Priestguard or the servants who attend to her from a distance, but she’s desperate enough that she wishes one would squeeze her hand just so she could feel like she was real, not a doll paraded out on the Apparat’s orders or and the tsar’s whim.
She is – by her best estimate – about twenty years old when the shadows slither into her room and coalesce into the form of a man.
“Hello, Alina,” he smiles as he reaches out and touches her face.
It is a gentle brush of his fingers, but it makes her gasp, especially as it sends sparks through her, calling to the power that she has not ever been able to fully control or understand, the reason that the Apparat calls her Sankta.
“I know you,” she whispers.
They have never met, and yet she feels like her soul connects to his, half-remembering his shadowy figure from her dreams.
“I’ve been waiting a long time for you,” he murmurs, “will you come with me?”
He offers his hand and she takes it without hesitation, reveling in his touch.
It feels like coming home.
Chapter 999: Towel
Summary:
Mal POV
Implied underage – Alina is 17 and Aleksander is 21
cw a bit of exhibitionism
Chapter Text
“A pool party?” Mal grimaces as Alina nods.
Ten years they’ve been best friends and not once has Alina shown any interest in something like a pool party. None of their Keramzin High classmates had homes with pools – when it got so hot that they were desperate enough to cool down then they made do with the crumbling public pool.
But now Alina is at The Little Palace, her natural aptitude for science giving her a scholarship that her foster mother Ana Kuya insisted she take advantage of. And The Little Palace is teeming with rich kids who don’t have jobs or chores.
“Genya is throwing it,” Alina explains, “she’s my new friend, remember?”
Mal shakes his head.
“She was assigned to show me around the school, and she’s in some of my classes.”
“So, it’s at Genya’s house?”
“Well, she’s hosting, but her parents are on a sabbatical abroad, so she’s staying with her aunt and cousin. But Baghra is away for the weekend and Sasha is cool with the party as long as no one does something stupid that will get the cops called. Anyway, Genya said I could invite you.”
Hanging around with a group of snobby rich kids is the last thing Mal wants to be doing, but he needs to make sure Alina doesn’t get more sucked into The Little Palace world. She’s already talking about going to Os Alta University rather than just the local community college with Mal, and she’ll just find herself miserable trying to fit in there.
“Sure,” he says.
“Great,” Alina grins at him, “I told Gen I’d help her set up, so I’ll meet you there. It starts at 4 on Saturday.”
The house is not a house. It’s a fucking mansion.
Four stories high, with a neat lawn and a frankly monstrous backyard. The pool looks almost big enough for Olympic swimmers to practice in. There are about fifty people milling around, most of them looking like swimwear models (not that Mal is intimidated – he works out plenty).
A gorgeous red-head pops up in front of him as he hovers around the entry-way, “Mal?”
“Yeah,” he nods absently as he looks around for Alina.
“I’m Genya.”
She smiles at him, but there’s no warmth in her expression. She looks him up and down, like she’s assessing him and finding him wanting.
“Where’s Lina?” he asks.
“Oh, she’s just with my cousin at the moment. Sasha is back from Os Alta University for the weekend and they’re talking about the physics courses that Alina is interested in.”
Mal frowns. He’d hoped Alina would forget about Os Alta University, but it seems like he’ll have his work cut out dissuading her.
“They’re around here somewhere,” Genya waves her hand vaguely, “I’m sure you’ll find them soon. Anyway, bathroom is first door on the left if you go in through the backdoor, and there’s drinks and food in the gazebo on the patio – enjoy!”
Genya vanishes back into the crowd, leaving Mal to himself.
And it’s not that he wants the stuck-up redhead’s company, but he doesn’t know anyone here except Alina and she’s nowhere to be found.
Mal has always made friends easily and attracted girls with the same effortless ease. This is a different world, though, and no one seems too pleased to see him, even though he’s sure they can’t know who he is.
He asks half a dozen people where Alina is and always gets the same response. She’s with Sasha.
Unable to spot Alina, he decides to try looking for this Sasha. He’s got no idea what she looks like, so he glances around for someone similar to Genya – statuesque and pretty and with vibrant red hair.
When he finally finds Alina, though, he realises how wrong his vision of Sasha was.
For one, Sasha isn’t a girl.
“Who’s that?” he demands of the man next to him, a grumpy sort four or five years older than Mal.
“Who, Sasha?”
“Sasha is a girl’s name,” Mal frowns.
The other man rolls his eyes, “Sasha is a nickname for Aleksander,” he says as if this is common knowledge that everyone should be aware of.
So, Sasha is a man. An older man who goes to Os Alta University and is probably trying to trick Alina into going there too.
Alina hasn’t even spotted Mal yet. She’s staring at Aleksander with stars in her eyes. He remembers how she used to look at him that way and he’d laugh with Dubrov and Mikhael about her cute little crush on him – it was funny then, but he doesn’t feel like laughing now.
They’re sharing a lounge chair, Alina and Aleksander, cuddled close together. There’s a huge towel covering both of them and Mal freezes when he realises Alina’s shoulders are bare, no sign of a t-shirt or swimsuit straps. She’s not … she can’t be … surely she isn’t naked under there.
He can’t unsee it, though. And now he sees even more. The way Alina plays with the chain around Aleksander’s neck and his hair. The fact that Aleksander’s hands are also under the towel, doing saint’s knows what. Alina’s glassy-eyed expression and the way she shifts in Aleksander’s arms.
He strides forward, ready to drag Alina away from this place and the man corrupting her.
However, he only makes it two steps before the surly man he’d spoken to puts a hand on his shoulder, “I wouldn’t do that.”
Mal scowls, “who the fuck do you think –”
The man just snorts in derisive amusement, “Oretsev, I could knock you unconscious in five seconds flat if I wanted to, but I don’t care that much. If you disturb Sasha and Alina, though, then I guarantee you’ll regret it. They might have only met a few months ago but they’re ridiculously obsessed with each other.”
“But he’s –”
“I don’t care what you think he’s doing,” the man says with a small smirk that tells Mal he knows exactly what’s going on under that towel, “it’s none of your business. You should leave.”
“Alina invited me.”
“Alina thinks you’re a nice supportive friend, not a leech holding her back. Don’t worry, Sasha will make sure she doesn’t miss you at all.”
And Mal isn’t intimidated or scared. He could totally go over to Alina and persuade her to leave if he wanted.
But he doesn’t want to waste his time when she’s clearly just turned her back on her old life.
He’ll have a far better night with Dubrov and Mikhael anyway.
Alina will regret her choice eventually. He’s sure of it.
Chapter 1000: Yell
Summary:
cw step-father/step-daughter and spanking
It’s not specified but Alina is 18
Chapter Text
Her new step-father Aleksander does not yell.
He remains perfectly calm and collected despite her escalating misbehaviour, with seemingly endless patience for the way she chooses to deal with the fact that, following her marriage, her mother is now even more uninterested in and emotionally distant from her than she was before.
The lack of response infuriates Alina, spurring her on to even worse escapades in the hope of dragging a reaction out of Aleksander (given that she has long since given up hope of getting one from her mother).
It is only when she is brought home by the police at 3am, drunk and belligerent, charges of underage drinking, shoplifting, vandalism and minor arson wiped clean from her record by Officer Ivan Kaminsky, a close friend of her step-father’s, that she finally gets a real reaction.
Aleksander’s eyes glitter darkly as he grips her arm and hauls her off towards his study.
Still no yelling, perhaps because her mother is asleep upstairs, but Alina finds his quiet fury far more intimidating than any shouting.
“I gave you time,” he murmurs softly as he bends her over his antique oak desk, “hoped you’d work it all out of your system without my interference.”
“Aleksander, I –”
“But it seems I was mistaken,” he sighs as he unzips her skirt and tugs both it and her lacy thong off.
Alina shivers as his fingers glide over her skin.
The first blow makes her cry out. The second is even worse and she tries to escape, but one of her step-father’s hands is pressing her into the desk as the other continues to deal out firm smacks.
“You can’t do this!” she shouts, hoping her mother will hear her and do something.
“Yell all you want, Alinochka,” he leans down to whisper in her ear, “your mother took a sleeping pill and she won’t be awake for hours yet.”
“I hate you,” Alina hisses.
“No you don’t,” he laughs, fingers brushing between her legs, where she is shamefully, confusingly wet, “you need this.”
Alina lets out a noise that is half choked-sob and half moan.
“Don’t worry, Alinochka,” Aleksander says, giving her three more smarting smacks in a row, “we’ll make a good girl out of you eventually.”
Chapter 1001: Court (1)
Summary:
Regency AU
Chapter Text
Alina spends a lot of time walking in the woods these days, at least when the weather permits it.
Her reputation is already in tatters, so no one minds her going without a chaperone, and it gets her out of the cottage and away from her great-aunt’s endless moral lectures.
It’s a bright spring day when General Aleksander Morozov intercepts her on her walk.
Alina ducks her head, cheeks flushed with embarrassment, when she sees him.
He had courted her in town, for a time. Before.
She had been blind, though, starry-eyed and enraptured by Viscount Oretsev, convinced that the younger man’s reckless lifestyle was exciting and that she would find no common ground with General Morozov, nearly twenty years her senior.
She’d let herself be seduced by Mal, believing they would marry, only to find herself ruined and Mal announcing his engagement to heiress Ruby Solovyova.
General Morozov had been away from town when Alina’s folly was discovered, but as it has been six months since her exile to the countryside, she assumes he must be aware of what had happened. His presence, therefore, is a confusing surprise.
“Miss Starkova,” he hands her a small bouquet of sunflowers, “I think you told me they’re your favourite.”
She nods shyly. She’d mentioned it only once, and yet he’s remembered. She had told Mal a dozen times or more and he’d still always given her showy hothouse flowers instead, on the rare occasions he actually offered her bouquets.
“Perhaps we might walk a while together?” he asks, offering his arm.
Alina hesitates. She doesn’t wish to taint him by association, not when he was never anything but kind and gentlemanly even when she ignored him in favour of Mal.
“You shouldn’t … I mean, people will … I …”
“I do not fear gossip, Miss Starkova,” he tells her gently, “but we can stay here in the woods if you wish.”
With any other man, she would be suspicious. After all, most assume that a woman fallen is easy prey. But she trusts General Morozov not to take advantage.
“Are you here for business?” Alina asks as they walk.
“I am not.”
“Then are you on your way to visit your cousin?”
“I am not.”
“Well, are you –”
“I am here, Miss Starkova,” he stops walking and takes her hands in his, “to see you.”
“Oh,” her eyes widen, “you … you are? However, you must have heard –”
“Miss Starkova,” he interrupts, “Alina, if you will give me leave to use your Christian name?”
She nods, half in a daze.
“Alina, I should very much like to court you.”
“But … but you can’t want that.”
He sighs, fondly exasperated, “I assure you, Alina, that I would like nothing more.”
“But I am not …” she trails off, embarrassed and very conscious of her lack of chastity.
“I do not care,” General Morozov declares, “one such mistake should not ruin a lady’s life. I want … I believe I could make you happy, Alina, if you give me the chance.”
She’s never seen him quite so nervous. He’s usually so sure of himself, confident and capable.
Alina wonders now how she could ever have preferred Mal to General Morozov.
She’d been a silly girl then, and she will not make the same mistake now.
“I … I should like that,” she smiles at him, pleased when his mouth curves upwards into an open, happy grin, “I should like to be courted by you, General Morozov.”
“Please,” he lifts one of her hands to his lips and kisses it, “call me Aleksander.”
Chapter 1002: Revolution (1)
Chapter Text
Nikolai grows complacent.
His father and brother dead. Sankta Alina standing demurely at his side. The nobility placated.
He doesn’t suspect Alina will turn her back on him, or that the Darkling can be resurrected.
He never sees the revolution coming.
And he never stands a chance.
Chapter 1003: Spell (1)
Chapter Text
Other magicians don’t like Alina.
She’s not like them, using spells and wands. Her magic is uncontrollable, spilling out even when she tries to stop it.
That kind of power can make others jealous.
And even those who don’t begrudge her the amount of power she possesses are still wary of the danger she poses.
After all, Alina’s attempts to light a candle cause a fire more often than not. She is a blazing inferno, not capable of the precision she sees when Genya or one of her other friends cast spells.
When the Darkling himself turns up at her little cottage, Alina panics.
A formidable magician with a particular talent for controlling and weaponising shadows, he keeps a sharp eye on magic in his kingdom, dealing harshly with those who could pose a threat.
Alina knows she could constitute such a threat, even though she has never meant to cause harm.
“I can’t control it,” she admits nervously when he asks her about her magic, “I’ve tried, but spells … they don’t work for me.”
She expects him to frown, to threaten punishment if she does not leave his kingdom and take her burning, wild magic with her.
She doesn’t expect his wide, sharp smile.
“Spells are for lesser magicians,” he tells her, dark eyes glittering as he watches her, “you and I, little Alina, we don’t simply perform magic, we are magic.”
She stares at him, confused and entranced at the same time.
No one has ever reacted to her magic this way. They’ve only ever derided or feared it.
“Let me teach you,” the Darkling’s shadows swirl around the room, and she instinctively conjures tendrils of light in return.
“Alright,” she murmurs a little breathlessly, “yes.”
He takes her hands in his, “you and I are going to change the world, Alina.”
Chapter 1004: Bed (1)
Summary:
Alina is 18. Aleksander is 23.
Step-brother/step-sister
cw blackmail, and references to Alina taking explicit photos and short videos of herself to make money
Chapter Text
After the camera is set up, Alina glances in the mirror one last time to check her outfit, and then gets into position just as the timer goes off.
When her bedroom door suddenly flies open a few seconds later, she shrieks and nearly topples sideways off the bed.
“Get the fuck out,” she hisses at Sasha, tugging at her short skirt and crossing her arms over her barely-covered chest.
Her step-brother stares, his eyes at first wide and surprised, before they darken with obvious lust, “what are you up to, little Linka?”
“None of your business,” she huffs, inwardly cursing at the fact that she’d been stupid enough to forget to lock the door – her dad and his mom might be away for the weekend, but Sasha was in and out of the house all the time and rarely bothered to call before he turned up.
“Oh, I think it’s my business when you’re filming porn under our parents’ roof.”
“It’s not porn,” she snaps, “not that there’s anything wrong with porn, but this … this isn’t that.”
This is all just a summer job of sorts, to make some money before she starts at Stanford in a month.
Some photos. A few short videos. No one else involved. And nothing with her face, of course.
It pays way better than any of the other jobs she looked at.
“Oh, Linka,” Sasha tuts in amusement, “you’re going to be in so much trouble.”
“You can’t tell them,” she doesn’t want to sound desperate, but they both know she is.
“But don’t they deserve to know?”
“Sasha, please.”
His grin is all teeth, sharp and dangerous, “all right, Linka, I promise I won’t tell them, but it’s going to cost you.”
Alina glares, “what do you want?”
He saunters over to the armchair in the corner of her room and takes a seat, “I want a private show, of course.”
“No!” she shouts indignantly.
“Come on, Linka, why are you suddenly so shy?”
“I don’t … I don’t do that.”
She does anonymous and distant, photos and videos uploaded to a website, no livestreaming.
Not her step-brother and his heated gaze, watching like he wants to devour her.
“It’s this or your secret’s out, Linka,” he reminds her.
And she’s going to regret this, she just knows it.
She’s trapped prey, a rabbit hopping into a beast’s maw.
There will be no going back if she agrees.
“Fine,” she whispers.
Sasha’s grin widens, “good girl, Linka. Now get on the bed and give me a show that’s worth my silence.”
Chapter 1005: Bed (2)
Chapter Text
The girl is gone when he wakes up, her side of the bed cold, the open balcony door and the flower-covered trellis below them an explanation of how she slipped away without the men outside his door noticing.
He’d be irritated if he hadn’t expected it. As it is, he’s old enough to tell the skittish ones who flee at the first sign of commitment, and sensible enough to plan accordingly.
He takes the business card he’d slipped out of her bag last night from the suit jacket hanging over the chair and rubs his thumb over the name printed there.
“I’ll see you soon, Alina Starkova.”
Chapter 1006: Bed (3)
Summary:
cw Alina is very drunk, Aleksander has nefarious intentions, Genya is enabling Aleksander
Chapter Text
Alina is drunk.
Pre-drinks, shots at the bar, fruity cocktails at the club.
And now a new destination, Genya chattering in her ear about her cousin’s birthday and how “Sasha is almost impossible to buy for, but I think I finally nailed it this year – saints, he’s going to love you, Alina.”
The house they arrive at is more of a mansion, with few lights on and no raucous shouting, nothing like the frat parties they usually attend.
“Sasha invited us for his birthday,” Genya explains as she helps Alina out of the Uber.
Alina has only ever heard bits and pieces about Genya’s cousin Aleksander, but she’s never met him before. It seems wrong to crash his birthday like this, but Genya is insistent and there’s no arguing with her.
At least Aleksander appears pleased to see them.
“What a perfect gift, Gen,” Aleksander hugs his cousin, “you’ve really outdone yourself.”
Alina cranes her head to try and see what present Genya has handed over, but she’s distracted when Aleksander puts a hand on the small of her back and leads her towards the kitchen.
“Where’s everyone else?” she asks as he pours her a generous glass of wine, because it seems awfully quiet for a party, “and where’s Gen gone?”
“Genya’s just gone to the bathroom,” he says, “and everyone else is late arriving, so it’s just us for now. Why don’t you tell me about yourself, Alina?”
Although she’s a little nervous and shy at first, gulping down her glass of wine (which Aleksander immediately refills) gives her a bit more courage.
She babbles on about what she’s studying (Economics), what she’d prefer to be studying (Art), her hobbies, the books and movies she enjoys, and her favourite pieces from the local museums and art galleries.
When she worries she’s talking too much, Aleksander reassures her that he’s “keen to know everything, Alinochka, and here, have another drink.”
It takes her a while to realise Genya still hasn’t come back.
“I’m sure she’s fine,” Aleksander says with an easy smile, “but why don’t we go and look for her.”
He has to help her up off her seat, since she’s a little unsteady, head spinning from all the wine. He wraps an arm around her waist as they climb the stairs in search of her friend.
“I don’t think she’s in here,” Alina mumbles as they enter a quiet, dark room, “shall we look –”
Her words trail off as Aleksander lowers his head and kisses her.
“Oh,” she sighs into his mouth, surprised, but not unpleasantly so.
“Such a sweet little thing,” he murmurs, “just what I’ve been looking for.”
She’s so distracted by his kisses – on her lips, cheeks and neck – that she jumps when the back of her legs bang into something, giggling as she falls back to land on a bed.
It’s still dark, and all the alcohol in her system makes the world hazy around her.
She doesn’t notice the stark bareness of the room, or hear the clinking of metal.
Alina doesn’t realise anything is wrong at all, until Aleksander leans over her and picks something up off one of the pillows.
“What are you –”
He clamps a collar around her neck, cold and heavy metal shocking her toward sobriety.
“Aleksander?”
He strokes her cheek tenderly, “it’s just a precaution, Alinochka, while you’re getting used to your new life. I can’t have you running away, after all.”
“What … what is this?” she trembles in his arms, confused and afraid, “why are you doing this?”
She can’t see his expression in the dark, but she can tell he’s grinning, “you’re my birthday present, Alinochka, and we’re going to have a lot of fun together.”
Chapter 1007: Lover (1)
Chapter Text
The Sun Summoner has lived in Os Alta Cathedral since her discovery as a young child.
No visitor ever sees her alone. No one enters her quarters without at least two chaperones.
She is pure and chaste, as a sankta should be. No unclean words are spoken in her presence and she is never allowed to read lewd texts.
When her stomach begins to swell, not long after her eighteenth birthday, all of Ravka is abuzz with rumours.
The Apparat rails against those who insist that the Sun Summoner must have a lover. He calls her pregnancy a miracle, a blessing from the saints, a gift of another Sun Summoner.
The baby is born on the Summer Solstice and the Apparat proclaims it to be an auspicious sign.
A rosy-cheeked boy with dark hair and his mother’s eyes.
He will be a Sun Summoner. Everyone is sure of it.
The Cathedral is packed for the baby’s baptism.
The Apparat and his acolytes. The tsar and tsarina and their sons. Foreign delegates and ambassadors. Nobles and merchants. Peasants crowding the doorways and watching through the stained-glass windows.
However, as holy oil is poured over the baby’s head, it is tendrils of shadow that dance around him, not light.
Shocked, panicked cries echo through the Cathedral.
No one has seen such shadows since the Black Heretic created the Fold and was believed to have perished within it almost five centuries previously.
The Sun Summoner herself seems unperturbed, as if this is exactly what she expected.
She takes her son from the Apparat and walks calmly towards the Cathedral’s entrance. Stupefied guests part to let her through, watching the baby with wide eyes as he gurgles happily and continues to summon shadows.
Mother and baby vanish into the darkness that has risen up outside the Cathedral, never to be seen again.
A century later, a painting depicting the scene hangs in the Os Alta Gallery.
It shows a young woman and a baby, both dressed in gold. The woman cradles the child as she steps into the darkness, where the shadowy figure of a man awaits them.
A Lover’s Reunion
Chapter 1008: Make (1)
Chapter Text
“You can’t make her love you,” Oretsev hisses.
“I won’t have to make her do anything. I can be patient and Alina will come to realise where she truly belongs.”
“She’ll always hate you.”
Aleksander only smirks, “or perhaps you’re afraid that she won’t. After all, we have eternity.”
Chapter 1009: Happen
Chapter Text
“Hello, darling.”
Alina opens her eyes, twisting her legs up so that Mr Morozov can take a seat next to her.
He pats her leg, hand lingering there, thumb rubbing soothing circles on her bare calf.
Out of the corner of her eye, she spots two men in FBI jackets hauling boxes of files towards the front door. She screws her eyes shut again, not wanting to see her whole life being torn to pieces in front of her.
Mr Morozov says nothing as she fiddles with her pendant (an heirloom from her mama’s family, nothing to do with her papa and thus one of the few things of value she’ll be able to hold onto).
Eventually, she asks the question that’s been on her mind since her papa and both of her brothers were dragged away bellowing threats about lawsuits.
“What’s going to happen to me now, Mr Morozov?”
She has no doubt that her papa and brothers will be found guilty. She’s astute enough to know their business is shady at best, and that they’ve amassed a whole host of enemies along with their ill-begotten fortune.
Alina has no one with her family locked up. Mama is ten years dead, and was estranged from her family in Shu Han. Alina has no property of her own save a small personal expenses account (papa had been of the opinion that she was too young to manage her own investments, which are all in his name) and a few heirlooms from mama.
There are plenty of family friends, but Alina knows how quickly they will vanish when the money is gone and the taint of criminal charges sticks to the Starkov family.
The staff have left and she can’t blame them. The only one remaining is papa’s accountant Mr Morozov.
Mr Morozov, who papa yelled had been the one who had helped the FBI build their case against her family.
Alina has always liked Mr Morozov.
He’d let her do homework in the office he kept at their home, and helped her study for tests. He’d even tried to talk papa into letting her apply to Art School, though he hadn’t been successful.
She’d heard her brothers call him traitorous scum as they were taken away, but Alina can’t agree with that.
He’s still here, after all, still looking at her with warmth and concern, the only soothing and steady presence she’s had in her life since mama died.
“Well,” Mr Morozov says, “it will take a while for the trials to begin, but I’m afraid the properties are all being confiscated today.”
The Os Alta mansion they’re sitting in. The Balakirev dacha. The Os Kervo cottage. The penthouse in Shu Han. The townhouse in Fjerda. Probably others as well, places she doesn’t know about.
“You’re over eighteen,” Mr Morozov continues, “so there’s no need for a guardian, but also no obligation for the state to provide you with a home.”
“Oh, of course,” Alina murmurs softly.
She tries to think if any of her friends might let her stay with them. For a week or two, perhaps they would, but not long-term. She’s a liability now, a reminder of how far the wealthy can fall.
“I … I guess I’ll look for a job,” she says, trying to sound cheerful and failing completely.
It’s a daunting prospect. She’s only got a high school education and no experience of work. Her dream of Art School seems impossible now.
Mr Morozov shifts and tugs her legs down so they’re resting in his lap.
Then, he takes her hands and squeezes them gently, “it’s a lot to deal with, isn’t it darling?”
She nods miserably. After all, what does she know about rent and taxes and budgeting and cooking?
“I want to help you,” he reaches over to smooth down some flyaway piece of her hair, “your family’s mistakes are not your burden to bear and I feel a degree of responsibility for you. Will you let me help, darling?”
Alina doesn’t even have to think. She nods eagerly, relief rushing through her.
She’s not alone. She has Mr Morozov to guide her.
And now she’s sure everything will be alright.
Chapter 1010: Bed (4)
Chapter Text
“Time for bed, honey.”
“No,” she grumbles, snuggling into him with a sleepy pout, “I'm comfy here.”
Ivan rolls his eyes, “you spoil her, Sasha.”
He only shrugs and hushes his friend. There is work to do, but nothing that can’t wait a while.
For now, he wants to cuddle his wife.
Chapter 1011: Bed (5)
Summary:
cw referenced kidnapping, implied non-consensual drugging, Aleksander briefly contemplating non-con somnophilia
Chapter Text
She looks so peaceful laid out on his bed, soft and sweet and fast asleep.
Aleksander runs his hand down her bare back, fingers trailing across the smooth expanse of skin revealed by the pretty underwear Genya has dressed her in.
He’s already hard just from looking at her, just from the fact that he finally has her back with him where she belongs. He’s almost tempted to have her right now, to rip away the gauzy skirt and silk panties, shift her pliant body and sink into her wet heat.
It wouldn’t be the same, though. He’s always preferred her awake and enthusiastic.
True, the last time he saw her she had slashed him across the cheek with his own knife before fleeing the country in a futile attempt to escape him, but she’s always been a wild little hellcat and he’s not opposed to some knife-play in the bedroom, once he’s sure it will only be a bit of fun, not another silly attempt to kill him.
“Take the rest of the week off, Ivan,” he tells his faithful second, the man who had tracked down his errant little wife and delivered her back to him, “I’ll be busy here.”
“Time to wake up, Alinochka,” he croons as he takes a seat on the bed and unties the gauzy bow at her back.
With perfect timing, she begins to stir, blinking sleep away.
He can see the moment she realises where she is, her body tensing and her eyes snapping open, wide with panic.
He pushes her hair to the side and presses a tender kiss to her neck, snaking his arm around her waist, “hello, little wife, let’s get reacquainted, shall we?”
Chapter 1012: Thought
Chapter Text
He’d planned to be nice.
Gentle and sweet in his big, soft bed.
And then she’d run, a spooked little rabbit fleeing solely on the basis of his wretched mother’s poisonous words.
He’d planned to be nice, but he has no problem with being mean.
Fucking her too hard without getting her ready enough. Edging her until she’s squirming and crying and incoherent. Making that tracker of hers listen to every delicious moan that falls from her lips.
Knocking every thought of rebellion or running away again out of that silly little head of hers.
He’ll be nice tomorrow.
For now, though, he wants to ensure his message sinks in.
Chapter 1013: Bed (6)
Chapter Text
“… In vain I have struggled. It will not do. My feelings will not be repressed. You must allow me to tell you how ardently I admire and love you.”
Alina sighs, eyes closed, as Aleksander reads from her dog-eared, well-loved copy of Pride and Prejudice.
The heat is almost unbearable and the fan is broken, but she can’t bring herself to care about the sweat pooling on her bare skin or the lecture she’s missing right now.
All she can think about is Aleksander’s low, soothing voice and her well-sated desire and the happiness that her boyfriend is a senior with a room to himself and a double bed that they can sprawl out naked on without having to worry about being disturbed.
She lifts her hand to play with his damp hair, smiling when he lets out an involuntary sigh.
“It’s too hot, Linka.”
He’s right, but that’s never stopped them before.
She plucks the book from his hand and drops it onto his side table, before rolling over to straddle him, “we’re already sweaty, Sasha,” she grins, leaning down to kiss him, “we might as well make the most of it.”
Chapter 1014: Freak (1)
Chapter Text
“Alina isn’t Grisha,” Oretsev hisses insistently, “she’s not a freak.”
A little gasp from the doorway has Aleksander turning to hide his triumphant smirk. Some would say it was wrong of him to goad the tracker into insulting Grisha after sending for Alina, but Aleksander has no regrets – it’s better that she knows now what kind of man her old friend truly is.
In the blink of an eye, Alina has summoned glowing orbs in each of her hands, illuminating her furious face.
“This is who I am, Mal. Not weak little Sticks from Keramzin. If you can’t handle that, then you better leave.”
The boy tosses a look of loathing towards Aleksander before he stalks out.
And despite the momentary sadness in her eyes, Alina’s light continues to shine, bright and beautiful.
Chapter 1015: Bed (7)
Summary:
cw cheating
Chapter Text
He stares out of the window, momentarily tense and distant.
Aleksander has always been more prone to guilt than she is. Alina sees nothing wrong with being a bit selfish.
“We shouldn’t have done that,” he mutters.
His phone is in his hand, contact list open to show Zoya’s name.
Alina isn’t concerned. They go through this same charade every time they fall into bed together. He contemplates calling his girlfriend – a ten hour plane journey away, on her year abroad – and confessing his sins, but never actually goes through with it.
Alina finishes fixing her hair into a bun and then crawls down the bed to wrap her arms around him.
“Don’t be so glum, Sasha,” she presses a kiss to his shoulder and drops one hand down to his boxers, where he’s already getting hard again, “just accept that she isn’t what you need.”
It’s not even the long-distance thing, Alina thinks, it’s that Zoya’s not the right person for Aleksander. She doesn’t go to Art Galleries with him or bake his favourite honey cake or laugh at his jokes, not like Alina does.
And then there’s the sex. Alina’s heard enough through thin walls to know Zoya is good, but she doubts the other girl can put the same dopey, blissed-out smile on Aleksander’s face that Alina manages to coax out (at least before Aleksander’s damnable guilt sets in).
Really, it would just be better for everyone if Aleksander and Zoya broke up, so he and Alina could be together properly, like they’re meant to be.
Aleksander, though, for all he’s the smartest man she’s ever met, can be remarkably stupid about these things.
He needs to be coaxed and nudged to see what’s best for him.
Which is Alina, obviously.
She moves so that she’s straddling Aleksander’s lap, grabbing his phone and tossing it into the corner of the room.
“Linka,” he protests.
“Fuck me, Sasha,” she murmurs, grinding against him until he lets out a low groan, “you know you want to.”
His hands slide from her waist upwards, cupping her breasts. She can see his eyes glaze over with lust and knows that she has him.
Later, she’ll laugh as he eats three huge slices of the honey cake in her kitchen that she iced only last night. Then, they’ll go to their favourite gallery for a new exhibition, and to the library to work on their papers. He won’t even think about calling Zoya until this evening and by then, with the time difference, it will be too late.
For now, though, she simply focuses on reminding him of how compatible they are in the bedroom.
Chapter 1016: Twitch
Chapter Text
Alina whimpers, body twitching, overwhelmed by sensation.
“Too … too much,” she cries out as she shudders through an orgasm that feels more like pain than pleasure, “Sasha … too much.”
Aleksander smirks down at her, eyes glittering, his hand between her legs, “but I thought you liked orgasms, Alinochka. He makes me come more than you ever did, isn’t that what you said about that worthless boy you’ve been seeing?”
A mistake, one made in anger and frustration, knowing she should stay away from dangerous Aleksander Morozov and yet unable to find anyone to compare.
“I … it was a lie, Sasha,” she sobs through another orgasm, sore and wrung-out, “I was just … I …”
She can’t find the words, her brain little better than cotton-wool right now.
His smile is wide and smug, “silly little girl, grumpy about a boy who doesn’t know how to touch her properly, trying to deny what she needs.”
He ducks his head to press a kiss to her inner thigh, “don’t worry, Alinochka, I’ll make you forget everyone but me.”
Chapter 1017: Hop
Chapter Text
Alina isn’t stupid, she knows hitchhiking is dangerous.
But she can’t go back into Mal’s house, not after what he said to her. Besides, it’s the middle of the day, bright and sunny, and this is a really nice neighbourhood.
It only takes five minutes before a huge black Land Rover slows down to a halt.
The window winds down to reveal to reveal a man about two and a half decades her senior, dark hair and thick beard shot through with silver. It’s not ideal, since she’d been hoping for a family (a safer bet than a man alone), but there’s something familiar about him.
He smiles, revealing bright, white teeth, “well, if it isn’t little Alina. You’ve grown up.”
“Mr … Mr Morozov,” she says as the name comes to her.
Mal’s mom’s cousin, she thinks. They met a few times at Mal’s birthday parties, but she hadn’t seen him in almost five years now.
“Please, call me Sasha,” he shoots her another dazzling smile and she nods, a little dazed.
He frowns as he realises she’s sitting on her suitcase, out on the road, “what’s that idiot boy done now?”
“Oh … I … we had an argument,” she mumbles, not wanting to get into the details of how she hadn’t felt ready to have sex with Mal and that he’d taken it badly.
Sasha shakes his head in disappointment, “stupid boy,” he sighs, apparently deciding that the incident is Mal’s fault.
“Well, hop in,” he gestures to the passenger seat.
Alina hesitates, “I don’t want to take you out of your way. Aren’t you here to see Mal?”
He shrugs, “you’re more important, little Alina. I should make sure you get home safe and sound.”
She flushes pink. No one has ever really thought she was a top priority.
Sasha pats her knee when she climbs into the passenger seat, leaning over her to buckle her seat-belt for her.
“Relax,” he laughs when she freezes at his close proximity, “you’re like a skittish rabbit.”
“Sorry, sorry,” she blushes even harder.
Another laugh, his hand still heavy on her knee, “don’t worry, Alina, I’ll take good care of you.”
Chapter 1018: Bed (8)
Summary:
Female Aleksander – Regency AU
Chapter Text
The Morozov family’s country estate boasts eighteen bedrooms, but Aleksandra insists that Alina share her own room and bed.
“It will be fun,” the older girl gives her a dazzling smile, “we can stay up late and gossip about everyone we know.”
Alina is a little unsure at first. She remembers her cousin Genya’s worried frown when Aleksandra had issued the invitation, and her warning to Alina that she shouldn’t let herself be overwhelmed by the force of Aleksandra’s intense personality.
But her friend is so charming, and it really is a delight to be able to spend two weeks with Aleksandra alone, since her family expects that Viscount Oretsev will propose once Alina returns to town, and she will be busy with wedding preparations then.
She doesn’t think anything about Aleksandra’s tactile nature.
Holding her hand. Kissing her cheek. Tugging her closer while they’re in the carriage on their way to Morozov Manor.
They’re good friends – best friends – after all, and there’s nothing wrong with being affectionate.
And then, later, while they’re unpacking, Aleksandra tugs her over and kisses her, no brief brush of the lips, but the sort of kiss that happens between a husband and wife, heated and passionate. Alina is ashamed to think of it, knowing that she wants more, that she feels a stirring in her body that must be wrong.
“It is just a mark of affection,” Aleksandra smiles as if there is nothing at all to be worried about.
And perhaps there is not, Alina thinks. Maybe she is just being silly. It’s only a kiss, after all, and Aleksandra is her friend.
They gossip for hours after dinner, speaking of recent engagements and marital disharmony and shocking affairs.
Aleksandra delivers the blow just before midnight, when Alina is sleepy and comfortably cuddling with her friend, the two of them snug and warm under the covers of Aleksandra’s bed.
“I heard something you should know, Linka.”
Alina’s brow furrows in concern at Aleksandra’s serious tone, “what is it, Sasha?”
“It is about Viscount Oretsev.”
“Mal?”
“He … they say he still sees the actress Ruby Solovyova,” Aleksandra whispers, “and that he’s paying for her townhouse.”
“No,” Alina shakes her head, suddenly wide-awake, like she’s had a pail of cold water tossed in her face, “no, that’s all over. Mal swore to me that he’d never see her again.”
“It’s more than a rumour,” Aleksandra strokes her cheek sadly, “it’s been verified by many sources. The news is all over town.”
Alina swipes away a few tears from her eyes. She knows many married men keep mistresses, but Mal had promised that he loved her and it wouldn’t be like that for them. How is she meant to trust him now, or to marry him?
“He doesn’t deserve you, Linka,” Aleksandra insists, snuggling closer, her lips against Alina’s neck, “you should be with someone who truly loves you and would never betray you.”
“I thought Mal was it,” she whispers sadly, “I loved him.”
“Oh, Linka,” Aleksandra kisses her again, warm and soft and sweet, the kind of kiss Alina’s read about in novels, “I know you did, but Oretsev isn’t worthy of your love.”
“I … Sasha, what are you doing?”
“I love you, Linka,” Aleksandra’s eyes glitter with a fervour Alina has never seen before, “it nearly killed me, watching you with Oretsev, knowing what sort of man he was.”
“But … but this is wrong, Sasha,” Alina says breathlessly.
She’s so confused. Aleksandra’s kisses make her feel hot and tingly, yet everything she has been taught tells her that this isn’t natural, that it is an affront to the saints.
Still, she can’t find it within her to protest when Aleksandra tugs her nightgown over her head, leaving her completely bare under her friend’s heated gaze.
“Let me,” Aleksandra whispers, fingers brushing over Alina’s breasts before she ducks her head and actually takes one of Alina’s nipples into her mouth, licking and sucking while Alina moans at her ministrations.
She’s behaving like a scandalous whore, allowing unnatural and inappropriate things.
And yet nothing has ever felt so good as this.
“Let me,” Aleksandra repeats, one hand trailing down across Alina’s stomach to the sacred place between her legs that she has always been told is only for her husband, “Linka, let me. I’ll make you feel so, so good.”
And whether it is a sin or not, Alina decides she does not care. She gives herself over to wantonness and pleasure.
… I know you are angry with me for refusing Viscount Oretsev’s proposal, mama, but I could not accept him, not with what I knew about his conduct.
You need not fear for my future, though. My friend Lady Aleksandra Morozova declares she will never marry, but has asked me to stay with her at her country estate so that she might have company and a companion, since her sister Ulla is lately married and her mama prefers to stay in town. I think I shall be very happy indeed.
Chapter 1019: Bed (9)
Summary:
cw oral sex and best friend’s brother
Chapter Text
“Sorry about making you wait, Lina,” Genya shouts over the sound of the shower running, “my dance class ran late. I’ll only be five minutes, I swear.”
“Take … take your time,” Alina calls back, hoping her best friend isn’t suspicious of how high-pitched her voice is.
It’s a good thing Genya had been flustered when she’d arrived home, in such a hurry to get to the shower that she hadn’t noticed her brother Aleksander’s rumpled hair or the fact that Alina’s shirt was on backwards.
“Fuck,” she hisses as Aleksander licks into her, “Sasha, stop, Gen’s going to see.”
“We’ll be done by then,” he murmurs, unbothered and apparently confident in his ability to give her another orgasm in under five minutes.
“You … I … ah,” she arches off the bed as he noses at her clit, blindly reaching back to grab a pillow and smash it over her mouth to muffle her cries.
She comes less than two minutes later, hips rocking, vision going white.
Just as she hears the shower turn off.
Aleksander lifts his head, beard slick and shiny, smugly pleased, and presses a brief kiss to her thigh, “there you are, Linka, aren’t you so much more relaxed now.”
She only nods, too dazed by her orgasm to speak.
With cheerful efficiency, Aleksander runs a hand through his messy hair and helps her tug her panties and shorts back on.
“We can’t do this again,” she tells him as he stands.
Aleksander only laughs, “sure, you keep telling yourself that, Linka.”
He’s out of the door and back in his own bedroom before Genya appears, running a comb through her damp red hair.
“Are you ok, Lina?” her friend asks, “you look a bit strange.”
“I’m fine,” she smiles weakly at Genya, all too conscious of the dampness between her legs and still trembling a little from her most recent orgasm, “all good, really.”
Chapter 1020: Slick
Summary:
cw non-con oral sex – boyfriend’s roommate
He’s mean and while she might like some of it in the end, I repeat that it’s non-con
Chapter Text
It is the first time she’s stayed over at Mal’s apartment after sex, a milestone that makes her giddy.
Sure, he hadn’t given her an orgasm when they’d had sex the night before, rolling off her and beginning to snore almost immediately once he’d come, but he’d been tired from a long football practice and she has no problem using her vibrator.
When she wakes up in the morning to a mouth on her, she’s assumes that it’s Mal, making up for the night before.
He’s never shown an interest in going down on her before – in fact, he seemed to find the whole idea gross, despite always whining when she isn’t in the mood to give him a blowjob – but maybe he feels bad now and –
She freezes as her eyes open and she sees a head of dark hair rather than Mal’s sandy-brown buzzcut.
She shifts, trying to sit up, but large hands clamp down on her waist, keeping her from moving.
The head between her legs pops up so that she can see it is Mal’s roommate Aleksander – a post-grad student who never seems too fond of Mal and who always watches Alina with an intensity that makes her nervous – grinning at her, his beard glistening.
“No, no, no, no, no,” she protests, trying to push him away, furious when he only laughs at her attempts before ducking his head once more and licking into her.
“Stop it!” Alina shrieks, even as she moans at the sensation.
Her mind is confused, trying to process the pleasure he’s giving her with the fact that she didn’t ask for this, that she doesn’t want it.
“Mal,” she shouts, “Mal, help me.”
“He’s gone, little Alina,” Aleksander murmurs as he drags a finger through her slick folds – and when had that happened, she never gets this wet with Mal – “he has football practice again, so he won’t be back for hours yet.”
“I won’t tell him, I swear,” she promises frantically, “just stop, please, stop.”
“Why would I stop?” he asks, curling three fingers into her without even a warning, “why would I give up such a perfect, sweet little thing like you, all laid out for me?”
“You can’t do this,” she whispers, “you … you can’t.”
“Oh, little Alina,” he rubs her clit, making her gasp, “I can do whatever the fuck I want with you. And having spent three months listening to you fake it and let your idiot boyfriend send you back to your dorm unsatisfied, what I want is to give you all the orgasms you’ve missed.”
She wants to protest, to shout and scream, but he’s touching her right where it feels best and she is powerless to resist the orgasm that washes over her.
The shame comes with the aftershocks. She didn’t want this, but it still feels as if she has betrayed Mal by enjoying it.
Her hope that Aleksander will be satisfied with that one orgasm, and that he will leave her in peace to brood in guilt, doesn’t last long.
He barely gives her a moment to breathe before he’s on her again, mouth and fingers working in tandem like he is determined to give her another orgasm as fast as possible.
Her protests become weaker and weaker as he continues to wring pleasure from her increasingly exhausted body.
There is no reprieve. Alina’s world narrows to her own gasps and moans and mewls, to the slick dripping from between her legs, to possessive dark eyes watching her, to an endless cycle of pleasurepainpleasurepainpleasurepain.
At some point, Aleksander stops bothering to hold her down. After all, Alina doesn’t have the energy to lift her head, let alone try and flee.
By the time he’s done, she’s a sobbing, squirming mess of a girl, shuddering and gasping at the slightest touch, sore and oversensitive.
Terrifyingly, she thinks it might be simultaneously the most horrifying, but also the best sexual experience of her life.
A quick glance at the alarm clock on the bedside table reveals it’s nearly noon and hours have passed since she woke.
“Aren’t you a pretty sight,” Aleksander looms over her, brushing away the dampness at the corners of her eyes with his thumb.
She can see how hard he is, his fitted boxers hiding very little, and she nearly cringes at the thought that he might want even more from her.
“Oh, don’t worry about that, little Alina,” he gives her a shark’s smile when he realises where her gaze is directed, “I’ll take care of it in the shower. I’ve got plenty of lovely memories from this morning to help me.”
“What’s to stop me from telling Mal what you did?” she asks, voice hoarse from crying and moaning, “from telling everyone?”
He grins at her, cheerfully confident and smug, “you could have stopped me any time, little Alina, if you’d really wished. You wanted it. You loved it.”
“No,” she shakes her head frantically, sure that he’s trying to confuse her, to make her doubt herself, “I didn’t … I didn’t.”
He keeps grinning, though, as he stands and heads for the door, “I’ll see you soon, little Alina.”
Chapter 1021: Young (1)
Summary:
cw underage and naïve Alina (she’s 17), vaguely 1950s, mob AU, some iffy vibes
Chapter Text
Alina feels so grown up in the wonderful sunshine-yellow dress and heels Aleksandr had bought for her. She’s used to orphanage hand-me-downs, tattered and patched and never beautiful.
Still, the official stares at her suspiciously, “you look pretty young. You’ve got to be nineteen to get married without your parents’ permission, you know.”
“I … I am,” Alina smiles brightly to cover up her nerves, thankful for Aleksandr’s steadying presence at her side.
She’s never been a particularly adept liar. Aleksandr says he likes her open honestness in most situations, but he’s coached her carefully about this meeting because she can’t bear to be forced to wait another twenty months to be able to marry him legally.
“We’ve provided all the supporting paperwork,” Aleksander adds, glaring at the official.
The man still seems sceptical, “I think I’ll take another look at the bride’s birth certificate, if you don’t mind.”
Alina glances over at Aleksandr, eyes wide with panic, but he seems irritated rather than worried, producing the document once more and handing it to the official.
“Go and sit with Fedyor,” he nudges her towards his friend, one of the witnesses he’s brought, “Ivan and I will have a quick word with this gentleman and get everything sorted out.”
Alina does as she’s told, although she’s a little concerned when she sees Ivan locking the office door and catches sight of a glint of metal tucked inside his jacket.
It’s not that she hasn’t heard the rumours about Aleksandr and his friends – saints knows, Genya has said plenty along with her copious warnings that Alina should stay far away from dangerous, powerful men – but plenty of people carry guns because the city can be dangerous, and Aleksander always tells her she doesn’t need to worry about his job (“it’s very boring, solnyshka, a lot of dull import and export business”).
“Will it all be alright, do you think?” she asks Fedyor.
“Of course, it will,” he smiles cheerfully, tapping on her arm and pointing to a home design magazine to distract her before she can turn at the sound of hissed Russian “now here, have a look at these pieces. The boss says he wants you see if there’s anything you want to change about the décor at the brownstone.”
She’s engrossed in furniture options for the next ten minutes, only looking up when Aleksandr comes over and squeezes her shoulder gently, “all sorted, solnyshka. We just need to sign the certificate.”
Alina jumps up eagerly, hurrying over to the desk and beaming at the official waiting there. He returns her smile with a shaky, wan look, and pushes the certificate forward.
Aleksandr signs first, sure and steady. Then Alina signs her own name, trying to make her looping script look more like a woman’s and less like a girl barely out of the schoolroom.
Ivan and Fedyor follow as the witnesses and then it’s done. They are married!
Fedyor cheers. Ivan claps politely. Aleksandr wraps his arms around her and kisses her with a heated hunger that makes her swoon.
“Mrs Morozova,” Fedyor kisses both of her cheeks, “congratulations.”
Ivan repeats the gesture, and then he and Fedyor both turn to Aleksandr, clasping hands and bowing their heads respectfully, before vanishing off down the road.
Aleksandr turns to Alina with a satisfied smile, “time to go home, little wife.”
Alina smiles widely at her husband.
She’s never been so happy in her life.
Chapter 1022: Manifest
Summary:
X-Men AU where Baghra is Professor X (but not as nice) and Aleksander is Magneto.
Chapter Text
Alina is sitting alone, trying to make the orb of sun she’s summoned bigger, when a man steps out of the shadows and takes a seat next to her.
She freezes, the light spluttering and dying as she realises who it is.
“Interesting,” the infamous Black Heretic tilts his head and examines her like she’s a specimen under a microscope, “Grisha usually manifest their power far earlier than you.”
Alina flushes pink. She knows she’s something of an aberration, discovering her light at nineteen rather than as a child, but she doesn’t like to be reminded of how far behind she is. Baghra – grumpy and demanding – is difficult enough to deal with, on top of the whispers and stares from the other students.
“How strong you must be,” he murmurs, dark eyes intense, “to have suppressed your Small Science for so long but managed to live to adulthood. And I hear you made quite the impression in my Shadow Fold.”
It had been a month ago, Alina one of twenty-four military cadets making their first Fold crossing. Some idiot had caught the attention of the volcra by trying to take a photo on their phone and forgetting to take the flash off, and their convoy had been attacked.
Alina had really thought she was going to die. But then something inside her had snapped, and blinding, burning light exploded outwards, killing all the volcra nearby and allowing the survivors from their convoy to get to safety.
She’s been at Morozova’s School for Gifted Youngsters ever since, kept safe by walls and patrols and the harsh but powerful Baghra Morozova.
But apparently not even all that can keep the Black Heretic out. By all accounts, he focuses his fury on otkazat’sya who endanger his people and seek to restrict Grisha rights and stays away from the school, but this is a reminder of how dangerous he is, and of the rumours of how irrevocable his estrangement from his mother is.
Alina is all alone out here. She hadn’t even bothered to tell anyone where she was going, tired of their pitying and derisive looks. There is nothing stopping the Black Heretic from dragging her away right now to use as a weapon against his enemies or a message to Baghra.
He watches her with amusement and a shark’s smile, as if he can guess exactly what she’s thinking.
“You know, I don’t think there’s a single otkazat’sya who knows this school’s location. Most don’t even realise it exists. That’s my mother’s way, Miss Starkova – she thinks we ought not to meddle with the world, that we should keep to ourselves and ignore everyone else. She won’t accept the truth, that the otkazat’sya will never let us be, that they are too afraid of us to be content with a peaceful separation. We will only ever be truly safe, Miss Starkova, once we have power and position in the world.”
He has a point, she admits. She reads the news stories about what happens when Grisha cause damage when their powers manifest, children locked up or beaten or even killed for something outside of their control.
Still, she hears about what the Black Heretic and his acolytes do in return. Nothing as drastic as the Shadow Fold he created decades ago, but still radical and violent in a way that makes Alina nervous.
“Here,” he hands her a simple flyer, a few lines of text over his symbol of the sun in eclipse, “this is the details our next meeting, if you want to get another viewpoint, one that doesn’t involve sticking your head in the sand and ignoring the world.”
“No thanks,” she tries to refuse.
He tucks it into her jacket pocket, “think about it, Miss Starkova. Maybe you’ll be surprised.”
He vanishes back into the shadows before she can say anything, leaving her holding the flyer.
She should give it to Baghra or rip it into pieces and throw it away. Getting mixed up with the Black Heretic will only bring her trouble.
She’s not going to that meeting.
She’s not.
Chapter 1023: Craft
Chapter Text
Mal always complained about how much time she spent dancing. He never understood the work she needed to put in to truly excel at her craft, constantly dismissing her job as a joke – “Alina dances for a living,” he’d snigger when he was with his friends, waving his arms and spinning in a grotesque imitation of a pirouette.
Aleksander is different in every way. He understands dedication, and pouring blood, sweat and tears into something you love so that you can be the very best. He’s there every step of the way, with a hot water bottle or a massage or just a hug.
Alina doesn’t have to make herself small for Aleksander the way Mal wanted her to.
Now, she soars and he cheers her on every step of the way.
Chapter 1024: Quake
Summary:
Ivan POV
Chapter Text
The boy – for he is a boy, Ivan thinks, not quite a man yet – quakes in his boots as he delivers his message.
Normally, Ivan would think this was a sign that he was too soft for this sort of work, that his training as an oprichniki should cease and he should be shipped off to the First Army, where lower standards are the norm.
In these circumstances, though, he understands.
Because the message might be simple, but it causes absolute chaos.
The Sun Summoner is gone.
The room darkens in an instant, shadows crawling up the wall and climbing like ivy up the trainee’s legs.
“Sir,” Ivan interjects, before the General’s fury strangles the pale, trembling boy, “shall I secure the prisoners until a later time?”
His own scowl deepens at the memory of the Conductor’s pathetic pleading, and at the fact that three complete strangers had somehow managed to masquerade as oprichniki for hours without detection.
“No,” the Shadow Summoner turns to Ivan, eyes pitch black, body taut with barely-leashed fury, “bring them to me. At least one of them will know something about where my Sun Summoner is and I will find out all of their secrets, even if I have to tear them to pieces one by one to get the answers I want.”
Ivan almost pities whoever has taken Alina Starkova.
After all, no money or jewels or other inducements can possibly be worth the wrath of the Black General on the warpath.
Chapter 1025: Bed (10)
Chapter Text
She lies on a bed of white silk, kept safe under Fabrikator-made glass, in the Black Tsar’s personal quarters.
An unnatural sleep, a necessary evil.
At times, her skin glows. The shadows always follow, streaks of black running through her veins.
They say she tried to help the rebels, people whisper, that she wanted Nikolai Lantsov on the throne and the tsar is punishing her for it.
Such rumours are swiftly and ruthlessly suppressed by the oprichniki and the Black Tsar’s spy network.
The tsarina is the victim of Lantsov sympathisers, official reports say, asleep while she recovers from serious wounds. She will awaken one day, but no one knows when.
The tsar likes to sit by her bedside and watch her with sorrowful dark eyes.
Occasionally, he removes the glass for a while and holds her hand, imagining the day when she will open her eyes and smile at him and squeeze his hand.
He talks a lot. The Healers say she can still hear him, even in her slumber, and he wants her to know all of his story, and to understand his actions.
This is for Grisha and for Ravka. Most of all, though, this is for the two of them and the eternity they will eventually spend together.
“You have to sleep now, Alina,” he often whispers, “while I remake this wretched country. But when the work is done, you can wake up once more and then you’ll see, you’ll realise what all of this bloodshed and war was for.”
She lies on a bed of white silk, silent and sleeping.
Waiting for Ravka’s golden age.
Chapter 1026: Buck
Chapter Text
Aleksander catches his Sun Summoner less than an hour after she flees the Little Palace.
Of course he does. She is barely nineteen, new to her power. He has lived five centuries, and has tracked those far more adept at running and hiding than her.
Alina bucks wildly in his grasp, kicking and biting and screaming.
She’s so very young, his Sun Summoner, and too stubborn to admit when she’s been well and truly caught.
Young and reckless and near-feral in her attempts to escape his iron hold.
“Shall I, sir?” Ivan asks, raising his hands.
Aleksander shakes his head. Knocking Alina unconscious will only postpone the problem. Best he deals with her recalcitrance as soon as possible.
“Peace, my Alina,” he murmurs, tugging one of his gloves off and brushing his bare fingers across her cheek just enough that the soothing touch of his amplification knocks some of the fight out of her.
“I hate you,” she hisses, although her struggles are more half-hearted now, “you’re a monster, a heretic.”
“So my mother would have you believe.”
“Do you deny it?” she demands indignantly.
“I say only that you know far less about me and the circumstances that led to the Fold than you think you do, my Alina.”
Alina bristles at his words, full of the righteous fury common in young people who think they know everything about the world.
She squirms in his grasp and, saints, she’s like an unruly kitten. He grabs her by the scruff of the neck as she attempts to slip away and tosses her bodily into his carriage.
“I have plenty of practice taming wild beasts, Alina,” he watches in amusement as she curses his name loudly and colourfully until Ivan slams the carriage door closed and takes up guard outside it.
Aleksander has had wild horses buck and stomp and throw him from their backs many times before, but they’ve always complied in the end.
He doesn’t want a submissive Sun Summoner. She is meant to be his equal, after all. But right now, while’s learning, it’s important for her to accept his guidance.
And if he needs to be a little rough in his discipline for the foreseeable future, then that’s perfectly fine with him.
In fact, he thinks he’ll rather enjoy it.
Chapter 1027: Celestial
Chapter Text
Alina Starkova isn’t like everyone else. She is more.
She is a celestial being, the sun incarnate, a living star.
When she summons, Aleksander is awestruck, entranced by her perfection.
She is his soulmate, his other half.
And he will happily spend eternity basking in her radiance.
Chapter 1028: Eclipse (3)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Chapter Text
When he returns from three months at the front, his little Sun Summoner first hugs him and then bursts into noisy tears.
“What’s wrong, solnyshka?” he asks with a frown on his face, sweeping her up into a hug.
“I missed the eclipse!” she wails, “I was reading in the War Room and I didn’t even notice it happening.”
He pats her on the back gently, “there’ll be another eclipse, solnyshka. We can even check the charts and records so you know exactly when it will happen.”
“But everyone else saw it,” she sobs, “and they keep talking about it, and Zoya says it was amazing and it’s such a shame I missed it and she was being mean, so I punched her in the nose, but it was during Botkin’s sparring lessons, so that’s alright, isn’t it, Sasha?”
“Entirely alright, solnyshka,” he agrees, ignoring Ivan rolling his eyes.
“I just … everyone’s talking about it, Sasha, and I didn’t see it.”
He can’t stand to see her upset. If Aleksander had his way, his little Sun Summoner would never know a moment of sadness.
“Come on, solnyshka,” he takes her hand and leads her towards one of the training rooms, gesturing for Ivan, Fedyor and his oprichniki to follow them.
“What are we doing?” she asks curiously, wiping away her tears as he nudges Alina towards the training room platform and then orders the others to take seats to the side of the room.
“We’re making our own eclipse, solnyshka,” he tells her.
For a moment she’s silent, but then her mouth curves into a wide grin and she claps her hands excitedly.
“Go on,” he encourages her, “bring the sun.”
She cups her hands and summons, the orb of bright, burning light in her hand growing bigger and bigger. He’s so proud of how far she’s progressed in the three years since she arrived.
“Now push it forward and lift it up,” he instructs her, watching with amusement as she screws her face up in concentration and moves her miniature sun to the centre of the room.
“That’s wonderful, solnyshka, now hold it right there.”
The shadows come to him as easy as breathing, and he shapes them into a dark circle, raising it up until it is level with Alina’s sun.
“Now watch,” he tells her as he begins to move the shadows slowly across the room.
It’s not quite the same as an eclipse, but it’s the closest thing he can manage, and from the awestruck, happy smile on Alina’s face, it’s enough for her.
Once his shadow moon completely covers Alina’s sun, he pauses for a few seconds so she can take it in, before continuing on to reveal the light once more.
Alina’s light fades as his shadows dissipate and he turns to Ivan, Fedyor and the oprichniki, one significant look enough to have them all clapping and cheering enthusiastically for Alina’s efforts.
“You see,” he says, ruffling her hair affectionately, “an eclipse is a nice event to witness, but you are far more of a marvel, solnyshka.”
“Thank you, Sasha,” she whispers, hugging him fiercely, “you’re the best eclipse ever.”
A strange compliment, but one he’s very proud to receive.
Chapter 1029: Shade
Chapter Text
When Alina calls the sun – truly, not just the pretty light she uses to entertain – Aleksander is the only one who can stand it.
Everyone else is forced to seek shade or cover their eyes, unable to bear the blinding light and heat for more than a few moments.
But Aleksander watches, his dark eyes full of devotion, his shadows keeping him safe.
When Aleksander is furious, his shadows become oppressive.
They douse all light around him.
All light except Alina’s.
She does not fear his shadows. She delights in their cool embrace.
What brings suffocating death to others is a comfort to Alina.
They are a perfectly matched pair, puzzle pieces that fit just right.
Together, they bring balance.
Chapter 1030: Bed (11)
Summary:
cw manipulation, gaslighting and implied use of Small Science (in my mind, a combination of Aleksander’s amplification, Ivan’s heartrending and some Alkemi tonics) to mess with Alina’s head
Chapter Text
Alina wakes slowly, blinking blearily at the light streaming in through the window.
Her limbs feel heavy and her mind is sluggish, but she’s sure something isn’t quite right.
She remembers falling asleep in frigid cold of a forest in Tsibeya. Mal had been there, and they had been searching for something, although she can’t quite recall what it was.
This certainly isn’t a forest, though.
It’s a soft feather bed, with warming stones beneath the blankets and a fire roaring in the hearth.
Her skin feels soft and smooth, not roughened by calluses and cuts and dirt, and her hair tumbles over her shoulders, clean and completely free from tangles.
She’s dressed only in a pale gold silk nightgown with a delicate lace trim.
When she sits up, she sees that the bedside table holds a heaped tea tray with a steaming samovar, a fragrant bowl of creamy porridge and a plate full of cakes and biscuits liberally dusted with icing sugar. As if on cue, her stomach rumbles.
“You should eat something, my Alina.”
She jumps in surprise, twisting up her nightgown and the blankets as she turns to see Aleksander unfold himself from an armchair in the corner of the room.
“You’re too thin,” he adds, plucking two cakes from the tray and putting them on a smaller plate that he holds out to Alina, “someone needs to take care of you.”
She stares at him, eyes wide, frozen in a fear that paralyses her, although she doesn’t understand where that feeling is coming from.
He nudges the plate into her hands.
“What … what happened? How did I get here? Where’s Mal?”
Her memories are murky and confused.
She had been in Tsibeya … hadn’t she?
And she remembers Mal by her side, although she thinks she can recall trekking through a forest alone.
Aleksander frowns, “you’ve not been well, my Alina. You had an accident the night of the Winter Fete, don’t you remember?”
“No,” she shakes her head, “I left here after you left the War Room. Baghra came and she told me … she told me …”
“What did she tell you?” he asks.
“I … I can’t recall … but I left here, I’m sure of it.”
He shakes his head, taking a seat on the bed next to her, one large hand rubbing comforting circles on her back, “the Winter Fete was almost two months ago, Alina, and you haven’t left the Little Palace since then. You had a fall and hit your head, so the Healers have been supervising your recovery. They did say there might be some memory loss from the time immediately before the accident.”
“But … it all felt so real,” Alina whispers.
She can remember shivering in the cold, her feet aching from walking so far, her hand in Mal’s, a maelstrom of emotions inside her, and a determination to search for ... something.
“Dreams can be like that occasionally,” Aleksander presses his lips to her neck and that sensation is familiar, makes her lean into his embrace as he tilts her head up for a kiss.
“I’m so confused,” she shakes her head, frustrated at her inability to remember.
“Don’t worry,” he reassures her, “you’ve been asleep for most of the time, resting and recovering. You’ll feel like yourself soon enough, now you’re properly awake.”
“Yes,” Alina nods, “I’m sure you’re right.”
The room is cosy and the food is delicious. Aleksander is attentive and gentle with her.
Still, she can’t help but feel a little uneasy.
Those dreams truly had felt so real.
Chapter 1031: Lips (1)
Chapter Text
He loves their rare lazy mornings together, brief breaks from all their heavy responsibilities.
Basking in the warm sunlight that streams through their window. Trailing his lips leisurely across Alina’s bare skin as she sighs happily and her skin glows faintly. Kissing her again and again until their lips are swollen, guaranteeing that Ivan will roll his eyes knowingly when he comes to give his reports later in the day.
Slow, unhurried sex, or sometimes just cuddling together. Aleksander likes to watch her, half asleep and snuggled into his side, always struck by how lucky he is to have finally found his other half.
He’s never been so happy.
Chapter 1032: Squeal (1)
Chapter Text
The tsar and Prince Vasily squeal like pigs as they’re dragged into the throne room in chains.
“Well,” Aleksander turns to Alina – his perfect other half – “shall we do it together?”
Bright light flares in her hands as he summons his shadows, “yes, together.”
The screaming begins.
Chapter 1033: Squeal (2)
Summary:
Ivan POV
Chapter Text
At the War Room door, Ivan hears a familiar sequence of noises.
A giggle, light footsteps moving swiftly, heavy boots crossing the room, and then a high-pitched squeal.
He turns and leaves before the moaning begins.
It seems the tsar and tsarina aren’t quite ready for company yet.
Chapter 1034: Haul
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
When Mal hears that Alina is back in Kribirsk, apparently making a Fold crossing with the Darkling, he slips away from his own unit and makes his way there.
It’s his chance to see her and help her get away from the Grisha.
“I’m afraid the Sun Summoner is not receiving visitors right now.”
“She’ll want to see me,” Mal tells the blank-faced guards confidently, “just ask her.”
“The Darkling has ordered that no one should disturb her today.”
“And Alina just lets the Darkling run her life?”
“Yes,” the grey-clad guards answer in unison.
“I have to see her,” he insists, “she doesn’t belong in this place. She’s normal, not weird like those Grisha.”
The guards aren’t Grisha, after all, none of them wearing one of those fancy keftas. And yet they sneer at him like he’s offended them personally, as if they disagree with his words.
“Leave, Corporal Oretsev,” one of the guards tells him, “or we will have you removed.”
He won’t be deterred, though. It’s clear Alina doesn’t know what’s good for her, and that those damn Grisha have messed with her head.
“Alina!” he bellows, “Alina!”
He shouts her name over and over even as the guards grab hold of him and start to haul him away.
And then she appears, a vision in gold at the entrance of the tent.
“Mal?”
“Alina!”
“What are you doing here?”
“I came for you, so we could go away together. You don’t need to stay here with him.”
Instead of thanking him, Alina’s mouth twists into a sneer, “you spent a year ignoring my letters and now you’ve come not to try and repair our friendship but to cause a huge scene and demand I leave my husband.”
Mal freezes, “your … what?”
“My husband, Mal,” she lifts her hand up from inside the folds of her gold kefta and he sees the glittering obsidian ring on her finger, “for three months now. I would have written and told you if I’d thought you might actually read the letter.”
“No … no, you can’t.”
Alina just glares at him, “you don’t have any say in my actions, Mal, especially not after you ignored me for a year.”
“Alina –”
“Just go, Mal.”
She turns away from him, towards the embrace of the tall man dressed all in black who is waiting at the entrance of the tent.
And Mal can’t give up, can’t walk away now.
He jerks, trying to escape the hold of the guards. They hold fast, though.
The Darkling’s gaze turns on him, dark eyes burning with malice, “take him to one of the cells. We don’t want him causing trouble during the crossing today.”
Mal expects Alina to speak up for him, but she only remains silent and cold at the Darkling’s side.
As the guards haul him away, Mal realises that she is truly lost to him.
Chapter 1035: Know
Chapter Text
“Do you really think she knows where the Darkling is? She’s an Art student with no history of political activism.”
“He never stays in one city for more than a few weeks at a time, yet our sources say he’s been in Os Alta almost three months. Something – someone – is keeping him here.”
“And you think it’s Starkova?”
“I think she knows a lot more than she’s saying.”
Chapter 1036: Lover (2)
Summary:
Historical AU
Chapter Text
It is Malyen Oretsev who makes the accusation.
Alina Starkova has a lover. And that lover is the devil.
After all, does her little cottage garden not produce an awfully large bounty for such a small thing tended only be one woman? Does she not seem to be uncommonly lucky with her health, never catching any of the fevers or plagues that pass through the area? Has it not been noted that there are always black cats in her home?
“I saw her!” Oretsev exclaims to everyone who will listen, “she was rutting with a beast one night. And the next week, she was naked and moaning and her cottage was filled with shadows.”
No one ever thinks of how Oretsev had recently courted Alina Starkova and been refused. No one remembers the man’s embarrassed fury following his failure to obtain his desired bride.
They drag her from her home one cold morning, demanding that she confess and repent and accept her punishment.
Alina Starkova is silent, though. She admits nothing, but nor does she deny anything.
Guilty, they all say. Consorting with demons and devils, they cry out.
The trial lasts scarcely half an hour. The sentence is death by burning at the stake.
The young woman makes no attempt to escape. She does not scream or cry or fight.
She only watches them all with something that seems like amusement.
“You’ll regret this.”
Three words and then she falls silent, refusing to explain herself.
She is docile and quiet while they build the pyre and as they bind her with thick ropes.
The priests implore her to make her final confession, but she simply smiles, unbothered by their proclamations that her soul will go straight to Hell.
It is just past noon when they prepare to light the pyre.
And then the darkness comes.
Shadows rising up, the bright sunshine blotted out completely.
“Burn her quickly,” Oretsev demands, “and the devil will be driven out of these lands.”
But the fires are all out, doused by the shadows that begin to take the form of great monsters who lash out at those around them.
People scream, fleeing in all directions, as the shadows closest to Alina Starkova coalesce into the figure of a man. Her bonds fall away as the shadow man wraps himself around her in an intimate embrace.
Oretsev – foolish and scorned – charges towards one of the monsters with a knife in hand.
He never stands a chance. Mortal weapons cannot hurt these creatures, but the shadows can rise up and suffocate those in their path.
Oretsev’s broken body falls to the floor. Any of the crowd who remain take note of his fate and run as fast as they can away from the scene.
“I knew you’d come,” Alina Starkova smiles at the shadow man, sighing in delight as tendrils of shadow caress her body.
“Always, my love,” the shadows purr in response.
And then they are gone, vanished along with the shadows.
A broken village is left behind.
Dead bodies on the ground, terrified people huddling in their homes, the church destroyed by the shadow monsters.
Alina Starkova’s name is only ever spoken in whispers from then on.
And the village never dares to burn a suspected witch again.
Chapter 1037: Need (1)
Chapter Text
Alina is simply being practical. She needs advice on running the Second Army and Aleksander is all too happy to help whenever she tugs on their tether.
But she won’t let him get under her skin. She’ll stand firm against his seduction.
She’s certainly not in over her head.
Right?
Chapter 1038: Tyrant (1)
Chapter Text
Aleksander tried to warn her. He said they would turn on her in the end.
He was right.
It breaks her, that betrayal, and leaves a scar on her heart and her soul.
Fine, if they think her a villain simply because she now summons shadows as well as light, then she will give them a villain.
She never wanted to be a tyrant, but that is what they’ve made her.
Alina will do what she has to in order to keep Grisha protected from Shu laboratories and Fjerdan pyres and Kerch indentures and Ravkan prejudice.
She will make Ravka into a power that cannot be ignored.
And then she will find a way to bring back the one person who never turned away from her.
Chapter 1039: Table
Summary:
Ivan POV
Chapter Text
When Ivan gets home from a day of lectures, he just wants to relax.
Aleksander is ruining that.
“Why is there a wet spot on the couch?”
“I … spilled a drink.”
“Liar. I can see Starkova left her bra behind.”
“We got a little carried away, but I’ll deep clean it tomorrow, I swear.”
“Right, well I’m just going to make dinner.”
“Maybe … maybe avoid sitting at the dining room table.”
“Fuck, Sasha, we eat there!”
His roommate blushes, “she brought strawberries and cream over, and –”
“Stop! I don’t need to know anything else. Did you at least leave my room undefiled?”
“…”
“Sasha, I swear I’m going to murder you and your feral creature of a girlfriend.”
Chapter 1040: Wild
Chapter Text
They stumble upon her by accident.
A near-feral young woman, living wild in the forest.
Their presence startles her and she lashes out, not with her fists or a knife, but with burning light that leaves five of his men with first-degree burns.
Ivan lifts his hands instinctively, ready to react, but Aleksander whispers for him to stand down, and orders everyone else to back away.
The girl – the Sun Summoner, the one he’s dreamed of his whole life – doesn’t seem to truly mean them harm. She’s just frightened and trying to protect herself.
Carefully, he summons tendrils of shadow that wrap gently wrap around her wrists and arms, lightly brushing her skin. A friendly greeting.
Her eyes widen and the light fades away as she stares at the shadows in wonder.
She summons her own tendrils of light in return, soft and golden rather than the burning white light that had hurt his men.
“I am Alina,” she says quietly, voice hoarse and rusty with disuse, “who are you?”
“My name is Aleksander,” he tells her, “and I’ve been waiting a very long time for you.”
Chapter 1041: Release
Summary:
Regency AU
Chapter Text
“The marital act … well, it is … most natural, of course … he will put his … well, his member … it goes inside your womanhood … and then you must allow your husband to do what he must.”
“What must he do, mama?”
“Well … that is to say … it may be uncomfortable, darling, the marital act often is … but you must endure it, for that is the lot of women. He … he will find his pleasure and his release, and that will hopefully bring about a child. An heir is most important for a man, especially one with a title. And … Alina, are you listening?”
“Most attentively, mama.”
“You must provide an heir as soon as possible. No matter how distasteful you might find your marital duties, you must persevere until you are with child.”
Alina wonders whether she should say that she already knows rather a lot about the marital act, and that she finds it exquisitely pleasurable thanks to Aleksander’s efforts, not a chore at all. She imagines what mama’s face would look like if she admitted that there was no need to try and try for an heir, for one was already in her belly, if her missed courses were any indication.
But she does not wish to scandalise her poor mama, so she only nods.
“Yes, mama, I understand.”
Chapter 1042: Torture (1)
Chapter Text
Alina isn't meant to see.
She is supposed to be safe in the War Room, away from the scum who tried to assassinate her.
But she's here now, staring at Aleksander and the writhing shadows that are torturing the Conductor.
"You did all this for me?"
"Yes."
She smiles, "can I help?"
Chapter 1043: Flutter
Summary:
cw implied pregnancy
Chapter Text
She can't feel anything more than a flutter in her stomach right now, but Alina quickly realises what it means.
What has come from that night in the War Room.
She can't keep it from Aleksander. The feeling trickles down the tether that they share.
He knows. He'll come for them.
Chapter 1044: Waiver
Chapter Text
Everyone knows that you only go to The Fold if you’re desperate.
The money they offer for agreeing to take part in their experimental treatment trials is life-changing, but the experience itself is, about 90% of the time, life ending.
Applicants still flock to them, though. A lot of people are desperate, and many think the chance of death is worth it to give them the chance of getting a huge payout from an almost-certainly shady offshore fund if they survive.
Alina is desperate.
She wants to live, but she also feels compelled to try and help Mal, who has got himself into debt with some dangerous people who are likely to kill him if he doesn’t clear his debt.
So, she goes to The Fold. She signs all the consent forms and waivers – piles of them, making her hand cramp as she signs her name what must be a hundred times or more. She gives them a letter for Mal, in the event that she doesn’t make it, and confirms once again to three different doctors that she is of sound mind and understands what she’s doing.
She isn’t sure what she’s expecting.
A drug trial, probably.
But it isn’t that.
It’s just a man.
Tall, handsome, dark-haired. The only signs that something is off about him are his ancient eyes and the shadows that shift at his command.
He cocks his head as she stands before him, trying not to tremble.
“Hmm, I think there’s something there, buried deep inside you.”
And then he shrugs, “I may be wrong, though, in which case this is really going to hurt.”
All he does is touch her, wrap his large hand around her wrist and grip her tightly.
There is no pain, just a growing feeling of warmth in her stomach, something building inside her.
She screams when the light explodes outwards, although out of surprise rather than pain.
Even through the blinding light surrounding her, Alina can still make out the face of the man holding onto her.
He is smiling. He looks triumphant.
Chapter 1045: Sin (1)
Chapter Text
Fornication outside the sacrament of marriage is a sin.
Aleksander should be taking holy orders tomorrow. He ought to be praying.
Instead, he succumbs to his desire and takes what is freely offered.
He is meant to devote his life to God, but now he knows Alina is his new religion.
Chapter 1046: Modern (1)
Chapter Text
Aleksander stares at the smoking mess that had once been their brand new telephone.
“It wouldn’t stop ringing,” Alina grumbles, “I couldn’t cope with that infernal noise. Damn modern contraptions – why can’t people just send letters?”
Aleksander ducks his head to hide his smile. He’s had centuries to get used to the changes that time brings. Alina is still young, though, not quite a century old, and she hasn’t yet got the hang of adapting to new technology.
He thinks about enumerating all the many advantages of the telephone, but decides against it. Best to ease her into it slowly, lest she decide to burn him rather than the telephone.
Chapter 1047: Body (1)
Chapter Text
“His widow has just been in to identify the body,” Dr Stepanov says, covering Malyen Oretsev’s mutilated corpse with a sheet, “the poor woman was inconsolable, so her brother-in-law went to take her for some fresh air, and then he’s coming back to finish the paperwork. I wonder where he’s got to.”
His trainee thinks of the couple she’d passed on her way here, half naked and moaning in one of the empty offices that had a door which didn’t properly close.
This is Dr Stepanov’s last meeting of the day and there should be no one else visiting the building.
But it’s not her business what the living get up to. Her job is to focus on the dead.
“I’m sure he’ll be back soon,” she tells Dr Stepanov, “why don’t I make us some coffee while we wait.”
Chapter 1048: Spy (1)
Chapter Text
Alina doesn’t mean to spy, only wants to use the banya while it’s quiet, wary of the stares of other students.
She’s so embarrassed to see the Darkling that she hides before he spots her.
But she doesn’t close her eyes.
She watches as he strips naked for his bath.
And she wants.
Chapter 1049: Manuscript (1)
Chapter Text
One of the best-known resources for the early reign of Sol Koroleva and the Black Tsar is The Book of Sun and Shadow – the illuminated manuscript produced at Os Alta Cathedral over a period of five years, which depicts the courtship of the two Summoners, the coup against Tsar Pyotr and the first decade of their reign.
While this document must be examined by historians with a degree of scepticism as a likely propaganda tool, it is still one of the lengthiest and best-preserved primary sources for this period of Ravkan history. When examined in conjunction with other primary sources, The Book of Sun and Shadow appears to give a relatively accurate, if somewhat sanitised, account of major events.
The document, however, clearly focuses on political and military events. The more personal aspects of the relationship between the two Summoners are, for the most part, missing.
For those who prefer salacious tales and gossip – more colourful reading, but also a great deal of hearsay and rumour, rather than historical fact – there are a number of primary sources, including the following:
- Fedya’s Betting Book – believed to have belonged to high-ranking Heartrender Fedyor Kaminsky, husband of the Black Tsar’s trusted second Ivan Kaminsky, and containing what appears to be records of bets among the occupants of the Little Palace, including some lighthearted wagers centred around the relationship of the Shadow and Sun Summoners.
- She tastes of the Sun – a rather bawdy twenty-five verse ballad regarding the Sun Summoner, believed to have originated in an Os Alta tavern.
- A Divine Union – a painting by the famed Balakirev artist Anton Kuznetsov, allegedly inspired by his stumbling upon the Black Tsar and Sol Koroleva enjoying an amorous tryst in the grounds of the Grand Palace following their coronation.
- Sun & Shadow Entwined – a collection of contemporary poems, ballads, printed pamphlets, songs and graffiti centred on the relationship between the Shadow and Sun Summoners.
Excerpt from a leaflet on the Sun & Shadow exhibition at Os Alta Museum
Chapter 1050: Modern Darklina (66)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1784643933756121502
Chapter Text
She stands out. A wide sunshine smile and sweet innocence not often found in his club.
"Who brought her here?"
"Oretsev," Ivan replies.
"Hmm ... dispose of him. And bring her to me."
His fangs drop, desire swirling in his stomach. A taste won't satisfy him.
He wants her forever.
Chapter 1051: Idiot
Summary:
Dubrov POV
Chapter Text
“Are you an idiot?” Dubrov hisses, staring at the unconscious young woman on the sofa in horror, “that’s Morozov’s wife.”
“She wouldn’t listen to reason,” Mal frowns down at his childhood friend, “she refused to leave him.”
“So you kidnapped her! You stupid fool. He’s going to kill us.”
“I was careful,” Mal insists, “we have time to get out of the city, and then Alina will understand and –”
They both freeze when they hear a knock on the door. Polite, but firm.
For a moment, they’re silent, not even daring to move. And then …
“Come out, Oretsev,” a low voice croons, rich with deadly intent, “come out now and maybe I’ll kill you quickly.”
But Mal is stubborn and desperate. Dubrov can see it in his eyes.
“Mal … don’t,” he tries to warn his friend.
But Mal moves towards Alina, probably with some mad plan to somehow get out of this apartment building – undoubtedly crawling with Morozov’s men – in one piece.
Dubrov hears a gun click outside the door.
They’re dead men walking.
Chapter 1052: Sleep (1)
Chapter Text
Alina doesn’t sleep well now. Her dreams are filled with shadows and Aleksander whispering from the darkness.
Sometimes, she wakes with a jolt, feeling as if she’s being watched, like phantom fingers are sliding over her skin.
I’ll be back for you, my Alina, echoes in her mind.
Chapter 1053: Sleep (2)
Chapter Text
Alina likes watching them sleep.
Sasha looks peaceful, the stresses of single fatherhood melting away. And little Lukyan makes the most adorably funny expressions when he slumbers.
She drinks it all in as the early morning light filters through the curtains. Then, she takes her phone out and snaps a quick photograph, unable to resist capturing this beautiful moment.
Soon, she won’t need to break into the house and then sneak out before they wake. Soon, they’ll be a proper family.
It’s going to be perfect.
Chapter 1054: Modern Darklina (67)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1786077525573083151
Chapter Text
“No need to glare, milaya. You’ll be free once your papa pays me what I’m owed.”
“And if he doesn’t?” she asks, for papa cares very little about her.
His eyes glitter, revealing the danger beneath his smile, “oh, I’m sure we’ll find something fun to do while my men persuade him.”
Chapter 1055: Modern Darklina (68)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1786077525573083151
a/b/o AU
Chapter Text
"That one," he points at the snarling Omega, "I want her."
"She's feral, sir," Ivan frowns, "almost bit Lantsov's finger off."
"She just needs proper training," he watches with lust-darkened eyes as she glares at anyone who comes near, "and then she'll be my perfect little Omega."
Chapter 1056: Sleep (3)
Summary:
Vaguely renaissance
cw non-con somnophilia
Chapter Text
The model for Aleksander’s newest painting is a sweet, pretty little thing. Where most people irritate or bore him, he finds that he truly enjoys Alina’s company.
And if he asks her to stay longer than he really needs her to, then that’s his prerogative. She believes him without question when he says she has to sit for a few hours more, never considering that he just wants to keep her with him, and to ensure she is away from the unworthy, foolish boy that she thinks she loves.
If he’s lucky, she’ll fall asleep as he packs up his materials, exhausted by a day of holding poses for hours at a time. One day, he’d like to paint her in that moment, chest rising and falling softly, robe falling open, all worries of money and useless Oretsev’s whoring and gambling wiped clean from her face.
She sleeps deeply too, never stirring despite the noise that carries from the street below and through the open window.
In fact, she sleeps deeply enough that her eyes barely flutter on the evenings when he gently rolls her onto her back, pushes her legs apart and puts his mouth on her or curls three fingers inside her. She only lets out breathless little sighs and whimpers as she trembles and orgasms beneath him.
When she wakes, she’s flushed and a little dazed, with the vaguest memory of pleasure but no idea where it came from.
“I sleep so well here,” she always says to him when she wakes, blushing and shy, “I have such delightful dreams.”
Aleksander simply smiles at her, especially on the days Oretsev comes to collect her and she shies away from the boy’s groping touch.
Little Alina’s body knows what her mind hasn’t accepted yet.
She is Aleksander’s, and soon enough he’ll have all of her.
Chapter 1057: Freak (2)
Chapter Text
"Freak," Ruby sneers.
Alina doesn't react to the spiteful words.
She just ducks her head and takes deep breaths the way Sasha taught her, to stop the light spilling out and burning her tormentor.
Shadows caress her neck, a gentle comfort.
Ruby will regret her words soon enough.
Chapter 1058: Darklina Sagas (8)
Summary:
Prompt - Clockwork
Chapter Text
Aleksander sneers as Inej lifts Sankta Neyar’s sword Neshyenyer, “I am not one of Sankt Kho’s clockwork soldiers, nor are my nichevo’ya. You will find little use in that.”
Alina strides forward instead, light flaring in her hands, determined to finally finish this war.
She ignores the way Aleksander’s eyes soften when he looks at her, an unwelcome reminder of their time in the Little Palace.
“Heretic,” she hisses, hardening her heart.
“Hello, little saint,” he murmurs, gaze warm with affection.
“It’s over,” she says as her light grows brighter and brighter, “you’re dying.”
“Oh, little saint,” he shakes his head, mouth curved into a condescending and yet melancholy smile, “you and I, we are harder to kill than you know.”
“I’ll find a way, I swear.”
His smile widens, fondly amused, “I look forward to your efforts, little saint. You’ll come around in the end, though – like calls to like and you cannot fight fate forever.”
Chapter 1059: Darklina Moods (18)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1777118107385163994
Inspired by the film Killer Joe
Chapter Text
Aleksander has been at this long enough to know a serious client from a bad one. He’s learnt how to refuse without incriminating himself and how to deal with a rejected client who is stupid enough to try and go to the cops.
Malyen Oretsev is a bad client. Dirt poor, in debt to some shady people, and terrible under pressure.
But then there is Oretsev’s half-sister Alina, with her sunshine smile and her doe-eyed innocence and her smooth, golden skin that’s begging to be touched.
Sweet little Alina is a strong incentive for him to ignore the gut feeling that Oretsev is trouble, and proceed on with the boy’s plan to have his foster mother killed so that Alina can inherit her life insurance policy and give half to him.
It takes less than an hour of snooping around at the only insurance office in town for Aleksander to discover that Ana Kuya has recently changed her beneficiary to her new boyfriend.
He knows Oretsev won’t be good for the money, and he knows he’ll be able to hold on to Alina – while Oretsev scrambles around attempting to find the money to pay him, or stalls while he thinks up an idiotic plan to escape that isn’t going to work – for long enough to charm her into choosing him over the brother who just takes her for granted and uses her as a get out of jail free card.
As for Oretsev and his friend Dubrov, who he’s confided in … well, those boys apparently like hunting and hunting accidents happen all the time. That will wrap up the loose ends nicely before he takes Alina and they move on to a new town, with a proper house suitable for raising a family.
He shakes himself out of his thoughts as Oretsev and Dubrov argue over something Aleksander doesn’t care about.
Opposite him, Alina is sketching a face that looks rather like his own. When she looks up, he winks at her, and she blushes prettily in response.
Saints, she really is the sweetest thing, and certainly worth all this hassle with Oretsev.
He’s looking forward to their new life together.
Chapter 1060: Bed (12)
Summary:
cw dub con, cheating, Aleksander is Alina’s sister’s boyfriend
Chapter Text
Alina doesn’t even notice her sister’s new boyfriend – at their home for the first time for a meet the family dinner – following her upstairs until she hears her door close with an ominous click.
She barely has time to turn around before he’s pushing her onto the bed and nudging her legs apart so he can step between them.
“What … what are you doing?” she asks as her dress bunches up at her waist.
“I’m just giving you what you want, Alina,” he brushes him thumb over the soaked gusset of her panties and she slaps her palm over her mouth to muffle her moan.
“I don’t –”
“Ah, don’t lie, little Alina. We both know you want this.”
And she does. Saints, she really does. She’s entranced by this man she only met two hours ago. This handsome, charming, clever man who loves art and history as much as she does.
But she loves her sister, who doesn’t deserve this betrayal.
“What’s the harm,” he murmurs, leaning down to press kisses to her neck as he slips some fingers under her panties and curls them inside her, “your sister doesn’t ever have to know.”
“Just … just once, right?” she asks breathlessly.
She should be pushing him away, but she’s never professed to be perfect.
“If that’s what you want.”
That doesn’t exactly sound like the answer Alina should be demanding, but she hasn’t been touched since she and Mal broke up six months ago. And, if she’s honest, she’s never been touched the way Aleksander is touching her.
“Let me,” he says as he fiddles with his jeans, “let me, little Alina.”
And, the saints help her, Alina lets him.
Chapter 1061: Prophecy (1)
Chapter Text
"I ... I have to," Alina's voice shakes, her cheeks damp with tears, "the prophecy says there won't be peace as long as we both live."
Aleksander plucks the dagger from her trembling hands and shakes his head, "peace never lasts. And we'll make our own destiny, Alina, together."
Chapter 1062: Mind (1)
Summary:
Fedyor POV
Chapter Text
“Grisha freak! You stole her away! It’s your fault that Darkling bastard got his claws into her!”
Fedyor takes a step back as the patient – Malyen Oretsev, according to the sign by his bed – thrashes against the restraints keeping him from launching himself out of the bed.
“Sorry, Dr Kaminsky,” Maxim, one of the nurses, hurries over, “we should have warned you. Mr Oretsev reacts badly to some people – he suffered a major head injury playing football and now, in his mind, he’s the hero of some sort of fantasy story and we’re keeping him from saving the heroine.”
“Who is this Darkling he refers to?”
“Oretsev describes him as some sort of shadow villain who has captured and manipulated the heroine.”
“And the heroine?”
“He calls her Alina. And she’s real enough – his ex-girlfriend, who broke up with him a few months before his accident. She started dating Oretsev’s distant cousin not long after that. We think Oretsev has turned his distant cousin into the villain in his delusions because he keeps insisting that his ex needs to be rescued from the man. Certain faces seem to trigger an anger in him – he accuses them of helping to ‘steal’ or ‘brainwash’ his ex.”
“Did you say his ex is called Alina?” Fedyor asks.
“Yes, that’s her name. She came in to visit him once, but he said some rather insulting things and she hasn’t been back since.”
“Ah,” Fedyor nods, “I think I know why Oretsev doesn’t like me. My husband is best friends with Oretsev’s cousin, the one who is dating Alina now. I know her well too, and I remember her mentioning an ex-boyfriend who’d had a horrible accident. Oretsev may have seen some photos of me with them before his accident.”
Maxim sighs, “well, I’m sorry in advance, Dr Kaminsky. Oretsev can be … difficult.”
As if on cue, Oretsev begins to yell again, something about shadows and stags and sea monsters.
“Anyway,” Maxim says, “how was that wedding you went to over the weekend?”
“It was wonderful,” Fedyor tells her, “but we better not talk about it until later,” he glances over at the agitated Oretsev.
“Oh,” Maxim’s eyes widen, “was it …?”
Fedyor nods. Alina had made a radiant bride and Aleksander a dashing groom, the pair of them entirely besotted with each other.
But there’s no need to rile up Oretsev any further by mentioning that in front of him.
Chapter 1063: Mind (2)
Chapter Text
“How did he survive?” Alina asks, staring down at Aleksander.
His breathing is shallow, but steady, and the black veins and scars are fading more every moment.
David frowns thoughtfully, “well, we cannot be sure. I do theorise, though, that, perhaps, when your light engulfed him, it … well, it was a sort of cleansing experience.”
“Cleansing?”
“His mind was tainted by the merzost he used to save himself in the Fold. But the Making at the heart of the world is a mysterious thing, and it could be possible that your light – the balance to his shadows – helped to remove that taint.”
“He … he’ll live?”
David nods, “as far as we can tell, the damage done since the incident in the Fold has been fully healed. He will sleep for a few days longer, but he should be perfectly healthy when he wakes.”
“Thank you, David,” Alina drops into the seat next to Aleksander’s bed, staring at the man there.
He looks peaceful in a way she hasn’t seen since the day of the Winter Fete, when he watched her with soft tenderness and a genuine smile.
Alina isn’t sure what will happen now. What to do with him will inevitably be a topic of heated debate.
For now, though, she can’t help but remember those moments at the Little Palace when they were so happy.
She takes his hand and squeezes it gently, wondering if he might be able to sense her presence.
She has an hour or two free. She’ll sit with him for a while.
Chapter 1064: Mind (3)
Chapter Text
“Are you out of your mind, Alina!” Genya hisses, “he’s literally over twice your age and your fucking professor.”
“My former professor,” Alina corrects her, “he only taught me for one semester and that was last year.”
“He’s still the head of department. Alina, this is a terrible idea. Think of what could happen if he abuses his authority and –”
“It’s not like that, Gen.”
“Girls never think it’s like that, and then it turns out it absolutely is.”
“Just come and meet him properly, Gen. You’ll see that it’s real.”
“Alina …”
“Please, Gen.”
“Fine, but only because I want to know if he really is as hot close up as he seems from a distance.”
“Oh, Gen, he’s even better.”
Chapter 1065: Mom (1)
Chapter Text
“I want to be a mom,” Alina whispers it like a shameful secret.
She knows her friends would think she’s crazy. They’re focused on enjoying the uni experience and getting their degrees and climbing the career ladder, but Alina wants something different.
She’s not brave enough to tell them but, drunk on too many cocktails, she finds herself admitting it to Nikolai’s godfather, who has joined them for a night out.
Aleksander doesn’t laugh or sneer or try to talk her out of it. Instead, he just drapes an arm over her shoulder and tugs her closer, “well then, Alinochka, shall I help you make that dream come true?”
Chapter 1066: Darklina Sagas (9)
Summary:
Prompt - Walk Me Home
Chapter Text
“Walk me home?” she hides a grimace as Mal gropes her.
He doesn't realise she’s leading him in the wrong direction, too drunk to notice anything is wrong until it’s too late.
She smiles as the shadows devour him. It won't be long until Sasha has the strength to take a human form.
Chapter 1067: Mom (2)
Chapter Text
“You’re not seriously considering letting Oretsev pledge, are you?” Ivan asks.
Oretsev is an idiot, after all.
But Aleksander had briefly met Oretsev’s mom Alina when she’d helped her son move in. And she is funny, clever and hot.
“I think he might have some useful connections.”
"Sasha," Ivan hisses, "I am not putting up with that absolute moron just because you want to fuck his mom."
"Chill, Vanya. I just need him for an introduction. Once I've got an in, then we can make Oretsev's life miserable. He can be your personal dogsbody, I promise."
Chapter 1068: Sleep (4)
Chapter Text
Alina wakes screaming her first night at the Little Palace, Drüskelle haunting her dreams.
The General is there in a moment, shadows swirling around him, his hands already forming the Cut.
He lets the shadows dissipate harmlessly once he sees there is no invader or threat.
She goes to apologise for disturbing him, but he waves her away before she can even finish the word sorry.
“We all have trouble sleeping sometimes, Miss Starkova, especially after such an eventful few days.”
Alina waits for him to leave, but he stays hovering in the doorway, gaze soft and concerned.
No one has ever looked at her like that before.
“Shall I stay a while?” he asks.
“Oh, you don’t have to, General. I don’t want to be an inconvenience.”
“There is no inconvenience,” he insists, stepping further inside and closing the door firmly.
“Well, I guess … I guess that would be nice.”
At the orphanage, no one ever soothed bad dreams. And in the army, very few people slept well.
He takes the seat near her bed. Without prompting he begins to talk.
“Once, there were a great many firebirds in Ravka. But they were hunted for the wish they were said to grant to those who captured them, and eventually, only one remained, the last of its kind. This …”
Alina’s eyes flutter shut as he speaks, his low, soothing voice lulling her back to sleep.
She wonders if he knows that The Last Firebird was her favourite fairytale as a child.
Chapter 1069: Prophecy (2)
Chapter Text
The story went that the moment the Black Tsar heard the prophecy about the Sun Summoner, he killed every other person in the room and vowed never to reveal what he had been told.
But one hidden servant escaped detection and whispered the prophecy into the ears of the tsar’s enemies.
When the Sun Summoner stands before the Black Tsar, it will be the dark’s undoing.
And so the Black Tsar’s enemies worked tirelessly to discovery the Sun Summoner and destroy the Shadow Summoner.
It took them two centuries, but eventually they found a young woman named Alina who had sunshine in her veins and glowed with a holy light.
They smuggled Alina into the palace to be presented as a petitioner.
When she came before the throne, those aware of her true purpose waited with baited breath.
But then the Black Tsar only smiled, tendrils of shadows caressing Alina’s face and coaxing her to shine brightly in return.
“You ought to be careful about how much faith you put in prophecies,” the Black Tsar said as the conspirators were arrested by his oprichniki and Grisha, “especially when they are false.”
He laughed as they hurled insults at him, “I must thank you, though, for helping me to find my heart’s desire, even if you were doing so under false pretenses.”
The last thing the tsar’s enemies saw as they were taken away was shadow and sun entwined.
Chapter 1070: Tiger
Chapter Text
"I did warn the tsar and Prince Vasily about the dangers of so many tigers in the menagerie," the Black General sighs sadly, "we are just lucky that the Sun Summoner escaped unharmed."
Alina, standing beside him, ducks her head as if to hide tears.
Aleksander knows she's smiling.
Chapter 1071: Gravity
Chapter Text
It’s like he’s a planet and she’s the sun.
Aleksander orbiting Alina, the gravity of the sun pulling him towards her.
He couldn’t escape even if he wanted to.
But why would he wish to run from the one person he’s waited so long for?
All he wants is to stay by her side forever.
Chapter 1072: Modern Darklina (69)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https://x.com/moderndarklina/status/1790476800667099355
Chapter Text
"Oh, I'm sorry," Alina stutters, "I heard music and got curious."
"No problem. You must be Alina. Genya's told me all about you."
"Aleksander?" she asks, remembering her friend had said her brother would be visiting.
He puts the guitar down and smiles, "please, call me Sasha."
Chapter 1073: Modern Darklina (70)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https://x.com/moderndarklina/status/1790476800667099355
Chapter Text
"Uncle Sasha!"
He lifts his head and smiles widely, "Alinochka, look at you, all grown up."
She blushes. It's been five years since she saw him, yet he is even more handsome than before
"Come here," he grabs her wrist and tugs her into his lap, "I'll teach you my favourite song."
Chapter 1074: Place (1)
Chapter Text
"This place gives me the creeps," Mal grimaces.
Alina doesn't notice, eyes bright with excitement, "I can't believe the Black Heretic lived here! He's such a fascinating figure."
"Let's just go, Lina"
"Not yet," a shadowy figure appears next to Alina, "the fun is just beginning."
Chapter 1075: Place (2)
Chapter Text
“I dare you to spend the rest of the night – until sunrise – in the old Morozov place,” Zoya smirks, eyes glittering with malice.
Alina knows this is her punishment for accepting Nikolai’s invitation to prom, even though Alina’s date with Nikolai is entirely platonic, and Zoya has scorned her on-off boyfriend to go with the star quarterback Mal instead.
Alina can’t say no to the dare, or she’ll be branded even more of an outcast. And Zoya has the power to make her last few months of high school completely miserable.
“Fine,” she mutters, ignoring the gasps and whispers around her.
The old Morozov place is the subject of all their little town’s darkest rumours. Tales of murders and hauntings and demons and madness. They say that no one who enters it ever comes out the same, if they even come out at all.
They creep out of Zoya’s house – Alina, plus Zoya and some of her friends to check Alina does as she’s supposed to.
When they reach the house, Alina tries not to show any reaction to the whispering in her mind. She’s never told anyone about the fact that she hears things whenever she passes by the Morozov house, a low, male voice asking her to please come in. She’s always hurried past, ignoring the voice until it fades away once she’s further down the street.
Now, though, she slips through the gate and up the path, shivering slightly as the voice grows louder, flashes of emotions in the back of her mind that Alina is sure don’t belong to her. Excitement and desire and possessiveness.
Alina, the voice coos, come closer, little Alina. Come inside and I will show you who you really are.
The front door swings open as she reaches the porch.
She hears the other girls on the street cry out, but Alina isn’t interested in their reactions anymore.
No, her attention is entirely fixed on the shadowy figure standing just inside the door, beckoning her forward.
In a daze, she steps inside and the door swings firmly shut behind her.
No one ever sees Alina Starkova again.
Chapter 1076: Mom (3)
Chapter Text
Some women just aren’t made to be moms.
And that’s fine, Alina thinks. The world needs all sorts of people.
But it makes Alina so mad to see women having children and then neglecting them. It’s just not right.
She babysits for the Morozov family at least five times a week.
Both parents have equally demanding jobs, but Mr Morozov always makes time for their adorable six-month old Irina.
Mrs Morozova, on the other hand, seems to do her best to never be in the same room as her own child.
Alina tries to give Irina the love and affection of a mother, but she’s limited in what she can do, especially when she has classes at art school four days a week.
She starts to wonder, though, if school is really for her.
Alina loves art, but she’s happy enough doing it at home, where she could work on commissions and practice new techniques.
She thinks idly of dropping some classes so that she has more time to babysit. At this early stage, children grow so fast and she wants to see as much as possible.
And then she sees a doctor’s letter that Mrs Morozova left out, one mentioning her terrible peanut allergy.
She doesn’t want to hurt anyone, but Irina is suffering because of her mother’s neglect, despite Alina and Mr Morozov’s attempts to make up for it as far as possible. And it’s creating a rift between the couple too, with their very different outlooks on raising children.
Divorces can drag on and courts so often side with the mother, even when it’s clearly a bad idea.
A clean break is for the best. Something quick and simple, before Irina remembers enough of her birth mother to mourn her.
And it’s so easy too, to arrange an accident. Alina knows her employers’ schedules as well as her own, after all.
It’s a shame, everyone says, such a tragic accident.
Poor Mr Morozov, left alone with his motherless baby.
But that’s alright. Alina is ready and willing to help them build a proper family.
Chapter 1077: Mom (4)
Summary:
A follow up to chapter 1067
Chapter Text
“Mom?”
Oretsev’s grating voice is an unwelcome interruption, but Aleksander doesn’t let it bother him too much.
After all, how can he be upset when he’s mouthing at Alina’s perfect breasts, while she rides him with look of exquisite ecstasy on her face?
“Mom, where are you?”
Oretsev’s voice is closer now, and Aleksander grins as he sees Alina roll her eyes.
“I’m a little busy right now, Mal,” she calls back, voice high and breathy as she picks up her pace, hands tangled in his hair, “maybe call next time you’re going to stop by.”
Oretsev grumbles something indistinct and then, after a few moments of silence …
“Mom, why the fuck is Morozov’s car in our driveway?”
Seven months later
“Where’s Mal?” Genya asks, “I only saw him briefly at the ceremony.”
And then, Genya thinks, he’d been glaring daggers at the groom the whole time.
“Oh, he’s sulking in one of the other rooms because I didn’t cancel the wedding. I know this has been something of a shock for him, but Sasha makes me so happy and he’s really tried very hard to get along with Mal, even though my son has been nothing but rude.”
Personally, Genya thinks Aleksander takes great pleasure in winding Mal up while maintaining the appearance of friendliness, but she also thinks her best friend’s son deserves it – Alina has always been a wonderful mom, but Mal seems to have turned out an entitled, selfish idiot in spite of his good upbringing.
“Here you go, milaya,” Aleksander appears at his new wife’s side, wrapping an arm around her waist and giving her such a tender look that Genya can’t believe this is anything other than a love match.
(although, from the sounds she heard coming from one of the cloak rooms earlier, there’s no shortage of sexual chemistry).
“Thank you, Sasha,” Alina takes the glass, and Genya frowns when she realises that the contents don’t look like the champagne everyone else is drinking.
Aleksander’s hand drifting protectively across Alina’s stomach confirms it for Genya, as she realises why her best friend had gone wedding dress shopping alone and chosen a style of gown that would hide a slight bump.
“Congratulations,” she whispers, with a pointed look at Alina’s stomach.
Her friend blushes, “we got a little careless when we were celebrating Sasha’s graduation a few months ago,” she admitted, “but we didn’t mind, in the end. We already knew we wanted a family.”
“She’s radiant, isn’t she?” Aleksander says, staring at Alina with a besotted smile.
“She is,” Genya agrees.
Alina, as besotted as Aleksander, grabs hold of her new husband’s tie and uses it to tug him down to her level so she can kiss him thoroughly.
Out of the corner of her eye, Genya spots Mal, who has emerged from wherever he’s been hiding, glaring at the newly-weds with disgust.
She wonders if someone will film his reaction when Alina and Aleksander tell him the good news that he’s going to be a big brother.
Chapter 1078: Priest (1)
Chapter Text
“You came,” she murmurs, leaning up to accept his hungry kiss.
“Of course,” he cups her cheek tenderly, “I will never forsake you, my Alina.”
“Did the king give us permission?”
“Do not worry about that, my love. My cousin is not long for this world and his opinion no longer matters.”
“But who will marry us? Surely, the priests will know your face and wonder why you wish to wed secretly.”
“Ivan has found a priest who will perform the ceremony and will not give us away. He assures me that the man can be trusted.”
And, if not, dead men tell no tales goes unsaid.
“What of Lady Elizaveta? Will the king not force that match if he is unaware of our own union?”
He caresses her stomach, though it is too early to see any sign of her pregnancy, and kisses her again, brief and sweet, “the king will not live long enough for that, my love. Our child will be born into a golden world, to a dynasty that will far surpass the Lantsovs.”
Chapter 1079: Sleep (5)
Chapter Text
Alina looks in the mirror, admiring her new pyjamas.
She's not normally bothered about how she looks for sleepovers at Genya’s, but her best friend mentioned that her older brother will be home for the weekend.
She’s hoping this will stop Aleksander seeing her as a little girl.
Chapter 1080: Priest (2)
Chapter Text
The little town Alina has found herself in isn’t on any map. It apparently doesn’t even have a name.
But Genya – a new friend she’d made while travelling – had persuaded her to take a detour to visit her home.
It’s rather a strange place, if she’s honest. There’s something off about the people, although Genya is as charming and friendly as ever.
When Genya invites her to midnight mass, Alina goes along.
She’s never been particularly religious, but it’s good to have new experiences and immerse herself in local traditions.
They call their church The Little Palace and it is by far the most beautiful building in the town.
Strange too, for while the outside is pale cream stone, the interior is dark walls, with an obsidian altar shot through with gold. There are very few windows, all covered with heavy curtains, although there is a huge skylight in the ceiling that lets them all look up to the night sky and glittering stars.
The priest is a dour, serious man called Father Ivan, dressed in blood red vestments embroidered in black thread with the symbol of an eclipsed sun. He quells the chattering crowd with a single look.
“In nomine Dei nostri Satanas Luciferi Excelsi,” Father Ivan begins.
Alina frowns. She has a non-existent knowledge of Latin, but this doesn’t sound quite right.
She doesn’t want to offend Genya, though, so she muddles along with the booklet her friend helpfully gave her and tries not to look like she’s totally lost.
It isn’t so bad, really, although she can’t follow what’s happening.
But then they reach communion.
Alina knows the basics. The drinking of wine or fruit juice representing the blood of Christ.
She doesn’t expect the struggling man dragged up to the altar, hands and feet bound.
When Father Ivan slits the man’s throat without a moment of hesitation, Alina lets out a scream and turns to flee.
She doesn’t know what she’s walked into, but she’s not waiting around to find out.
Genya grabs her wrist, though, “you can’t leave yet, Alina. Mass isn’t over. He will be displeased.”
“What the fuck, Gen,” she hisses, “that priest just murdered a man.”
Genya cocks her head like she’s confused, “that’s just communion, Alina. He was a trespasser here, and this is his punishment.”
“This is insane,” she tries to pull away from Genya, but the other girl is deceptively strong.
“You have to stay, Alina. You need to drink the blood.”
“The police –”
Genya actually giggles, “Captain Kaminsky and his men are all here, Alina.”
She’s right. The cheerful police captain is drinking from a bloody chalice at this very moment.
This is madness. It can’t be real. It must be a nightmare.
“Come on, Alina,” Genya pulls her towards the altar, where the dead man’s body lays drained of blood.
Father Ivan raises the chalice and pushes it against her lips. Alina tries to keep her mouth firmly shut, but Genya pinches her nose with a chastising sigh until she is forced to open her mouth to gasp in a breath that’s shortly followed by a mouthful of blood.
There are no communion wafers and Alina is thankful for that, fearful of what this crazed group would choose for that.
Alina expects to return to the pew, but Genya pushes her into Father Ivan’s arms instead.
The priest manhandles her roughly, pushing the body of the man to the ground like it is a piece of rubbish and then hoisting Alina herself onto the altar.
He is calm and silent as her strips her of her clothes and binds her in place with thick ropes.
Despite her cries and demands for help, no one moves to assist her.
Instead, they all kneel, gaze focused on the obsidian statue behind the altar.
“Avē Satana!” they chant, “Hail, Satan!”
The shadows rise, higher and higher, and the chanting grows louder until Alina is sure people must hear it miles away.
And then he appears.
Tall and handsome, temptation incarnate. Wreathed in inky darkness, his black eyes glittering with delight when he spots Alina.
“My loyal subjects,” he twists his hands and shadow tendrils wrap around Alina’s limbs, gently caressing her skin, “what a prize you have found for me. You will be richly rewarded for your work.”
“And you, my Alina,” he watches her with a dark possessiveness that terrifies and thrills her, “I have been waiting a very long time for you.”
Chapter 1081: Myth (1)
Chapter Text
As a child, Alina’s favourite book is a forbidden one.
An unauthorised copy of the ancient Ravkan tale Sol Koroleva and the Starless Saint.
Alina has no idea where the copy came from, but she had found it in an abandoned shack near the orphanage when she was eight years and had promptly become enraptured by the story.
She never dares to bring it inside the orphanage, knowing that fairytales and myths are banned and not wishing to get Ana Kuya in trouble.
Instead, she keeps it wrapped in three plastic bags and hidden away in the hollow of a tree in a part of Keramzin Forest that no one but her ever visits.
It’s a beautiful story of the connection between light and dark, and how Sol Koroleva and the Starless Saint’s love triumphed over an evil tsar and saved their people – the Grisha, who possessed wondrous powers, but who were enslaved and abused by the tsar.
The Ravkan government have no love of the opulent tsars of the past, but nor do they allow indulgence in fanciful stories.
Such texts, like Alina’s book, are always burned on bonfires and those found with illicit tomes are fined, imprisoned or worse.
Still, despite the practical nature of her education at the orphanage, and the government’s insistence that there is no evidence at all supporting the old Ravkan mythology, Alina feels sure that Sol Koroleva, the Starless Saint and the Grisha all existed once.
She’s not sure where her certainty comes from, but she trusts the belief that burns in her heart through childhood and even into adulthood, when she takes her place in the workforce.
She has no family and no real friends.
There had been Mal, and Alina had once believed that they might marry one day. But Mal parrots the government views like he doesn’t have an original thought in his head and Alina long ago learnt not to speak of the old myths, for Mal looks askance whenever she exhibits even a hint of imagination or, in his words, “frivolous silliness.”
Her job is dull and menial, the best a half-Shu orphan girl can hope for in a little town like Keramzin.
The tale of Sol Koroleva and the Starless Saint is what brings her joy. She re-reads it over and over, daydreams and imagines more of the story, and paints countless pictures of Sol Koroleva and the Starless Saint as she imagines them, although she has to burn most of them as soon as they’re done, fearful that they’ll be discovered. She has dreams of the two of them and the Grisha, so vivid and detailed that she wakes and has to remind herself that those are dreams and not memories.
Sometimes, Alina dreams that she is Sol Koroleva.
Sometimes, she wakes and is nearly blinded by light that she would swear is coming from her, until she blinks and it fades away.
Sometimes, the shadows seem to move around her, curling around her ankles liked a friendly cat.
Sometimes, she thinks whoever left that book behind was trying to give her a message.
Ravka might have outlawed talk of Grisha, but that doesn’t mean that they’re truly gone.
Chapter 1082: Priest (3)
Chapter Text
This sketch first appeared in a local newspaper in the town of Keramzin in 1867. It was widely believed to refer to rumours surrounding the Starkov family, who had been local to the area.
Ten years earlier, a servant from Starkov Manor spread a story that eighteen-year-old Alina Starkova had been found communing with a demon in her bedchamber. The lewdest tales suggested that Miss Starkova had “allowed a dark demon into her bed and fornicated with it like a harlot.” The tamer gossip, however, suggested that young Miss Starkova was mentally ill and confined to her chambers for treatment.
What is known for sure is that the local doctor visited the house only twice, but the parish priest Father Morozov – relatively new to Keramzin – was seen there almost every day. This was interpreted by many at the time as an attempt to exorcise a demon from the house.
The anonymous artist responsible for this sketch caused quite a commotion in Keramzin by stirring up memories of Alina Starkova.
Interpretations vary as to what the somewhat blurred expression on the young woman’s face was meant to represent in the sketch. Some felt it was a scream of terror at an unwanted violation, while others believed it depicted cries of pleasure during a consensual encounter.
However, despite the depiction of a monster and a lady, the general consensus about Alina Starkova seems to have been that the so-called “demon” was simply her secret lover, and that she used the excuse of madness or being imposed upon by a demon to avoid her parents demanding the young man’s name.
Some have even suggested that Father Morozov – known to have been a handsome, intelligent and charismatic man about two decades Alina Starkova’s senior – was this lover, and that he and Alina concocted the rumour to give them an excuse to spend time unchaperoned in her bedchamber, for few would argue with a priest who asked for privacy to complete an exorcism or blessing.
Unfortunately, we are not likely to ever know the truth for certain.
Three months after the rumours began to circulate in Keramzin, locals reported seeing “a searing burst of light” at Starkov Manor.
It appeared that a small explosion or fire had begun in Miss Starkova’s room, which quickly engulfed the whole house, killing everyone inside. While Miss Starkova’s remains were not identified in the ruins of the property, experts have agreed that there is little to no chance she could have escaped the inferno alive. Given that there was little investigation into the event, since the town apparently agreed it was simply a tragic accident, few records remain about the fire for today’s curious audience.
Father Morozov left Keramzin the next day, without notice, and was never heard from again. The suspicious timing of his sudden abandonment of his post has led many to conclude that he may have been responsible for the fire, perhaps due to a lover’s quarrel with Miss Starkova.
Excerpt from an article on The Maiden and the Monster – Artist Unknown
Chapter 1083: Modern Darklina (71)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https://x.com/moderndarklina/status/1794092323627778524
Chapter Text
"Alina?"
"Hey, Sasha."
"Why are you sitting on my desk ... while I'm sleeping?"
"I've got an exam to revise for," she tilts her book so he can see the maps that she's studying.
"And you've chosen here because ...?"
She grins, "I wanted something pretty to look at while I worked."
Chapter 1084: Sleep (6)
Chapter Text
Alina hums softly as she places Lukyan into the cradle, the old Shu lullaby the only thing she remembers of her mama.
She looks down at her son’s face, peaceful in sleep, and can’t help but worry about his future.
Mal had stuck around during her pregnancy, using his hunting and tracking skills to keep them well fed and able to live in the little cottage. As soon as Lukyan had been born, though, the spitting image of Aleksander, her old friend couldn’t deal with it and left one night without a word.
The little bit of money Mal left behind is almost gone, and with a baby to care for and the nearby villagers suspicious of her, Alina isn’t sure what she’ll be able to do to keep her and Lukyan fed.
You know what you have to do.
She ignores the voice in the back of her mind.
She’s kept herself hidden for over a year and she can’t go back, not after what he did to her.
Not even for your son’s sake?
Lukyan. The light of her life. The most important person in the world to her.
She imagines her milk drying up because she doesn’t have enough to eat, and his plaintive, hungry cries. She imagines him shivering under a threadbare blanket because she can’t afford to fix her roof or buy him winter clothes. She imagines him getting sick and there being no way she can get the medicine he needs or take him to a doctor.
But if you were at the Little Palace …
The Little Palace feels almost like a dream. Thick blankets and soft beds and hot meals and Healers on hand and warm rooms.
She misses it, just like she misses those moments between her and Aleksander when she had felt safe and protected and beloved, and just like she dreams of the Winter Fete and the one night they’d spent together before everything went so wrong.
They can’t keep going like this. She has to protect her son.
Alina takes a deep breath and then she tugs on the tether that had snapped into place the moment her amplifier had fused with her skin, cracking open the door she has kept ruthlessly shut until today.
And then Aleksander is there, eyes wild as he sees her standing protectively over the cradle holding their child.
She doesn’t have to explain. He only needs to glance at Lukyan to know the truth.
“I want to come home,” she whispers, “we want to come home.”
“Tell me where you are, Alina,” he demands.
She names the village and sees his eyes light up in triumph and delight.
He strides over, looking down at the child in the cradle with a possessive pride, and then he caresses her cheek, eyes burning with a fierce desire.
“I’ll see you soon, my Alina,” he brushes his lips over hers and then he’s gone.
Alina exhales, trembling ever so slightly.
Everything will be alright now. She’s sure of it.
Chapter 1085: Modern Darklina (72)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https://x.com/moderndarklina/status/1784643933756121502
Step-father/step-daughter
Chapter Text
Aleksander isn’t one for strip clubs, but Nikolai had dragged them all out to a new one for his 40th birthday and there’s no saying no to him.
Aleksander personally thinks the place is nothing special, at least until a new dancer appears.
She’s wearing wisps of gold lace and very little else. When she steps into the light, he knows her immediately.
Well, well, well. It seems like his step-daughter’s alleged waitressing job is something else entirely.
Suddenly, he’s incredibly thankful to Nik for choosing this particular place.
He smirks as Alina catches sight of him and her eyes go wide with panic.
She glances around briefly, as if calculating whether she can get backstage and out of the building before he catches up to her.
It’s far too late for that, though.
Aleksander signals for the closest staff members and hands the woman more money than she’s probably ever seen in one go, “I want a private room with her,” he points at Alina, “now.”
People say there are things that money can’t buy, and that’s true.
But what money can buy for Aleksander right now is ample time and a place to teach his sweet little step-daughter exactly why she shouldn’t keep secrets from him.
He plans on making the most of this opportunity.
Chapter 1086: Place (3)
Summary:
Outside POV
Chapter Text
Irina is used to getting what she wants.
She is her father’s only daughter and he dotes on her, indulgent in a way he never is with her brothers.
So, when Irina joins her father at court in Os Alta and sees the Black General in person for the first time, she feels no hesitation about demanding that her father make her newest dream come true.
She wants the Second Army General as her husband.
He may be Grisha, but he’s the most handsome man in Ravka, and everyone knows he is the true power behind the throne.
Her father is somewhat hesitant, but Irina is insistent.
No one but the Black General will do.
She daydreams about how things will be when they are wed. Her friends – many shackled with old or ugly husbands – will positively seethe with jealousy. She will have a handsome man in her bed and access to all the Grisha inventions that allow for fresh fruit all year round and unique pieces of jewellery.
It’s going to be amazing.
Three months later
Her new husband won’t talk to her.
She is housed not in the suite next to him, but in rooms in a completely different wing of the Little Palace.
She demands the use of the Zvezda Suite, which is the only appropriate place for the Black General’s lawful wife. But her husband’s dour second in command only snorts derisively and refuses, claiming it is strictly for the Sun Summoner’s use, whenever they may appear.
As if it’s only a matter of time. As if there’s any guarantee when there’s never been a Sun Summoner before.
Her new husband won’t consummate their marriage either.
She tries demanding it, then resorts to begging and pleading and attempting to seduce him.
He is immovable, though, as cold and foreboding as the shadows he summons.
Irina knows he didn’t want this marriage and had been forced into it by a direct order from the tsar. She had thought, however, that he would become more agreeable as time passed.
She has never been denied. She doesn’t understand why the Black General appears not to desire her.
Six months later
“I feel a bit sorry for her,” Irina overhears one Grisha say to another as she despairs over her lonely marriage.
“Don’t,” the other replies bluntly, “she forced the issue when it was clear she wasn’t wanted. Even if the General had cared for her a little, which he doesn’t, she would have only ever been a placeholder.”
“The poor, silly girl,” the first Grisha sighs, “her father did her no favours by indulging this particular whim of hers. We all know it might well kill her, depending on what happens.”
Alarmed, Irina flees to her rooms.
What do they mean in saying her marriage might kill her?
But then she thinks of the General’s apathetic disregard for her, contrasted with the devoted way he collects trinkets for the Zvezda Suite and has it aired and cleaned three times a week.
No, she shoves those dark thoughts away. She is Lady Irina Kirgana nee Sokolova, daughter of one of the richest and most powerful dukes in Ravka. She cannot be so easily pushed aside, even if the miraculous Sun Summoner ever does appear.
One year later
There’s a commotion in the Little Palace.
Whispers that go silent as soon as Irina appears.
No one will tell her anything. The oprichniki do not obey her.
Irina stares out of the window, down to the courtyard below, where a group of oprichniki and Grisha have congregated around the returning General.
She watches as her husband helps a young woman down from his horse with all the tenderness and care she has always wished he would show to her.
She hears the excited murmurings below.
It’s the Sun Summoner. She’s finally here.
The so-called Sun Summoner is a skinny waif covered in mud and grime, gawking at the Little Palace like a common peasant. She’s nothing to look at, yet Irina’s husband stares as if she’s the sun itself and he wants to worship her.
Irina feels a chill run down her spine.
The Sun Summoner is here.
Irina is no longer a simple inconvenience to the Black General. She’s an obstacle now.
As if sensing her gaze, her husband looks up and locks eyes with her.
There is none of the warmth he shows towards the Sun Summoner in his expression now. There is no hint of mercy. Just icy disdain.
He turns to his second and gives him an order, gesturing up to the window where Irina stands. Then, he looks back and her and smiles.
It’s not a nice smile.
It does not take long for the people of Ravka to forget that the Black General ever had a wife before the Sun Summoner became his bride.
Chapter 1087: Mind (4)
Chapter Text
His Sun Summoner whimpers. He’s edged her for hours, and she’s nearly out of her mind with desire.
“You fled from me,” he reminds her.
“I'm sorry,” she weeps, "I'll do anything. Just let me come."
"Really?"
"Yes, I swear."
He grins, "Ivan, fetch a priest. It's time for a wedding."
Chapter 1088: Body (2)
Chapter Text
Officer Volkov looks at the mangled body, "car accident?"
"I think so," Captain Raevsky nods.
Anton frowns, "but he was murdered."
"No, he wasn't."
"But –”
"That's Malyen Oretsev. His former fiancée was Alina Starkova, now Alina Morozova. If Oretsev is dead, then it’s an accident. Trust me, you don’t want to piss Aleksandr Morozov off, or the next body like this might be yours.”
Chapter 1089: Place (4)
Chapter Text
She’s so young, his Sun Summoner, and clearly hesitant to embrace her new life in the Little Palace.
Despite all Aleksander offers her, she clings to the ties to her old life.
But that’s alright. Ties that do not fray naturally can easily be permanently broken. Tragic fires start at orphanages. Soldiers are killed by enemy forces or illness.
Soon, Alina will see that her place is not on a farm with some otkazat’sya, but by his side and eventually ruling Ravka.
They are inevitable.
Chapter 1090: Sin (2)
Chapter Text
“Do you ever touch yourself, Linka?”
“Of course not! It’s a sin.”
He laughs, condescending although not unkind, “is that what those judgmental old birds tell you?”
She gasps, scandalised by how he speaks of the nuns.
“I can teach you. Show you how good it can feel,” his hand slips under her skirt, fingers trailing across bare skin, “you just have to let me, Linka.”
Chapter 1091: Bed (13)
Summary:
Step-brother/step-sister
Chapter Text
Alina buries her face in the crook of Aleksander’s neck to muffle her moans.
He says he likes to hear her, but she remembers all the catcalls from his housemates the last time she stayed over and wants to avoid that again if she can.
“Fuck, Linka,” he rocks up, fingers tangled in her hair, “you’re taking me so well, sweet girl.”
She can feel the warmth in her stomach building when Aleksander’s phone rings.
“Sasha, don’t,” she hisses, but he answers anyway, even as he pulls her closer so he’s even deeper inside her.
“Hello, mother … no, I haven’t seen her … no … well, it’s not my fault that your husband can’t keep track of his daughter … yes, if I see her, I’ll send her right back home.”
His fingers trace her spine, even as he rolls his eyes at Baghra’s continuing rant.
She tries momentarily to wiggle away, her step-mother’s complaints echoing down the phone threatening to ruin the mood entirely, but Aleksander wraps an arm around her waist and holds her still, nipping at the swell of one of her breasts when she huffs in annoyance.
“Well, this has been a delightful conversation as always, mother, but I have to go.”
He hangs up just as his fingers find her clit and make her cry out in pleasure.
She waits for the inevitable banging on the wall, Ivan grumbling about the noise they’re making, as if he isn’t just as bad with Fedyor.
But there’s just silence instead.
Aleksander grins wickedly, “they’re all out today, Linka, it’s just the two of us. We can stay in bed all day.”
There are a dozen things she has to do, and a father who will scold her terribly if she’s not home soon.
But she never could resist Aleksander.
Chapter 1092: Modern Darklina (73)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1750217782774415402
Pre step-father/step-daughter
Chapter Text
Genya frowns, "the way your step-dad looks at you is creepy, Alina. You should tell your mom."
"It's fine, Gen."
Alina knows full well that Sasha watches her with dark desire. She doesn't care, though, because she wants him too.
She's just waiting for his self-control to snap.
Chapter 1093: Lover (3)
Chapter Text
“What would your devoted followers think if they could see their pious little sankta now, begging like a whore.”
“I’m not … oh … saints.”
He laughs, “no saints here, solnyshka, just a Heretic and his lover.”
His grin turns sharp, “what will the Apparat say about this, I wonder?”
Chapter 1094: Darklina Homes (157)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1721901293927829849
Chapter Text
The house is tucked away in the forest, plenty of privacy and no neighbours for miles.
With the extensive grounds, a secure basement, and the hi-tech security he's installed, it's the perfect place for him to keep his Sun Summoner until she accepts that her place is by his side.
Chapter 1095: Father (1)
Chapter Text
“I’m not your father, kid,” mama’s new boyfriend grumbles, “there's no handouts from me.”
“Don't worry,” she sits and gives him a winning smile, ignoring the drugs, cash and gun on the table, letting the hem of her sundress ride high up her thigh, “it’s not money I want from you.”
Chapter 1096: Father (2)
Chapter Text
Alina comes home to her cottage to find her maid trembling and her son in Lord Morozov’s arms.
“You never told me I was a father, Alinochka,” he chides her, “did you really think you could hide forever?”
“Sasha, I –”
“Time to come home, Alinochka. I won’t take no for an answer.”
Chapter 1097: Father (3)
Chapter Text
Aleksander never wanted to be a father.
What need does he have for an heir when he’ll never die? What sorrow would it be to love a child he might well lose.
But when Alina places their daughter into his arms, his whole world shifts.
He can’t imagine life without her.
Chapter 1098: Vicious (1)
Chapter Text
“Tell us about him,” the officer prompts gently as Alina sits wrapped in two emergency blankets, still dazed by the fact that she managed to escape.
“He … he was vicious.”
“He hurt you?”
“Not me, no. He was … he was strangely gentle with me. He said I was different, but he never really explained why.”
“And the others?”
Alina shudders, “he didn’t just kill them, he tortured them first, tore them apart. Their screams … I can’t get their screams out of my head.”
“Can you describe him?”
She shakes her head, “I never saw his face. He always wore an ornate black mask. He had dark hair, and his eyes … they were like bottomless pits – when he killed, they glittered with delight.”
Remembering those eyes, Alina starts to shake, tears streaming down her face, “will you find him? You have to find him or he’ll come for me. He swore he’d never let me go.”
“It’s alright, Miss Starkova,” the officer pats her arm gently and hands her a box of tissues, “you’re quite safe here.”
“Thank … thank you,” she sniffles, “I’m sorry, I didn’t catch your name earlier.”
“It’s Detective Morozov,” he smiles at her, and something about that smile is awfully familiar, “but you can call me Aleksander.”
Chapter 1099: Father (4)
Chapter Text
“Are you and your father out for a special occasion?” the waiter asks.
“Oh, he’s not –”
“Nothing special,” Aleksander says, “just treating my little girl.”
They’ve never discussed this sort of thing, have only been dating two weeks, but Alina falls into the role easily.
“You spoil me, daddy,” she smiles sweetly.
Under the table, his hand slides higher up her thigh.
Chapter 1100: Father (5)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Chapter Text
“Daddy,” she whines, bucking her hips, “please, let me come, please.”
Her step-father keeps a tight grip around her waist, though, refusing to allow her to grind against his hand.
“Only good girls get to come, Alinochka. Not ones who sneak out to meet idiots like that Oretsev boy.”
“I’m sorry, nothing happened. It was just a party.”
“No complaining now, Alinochka. Take your punishment and maybe I’ll let you come tomorrow.”
Chapter 1101: Vicious (2)
Chapter Text
Competition for the role of Sol Koroleva in the summer ballet The Firebird is fierce.
Friendships crumble. Alliances break down. The girls bare their teeth and are vicious with their rivals.
Alina wants this role. It’s one she’s born to play.
Zoya trips down the stairs. Genya breaks her ankle. Nina is sent home with the flu. It’s such a shame.
But a girl’s got to do what a girl’s got to do.
She won’t miss the chance to perform her favourite role opposite the Aleksandr Morozov, who she has admired for years.
What Alina wants, she always gets in the end.
Chapter 1102: Father (6)
Summary:
cw referenced infidelity (Aleksander cheating on his wife with Alina) and referenced pregnancy
Chapter Text
“I don’t want us to be a secret anymore, Sasha.”
“It won’t be for much longer, darling, I promise.”
She takes his hand and lays it on her stomach, “I’m pregnant. You’re going to be a father, Sasha.”
His eyes light up in delight, “truly, darling?”
She nods, “our baby deserves a proper family.”
“Of course, darling, of course.”
“Ivan!” he shouts.
His COO appears in the doorway, showing no surprise at Alina’s presence in his boss’ lap, “sir?”
“Send the papers to Elizaveta.”
“I thought you were waiting for –”
“Send them now, and do whatever it takes to make sure she signs on the terms I want today.”
“Of course, sir.”
“Now, darling,” he turns to Alina, “shall we go to the bank and look at the family rings?”
Chapter 1103: Vicious (3)
Chapter Text
When Aleksander finally tracks her down, Alina doesn’t go quietly.
She wields her light like a weapon now, confident and powerful. And when his shadows protect him, she fights whatever way she can – biting and scratching and kicking as he drags her out of the little cottage where she has been hiding and towards his carriage.
“Quite the vicious little thing you’ve turned into, my Alina,” he says.
She expects to hear irritation in his voice, but he only sounds fondly proud of her.
“I’ll kill you,” she hisses, “I won’t be your pawn.”
He laughs, “you can try, little hellcat, but you’ll see soon enough that we are meant to rule together.”
Chapter 1104: Pick (1)
Chapter Text
"Pick," Elizaveta demands, "me or her."
Aleksander laughs in her face.
The choice is clear. Alina is his beloved goddaughter, his solnyshka. Elizaveta is only still his girlfriend because he hasn't got around to breaking up with her yet.
"Goodbye, Liza. You can see yourself out."
Chapter 1105: Pick (2)
Chapter Text
She’s perfect.
He knows it the moment he sees her.
This one isn’t like the others. She’s not one to be disposed of after a night of fun.
No, this one he’ll keep.
Alina. Bright and shining like the sun.
“I don’t normally do this,” she giggles as he tucks her securely under his arm and walks her to his car.
“Do what, malyshka?”
“Pick up men at bars.”
So sweet, that she thinks she chose him. As if he hadn’t known she was his the moment she walked in.
“Well, I’m glad I found you, malyshka.”
He’s never letting her go.
Chapter 1106: People
Chapter Text
Her hands start to glow brightly when she spots Aleksander.
“Careful, my Alina,” he chides, “you’re not practiced with the power of two amplifiers - you could hurt all these innocent people.”
Her eyes widen and the light vanishes.
“I can help you, Alina," he coos, "just let me.”
Chapter 1107: Pick (3)
Chapter Text
“Ivan!”
“Yes, sir?”
“Which of our greenhouses are growing blue irises?”
“Most are dedicated to new hybrid breeds, but I believe the Alkemi keep normal plants in Greenhouse Seven.”
“Right, I’ll see you in half an hour at the fete.”
“Where are you going?”
“To pick some flowers.”
Chapter 1108: Sleep (7)
Chapter Text
“Sasha!” she pushes him half-heartedly, “stop, we need to get up.”
“It’s Saturday, milaya – we can sleep a little while longer.”
“I don’t think sleeping is what you have in mind.”
He grins roguishly, pressing kisses to her bare shoulders and back, “well, if you’re already awake …”
Chapter 1109: Father (7)
Summary:
Edwardian AU
Chapter Text
Alina rocks her niece gently, singing one of the Shu lullabies she remembers from her own childhood.
Poor little Irina, not even a year old and now without a mother. She worries that the girl won’t have any memories of Luda at all.
“You’re very good with her.”
Alina looks up to see Aleksander – her brother-in-law, Irina’s father, Luda’s widower – standing in the doorway, watching her with a glint in his dark eyes.
“Thank you,” she murmurs, ducking her head – Aleksander’s intense looks have always made her a bit nervous.
“You’ll make a wonderful mother, I should think.”
“Well,” she stutters “I … I suppose so, but I don’t believe it will be for a while yet.”
She’s only just turned eighteen, after all, and Luda hadn’t married until she was twenty-one.
Aleksander gives her a knowing smile, “oh, I don’t think it will be long at all.”
Chapter 1110: Bed (14)
Chapter Text
The photographer – “Aleksander, but you can call me Sasha” – is professional and polite, although she detects a glimmer of something in his dark eyes as she shyly strips off and he suggests the best way for her to pose on the bed.
“Present for your boyfriend?” he asks.
“Err … his present to me, actually.”
Sasha frowns and Alina ducks her head in embarrassment. For Mal’s birthday, she’d bought him the latest gaming system and taken him out to dinner. And then, for her birthday, he’d gone off on a boy’s weekend – “sorry, Lina, I can’t miss it” – and given her a voucher for a nude photoshoot.
“This seems more like a present for him,” Sasha says carefully.
“I guess so,” she sighs unhappily.
“You deserve better, Alina,” he tells her as he runs his fingers across her shoulders to straighten her posture.
Maybe he’s right, but Mal is all she’s ever known.
“You know,” Sasha swipes his thumb across her lips to lighten the lipstick she’s wearing, “if you want something else, something for you, intimate videos are a personal hobby of mine.”
“What … what do you mean?”
He grins, hand trailing down to cup one of her breasts, “oh, Alina, I think you know exactly what I mean.”
It’s audacious of him. Madly inappropriate, to suggest that she cheat on her boyfriend with him and film it.
But she really is so angry with Mal. And the way Sasha watches her makes her feel more admired than she ever has before.
“Ok,” she nods, already wet with anticipation, “let’s do it.”
Chapter 1111: Darklina Homes (158)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1716824058241913300
Chapter Text
The bed is neatly made and the room tidy. The only sign of a struggle is a small smear of blood on the open window.
“We were so angry with her when she came home early from Stanford,” her mother weeps, “she insisted there was someone following her around campus, but we just thought the stress of exams was getting to her. And now … now she’s gone.”
“Did she say anything about this stalker?”
“She didn’t know anything. Just saw the back of his head a few times. A tall man with dark hair. Apparently, he used to leave her notes with sketches of suns and eclipses and crazy talk about reincarnation and how they were eternal soulmates. She refused to show us the notes, for some reason, and so we were never sure whether to believe her about them. We couldn’t find anything when we searched her room this morning.”
“Did the stalker ever give your daughter any indication of his name.”
“Not a real name, no, but she said he signed his notes The Darkling.”
“And your daughter’s name is Alina, correct?”
“Yes, but why does that –”
“Mr and Mrs Starkov, I think you better come with me.”
Chapter 1112: Long
Chapter Text
Aleksander has waited so long for his Sun Summoner.
He's practiced patience for centuries, but he has none of it when Alina is brought to him.
He catches a glimpse of her smile and knows he can't play the long game.
Whatever it takes, she'll be his bride before they reach Os Alta.
Chapter 1113: Protect (1)
Chapter Text
A bodyguard's job is to protect their charge - including protecting them from their own bad choices.
Dating Malyen Oretsev is Alina's worst choice.
If she can't see that Oretsev is a cheating scumbug who doesn't deserve her, then Aleksander will simply have to make him disappear.
Chapter 1114: Prophecy (3)
Chapter Text
The Sun Summoner will be born on the Summer Solstice,
With a Ravkan name but the face of a Falcon Empress.
The scrap of paper with the prophecy of the Sun Summoner is the only clue Aleksander has.
He shares it with very few people, wary of the information falling into the wrong hands. But he sends his most trusted Grisha and oprichniki out every year following the Summer Solstice to search for newborns who might fit the prophecy.
Regular reports come from his spies in Shu Han with information about the imperial Kir-Taban family, whose symbol is a falcon. News of every royal pregnancy is sent to him as soon as possible, so that he can watch out for a birth on the Summer Solstice.
It has been over five hundred years since the creation of the Fold when he hears that Keyen Kir-Taban, one of the imperial princesses, has fallen pregnant and eloped with her Ravkan lover.
It seems too much of a coincidence, especially as the Summer Solstice will take place in a little under eight months.
“Bring her to me,” he tells Ivan, “quickly and quietly and, above all, safely. Not a word to anyone who might tell the royal or imperial courts.”
If Keyen Kir-Taban is wise, she will do what is best for her child and place herself under the protection of the Little Palace, where Aleksander can keep his Sun Summoner and her family hidden from the tsar and the Apparat while he trains her.
And if she chooses to be foolish, well …he only needs her alive long enough to give birth.
Chapter 1115: Tipsy (1)
Chapter Text
If she was sober, she wouldn't unload her worries about Mal onto a total stranger.
But Alina is tipsy and the handsome man at the bar is a good listener.
Besides, there’s no real harm in a mild flirtation and a rant about her faithless boyfriend.
What’s the worst that can happen?
Chapter 1116: Afraid (1)
Chapter Text
When the shadows at the end of her bed coalesce into the shape of a man, Alina screams.
"Hush, solnyshka," shadows gag her before she can wake Ana Kuya, "don't be afraid."
She stares, wide-eyed.
Tendrils of shadow caress her cheek, "I've been waiting a long time for you, Alina."
Chapter 1117: Afraid (2)
Chapter Text
“What the fuck are you thinking?” Dubrov hisses, “of all the women to fixate on, you pick Morozov’s wife?”
“I’ve known Lina since we were kids. And I’m not afraid of Morozov.”
“You should be,” Dubrov shudders as he remembers the tales of what Morozov does to those who cross him.
Chapter 1118: Afraid (3)
Chapter Text
“Just leave me alone.”
Ever since Mal met Dubrov and Mikhael, she’d lost her best friend and gained another tormentor.
“Aww, is Sticks afraid?” Dubrov sneers.
“I'm not the one who should be scared,” Alina mutters.
Their taunting laughter turns to screams as the shadows rise up.
Chapter 1119: Arrow
Summary:
Inspired by Princess Diaries 2
Chapter Text
“He’s not the one she’s marrying, is he?”
“Would you please try to keep up, Marie,” Nadia rolls her eyes, “he is trying to steal the crown.”
“Oh,” Marie tilts her head as she watches Viscount Morozov gently adjust Princess Alina’s stance, hands lingering and a look of tender softness in the dark eyes that are usually so calculating and cold.
It seems to her like the viscount wants the princess herself more than the crown.
As Princess Alina prepares to shoot, Marie readies herself to drop to the ground at a moment’s notice.
She adores and admires the princess, but it has to be said that she is not a natural at archery.
But the arrow sails through the air and hits the centre of the target, and Princess Alina squeals with delight, throwing her arms around the man next to her.
They break apart almost immediately, blushing and ducking their heads awkwardly. They still stand close together, though, gazing at each other like they’re mesmerised.
“Turn around,” Marie hisses to Nadia, “we should give them some privacy.”
“He’s trouble,” Nadia mutters.
It’s true, but while Prince Nikolai is a perfectly nice man and would probably make a good husband, Marie is a romantic and she can’t help but feel that Princess Alina would be happier with the viscount – he challenges her and makes her laugh and looks at her with much deeper emotion than Prince Nikolai’s polite admiration.
Marie turns ever so slightly to see Viscount Morozov kissing the princess’ hand in farewell.
And from the look in Princess Alina’s eyes, she thinks Prince Nikolai ought to find himself a new prospective bride.
Chapter 1120: Run (1)
Summary:
Follow up to Vicious (1) – chapter 1098
Chapter Text
Alina manages to lead the detectives back to the place where she was held, a deceptively normal, well-kept two-bedroom cabin.
There are no signs of depravity until she shows them the hidden entrance to the basement.
Alina can’t bear to go down there, although the memories of what they will find there remain vivid in her mind.
Detective Morozov insists on staying with her while his colleagues investigate. He navigates the kitchen easily, finding a glass to get her a drink of water and then guiding her to the living room to take a seat on the sofa.
“Deep breaths,” he murmurs, patting her shoulder gently when she starts to tremble.
“Sorry,” she gasps out, “I … I didn’t think it would be so hard coming back. It’s not like he is here, after all.”
After all, Alina has no doubt that the monster who had kept her captive and butchered half a dozen people in front of her is smart enough to have fled as soon as he figured out that she’d escaped.
Still, she hadn’t counted on how the flashbacks would affect her.
She’s lucky, she knows.
She has a bed. He never harms her, only caresses her – touches that make her shudder but do not leave her a bloody, broken mess like his other victims.
The collar around her neck is a heavy metal thing, chained to the wall. It chafes, a little, but he rubs lotion into her skin every night, tender in a way that makes her nervous and tense.
She doesn’t know why she is different.
Can’t figure out why she is alive when every other person he brings to the basement ends up dead.
Why is she allowed to live?
“How did you escape?” Detective Morozov asks her gently.
“I …” she thinks of that night, the screams of the latest victim worse than they had ever been, the glittering bloodlust in her captor’s eyes almost-manic.
“Come on, Alina,” the detective coaxes her, strangely insistent, “tell me, how did you get away? This man, he seems well-prepared and not the sort to allow anyone to escape him easily.”
“It … it was an old woman,” Alina admits.
For a moment, Detective Morozov seems furious, anger flashing across his face.
Then she blinks and he’s only concerned and curious, and Alina thinks she must have imagined it.
“She didn’t say much, only the boy needs his outlet, but this fanciful soulmate nonsense won’t do. She unlocked the collar and showed me a secret passage out to the woods. She told me take the south path and wait for her, but I … I got scared, wasn’t sure if it was some sick kind of game. So, I went north, kept running and running until I found a road and flagged down a car for help.”
“An old woman, hmm?”
Alina nods.
“How interesting,” Detective Morozov murmurs, “how interesting indeed.”
Chapter 1121: Run (2)
Chapter Text
Her legs are aching and her lungs are burning, but Alina keeps running.
The Darkling’s laughter echoes all around her, condescendingly amused by her attempt to escape.
But it will be different this time, she tells herself.
She’ll get away. She’ll find the rebels. She’ll avenge Mal. She’ll –
Tendrils of shadows wrap around her ankles and she trips, landing heavily on the ground and crying out in pain at what is probably a twisted ankle.
“Silly little Alina,” the Darkling coos as his shadows dampen her attempt to summon the sun, “you should know better by now.”
He scoops her up into her arms, his shadows binding her wrists so she can’t summon.
“Let me go,” she thrashes in his grasp, determined to get away despite her bad ankle.
“Settle down, little Alina,” he tugs off his glove and brushes his fingers across her forehead, his amplification sending a wave of calm through her that makes her woozy and pliant.
He sighs as he carries her back towards the palace, “I do wish you’d cease these futile attempts to run from what you were made for. We are inevitable, little Alina, two sides of the same coin, and things will be much easier if you simply accept it.”
“Never,” she hisses, “you’re a monster.”
Another sigh, as if she’s a recalcitrant kitten whose ineffective hisses and scratches he has decided to indulge, “you are young, but you’ll learn in time, little Alina. Fight me as long as you’re able – you’ll find I have more practice with eternity.”
Chapter 1122: Run (3)
Summary:
Edwardian AU
Chapter Text
“Trying to run away with the chauffeur?” the new earl tuts, “a little dramatic, don’t you think?”
Alina glares. Her father has been dead less than a week and Aleksander Morozov, his cousin once removed, has already arrived to claim the title, the properties and the heirlooms - Alina will be damned if she lets him claim her as well, despite her father’s deathbed wishes.
“I won’t marry you,” she hisses, “you can’t force me.”
He laughs, dark eyes glittering, “oh, you’ll say your vows soon enough, Lady Alina, or your chauffeur friend will find himself under arrest for attempted kidnapping.”
“I wanted to leave. Mal would never –”
“There are plenty of witnesses who will support whatever story I choose to give then. And prison can be a dangerous place, Lady Alina, with so many chances for unfortunate … accidents.”
“You can’t!”
“I can and I will. But I can be merciful, if you choose to behave.”
“You’re a monster,” she whispers, glaring at his hateful face.
“Perhaps,” he shrugs, apparently unbothered by her fury, “but I will have all that I am owed, Lady Alina, and that includes you as my bride.”
Chapter 1123: Buy (1)
Chapter Text
Every year, when Christmas or his boss’ birthday comes around, Ivan is faced with the same dilemma.
What do you get for the man who can buy whatever he might want?
The answer, as it turns out, is a sweet little pet who might well become Mrs Morozova in time, if she’s very good.
Chapter 1124: Create (1)
Chapter Text
Aleksander doesn’t plan the Fold, but nor does he allow himself to regret it.
All he's ever wanted is a safe haven for Grisha, and for the Sun Summoner he waits for.
And if he must destroy this world and create a better one, then he will gladly do it.
His Sun Summoner deserves it.
Chapter 1125: Run (4)
Chapter Text
The Darkling tuts softly as he lays his kefta over Alina’s unconscious form.
His silly little Sun Summoner, thinking she could outrun him, believing that he’d ever let her go.
He’s waited centuries for her. He won’t allow her to be taken from him.
His Cut had sliced through those fools who claimed to be her protectors.
Baghra and Botkin. Oretsev and Lantsov. They all held her back, kept her from realising her true potential, poisoned her mind against him when he is her only true equal.
No matter, he has her now.
Knocked out by a gust of wind throwing her against a tree, Nazyalenskya’s grovelling attempt to gain forgiveness for her dalliance with Lantsov that had nearly allowed his Sun Summoner to be spirited away across the True Sea.
Nazyalenskya’s body lies at the edge of the clearing, cold and still. She had thought bringing him Alina would absolve her, but all it had done was please him enough to grant her a quick, clean death rather than a lingering, torturous one.
“Oh, solnyshka," he caresses his Sun Summoner’s cheek before he picks her up, cradling her gently in his arms as he walks towards a nearby cave where they can take shelter for the night, “you and I are going to change the world.”
Chapter 1126: Run (5)
Chapter Text
Tendrils of shadow caress her bare skin and Alina whimpers as she clenches around nothing.
“Please, just let me come” she begs, but Aleksander only watches her dispassionately as she writhes on the bed.
“Maybe next time you’ll think twice before trying to run from me, Alinochka.”
Chapter 1127: Buy (2)
Chapter Text
“You’re only with him because he’s rich and buys you whatever you want,” Mal sneers, bitter and jealous, clearly calculating the cost of everything that she’s wearing.
Alina just laughs, “oh, Mal, I’d be with Sasha even if he was a pauper and you were a prince. He truly loves me for who I am and never tries to make me small so he can bolster his ego. All of this,” she gestures to her clothes and jewellery, “is simply a nice bonus.”
“Plus,” she adds as she walks away from him, “I never have to fake an orgasm with him.”
Chapter 1128: Run (6)
Chapter Text
There’s someone following her.
She’s felt it ever since she left the coffee shop at the end of her shift.
Alina’s body tenses, but she pushes down the urge to run. Her car is barely ten feet away and if she can just act naturally and get to it then she’ll be fine.
She breathes a sigh of relief when she takes a seat inside her car and locks the doors.
Looking around, Alina can’t see anyone lurking. Hopefully, they’ve simply left, or perhaps she was just being paranoid and there was never any danger.
“Fuck,” she mutters a few seconds later when she turns the key and the engine just splutters.
Mal had promised he’d fixed the issue, but it’s clear he’s ignored it once again.
“Fuck,” she repeats, “fu –”
She yelps as someone taps on her window, until she turns and sees the familiar face of her colleague Zoya’s boyfriend.
“Are you alright, Alina?” Aleksander asks as she winds her window down.
“Car trouble,” she sighs, rubbing a hand over her tired eyes, “and the buses and trains are unreliable as hell around here.”
There’s always Uber, but she’s got enough expenses as it is, without forking out $30 to get back to her apartment.
“Let me give you a lift, I’ve got my car,” he points over to a sleek black vehicle that’s in far better condition than her own car.
Alina doesn’t hesitate. She doesn’t know Aleksander as well as she does Zoya, but he’s certainly not a stranger, and the last thing she wants to be doing is wandering around at night trying to get an Uber. She really is so lucky he happened to be here, especially because he usually only comes to this part of the city to visit Zoya at the coffee shop.
“Thanks so much,” she smiles at him, “you’re honestly like a knight in shining armour.”
“Don’t worry,” he smiles back, steering her towards his car, “it’s my pleasure, Alina.”
Chapter 1129: Afraid (4)
Chapter Text
There’s no need to be afraid,” he murmurs, tilting her chin up and examining her.
There is every reason to fear the Darkling, Alina thinks.
“You killed my friends,” she tries not to tremble, “will you kill me too?”
“Oh no, not you, my Alina. Not when I’ve waited so long for you.”
Chapter 1130: Afraid (5)
Chapter Text
“Are you still having visions of the young woman you spoke of previously.”
“Alina.”
“Is that her name? I thought she never spoke.”
“She doesn’t, but I … I just know things, like her name, and how she loves sketching, and that she used to have dark hair, a long time ago.”
“What happened to her hair, Aleksander?”
“It’s white now, like bleached bone. She used merzost.”
“I’m not familiar with that word. What does it mean?”
“I … I don’t know.”
“Alina … does she ever ask you to do anything?”
“She doesn’t speak, Dr Yul-Erdene, I told you that.”
“Alright, then. Do you, perhaps, feel any particular compulsions when you see her? Do you want to harm yourself, or others?”
“No! I just … I just want to be with her. She understands me. We’re two sides of the same coin – there are no others like us.”
“You’ve used that phrase before. Can you tell me about it?”
“It’s just a feeling I get. I think it was in a dream I once had.”
“Aleksander, what do you think Alina wants with you?”
“She wants us to be together, the way it should be. She’s been waiting an awfully long time, you see.”
“And is she angry about that? Does she appear threatening? Are you afraid of her?”
“No, never. She’s only sad. I think she believes it’s fair, though, because I was the one who waited centuries, the last time around.”
“The last time around? What do you mean?”
“Oh, I don’t know. A dream within a dream, I suppose. A story I read long ago, about a General and a cartographer.”
“Hmm … I’d like us to discuss your medication, Aleksander. I think you might benefit from –”
“Not today, Dr Yul-Erdene. I have a very important appointment and I can’t be late.”
“Aleksander, I really believe –”
“Thank you, Dr Yul-Erdene.”
Excerpt from the transcript of Aleksander Morozov’s final session with therapist Dr Botkin Yul-Erdene.
Morozov vanished later that day, last seen at the edge of a dense forest in the company of a woman with white hair.
Despite extensive searches of the area, no body was ever recovered.
Chapter 1131: Fury (1)
Chapter Text
Alina finds her altar destroyed, the carefully curated offerings stomped into the ground.
WitchWitchWitchWitch.
The taunts of her classmates echo in her mind.
They didn’t have to believe as she did. All they had to do was respect the small space Alina had carved out to worship the shadow man who has kept her company in the dark all these years.
They feel her fury and vengeance now, all of them.
Their screams are music in her ears. The flames climbing higher and higher warm her skin but do not burn.
Alina, my Alina, tendrils of darkness caress her skin, the shadows enveloping her in their cool embrace, what a mighty sacrifice you have offered me.
“Sasha,” she sighs happily as everything burns around her.
My Alina, you and I are going to change the world.
Chapter 1132: Fury (2)
Summary:
First-hand accounts of the Darkling’s reaction to the attempted assassination of the Sun Summoner, which left her bed-ridden and on the brink of death for nearly a week
Chapter Text
People ran screaming.
Innocent or guilty, they all feared what the infamous Darkling would do to them after he found the Sun Summoner bleeding on the floor.
I’d heard the rumours, of course. Many called him the most powerful man in Ravka, the real power in Os Alta.
I thought the stories exaggerations. Now I know they’re not.
The Darkling’s fury is terrifying. It took him moments to blot out all light in the throne room with his shadows – suffocating, oppressive darkness that felt like it would choke you.
If I had known the names of the fools who were stupid enough to try and kill the Sun Summoner, I would have given them up without hesitation. As I did not, I endured an uncomfortable interrogation by a scowling Heartrender and then fled back to my quarters.
The palace is under lockdown. I hear shouts and screams regularly, but receive no news.
I pray the culprits are found and that I will be able to return to you all safely and swiftly.
Excerpt from a letter from Petrus de Graeff, Kerch Ambassador to Ravka, to his wife Catharina
The General usually leashes his fury. He keeps it hidden behind a façade and lures his enemies into a false sense of security.
Not this time.
It was nearly unbearable, the panicked heartbeats of over three hundred people, scared out of their wits by the General’s anger.
The Sun Summoner lives and the Healers say she will wake soon.
Not that the conspirators should take much comfort from that. Their deaths will be torturously painful despite her recovery.
It is quite right that the would-be assassins should suffer. Starkova has been an irritating thorn in my side, but she has been embracing her power – finally – and settling into the Little Palace, and Fedya is very fond of her. Besides, if she were to die, I truly believe the General’s shadows would swallow the world in his grief and fury.
We are lucky indeed that Alina Starkova will make a full recovery.
Excerpt from the diary of Ivan Kaminsky
We are doomed. We are dead. We are destined to be discovered.
We have failed you and we shall suffer for it.
This endeavour is cursed. It will not succeed.
The Darkling’s fury will devour us all.
Pray for our souls.
Scribbled note passed from one assassin to a contact, meant to be delivered to the one who had given them orders but instead discovered by two oprichniki
Chapter 1133: Window (1)
Summary:
Rapunzel AU
Chapter Text
The tower has one window, almost as tall as she is and wide enough to brighten the whole room with light during the day.
It’s one of her favourite places. She likes to watch the world go by and get inspiration for her paintings.
She wonders about the world outside her home sometimes, and wishes she could see it, but she knows it’s impossible. The place beyond the boundaries of her tower is far too dangerous.
“It looks beautiful, though, Sasha. What can be so awful?”
“It’s a terrible place, solnyshka. Full of cruelty and dangers and liars who do not keep their promises.”
“But doesn’t the king punish those who have done wrong?” she asks, thinking of the magnificent castle she can see in the distance on clear days.
Her guardian’s eyes darken, “King Anastas is the worst of them all, solnyshka. A deceiver and a betrayer. No, Alina, the world is not safe for you, but do not worry, for I will always look after you.”
As she looks out, Alina catches sight of her prince and smiles.
She had been terrified the first time she had thrown down her hair and a man who was not her guardian had climbed in through the window, but Mal is so sweet and handsome and gallant.
It’s true, that he prefers to stare at her and talk about himself, but she supposes she cannot expect everyone to be as attentive and interested in her art and the books she’s been reading and the new songs she’s learnt on the harp as her guardian is.
She thinks it might be love.
“This tower is so dull and dark,” Mal bemoans one day, “I can barely see you, even in the daylight.”
And so sure is she about her feelings for Mal, that Alina decides to reveal her gift.
She summons the sun, cupping an orb of light in her hands, smiling widely as she shows her beloved what she can do.
But Mal recoils in horror, and his bad reaction shakes her, the light fading away.
“Witch!” he hisses.
“What do you mean?” she asks, “why would you say that?”
“It’s dark Grisha magic,” he mutters, “it’s forbidden. King Anastas declared it would be treason to use Grisha magic after the Darkling used his shadow magic to infect the infant princess – her hair turned white and then she died.”
“But it’s just light, Mal,” she protests, “what harm could there be?”
“It’s unnatural,” he tells her, “it’s wrong.”
He stands and Alina panics, “where are you going?”
“I know you don’t mean any harm, Alina – you don’t know much at all, in this tower. Anyway, you’re the most beautiful girl I’ve ever met, and that means I must have you as my bride.”
She thinks he means that as a compliment, but it makes Alina feel horrible.
“You’ll have to be normal, of course,” Mal continues, “no more freaky Grisha magic.”
“I –”
“I’ll come back the same time tomorrow, and I’ll bring rope so that we can climb down from this dreary place and go to my castle.”
He doesn’t wait for her answer, just climbs out of the window and down the side of the tower, careless and rough when tugging on the long, silky strands of her bone-white hair that her guardian so lovingly tends to every evening.
Alina sits and weeps.
Her guardian is gentle when he uses her hair to climb up to her tower. He scarcely needs the help, truth be told.
She doesn’t notice him until his shadows curl around her and she looks up to see him frowning, dark eyes concerned.
“Why are you crying, solnyshka?”
For a month now, Alina has kept Mal’s visits secret, but it all comes spilling out now – the love that turned out to be false and the man who thought her a freakish monster.
“Oh, solnyshka,” he pulls her into his warm embrace, lips pressing gentle kisses to her forehead and cheeks, “my poor, sweet girl. You have been most cruelly deceived.”
“I thought he loved me.”
“Otkazat’sya are not like you and I, solnyshka. They cannot understand us.”
“I just … I just wanted to see the world.”
“And so you shall, if you are patient a little longer.”
“But I thought the world was dangerous.”
“It is, but plans are in motion to take back this land that was once ours, solnyshka. And then you shall not just visit the castle you so admire, but live in it and rule from it.”
Her eyes widen, “truly, Sasha?”
“Of course. I’ll make all your dreams come true, solnyshka.”
“Alina, Alina, let down your hair.”
Mal grumbles impatiently as he waits.
He’s glad they’ll finally be leaving today. He’s known ever since he first spotted her that he had to have the beautiful girl in the tower, but it has certainly been a frustrating month getting her to trust him enough that she agrees to leave.
He just hopes she doesn’t fuss about that freaky Grisha magic. He’s sure she can just suppress it and forget about it, and hopefully that means none of their future children will be afflicted.
Alina’s long braid of hair drops down and he begins to climb.
Normally, she’s chattering away to him, talking about paintings and books he really doesn’t care about. She’s quiet today, though, and he wonders if perhaps she’s learnt that a woman ought to be seen and not heard.
When he reaches the window, however, it’s not Alina’s pretty face that greets him.
She is on the opposite side of the room, humming an Old Ravkan tune as she paints a picture of a foreboding, dark-haired man.
The same man currently grinning maliciously at him.
“Goodbye, Malyen,” is all he says.
And then, he wrenches Mal’s hands away from Alina’s long braid and gives him one hard shove.
It’s a long, dangerous drop. It might kill a man, if he falls wrong.
(and if he does survive, the shadows will get him soon enough).
Chapter 1134: Bikini (1)
Chapter Text
Alina doesn’t realise that he’s slipped into her room until he unclips her bikini top and it falls to the floor.
“Sasha,” she glances nervously at the open curtains as his hands cup her breasts and he kisses her neck, “we can’t.”
“Let them see,” he murmurs, “I’m tired of hiding.”
Chapter 1135: Bikini (2)
Chapter Text
“Alina, please pick up the phone. I saw that bikini pic on Instagram and I know where you are. I can’t believe you took that assignment and I’m going to fucking kill Nik for sending you. Aleksandr Morozov is not someone you want to cross – there’s a reason they call him the Darkling and the Black Heretic. Seriously, this isn’t a game, Alina, and I know you think you’ve got it under control but he’s completely obsessed with you and calling him possessive would be an understatement and –”
Inbox full. Your message could not be saved.
Chapter 1136: Window (2)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Mal isn’t certain how long he’s been trapped in this room, but he is fairly sure that months have passed.
He knows it is the Darkling’s doing, even though that monster has never once spoken to him, has never even visited at all.
He knows it because the Little Palace room that is his prison has but one window, and that window looks down on a small private garden where Alina likes to spend time whenever the weather permits it.
The window must have been made with Grisha magic, because no matter how hard Mal bangs it, the glass never breaks, and no matter how loud he shouts, Alina never hears him.
It is torture, to watch Alina as she goes about her days, clearly with no idea that he is trapped up here and has been ever since the Winter Fete.
Does she think he has abandoned her? Does she believe he is dead?
The worst part is that she rarely spends time in the garden alone. The Darkling joins her often, and they walk arm in arm. That loathsome Grisha freak presents her with bouquets of blue irises and the smile she gives him is as blinding as the sun.
Mal watches every day as they get closer and closer. First arm in arm, then hand in hand, then kisses and caresses.
And then, one day, Mal watches in horror as the Darkling kneels and offers Alina a ring.
He shouts and screams and hits the window so hard that he probably fractures something. All in vain, for Alina only beams at the monster and nods her head and allows him to put a ring on her finger.
On their way back inside, the Darkling looks up at him. Even from a distance, Mal knows the other man’s eyes shine with a malevolent, taunting glee.
Chapter 1137: Bang (1)
Chapter Text
The banging at the door jolts Alina from her sleep.
At first, she thinks it’s just a rowdy neighbour, but then Ana Kuya comes into the room, eyes frantic, “out of bed, Alina, quickly now.”
Her foster mother doesn’t even let her pull on a jumper, just grabs her wrist and tugs her out of the room in just her sleep shorts and an old t-shirt.
“What’s going on?” she asks sleepily, too tired to worry about the shouting and screaming and gunshots downstairs.
“He’s found us, Alina. You have to go before he discovers you.”
Her foster mother’s terrified expression is a dash of cold water on Alina’s muddled brain. Danger. Danger.
“Who is he?” she whispers as they run through the maze of corridors that make up the manor house.
“There’s no time,” Ana hisses, turning around as they hear heavy boots get closer, “we won’t make it to the tunnel. Hide, Alina, and I’ll distract him.”
There is nowhere to hide, though, not really. Alina barely has time to wedge herself in between a gap in the wall before a stranger arrives.
“Where is the girl?”
“There is no girl here, Darkling.”
“Do not lie to me. I can sense her nearby. I will find her no matter what, but your death will be quick if you cooperate.”
“I’ve told you, she’s not here. We sent her away hours ago and now –”
A gunshot then, and a pained cry.
Alina shoves her fist into her mouth to stop herself from weeping.
She presses herself further into the gap, even though she knows in her heart that it’s useless.
He’ll see her as soon as he passes.
And, sure enough, she is tugged from her hiding place barely a minute later.
The stranger is wearing some sort of military uniform, although it’s not like one she’s ever seen before on the men who guard the manor. His face and neck are splattered with blood and his black eyes are wild.
“There you are, solnyshka,” he murmurs softly.
Alina gasps at his appearance, and as she sees Ana on the floor, clutching her bloody leg and whimpering quietly.
She means to ask the monster in front of her to save her foster mother, though she has nothing to bargain with. She is distracted, however, when he reaches out and touches her.
A jolt of power runs through her, unlike anything she’s ever felt.
“What have you done to me?” she whispers.
“Oh, solnyshka,” he sighs, “poor thing, they haven’t even told you what you are.”
She stares at him, confused and scared.
“There’s no need to worry,” he cups her cheek almost tenderly, his bloody fingers marking her cheek, “I’ll teach you everything you need to know – we’re going to change the world, solnyshka.”
Chapter 1138: Sleep (8)
Chapter Text
“Why are you here, Miss Starkova?”
“I can’t sleep.”
“And do you have any idea why?”
“It … it’s the shadow man.”
“The shadow man?”
“He’s always there at night. He comes to me when I’m sleeping. He talks to me, whispers tales of darkness. The other doctors, they told me I was just having bad nightmares, but it’s more than that, I swear. I try to escape and his shadows hold me down, and then, when I wake, I have marks on my wrists and ankles. He touches me and it’s like his shadows are infecting me – sometimes, my veins look black, like the shadows are running through them rather than blood.”
“Hmm, curious indeed. You needn’t worry, though, we’ll get to the bottom of this together, Miss Starkova.”
“You … you believe me?”
“Not everyone is as narrow-minded as those other doctors of yours. There are forces in this world that are beyond the comprehension of most.”
“So, I’m not mad?”
“On the contrary, Miss Starkova, I think you are very special indeed.”
“Thank you so much, Dr Morozov. It really means a lot, that you’re not just dismissing me.”
“It’s no trouble at all. And, please, call me Aleksander – we’ll be seeing a great deal of each other, after all.”
Chapter 1139: Bang (2)
Chapter Text
“I hate him,” Alina hisses as she glares over at her office nemesis, “he just walks in with his perfect hair and his perfect face to steal all the good clients and make my life miserable.”
Nina shrugs, “I think the two of you just need to bang.”
“What!”
“Bang? Fuck? Do the dirty? Screw? Netflix and chill? Shag? Fornicate?”
“Nina!”
“I’m serious, Alina. Just jump him and ride him to oblivion. That man loves to rile you up but he is also absolutely desperate to sleep with you and probably also to get married to you and have adorable babies that can call me Auntie Nina.”
“Nina, what in the name of all the saints are you talking about?”
“You know exactly what I mean, Alina, so don’t play dumb. The sexual tension is actually going to kill me.”
“I don’t … I would never … how could you even …”
Nina just sighs and mutters something under her breath about locking them in the stationery cupboard together.
Chapter 1140: Assassin (1)
Chapter Text
Aleksander prides himself on his perfect record. He’s completed every job he’s ever accepted and never been caught.
When Vladimir Zlatan offers him $5 million to assassinate up and coming politician Alina Starkova, he thinks of it at first as simply another lucrative job.
And then he starts his usual surveillance and everything changes.
He wants her. Her sunshine smile and her warm affection and her steely determination and her sharp wit and her clever mind.
He could turn this commission down, of course, but Zlatan is determined to kill this young woman and he’d simply find someone else to do the job.
So, he takes the contract, and he promises proof of death in exchange for $5 million.
“You want what?”
“I need you to make this body look like Alina Starkova. And I need it to pass fingerprint and DNA tests.”
“What the fuck are you thinking Aleksander?” Genya demands.
She has a point. He turns down jobs for various reasons, but he’s never become attached to a potential target. He’s never felt the urge to protect them. He’s never dreamed of actually saving them.
“Can you do it?” he asks, avoiding her question.
“Of course I can,” Genya glares, “but what are you going to do with the real Alina? She’ll have to stay in hiding for the rest of her life.”
“I know, Genya.”
And he does. He’s thought about which of his many homes she would most prefer. He’s gone over all the extra security measures he’ll need to add. He’s pondered killing Zlatan – he’s never killed without a contract before, but Zlatan is the sort of man to make enemies everywhere he goes and Aleksander is sure he can find someone who wants the man dead.
“This isn’t a fairytale, Aleksander,” Genya warns him, “you’re an assassin, not the hero sweeping the heroine off her feet. It’s entirely likely that she’ll hate you.”
“Just do it, Genya, as quickly as possible.”
Perhaps Alina will hate him to start with, but he’s sure she’ll come around eventually. He’s saving her life, after all.
This isn’t a fairytale, but he’s still hoping they’ll get a happy ending.
Chapter 1141: Use (1)
Chapter Text
“What are you doing?”
“I’m leaving. We’re over, Mal.”
“Where will you go?”
“I’m staying with Sasha.”
"Morozov? The music exec?"
"Yes."
"He just wants to use you, Lina, to take advantage of your success for his own gain."
"No, that's you, Mal. Sasha just wants to help me shine."
Chapter 1142: Wife (3)
Summary:
Edwardian AU
AU of chapter 1109, but here Aleksander sees Alina before he marries her sister
cw implied future underage by our standards. Alina is sixteen and Aleksander is thirty-six
Chapter Text
Lady Luda Starkova is pretty, accomplished and the daughter of the Earl of Keramzin – an excellent candidate to be Aleksander’s wife and Countess of Kirigan.
He has no inclinations towards romantic notions. He is now closer to forty than to thirty and has begun to think of his dynastic obligations and finding an amicable wife who will give him children. Lady Luda is suitable and he therefore wishes to conclude negotiations with her father as soon as possible.
It is by chance, when he’s glancing out of the window as his future father-in-law looks for some paperwork, that he sees her.
A young lady with a wonderfully bright smile, chasing a dog across the lawn, laughing and twirling in the sunshine.
“Who is that?” he asks.
The Earl of Keramzin looks up and frowns, “apologies, my lord. My younger daughter Alina is only just sixteen and she can be somewhat inclined towards wild behaviour at times.”
“She is not engaged?” he asks.
It does not matter if she is, for such arrangements can be broken easily enough, but he needs to know.
“There is, I believe, an attachment to Viscount Oretsev’s son, a long-standing childhood friendship, but nothing official.”
“I shall marry Alina,” he announces
“My lord?”
“You may give a reduced dowry if you wish – I have no need for the money – but I wish to wed Alina.”
“But Luda is the eldest, and she is –”
“I am quite determined. I will marry only Alina.”
“She is sixteen, my lord.”
“It is legal, with your permission.”
“I only mean that she may not yet be suited to undertaking the role of countess and –”
“I will ensure she is taught all she needs to know.”
“You … you are sure, my lord?”
Aleksander glances out of the window again at Alina, “I am quite sure.”
The Earl of Keramzin stutters and stammers, but Aleksander knows he will give in. The old man’s financial situation is poor and it will be a relief to him to have one of his daughters married to a powerful family, especially if he need not pay as high a dowry as he was expecting. And if there is any trouble from the Oretsev boy, Aleksander will ensure he is swiftly dealt with.
Aleksander will have his bride within a month.
Chapter 1143: Bikini (3)
Summary:
Step-brother/step-sister
Chapter Text
“Hey, have you seen Lina?” Mal asks.
He’s been here half an hour already and hasn’t seen his girlfriend once.
“Oh, she’s around here somewhere,” Nina tells him, “I think she was helping Sasha with drinks.”
He grimaces. If Alina’s over-protective step-brother Aleksander is around, then Mal’s chances of getting lucky at this pool party are slim to none.
As he wanders past the pool house, he spots a bikini abandoned on the floor and hears low grunts and high-pitched cries.
Probably Nikolai and Zoya. They’re always fucking all over the place at parties.
But he spots the two of them swimming, and finds himself curious about who else would be audacious enough to hook up where anyone could walk in on them.
“Someone’s trying to get your attention,” Ivan – one of Aleksander’s friends – appears suddenly in front of him and points over to Ruby, who is waving.
And what harm is there in flirting a little with blonde, buxom Ruby while he’s waiting. It’s not like Alina is around to see it.
Alina finally appears twenty minutes later, although she barely responds to his greeting.
“Wanna go up to your room?” he suggests.
“No,” she shakes her head, apparently distracted.
Mal frowns, “but –”
“We need to talk, Mal, but not right now. After the party.”
“What happened,” he points to a mark he’s just noticed, on the swell of her breast, half-hidden by her bikini top.
Alina shrugs, “must have scratched myself earlier.”
“Is that an old bikini?” he asks, “I’m sure I’ve seen it somewhere before.”
“It’s new. But there’s like six other girls wearing almost identical pieces.”
“Huh, I just –”
“I’ve gotta go, Mal. I’ll see you later.”
He grumbles as she walks off towards her step-brother and his friends.
Still, he looks over to see Ruby laid out on one of the loungers, he’s sure he can entertain himself for a while.
Chapter 1144: Leak (1)
Chapter Text
"I just gotta take a leak," Mal mutters, wandering off.
Alina waits and waits and waits.
"Mal?" she calls out when it feels like he’s been gone too long, "Mal, where are you?"
She shivers. Something must be wrong.
"Are you alright?"
It's a dark-haired, bearded stranger, a local she remembers from when they’d stopped in the town before beginning to hike.
“It’s my boyfriend. He went off, just to relieve himself, and he hasn’t come back. He’s got all our supplies and our phones, everything really.”
“Hey, you’re alright,” the stranger comes over and wraps an arm around her, warm and comforting as she feels tears well up, “I’ll take you back to town and get the sheriff to send some men out to look for your boyfriend – they know this area well.”
“I … I’ve got nowhere to stay,” she begins to sob, “no clothes, no money. And, saints, Mal, what could have happened to him?”
“Come on,” the stranger guides her back towards the path, “no point in panicking about worse-case scenarios just yet. And don’t you worry about all your things – I’ve got a spare room you can stay in until everything gets sorted.”
Normally, Alina is hesitant to trust strangers. But this man is being so genuinely kind that she can’t help but be drawn to him.
“Thank you so much. I’m Alina. Mal … Mal’s my boyfriend.”
“I’m Aleksander, but everyone around here just calls me Sasha.”
“I just … I can’t believe this has happened. It feels like a horror movie.”
“There now,” he strokes her hair gently, “don’t work yourself up. There’s nothing you can do here without putting yourself in danger. We’ll go to Sheriff Kaminsky and make a report, and then I’ll take you to my home so you can rest. Don’t worry, Alina, I’ll take good care of you.”
Chapter 1145: Bikini (4)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Chapter Text
She’s sunbathing by the pool when large, familiar hands settle on her waist.
“Your mother’s out for the day, Alinochka,” her step-father murmurs, sliding her bikini bottoms down her legs and untying the bow holding her bikini top together, “why don't the two of us go for a swim?”
Chapter 1146: Leak (2)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
When he wakes to water dripping on his face, Mal groans and assumes it’s yet another leak in his shitty apartment.
But when he opens his eyes, he finds himself chained to a chair, shivering in what appears to be a tunnel. Liquid drips down from above and he tries to pretend that it’s water, even though he’s sure it’s actually sewage.
“Hello, Malyen.”
He freezes at the sound of that voice, and then trembles when a man steps into the light and leans down until their faces are only inches apart.
“It’s been a long time, hasn’t it?” Aleksandr Morozov murmurs, “I’m sure you thought you’d never see me again.”
“What do you want, Morozov?”
The other man laughs, “you know exactly what I want, Malyen. I want my wife back.”
“I don’t know anything.”
“Oh, I think you do, Malyen. I think you can tell me exactly where sweet little Alina is hiding.”
“We agreed to go to different places and not communicate,” he insists, hoping desperately Morozov will believe him, “I don’t know where she went.”
“You should learn to be a better liar, Malyen,” Morozov sneers.
“I won’t tell you!” he shouts defiantly, “I won’t let you touch Alina again, you monster!”
Morozov just tuts, “brave words, Malyen, but I think you’ll change your mind once you see what Ivan and I have in store for you.”
Mal can’t help but shiver when Morozov’s ruthless second steps into view, a sadistic grin on his face.
“You’re going to wish you were dead, Malyen,” Morozov smiles, “but you won’t be, not until I have my wife back in my arms.”
Chapter 1147: Use (2)
Chapter Text
“You just want to use me.”
“My Alina, it’s your so-called friends who want to use you. They want your help to prop up a broken system. But I want us to rule together, as equals.”
“You’re lying.”
“There are two thrones on this dais. Why don’t you let me prove my words are true.”
Chapter 1148: Assassin (2)
Summary:
Sol Koroleva Smolina
Chapter Text
He is the fifteenth assassin sent to Os Alta in the last six months and he is sure he will be successful where they failed.
His task is simple. He must kill Sol Koroleva while the infamous Darkling – the real power behind the throne – is away fighting at the border. This will clear the way for Vasily Lantsov to take the throne that was stolen from him when his father was murdered in a coup and Vasily was forced to flee before he too was killed.
Through a combination of careful planning and good luck, the assassin makes his way through the palace and into the private rooms of Sol Koroleva.
And then, he freezes.
Sol Koroleva is just a girl. A child dressed all in white, wearing a gold circlet.
He hesitates. He has never killed a child. And yet, the reward offered for his services will allow him to retire comfortably and never have to work again.
The girl stares at him, “so, they sent another.”
He raises his rifle. Sure, she can summon light, but that can’t protect her against bullets.
“Everyone is so scared of Sasha,” she smiles and it makes him nervous, “we always laugh about it when he tells me stories of people who think he’s the one in charge.”
Her expression changes then, and he swears he sees dancing flames in her eyes.
“Ashes to ashes, dust to dust,” she says in a sing-song voice.
And then there is light.
Bright and blinding and burning.
Death, when it comes, is a relief.
“Another?” Sasha shakes his head as he looks at the handsome set of shelves where rows of golden urns are neatly displayed.
“Two, while you were away,” she says as she finishes her painting, “a few days apart. David is engraving the latest attempt date on the most recent urn.”
“Here,” she says after a moment, handing him a piece of paper, “for you, Sasha.”
It’s a painting of the two of them riding through one of the meadows attached to the palace.
“Is this a hint that you want to go riding, solnyshka?”
“Can we, Sasha? I’ve finished all my lessons for today and even Ivan said I don’t have to do any more work until tomorrow.”
“Very well then, solnyshka, we’ll go now,” he ruffles her hair affectionately.
She beams at him and he smiles in return.
Horse riding and then some honey cake, he thinks. The little tsarina deserves a treat after dealing so swiftly with the assassins foolish enough to try and harm her.
Chapter 1149: Wife (4)
Chapter Text
The hands that caress her cheeks and gently but firmly hold her chin to tilt her head to his liking might be perfectly clean now, but Alina knows they are stained with blood.
Her father is not a good man, but Aleksandr Morozov is worse. Ruthless and dangerous and fiendishly clever. Fabulously wealthy too, which is the reason her father has forced her into flimsy silks and allowed her to be examined like she’s a horse he’s trying to sell.
She knows better than to fight against Morozov’s perusal, but she allows herself the satisfaction of a venomous glare, although that seems only to amuse him.
“I’ll take her,” he says eventually.
Her father beams. Alina hates both of the men in front of her.
While her father goes over to fetch his finest bottle of wine to toast the union, Alina turns to Morozov, “I don’t care what my father says,” she hisses, “I will not be sold to you like cattle.”
“Oh, is that so, kukolka?”
“Do not call me that.”
“How about kotenok, then? My little kitten, trying to draw blood with her claws.”
“Stop it.”
She tries to scramble away, but his hands are suddenly like iron manacles on her wrists, “perhaps I will just call you moya zhena, my wife,” he says, voice soft but full of steel, “after all, that is what you will be in two weeks, regardless of this little temper tantrum.”
“No,” she shakes her head, “I will never be your wife.”
He only smiles as her father brings over the drinks, “we’ll see about that, zhenushka.”
Chapter 1150: Raw (1)
Chapter Text
“You’re telling me, Alina, that not only did you sleep with your boss, but you also let him fuck you raw?”
“I’m on birth control,” she protests.
Zoya rolls her eyes, “you forget to take it half the time.”
“It’ll be fine.”
“Alina, I’ve seen the way that man looks at you. If you could get someone pregnant with willpower alone, then he’d have had you knocked up five minutes after you met.”
“Zo!”
“It’s the truth.”
“It’s not … it’s not anything serious.”
“Oh, Alina, honey, stop living in denial. Given the chance, that man will put a ring on your finger and a child in your belly – I guarantee it.”
Chapter 1151: Create (2)
Chapter Text
Aleksandr Morozov’s guest lecture is all anyone on campus can talk about.
He is a titan in the tech industry, a child prodigy turned billionaire who has been responsible for dozens of cutting-edge innovations in the last two decades.
GRISHA, Morozov’s company, is the place to work if you’re interested in inventing technology.
Alina is wary of corporations. There are quiet rumours about some of the GRISHA tech and how it could be used for more nefarious purposes. Mal is more vitriolic in his hatred for Morozov in particular, considering him some sort of corporate monster, despite his well-known and extensive philanthropic efforts.
A job at GRISHA would open doors for Alina that she can scarcely imagine, but she knows what Mal would say and how poorly he’d react – he’s her oldest friend, her only friend, really, and she doesn’t want to lose him.
But attending the guest lecture can’t do any harm. She just wants to see Morozov speak in person. It’s an opportunity that can’t be missed.
As it turns out, he’s even more charismatic in person.
The audience listen raptly, their attention entirely focused on him.
Alina can’t look away. He’s magnetic and she’s more drawn to him than she’s ever been to anyone else.
The way he talks about technology and how it has advanced and the thrilling rush of inventing something new speaks to her.
Alina is almost dizzy and euphoric when she leaves the packed lecture theatre.
Her brain is running at a hundred miles an hour, ideas that have stagnated in her mind suddenly coming to life under a burst of inspiration fuelled by Morozov’s words.
She ducks into a small side room, pulling out the notebook she takes everywhere, frantically scribbling down ideas and calculations and sketching the design that is forming in her mind.
She’s so engrossed in her work that she doesn’t hear the door open.
“Sorry,” Morozov’s low voice says, “I was looking for the bathroom and I –”
He pauses and glances down at the notebook in her hands, clearly intrigued by the design she’s drawn.
“May I?” he asks.
She nods, too stunned to say a word.
He flicks through the pages. When he looks back up at her, his dark eyes are intense and almost frantic.
“What’s your name?”
“Alina. Alina Starkova.”
“This,” he taps the book, “this is … exceptional. Do you study here?”
“Yes, I’m in my final year.”
“You’ve never applied for one of our internships. I’d remember you.”
“No, I … I’m not sure exactly what career path I want to follow yet.”
“Come to GRISHA,” he tells her.
“What?”
“Come and visit. Our main office is only half an hour from here. Let me give you a tour, show you some of our projects. I think you’d like it.”
“You’re inviting me, just like that.”
“Just like that, Miss Starkova. I’ve seen your work, I know you’re talented. With GRISHA resources, I think you could create the next big thing in tech.”
“Oh, I don’t know about –”
He lifts his hands, “no, don’t doubt yourself, Miss Starkova. Now, about that tour, what do you say?”
“I …” she stares, still somewhat dumbstruck, “I … yes, alright.”
He smiles, “you won’t regret it. I think you and I will change the world.”
Chapter 1152: Wife (5)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Mal isn’t invited to the wedding.
He’s the groom’s brother, but also the bride’s ex. And the break-up wasn’t amicable.
Like a glutton for punishment, though, he checks Aleksander’s Instagram.
So happy to finally call you my wife, the post reads, I’ll love you forever, my Alina.
Chapter 1153: Leak (3)
Chapter Text
It’s not like Alina wants to leak their sex tape.
It’s supposed to be private, after all, a record of their love. It’s Alina’s favourite thing to watch, and she always likes to rewatch the soft, tender moments when Aleksander touches her reverently and whispers how much he adores her.
But it’s been a week since his divorce was finalized and he still doesn’t want them to go public.
He says he doesn’t want to subject her to gossip and scrutiny while the story of his high-profile divorce is all over the news. Alina knows he means well – he can be the sweetest man, trying to protect her – but she just wants to be open about their love.
She’s careful, of course.
Makes sure the leak will be traced back to a computer tech at Morozov Industries – Malyen something or other – who always leers whenever he sees her.
Weeps in Aleksander’s arms about how horrid it is to have their private video aired for all the world to see.
But Alina gets what she wants in the end.
A ring on her finger, a love for everyone to see, and never having to hide her feelings for Aleksander again.
Chapter 1154: Casual (1)
Chapter Text
“It’s all very new,” Alina insists as she wanders down the confectionary aisle, automatically picking up snacks she knows Aleksander likes and a few new ones to satisfy his sweet tooth, “I’m not sure I want something serious. Oh, by the way, I’ll be away next week – Sasha and I are going on holiday together to Shu Han so he can meet my uncle Botkin.”
“We’ve decided to be casual about it for the moment,” Aleksander talks to Ivan on the phone as he browses the jewellery shop’s selection of engagement rings, “no labels or anything.”
“Do they seriously think they’re fooling anyone?” Genya mutters to Ivan as they watch Alina and Aleksander staring at each other with besotted smiles.
“Sasha told me it was casual,” Ivan sighs, “he used the word casual twelve times in our three-minute conversation. Last night, I caught him looking at rings online.”
“Alina’s no better. She’s got a wedding Pinterest board and one for a nursery,” Genya tells him, “engaged in a month, do you think?”
“I give it a week.”
Chapter 1155: Raw (2)
Chapter Text
He feels it as soon as she enters his tent.
Raw, uncontrollable power concentrated in one woman.
Entirely untaught, yet she'd wielded her Small Science instinctively to keep herself and the skiff survivors safe.
She's more than he ever imagined.
His Sun Summoner is finally here.
Chapter 1156: Glory (1)
Summary:
Step-brother/step-sister
Chapter Text
“What are you reading, Linka?”
Alina shrieks as her step-brother grabs her book, “Sasha, give it back!”
But he only laughs and darts away from her, scanning the pages eagerly as she stares, horrified and embarrassed.
“Oh, Linka,” his expression is gleeful, “what’s a good girl like you doing reading glory hole smut?”
“I don’t … it’s just … Zoya gave it to me.”
Truth be told, she’d had to Google the term and then delete her search history, red-faced and blushing over the surge of unexpected arousal she’d felt at the idea.
Aleksander tosses the book to the side as Alina tries to snatch it back, and then catches her around the waist.
She can feel his hardness pressed against her lower back as he ducks his head to nip at her neck, “what did you think of it all, Linka? Did it excite you?”
“Sasha, let go of me,” she tries to elbow him, but he twists to avoid her managing to hit him.
“There’s places you can go, you know,” he murmurs, “clubs where you can try it.”
One of his hands slips underneath her shirt, fingers caressing her skin, “maybe I’ll go there too. Maybe I’ll try you out and you’ll never even know for sure that it was me.”
Alina whines, torn between trying to escape and leaning into her step-brother’s touch.
“You’re wrong,” she whispers.
“I don’t think I am, Linka. I think you want it, to be a hole to be used and –”
“No,” she interrupts him, “I mean you’re wrong that I’d never know for sure that it was you.”
“Oh?” his grip on her waist tightens.
“Sasha,” she almost moans his name, “I’d always know if it was you.”
Chapter 1157: Leak (4)
Summary:
cw pregnancy
Chapter Text
“Sorry, sorry,” Alina wipes her eyes and finally manages to stop crying over the movie’s happy ending, “I’ve been like a leaky faucet recently, sobbing at everything. The doctor says it’s hormones because of the –”
She freezes, suddenly remembering who she’s talking to.
Aleksander’s hands come to rest on her still-flat stomach, eyes wide with awe, “Linka, are you …?”
She nods, terrified of his reaction to the unexpected outcome of the one night during their friends-with-benefits situation that they forgot to use protection.
She needn’t worry, though. The smile on Aleksander’s face is blinding.
Chapter 1158: Leak (5)
Chapter Text
“… what the fuck am I paying you all for if you can’t keep her safe … absolutely mobbed … she could have been seriously hurt … yes, I’m angry … bruises all over her arms from those absolute animals … if I find out it was one of yours who leaked her location then heads will roll, I promise you that.”
Aleksander tosses his phone aside and looks at Ivan, “find out who it was and then get them here. And there’s no need to be gentle about it.”
Now, he turns to Alina, curled up in his bed, face clean of her usual glitter and makeup, but eyes red-rimmed from crying.
He feels responsible. He’d helped her reach super-stardom, nurturing her natural talent after poaching her away from the exploitative execs at Lantsov Records. But, despite all his care, and Alina’s own admirable determination to stay sober and sensible, he hasn’t been able to protect her from all the results of her fame.
Mobs of fans aren’t at all unusual, but this group had been rowdier, demanding and more entitled than usual, and Aleksander is still fuming over the security footage of the incident.
“I’ve cancelled the next few days of interviews, Alinochka,” he sits down on the bed and pets her hair gently, “and all the news outlets have a report on the incident so they shouldn’t be badgering us for a statement just yet.”
He pauses, waiting for her to say something, but she just reaches out so she can entwine her hand with his.
“I’m sorry, Alinochka,” he murmurs, “this should never have happened. Get some rest, and we’ll have a chat about how you feel in the morning. I can send Genya in if you –”
“Stay,” she says suddenly, voice a little croaky but still clear, “stay, Sasha, please. I don’t want anyone else around, I just want you.”
“Are you sure?” he asks.
He’d worried she’d hold him responsible for what happened. Saints knows he holds himself responsible for it.
“I’m sure,” she whispers, shifting over so she can cling onto his leg, his hand still carding through her hair, “I feel safe with you, Sasha.”
There are a hundred things Aleksander should be doing right now, most of them relating to the earlier incident.
But he’s confident Ivan and Genya can handle most of it themselves. He’ll debrief with them tomorrow.
And right now, really, there’s nowhere he’d rather be than by Alina’s side.
Chapter 1159: Leak (6)
Chapter Text
“We’ve got a leak,” Nikolai tells them, “there’s no way the Darkling could know so much without a mole inside the palace.”
Alina wills her heartbeat to stay calm, knowing Tolya and Tamar are near.
Maybe she ought to feel guilty, but Alina can’t regret the side that she's chosen.
Chapter 1160: Bikini (5)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Chapter Text
It’s their first family holiday together, six months after the wedding – two glorious weeks in Greece.
His wife prefers to spend most of her time in the spa, but Aleksander takes his step-daughter Alina sight-seeing and the two of them have rather a better time on their trips than they would with Keyen complaining about the heat and her feet hurting and her disinterest in historical sites.
They’ve been there almost a week when Aleksander sees it.
Today is the first time his step-daughter has chosen to wear a bikini to the pool rather than a swimsuit, and his eyes are drawn to a mark on Alina’s right hip.
“Alinochka,” he chides when she comes over to ask him to put suntan lotion on her back, “is that a –”
He freezes as he gets a proper glimpse of the tattoo – a very familiar sun in front of a crown.
He knows that tattoo. He sees it multiple times a week on his favourite cam girl, the one he just can’t give up watching despite his marriage.
The one he regularly jerks off to.
The one he gets private shows from.
The one he buys expensive lingerie and sex toys for.
“Sol Koroleva,” he whispers.
Alina goes completely still, eyes wide with shock.
He reaches out and brushes his fingers over the tattoo, unable to help himself.
She shudders slightly, leaning into his touch.
Aleksander should move away. He should apologise and they should both pretend this never happened.
But he keeps his hand on her hip. And she doesn’t tell him to stop.
Chapter 1161: Press (1)
Chapter Text
The photographs – a dozen snaps of Aleksander Morozov and an unknown young woman at a café in Paris – appear the night before the premiere of his latest movie.
The press camps outside his house, relentless in their pursuit of a story, digging up all the scant information they can find on the young woman smiling and laughing in the photographs.
Alina Starkova, 23. Painter. Graduate of Os Alta Art School. Orphan. Talented, say her old professors. Clingy and needy, says a bitter ex-boyfriend.
Aleksander can guess at the things the papers and social media will say. The age gap, his fame and her lack of it, how Alina might have been responsible for his recent divorce (she’s not – he and Luda were amicably over before he even met Alina), and the general mud-slinging that will come from his more rabid fans (the ones who like to send insults and threats to anyone he dates).
He doesn’t want to subject Alina to the premiere – the press grasping for drama, the fans who might accost her, the camera flashes that always blind.
She insists, though, his beautiful, wonderful girlfriend. She wants to be by his side as they celebrate this movie – the one he’s so proud of and excited for people to see.
“You don’t have to do this,” he reminds her as they sit in the car waiting for their cue.
“I know,” her smile is pure sunshine, “but I want to.”
She takes his hand and the two of them step out into the flashing lights together.
Chapter 1162: Father (8)
Summary:
Vaguely late 1700s
Chapter Text
The collection of Juris Kuznetsov works currently on display at Os Alta Art Gallery includes The Four Storms at Rest, depicting the daughters of well-known artist Alina Starkova. While Starkova was married to Malyen Oretsev, her work was produced under her maiden name and contemporary gossip suggested that none of her daughters were in fact fathered by Oretsev, who spent a great deal of their marriage abroad.
The real father of the girls, who bore their mother’s surname rather than Oretsev’s, was rumoured to be the famed politician and two-time Prime Minister of Ravka Aleksander Morozov, Earl of Kirigan. Morozov was for much of his life a confirmed bachelor following the tragic death of his fiancée Lady Luda Tsvetova when he was a young man. He met Starkova through her husband, who was his distant cousin.
The girls were nicknamed The Four Storms for their rambunctious, bold and spirited personalities. Despite the chaos they were said to leave in their wake, they were much beloved by those who knew them, for they were also cheerful, kind-hearted and very clever. Kuznetsov’s portrait shows the girls in a rare moment of quiet and calm, a state which only their mother or Morozov were said to be able to persuade them into.
Morozov provided extremely generous dowries for the three girls who married and funds for the one – Irina Starkova, who took after her mother and obtained fame as an artist – who never chose to take a husband. He married Starkova when the youngest girl was twenty-five, on the death of Malyen Oretsev in a hunting accident. The marriage of two with such unequal social statuses was a scandal at the time, but Morozov fiercely defended his wife and her daughters whenever he heard them insulted.
Morozov’s title was entailed to another distant cousin but, on his death, he left the whole of his estate – apparently unbothered that the heir to the earldom would thus have no property or funds to support himself – to his widow for her lifetime and, afterwards, to her four daughters, who he referred to in private correspondence as moi lyubimyye devochki, my beloved girls, and who in return called him the best papa in the world.
Chapter 1163: Wolf (1)
Chapter Text
It takes her time to get used to the vicious wolves that roam the snowy grounds of her new husband’s estate.
“Don’t worry, milaya,” Aleksandr always tells her, petting her hair, kissing her tenderly “they’re here for our protection, to keep intruders out.”
But when the wolves tear apart her childhood friend Mal during his visit, right after he’s taken her aside and tried to persuade her to leave her dangerous husband and run away with him, Alina – standing numb and silent and horrified as Aleksandr coos at the wolves while their muzzles are still stained red with Mal’s blood – knows the wolves are not just there to keep people out.
They’re also there to ensure no one leaves without Aleksandr’s permission.
Chapter 1164: Wolf (2)
Chapter Text
“I don’t like the way he watches you, Alina – like he’s a wolf and you’re a lamb he wants to devour.”
“Don’t be silly, Gen. It’s not – oh, hello, Mr Morozov.”
“Miss Starkova,” her boss rests his hand on the small of her back, warm and proprietary, “can I borrow you for a few minutes?”
“Of course, sir,” she says, ignoring the worried warning in Genya’s eyes and letting him lead her away to his office.
Chapter 1165: Darklina Moods (19)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https://x.com/darklinamoods/status/1558967931341402112
Mal's POV
Chapter Text
“Do you want to go out tonight, Alina?” Mal asks.
She’s single now, finally free of that maniac. Mal has a real shot to be her boyfriend, not just her bandmate.
But she’s barely listening, eyes glued to the stage where the Heretics are going through their soundcheck.
“Another time,” she mutters, already heading towards Morozov.
He sees her lock eyes with the Heretics’ lead singer, sees the burning desire and tension on both of their faces.
“Fuck,” Mal hisses as Morozov leans down to speak with Alina, his hand on the back of her neck as he draws her into a kiss.
“You gotta get over her,” Dubrov shakes his head, “it’s never going to happen.”
“She deserves better,” Mal mutters, “Morozov is a fucking lunatic.”
“Yeah, well, she’s no picnic either,” Mikhael adds with an apologetic shrug.
Starkova and Morozov. Supremely talented and gloriously messy.
Their performances are always amazing, but they make more headlines for their antics off the stage – their infamous sex tape, their inappropriate and indecent public displays of affection, their volatile tempers, and their near-feral possessiveness.
They break up and make up so often that Mal has always assumed (hoped) that one day Alina will see that Mal has always been there for her.
Now, he’s starting to think they just like the drama. As if a break-up is simply foreplay to disgustingly loud make-up sex.
Maybe Dubrov is right and he needs to get over Alina.
After all, she’s never looked at him the way she looks at Morozov.
Chapter 1166: Coffee
Chapter Text
“Caramel macchiato with eight extra shots of syrup.”
Alina’s eyes widen and she turns to Genya, “are we legally allowed to do that?”
Genya laughs, “don’t worry, Mr Morozov is a regular. Give him an empty coffee cup too, with black coffee scribbled on it. He likes to hide his sweet tooth.”
The man in question smiles, revealing a set of pearly white teeth that have miraculously survived despite his clear sugar addiction.
“Alina is the one who bakes our honey cake,” Genya tells Mr Morozov, with a sly grin, “it’s your favourite, isn’t it?”
Mr Morozov nods and then winks at Alina when she hands him two cups, both with her signature doodles of smiling suns, “what can I say, I like sweet things.”
When she checks the tip jar later, she finds a $10 bill and a note with his number scribbled on it.
Chapter 1167: Bachelor (1)
Summary:
Pre guardian/ward
Regency AU
Chapter Text
“I don’t like it,” Aunt Genya frowns as they wait in an elegant morning room, “a young lady living with a bachelor, and one not even related to you.”
“I’m sure if it was not proper, then papa and mama would not have arranged it so,” Alina says, gazing with delight at the exquisite piano in the corner of the room, her fingers itching to play, “and there will be plenty of servants around.”
“Still, the Earl of Kirigan’s reputation is rather …”
Her aunt trails off as the door opens and the earl himself enters, dark eyes glittering as if he knows exactly what her aunt thinks of him.
Alina has met him before, but she’s still struck by how handsome he is. When he looks at her, she is the sole focus of all his attention and it’s an intoxicating thing.
He strides over and places a proprietary hand on Alina’s shoulder before he turns and bestows a charming smile on her aunt.
“Thank you for delivering my ward to me, Lady Kostyk,” his smile turns sharp, “but I’m sure you have many calls on your time. Lady Alina and I will manage quite well from now on.”
“I think I ought to –”
“Really, I insist that you need not remain. I know you have a dinner tonight that I’m sure you’re anxious to prepare for.”
“Very … very well,” Aunt Genya rises, her concerned amber eyes darting over to Alina, “do visit me often, Alina, and don’t hesitate to write, if you should feel at all uncomfortable in this new situation.”
“Oh, I’m sure there’s no need to worry about that,” the earl’s thumb brushes Alina’s neck and she shivers ever so slightly, “I promise I’ll take very good care of Lady Alina.”
Chapter 1168: Bachelor (2)
Summary:
cw half-brother/half-sister incest
Contemporary sources discuss the relationship between the Black Tsar and his Sun Summoner half-sister following the coup overthrowing the Lantsovs
Chapter Text
I suppose it makes sense, that the Shadow and Sun Summoners come from the same line. They are two sides of the same coin, after all.
Still, it seems a cruel twist of fate to make these two, who are equals and opposites, possibly even soulmates, so closely related.
The truth of the matter, though, is I do not think either of them care that they share blood ties.
Excerpt from the diary of Genya Safina
Ladies have flocked to court. The tsar is the most eligible bachelor in the country, possibly even the world.
Handsome and intelligent and charming and powerful. He is the dream of so many young women.
I rather pity them all. They do not seem to realise the danger they court in attempting to garner the tsar’s attention.
It’s only a matter of time before one of them ends up suffering from serious burns … or worse.
Excerpt from a letter sent by Fedyor Kaminsky to his husband Ivan Kaminsky
It has now been a year since the coup that toppled the Lantsov dynasty and the Black Tsar shows no sign of choosing a tsarina.
My sources suggest that he has no mistress, nor does he have whores brought to him. A number of his high-ranking advisors and officials are female – a strange practice, considering the limited capacity for learning that all women possess – but he shows no partiality for any of them.
His half-sister, the Sun Summoner, is the only one permitted to enter his quarters without prior appointment. There are some vile rumours that suggest the tsar loves his half-sister as a man loves his wife – these witches are heathens, of course, and I can sadly believe them capable of such unnatural behaviour.
Unfortunately, these witches possess a great weapon in the form of their accursed Shadow Fold. While this weapon remains at their disposal, we must treat with them diplomatically until such time as we are ready to strike against them.
I would suggest to Your Majesty that you offer one of your younger daughters as a bride for the Black Tsar. He is not likely to accept, but if he does, then the princess might have chance to give glory to Djel by putting a dagger into his black heart.
Excerpt from a report sent to the Fjerdan court by Sven Gunnarson, the Fjerdan ambassador to Ravka
You are a fool, boy. This will be the ruin of us all.
Note from Baghra Morozova to the Black Tsar
As the tsar still remains unmarried, and there is no tsarina to preside over the court, the Sun Summoner sits the throne in her half-brother’s place when he is away from Os Alta, wearing an exquisite gold and pearl kokoshnik designed by the tsar himself.
She hears petitions and runs the council and meets with ambassadors. The tsar has given her full authority to act on his behalf.
People say that the tsar will remain a bachelor forever, and has no interest in women. From my observations, this is not entirely true – he has no interest in women who are not his half-sister.
Excerpt from report sent to Ketterdam by Petrus de Graeff, the Kerch ambassador to Ravka
There is to be no gossip regarding what you might hear from the tsar’s rooms when he is entertaining the Sun Summoner.
No gossip.
Memorandum to all oprichniki
… and they aren’t even trying to be subtle anymore. It’s deliciously scandalous and also rather sweet, for I think they are truly in love.
Excerpt from a letter from Nadia Zhabin to Nina Zenik
The rumours are true!
The Black Tsar is to wed the Sun Summoner – his half-sister.
The Apparat attempted to protest this unnatural union, but he was burnt alive by the Sun Summoner, who clearly shares the blood-lust of her half-brother.
By all rights, the country ought to rise up against this, but there are few who argue against it in public.
I await your Imperial Majesty’s instructions on how we ought to respond to this forthcoming union, which must surely be cursed and doomed.
Excerpt from a report sent to Ahmrat Jen by Mayu Kir-Kaat, the Shu Han Ambassador to Ravka
I love you. I love you. I love you.
You are mine and I am yours.
My eternal partner.
Note from Alina to Aleksander on their wedding day
Chapter 1169: Bachelor (3)
Chapter Text
Nina wakes with a killer hangover, the result of a night of bar-hopping for Alina’s bachelorette party and far too many shots.
“Fuckfuckfuckfuck,” she hears someone hissing next to her.
“Gen,” she grumbles, “what’s happening?”
The red-head shoves her phone at Nina, who blinks until the Instagram post becomes less blurry.
“That’s Alina.”
“Yep.”
“That’s not Mal.”
“No. That definitely isn’t Mal.”
“That’s Aleksander.”
“Yes.”
“Mal’s brother Aleksander.”
“Yes.”
“Well, fuck.”
“My point precisely.”
Chapter 1170: Bachelor (4)
Summary:
Regency AU
Chapter Text
“What do you mean, my uncle is getting married to Alina?” Mal rages, “his nickname is the Bachelor Duke, for god’s sake! I’m his heir.”
“Not for long."
"Alina wouldn't do this."
Dubrov shrugs, “he’s apparently very attentive – I imagine she’ll be pregnant before the year is out.”
Chapter 1171: Darklina Moods (20)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https://x.com/darklinamoods/status/1564671090839789568
Chapter Text
“Thank you for meeting me, Professor Morozov.”
“Of course,” he smiles warmly at her, “anything for my best student.”
Alina blushes and then shyly hands him one of the takeout cups.
“Hot chocolate,” he laughs as he takes a sip, “I see you’ve figured out my sweet tooth.”
“Now,” he says as they walk along the near-deserted path, autumn leaves swirling around them, “what is the issue, Miss Starkova?”
“It’s my boyfriend Mal. He’s missing. The last time anyone saw him, he was waiting to talk to you after class. I wondered if he’d said anything at all.”
“Hmm, I’m afraid it wasn’t a particularly amicable discussion. Mr Oretsev is failing my class. We agreed some extra credit work for him to complete to try and get him a passing grade, and then he left – we didn’t discuss anything non-academic.”
“Oh,” Alina’s face falls.
“I’m sorry I couldn’t be more help, Miss Starkova,” he says, dark eyes sympathetic.
“That’s alright. It was a long-shot anyway. I just feel so helpless, and the campus police say I can’t report him missing until he’s been gone longer than this.”
Professor Morozov squeezes her shoulder. A brief gesture, friendly and comforting, nothing inappropriate, and yet it makes her shiver and her stomach swoop.
“Why don’t you come back to my office, Miss Starkova. I’ve got some books you might be interested in – it’ll do you good to keep your mind busy, and I’m sure Mr Oretsev will call you soon enough.”
“Yes, thank you,” Alina nods.
After all, Mal has vanished for a day or two before, usually drunk or high, and he always turns back up in the end. There’s no reason for her to think this time is any different, even if she does have the sense that something is truly wrong.
But, no, she’s sure it will all be fine in the end.
Chapter 1172: Gap (1)
Chapter Text
Alina hears the whispers, which only increase when she takes her husband’s hand and he kisses her.
She expects it – even her friends, knowing her preference for older men, were startled by the age gap.
Still, age is but a number and with Sasha, she’s the happiest she’s ever been.
Chapter 1173: Bachelor (5)
Chapter Text
“So, this is your bachelor pad?” Ulla asks.
Aleksander nods, nudging a stray Art History textbook under the table.
“It’s very … colourful. Not at all like you, brother.”
“It came like this,” he mutters, casually dropping his jacket over the blue and gold scarf hanging over his sofa.
“You’ve been here six months, Sasha.”
“I’ve been too busy to redecorate.”
“Really?”
He curses his sister’s observant nature as her gaze narrows in on the thriving plants around the room (he has a notorious black thumb) and the new paintings on the wall and the Os Alta Art School alumni hoodie and the his and hers moon and sun mugs on the coffee table.
And then a wide, delighted grin stretches across Ulla’s face, “not a bachelor pad after all.”
Aleksander sighs and silently apologises to Alina for his whirlwind of a sister and all the good-natured but persistent teasing they’ll both have to endure at Ulla’s hands.
Chapter 1174: Petal
Summary:
cw implied sex pollen and the resulting future dub-con/non-con
Chapter Text
Alina can’t help but blush when she returns to the Vezda Suite after a long day to find a magnificent bouquet waiting for her.
There’s no signature on the card propped up against the vase, but the eclipse symbol makes it clear who sent the gift.
“How lovely,” she murmurs, fingers brushing over the delicate petals, “such a vibrant display.”
“I’m glad you like them. They came from the Little Palace greenhouses.”
Alina turns to see Aleksander stepping inside, closing the door behind him.
“I love them, thank you,” she smiles at him, but quickly turns away, just in time to sneeze twice in quick succession.
“Sorry,” she pulls out a handkerchief from her kefta pocket and wipes the pollen from her hands, “I’ve never suffered allergies before.”
Her skin seems warmer by the second and sensitive to touch.
When Aleksander steps closer and puts his hand on her forehead, she feels a surge of heat and desire, far stronger than the attraction she has previously kept fairly well under control.
She leans forward unconsciously, moaning slightly as he brushes his fingers across her cheeks.
“Are you well, Alina?” he asks, “you seem feverish.”
“I feel …”
“What is it, milaya?”
He’s so close, and the warmth inside her only builds. She’s desperate for skin-to-skin, and for him to keep touching her.
“I want … I want …”
“Hmm, I know what you need, little Sun Summoner,” Aleksander murmurs.
He helps her tug her kefta off and lays his own across one of the chairs.
It’s better, but still not enough. Alina strips herself quickly, her clothes too rough and itchy against her skin.
Aleksander’s hands slide across her bare skin and she sighs in happy contentment.
“More,” she pleads, “moremoremore.”
“Hush, milaya,” his dark eyes glitter with possessive desire as he removes the rest of his clothes, “I’ll give you what you want, what you need. No need to worry, I’ll take good care of you, I promise.”
Chapter 1175: Bachelor (6)
Chapter Text
“What do you mean, I need to get married?”
Ivan sighs, “the shareholders don’t like a bachelor CEO, sir. At least, not when you’ve just turned forty.”
Aleksander rolls his eyes, “as if my marital state has any –”
“I know, sir, but it’s all about appearances.”
“And when should I be arranging this blessed event for?”
“As soon as possible, sir. It would help if it was before the AGM in September.”
“I have to find and marry someone in two months?”
“Ideally, sir.”
Aleksander frowns, but then freezes and stares in contemplation as he spots a familiar face.
Ivan turns and lets out another sigh, “sir, she’s your nephew’s girlfriend.”
“Malyen doesn’t deserve her,” he waves Ivan’s protests away, “she’s far too clever and emotionally mature for my idiot nephew.”
“Besides,” he waves to Alina and his mouth curves into a grin when she blushes and smiles back, “I’m fairly sure she’s about ready to break up with him. It’s perfect timing, really.”
“Sir, I’m not sure if –”
“You said I need to end my bachelorhood, Ivan. I’m only doing as I’m told.”
Chapter 1176: Shred
Chapter Text
“It’s truly amazing,” the Darkling says, “how versatile the Cut is. It can strike down a dozen, or it can be death by a thousand small cuts for one man.”
Mal is hoarse from screaming, his face shredded by the Darkling.
“You shouldn’t have tried to hide my Sun Summoner, Oretsev.”
Chapter 1177: Gap (2)
Chapter Text
The search continues for Alina Starkova, 19, who was reported missing six days ago while backpacking through Shu Han during her gap year.
Alina’s phone and wallet were found near her last known location, although there were no visible signs of a struggle.
Police are appealing for anyone who might have seen Alina in the last week to get in touch with them.
Officers are also interested in speaking with the man from the last photograph Alina posted to her Instagram page, who has not yet been identified by any of Alina’s family or friends.
Alina is 5’2 with long black hair and brown eyes. She has a sun tattoo on her upper right arm. She was last spotted wearing khaki shorts and a white tank top, carrying a red backpack. If you have any information, please contact the Os Alta Police Commissioner’s Office or the Keramzin Police Department.
Chapter 1178: Chair (1)
Chapter Text
“Mama was awesome, papa,” Lukyan vibrates with excitement, “she really told Miss Elizaveta off.”
“Oh?”
“Miss Elizaveta called us a …” Irina looks over to her brother.
“A pack of wild heathens,” his oldest son says.
Aleksander growls at the thought of a teacher daring to insult his wonderful children.
“Mama did that!” little Anya giggles, “she growled like a lion. My friends said she was very scary, but that’s silly because mama is the nicest person in the whole wide world.”
“And then mama said lots of things that we couldn’t hear,” Anton tells him, “and Miss Elizaveta went bright red and ran off.”
“It sounds like you had quite the eventful PTA meeting, milaya.”
“Everyone clapped,” Irina says, “even the Headmaster.”
“And then they gave her a chair,” Anya adds.
He turns to his wife, “a chair?”
Alina blushes faintly, “they elected me the PTA chair. It was unanimous.”
Aleksander grins. His wife really is amazing.
Chapter 1179: Gap (3)
Summary:
Implied future step-brother/step-sister
Chapter Text
“What!” Alina screeches.
“You can defer university and have a gap year,” her dad says, “go backpacking or whatever it is you want to do. But not alone – you and Sasha must stick together.”
Alina glares at her step-brother.
He only smirks, “we’re going to have so much fun, Linka.”
Chapter 1180: Bat (1)
Chapter Text
"What the hell happened?" Dubrov asks as Mal stumbles in, blood pouring from his mouth.
"A baseball bat to the face," Mikhael grimaces.
"Morozov's goons?"
"No, the man himself. It seems little Alina has caught his eye. He didn't take kindly to Mal asking her to run away with him."
Chapter 1181: Flame, Altar, Servant and Brim (1)
Chapter Text
“This is a mistake, Mal,” Alina frowns as she watches her boyfriend set up his altar, a book on satanic rituals open next to him.
“It’s only a bit of fun, Lina, to liven Halloween up. It’s not like I really believe in all that fire and brimstone stuff.”
“You shouldn’t be messing around with summoning the devil, especially not tonight.”
“Relax, Lina. Nothing’s going to happen. It’s just a game.”
“Mal –”
“If you’re going to be a buzzkill, Lina, then leave.”
Alina plans to do just that.
Something about this doesn’t feel right. There’s power in the air and it’s dangerous.
Mal shrugs and begins to read from his book as Alina gathers her things.
“Hail Satan, greatest of all, king of demons. Your servant commends his offerings to the flames and calls you forth to this earthly plane.”
Alina is almost at the door when all the lights go out.
“Urgh,” Mal mutters, “I bet a light’s tripped and –”
He falls suddenly silent and Alina surges towards the door, Before she can reach it, though, she feels something cool wrap around her ankles. When she looks down, she sees that tendrils of shadow are keeping her firmly in place.
The light flickers back on and Alina turns.
She screams.
Mal’s body is splayed out on the floor, his throat violently slashed, blood splattered all over the room.
Someone is standing over him, smiling at her.
“What … what are you?” she stammers out.
One moment, he is a tall, handsome, dark-haired man. The next moment, his eyes are fully black, there are horns protruding from his head and he has sharp talons rather than nails. He flickers between the two forms and Alina can do nothing but stare in horror.
“You know what I am, little Alina,” he says, clearly amused, “you know better than this pitiful creature did,” he nudges Mal’s body carelessly, “you know to be careful what you call forth from the depths of hell.”
“You killed him!” Alina cries.
He shrugs, “he called me forth, but he was no true servant of mine. There is no mercy for fools who play with forces beyond their understanding.”
“Will you kill me too?”
He laughs, “why would I do that, little Alina, when you are positively brimming with potential.”
“Potential?”
“You’ll see,” he grins, “together, the two of us can re-shape the world.”
Chapter 1182: Chair (2)
Chapter Text
She falls asleep next to Aleksander and wakes tied to a chair.
Fuck, she thinks, fuck, fuck.
“Did you really think I wouldn’t find out, Alinochka?”
Her vision is blurry from whatever he’s used to knock her out, but she still recognises the man in front of her.
“Sasha, I –”
“Nikolai Lantsov is a bigger thorn in my side than I previously thought. I’m disappointed that you let him drag you into his schemes, Alinochka.”
“You killed Mal,” she hisses.
“Oretsev had it coming,” he says coldly.
“He was my best friend. My only friend, for a long time.”
“So, when Lantsov made his approach, you agreed to work with him. Against me.”
“Mal deserves justice.”
“Oh, Alinochka, life isn’t so black and white. And your precious Malyen was not the man you thought he was.”
“Are you going to kill me, Sasha?”
“Of course not,” he tuts, as if the idea is ridiculous, “you’ve made a mistake, but I hope you’ll learn your lesson.”
“And if I don’t?”
“You will, Alinochka. I’m confident you’ll come around to my point of view, once you’ve heard a few of the facts that Lantsov failed to mention to you. Like one of their possible plans, which involves planting an explosive in your bag and blowing both of us up.”
“Nikolai would never –”
“Oh, he would. He’d feel bad about you being collateral damage, but he’d do it to kill me.”
“I … you …”
He brushes one hand tenderly across her cheek, “it’s just you and me, Alinochka. No one else matters.”
Chapter 1183: Flame, Altar, Servant and Brim (2)
Chapter Text
Alina climbs onto the altar, unabashedly naked and brimming with enthusiasm.
She has been a faithful servant and her lifetime of loyalty is now to be rewarded.
The flames rise higher as He appears.
"Hello, little one," he stares hungrily at her, "time for you to conceive my heir.”
Chapter 1184: Envy (1)
Summary:
Implied step-father/step-daughter
Chapter Text
Her friends are positively green with envy when they see her new diamond and gold sunburst necklace.
“An eighteenth birthday present from Sasha,” she grins.
The girls sigh over how generous Alina’s step-father is. Only Genya frowns, looking at the faint hickey on Alina’s throat.
Chapter 1185: Gap (4)
Chapter Text
Her friends say it’s too much, too fast.
Aleksander is too old (an eighteen-year age gap isn’t that much, really). He’s got mob ties (just a rumour, nothing proven). He’s isolating her (of course he isn’t, she’s just been busy recently).
And, surely, when you know then you know.
Chapter 1186: Wolf (3)
Summary:
Vaguely historical
Chapter Text
Despite how papa tries to act as if everything is fine, Alina knows the truth.
There is no money. There is no hope for them to survive in the crumbling manor they call home.
Papa is hopeless. It’s up to Alina to keep the wolf from the door and ensure that her younger siblings won’t starve.
She sees the way Mr Morozov watches her when she ventures into the village.
Dark eyes greedy and possessive, burning with desire.
He’s a dangerous and ruthless man, but a rich one, and also a man who keeps his promises. If she strikes a bargain with him, then her family will be cared for.
So, she puts on her best dress, mended over and over but still neat, and she goes to Morozov Manor.
He’s smiling with teeth when he answers the door himself, one of the servants hovering behind him.
Smiling like he knows exactly what she’s going to ask.
“Hello, Lady Alina,” his eyes glitter with triumph, “please, do come in.”
Chapter 1187: Greed (1)
Chapter Text
It comes down to how they look at her.
The Apparat, tsar and Vasily’s eyes gleam with greed.
Nikolai wants her for the legitimacy she can give his bid for the throne.
Then there’s Aleksander, with his awestruck smile, who stares like she’s everything to him.
The choice is clear.
Chapter 1188: Greed (2)
Summary:
cw cannibalism
Chapter Text
Merzost always has unpredictable results. And anyone who thinks they can control it always comes to realise how wrong they are.
Aleksander didn’t exactly learn the lesson. Or, rather, he did not mind the results that came with his first foray into merzost.
After all, the Fold has many advantages in his mind, even if most consider it a blot on Ravka.
The nichevo’ya were the result of his second use of merzost. Where his first had been rage, this was desperation, searching for something to keep him alive in the depths of the Fold.
Merzost left its mark on Aleksander. His connection with the shadows was heightened and he became something not entirely human.
When Alina brings the ceiling crashing down on the two of them, righteous in her use of merzost, she has no real idea what she’s doing.
She flees, first to the White Cathedral and then with her friends, thinking that her white hair is the only price that the use of merzost has taken from her.
Aleksander waits, patient enough. He knows the hidden price of merzost and he knows she will come to him.
It doesn’t take long.
As it turns out, she’s a greedy little thing, just as he had been at the beginning, before he’d learned to temper his hunger.
She comes to him, teary and terrified, the blood of her tracker and her prince on her hands, their flesh still caught between her newly-sharp teeth.
She’s new and not easily sated and she gorges herself on the prisoners he provides for her, too greedy for human flesh to moralise over what she’s doing.
In her current state, she lets him pet her hair and kiss her skin and hold her close and he revels in having his other half in his arms.
Soon enough, she’ll regain enough of her senses to weep and scream and attempt to deny her nature.
Aleksander and Alina are inevitable, though.
There are no others like them, merzost-touched monsters hiding in human form.
They are bound together for eternity.
Chapter 1189: Envy (2)
Summary:
AU where Alina grew up in the Little Palace
Chapter Text
After ten years of him not answering her letters, Alina is more than a little disgruntled when Mal shows up at the Little Palace and demands to see her.
He’s on leave from the First Army, having enlisted as a tracker, and is staying in Os Alta with some of his fellow soldiers.
She thinks of turning him away. He’d ignored her, after all, and she doesn’t believe his paltry excuse that he never got any of the letters she sent. But, in the end, having received permission from Aleksander, she agrees to give him a brief tour of the Little Palace.
It’s a mistake.
Mal never asks about her lessons or her Small Science, only spouting nonsense about how Grisha magic is freaky and asking if she’s sure there isn’t a way to make her normal again.
His eyes narrow as she shows him the dining hall and training rooms and grounds and the stables where she has a horse of her own and the Zvezda Suite.
It’s envy, she realises. He hates what she is, disdaining the Small Science that is ingrained into her very being, but he envies what the Little Palace gives her. He doesn’t see the pressures and dangers that come with being Grisha, only the perks.
He turns on the charm at the end of their tour, speaking sorrowfully of his poor army pay and how he’d lost his fight club money in some unlucky card games.
Alina doesn’t give him the money he wants and he turns nasty.
“You’ve changed, Sticks,” he taunts her with the old childhood nickname she’d hated, “you’re all snobby and stuck-up now.”
Light flares in Alina’s hands. She’s not the girl he remembers, the one who would have done anything for him.
Aleksander sweeps into the room with shadows trailing menacingly in his wake.
He doesn’t even need to speak. Mal has enough self-preservation to flee.
“I’m alright,” she whispers, although she knows she sounds morose.
She and Mal had been the best of friends once. It hurts to know what he thinks of her now.
“You are the sun incarnate, Alina,” Aleksander presses a kiss to the crown of her head, “don’t ever let that boy make you feel you are anything less than amazing.”
Alina nods. She’s sad, that’s true, but it won’t last.
Mal is her past and Aleksander and the Grisha are her future. She wouldn’t have it any other way.
Chapter 1190: Greed (3)
Chapter Text
Aleksander has learned to be patient and practice moderation over the centuries.
But he's greedy when it comes to his Alina, desperate for her smiles and light and touch.
He wants nothing less than eternity with her, and he’ll do whatever it takes to have her by his side forever.
Chapter 1191: Lust (1)
Summary:
Pre step-father/step-daughter
Chapter Text
"Absolutely not."
"But, Sasha –"
"No, Alinochka. What kind of father would I be if I let you go to a party to be pawed at by lust-driven boys?"
"Step-father," she mutters, regretting her words immediately when his eyes darken.
"Upstairs, now," he orders.
She's in so much trouble.
Chapter 1192: Glutton (1)
Summary:
Vampire AU
Chapter Text
Aleksandr has ruled many fledglings over the centuries, but he’s not sired one himself in a long time and he’s never had a mate.
The bond is different, so much more intimate. It feels beyond compare to dote and teach and bury himself deep inside the one who has been perfectly formed for him.
"She's a glutton," Ivan complains, "she feeds twice as often as the others. And she’s messy."
Aleksandr only smiles and pets his precious Alina’s hair as she feeds from his wrist – Ivan insists that too many human bodies will draw attention they don’t want, but his special girl deserves all the extra nourishment that she craves.
He’s waited a very long time for his mate, and he won’t hesitate to indulge her in all her desires and hungers.
Chapter 1193: Lust (2)
Chapter Text
“You don’t care about me. It’s just lust for power and –”
“Oh,” he purrs, “shall we talk about your lust, my Alina?”
“What do you mean?” she hisses, “I hate you.”
He laughs, “I’ve seen your dreams, my Alina. They’re … vivid.”
She blushes furiously. Aleksander smirks triumphantly.
Chapter 1194: Envy (3)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Chapter Text
She expects shock or revulsion or anger from her step-father Aleksander when he demands to know the reason why she’s been acting out recently and she responds with a weepy confession that she’s envious of her mother because she has the one thing Alina wants most – Aleksander.
Instead, her step-father’s mouth curves into a pleased, triumphant smile.
“There’s no need for you to be jealous, Alinochka,” he coos, hands sliding up her bare arms to toy with the straps of the little black dress he’d always said was his favourite on her, “your mother and I don’t have that sort of marriage anymore.”
“Really?” she asks a little breathlessly.
“It’s just you and me, Alinochka,” he murmurs as he ducks his head to trail kisses down her neck, “we don’t need anyone else.”
Chapter 1195: Wrath (1)
Chapter Text
There was once a king whose daughter was bright and beautiful and favoured by Aleksandr, the formidable god of shadows.
Princess Alina dedicated herself to Aleksandr by serving in his great temple, where he visited her and promised solemnly to bestow upon her the blessings of godhood so that they might spend eternity together.
The king, however, was an irreverent and impious man, who disdained the worship of the gods and preferred to keep his gold rather than offer it in tribute. Despite warnings from the shadow god’s acolytes, he chose to forcibly remove his daughter from the temple where she served and order that it be destroyed, for he wished to give his daughter in marriage to a neighbouring king who had long lusted over her in exchange for a great deal of gold, jewels and soldiers.
However, it was not long after the king’s men had taken the princess from the temple that the whole kingdom began to suffer.
Darkness covered the land. Shadow creatures rose up and consumed the king’s army.
The wrath of the mightiest of the gods was a terrifying thing indeed.
And yet, the king was a stubborn fool. He refused to offer recompense and insisted that his daughter’s marriage would go ahead as planned.
The people rose up, however, furious at the disrespect being shown to their gods and the king’s cruel dismissal of their sufferings.
It was said that a mob tore the king to pieces with their bare hands and then fell upon the soldiers that remained at the palace.
Princess Alina was freed from her captivity and went immediately to the remains of the temple, where she prayed at the single unbroken altar and was rewarded by a visit from Aleksandr.
The god of shadows Cut down the neighbouring king, who had chased after the princess, still demanding that she be his bride.
And then, in the sight of the people of the kingdom, Aleksandr took Alina up to the home of the gods, where she drank the elixir of eternal life and took her place by his side as his queen and the goddess of light.
The temple was rebuilt, grander than before, and dedicated to both the god of shadows and the goddess of light.
And, while the people remained faithful and true to their gods, blessings rained down upon their kingdom.
Chapter 1196: Lust (3)
Chapter Text
“Bring forth the next prisoner,” the Black Tsar says.
“Malyen Oretsev,” an oprichnik announces as he throws down a ragged, unkempt man.
“Ah, yes, the one who was found lurking in the tsarina’s bedchamber.”
“We share a connection!” Oretsev cries out, eyes wild, “I’m her true north, her greatest friend, her only love.”
The court hums with mocking laughter. After all, the royal couple are known to be very public with their physical affection and obsessively devoted to one another.
The tsar sneers, “do you think you’re somehow special for admiring the tsarina, Oretsev? Many have lusted over my wife. Countless more will do so in future. The sensible ones admire her politely from a distance. The foolish ones die.”
“No,” Oretsev protests, turning beseechingly to the tsarina on her golden throne, “Alina, it’s me, Mal. You know me. You love me.”
The tsarina wrinkles her nose and turns away.
“He’s delusional,” she says to her husband, “I’ve never met that man in my life.”
“You know me, Alina,” Oretsev shouts, “I swear, he’s done something to you, some freaky Grisha magic. But you know me!”
“We ought to be kind to him,” the tsarina idly summons a few orbs of light, which entwine with the tsar’s tendrils of shadow, “he’s clearly not well.”
“He’s a danger to you, solnyshka,” the tsar glares at the prisoner, “he broke into your private bedchamber.”
“Oh, it’s not like I ever use it,” she shrugs, “he clearly didn’t know anything about the palace routine if he believed we did not share a bedchamber.”
“Very well,” the tsar sighs with exasperated fondness, “you have moved me to mercy, solnyshka.”
It could be said, though, that the Black Tsar’s mercy is not without its sting.
After all, it takes three months for arrangements to be made to send Oretsev to a sanatorium in the countryside.
And in those three months, he stays in a secure room with a view right into the tsar and tsarina’s shared bedchambers.
If his mind was not actually broken before, then the sight of the tsarina’s regular and enthusiastic intimacy with her husband might well have driven Malyen Oretsev truly mad.
Chapter 1197: Bachelor (7)
Summary:
Iffy vibes
Chapter Text
“Do you know why you’re here, Miss Starkova?”
She shakes her head. Newly eighteen, brought along by her papa to the office of the man whose campaign he’s helping to fund, and ordered to say yes to whatever Mr Morozov asks of you, Alina is confused and more than a little nervous.
“They tell me I can’t win as a bachelor here,” he sighs, fiddling with the straps of her sundress, “that I need a wife. You’ll help me with that, won’t you, Miss Starkova?”
“I … yes,” she stutters, remembering what papa told her.
“Good, that’s good,” he smiles, handsome and charming as he lifts her onto his desk, “we’ll have the ceremony this weekend.”
“I …” she trails off as he pushes the hem of her dress up and tugs her panties down, “what … what are you doing, Mr Morozov?”
His smile widens as he begins to unbuckle his belt, “my campaign manager Ivan has reminded me that they like a family man in this state – if we’re lucky, you’ll be showing by the time we get out onto the campaign trail.”
Chapter 1198: Wrath (2)
Summary:
Baghra POV
Chapter Text
Baghra has always felt safe from the worst of her son’s temper, despite their tumultuous relationship.
But when she sends the Sun Summoner fleeing into the night, his eyes flash with a darkness she’s never seen before.
And now she discovers what it truly means to face his wrath.
Chapter 1199: Bachelor (8)
Summary:
cw uncle/niece incest and non-explicit cockwarming
Chapter Text
“Go and spend the summer with your uncle,” mama tells her when her first year at Os Alta University ends, “he must be lonely, in that big, old house.”
“Do as your mama says,” papa advises later, but with a more mercenary bent, “he’s a bachelor, you know, with no children to leave his fortune to. A niece who is kind and attentive now could benefit later on in life.”
I’m not entirely sure this is what mama and papa had in mind, Alina thinks, as she straddles Uncle Sasha’s lap, face buried in his soft cashmere jumper, the only sounds in the room her occasional moans and him typing on his laptop.
“Such a good girl, Alinochka,” he coos, pressing a kiss to the crown of her head, “keeping me nice and snug and warm.”
It’s near-torture to have to stay still when all she wants to do is rock her hips for just a little friction, but her uncle’s praise makes it all worth it.
“It’s a shame the summer ends so soon,” Uncle Sasha muses, now typing one handed so he can run his hand over her trembling thighs, “this house really is too big for just one person. And you’d be welcome to stay, of course, Alinochka, if you decide university isn’t for you.”
Alina means to say that she really ought to go back for her second year. There’s her almost-boyfriend Mal, and a few friends she’s made, and while she hadn’t enjoyed all the modules, there were a few she’d liked.
All that comes out of her mouth, though, is a whimper.
“Tired, hm?” she can hear the smile in her uncle’s voice, “don’t worry, Alinochka, just a few more minutes for me to finish my emails and then we’ll go up to bed – I think you deserve a reward for being so sweet for me.”
Alina wonders if maybe she’d like to stay with Uncle Sasha forever.
Chapter 1200: Sloth (1)
Summary:
cw serial killer
Chapter Text
“You look tired, Linka.”
She smiles faintly at his concern, “I’ve just been busy, Sasha. Work is hectic, it’s that time of year for renewing all our insurance and doing taxes, and I’ve been packing for the move to the new apartment.”
“You do too much. Why isn’t Malyen helping?” he frowns, “he doesn’t even have a job.”
Alina blushes faintly, “oh, he’s just … he’s trying to get a job in game design, so he needs to play a lot, and –”
“Don’t make excuses for him, Linka. He’s just lazy. You deserve better.”
“I’m fine,” she protests, “really.”
Anyway, she thinks, Mal isn’t just her boyfriend, but her oldest friend. Her only friend, for a long time. She can’t imagine trying to build a life without him.
Aleksander’s frown deepens, but he doesn’t argue again.
“Come on,” he says instead, “I’ve got a few hours free – I’ll help you box things up at your apartment.”
Police are appealing for information after the body of Malyen Oretsev, 24, was found by his girlfriend in their shared apartment.
The placement of Oretsev’s body, sprawled out across his sofa, and the word sloth painted in blood on the wall has led detectives to believe that this is the work of the serial killer dubbed the Starless Saint, whose killings refer to the seven deadly sins.
The first of these killings occurred four months ago when the body of Tatiana Lantsova, wife of business mogul Pyotr Lantsov, was found in her lover Magnus Opjer’s apartment with the word lust on the wall. In the wake of her death, it emerged that the affair had been one of many and brought into question the paternity of her two sons.
Two further murders followed, based around greed and envy, and the case has …
Chapter 1201: Glutton (2)
Chapter Text
“It’s like he’s a glutton for punishment,” Zoya shakes her head derisively as she watches Mal with their boss, pathetically eager to do any job at all, no matter how demeaning.
“You know, I once heard him offering to shine her shoes himself,” Genya sighs, “she didn’t even ask – he just offered.”
“I mean, no one’s denying that Ms Starkova is hot,” Nina says, “and I would totally get on my knees for her if she asked, but Oretsev is just kind of sad. I think he actually believes she might promote and date him if he plays dogsbody.”
Zoya snorts, “as if she’d ever consider that. She is totally a dom in the boardroom and a sub in the bedroom, and Oretsev couldn’t be a dom if his life depended on it.”
“Do you think he even realises that she’s married?” Genya asks, “and to Aleksander Morozov, at that.”
Nina sighs dreamily, “the terror of Os Alta courtrooms. Saints, I’d get on my knees for him in a heartbeat too.”
“Yeah, yeah, Nina, we all know you’re horny for both of them – doesn’t Matthias get jealous?”
“Oh, he’d totally be into a foursome, even if he’s still too repressed to actually say it out loud. He gets all tongue-tied and flushed whenever Ms Starkova rips one of his ideas to shreds in meetings, and I’ve totally caught him watching recordings of Mr Morozov in court.”
“It’s a shame Mr Morozov almost never visits the office,” Zoya says, “it would be hilarious to see Oretsev react to that.”
She and Nina turn to Genya, who manages their boss’ diary.
The red-head grins, “I think I could pull some strings.”
“Oh, this is going to be so much fun,” Nina laughs.
Chapter 1202: Lust (4)
Summary:
cw Aleksander manipulating Alina by sending feelings of lust through the tether, dub-con, kind of a mind break and some Alina/nichevo’ya
Chapter Text
“You look tired,” Nikolai frowns after another pointless council meeting, where the tsar and Vasily override any sensible suggestions for combatting the Darkling’s forces and insist that lowering the conscription age and increasing taxes is the way to go.
“I’m not sleeping well.”
“Perhaps you should have a nap,” he suggests, “rest before dinner.”
She nods and returns to her room, unwilling to explain why rest is impossible considering who it is that haunts her.
She dozes fitfully, tired enough to try and sleep despite the risks.
Soon enough, though, she is too hot, near-feverish, and desperate.
“Stop,” she moans, “just stop.”
The Darkling steps out of the shadows, smirking as he trails one hand over her warm skin, his touch setting her body aflame.
“Are you ready to give in yet, my Alina?”
She can’t bring herself to speak, but she shakes her head defiantly.
It’s been a week since the Darkling decided on a new method of persuasion, sending feelings of lust through their tether until her mind is muddled and her hands are wandering and all she wants is a release that she can’t find using her fingers alone.
“Such a shame,” he sighs, his hand sliding down her stomach, stopping just short of where she wants it, “I could make you feel so good, little saint.”
“Get out of my head!” she hisses, “I hate you – you’re a monster.”
His dark eyes flash with fury, but he continues to smile, “perhaps,” he concedes, “but I’ll soon prove to you that you can desire a monster, Alina.”
And then he’s gone, leaving her to a relatively peaceful rest for a few hours.
After, though, he is relentless.
It’s no longer just when she’s alone. It’s every day, all the time.
At any moment, she’s in danger of moaning out loud, of leaving a wet spot on furniture, of twitching and gasping.
She can’t take it. Her own fingers aren’t enough, and whenever she tries to find someone else to give her relief, the lust increases so much it’s almost painful, and she can scarcely move from her bed.
She still turns Aleksander away, when he comes to her.
Cold and harsh, determined not to bend to him.
There is only so long she can fight it, though.
“Please,” she whimpers one evening as he skims his fingers over her collarbone, where her first amplifier rests, “please touch me.”
“Oh, but I thought you hated me, little saint,” he tuts, “a monster, you called me, and other things beside that.”
She’s too exhausted to fight, can only beg.
“Please,” she pants out, “please.”
“So needy,” he coos, dragging her nightgown over her head so she is naked in front of him, “I think you’d do anything, just to get some relief.”
She shivers at the dark glint in his eyes, even more so when one of his nichevo’ya steps out of the shadows next to him.
“What …?”
“I’ll give you what you need, my Alina,” the Darkling tells her, “but you’ve been cruel to me, little saint. So, first, you’re going to beg for my monster, and then you’re going to beg for me.”
“I … I can’t,” she stares, wide-eyed, as the nichevo’ya blurs and reforms, moving closer and closer to her every time.
She tries to scramble backwards, but she’s so tired and weak that she doesn’t quite manage it.
“Now, Alina, be a good girl and take what you’re given.”
“I don’t –”
Her words are cut off as the nichevo’ya reforms again, looming over her, claws scraping across her sensitive skin, a shadow tendril brushing between her legs.
To her horror, she actually moans out loud.
The nichevo’ya’s face is devoid of features, but it has a gaping mouth with rows of small, sharp teeth. When it nips at her breasts, she whines and bucks her hips.
“That’s it,” the Darkling has moved next to the bed, tenderly stroking her hair, “not so saintly after all, are you, my Alina? Desperate and wet for a monster.”
“No, I … I … oh.”
The nichevo’ya’s wings unfurl like a black stain, blocking out the light, leaving her in total darkness and dependent on her senses.
The monster licks and bites and teases her with shadowy limbs until she’s a writhing, weeping mess.
She begs, just like the Darkling said she would.
She begs, and her orgasm washes over her, her whole body shuddering and trembling through the aftershocks.
And then the nichevo’ya is gone and only the Darkling remains.
She’s still not sated, the lust somehow only stronger than before.
“Are you mine now, Alina?” the Darkling asks, “will you come to me and stand by my side, where you are meant to be?”
Alina barely has the energy to nod, but she does so. There is no other choice.
“Good girl,” his eyes shine with triumphant pleasure.
“Please,” she begs him, “can I … will you …?”
“Don’t worry, my little Sun Summoner,” he strips off his own kefta and leans down to kiss her, surprisingly gentle and sweet, “I’ll give you exactly what you need.”
She’s betraying Mal, Nikolai, her friends, Ravka.
Right now, though, Alina doesn’t care about anything except the man touching her.
Her world has narrowed until she can only see him.
Chapter 1203: Wrath (3)
Chapter Text
"Give me the Sun Summoner," the Darkling demands, "and I will be merciful. Try to keep her from me, and you will suffer my wrath."
The nichevo’ya hover menacingly and Nikolai's determination falters.
"Nik, please, don't."
But his apologetic grimace tells her he's already decided.
Chapter 1204: Proud (1)
Summary:
Zoya POV
Chapter Text
It was foolish, ignoring Botkin’s rules about no Small Science, especially when it was the Sun Summoner who got hurt.
But Zoya was embarrassed when Starkova got a lucky punch in – everyone has always told her that she’s too proud for her own good – and she’s never handled a bruised ego well.
The Sun Summoner has been unconscious for eight hours now. The Darkling has been by her bedside the whole time.
“You did this,” his dark eyes flash dangerously when Ivan brings her to him, his quiet fury and writhing shadows terrifying her, “and for what? Because your pride was hurt?”
“I –”
“Out,” he orders, “you can man the skiffs in Kribirsk until you’ve learned a little humility.”
When she leaves, he doesn’t look at her, not even to glare.
His focus is entirely on the Sun Summoner.
That hurts most of all.
Chapter 1205: The Seven Deadly Sins
Summary:
Alina goes to confession
cw brother/sister twincest and murder
Chapter Text
“Bless me father, for I have sinned. It has been one month since my last confession.”
“Confess your sins, my child.”
“I … I was envious of my friend.”
“Why?”
“She is married to the man she loves. I can never be.”
“Are you sorry for this sin?”
No. I love Genya, but I hate her too. She and David can be open but my love must be hidden.
“I am sorry.”
“I am greedy. I monopolise my brother’s attention, even when others want it.”
“Such family devotion is inspiring, my child, but patience and sharing are virtues. Are you sorry for this sin?”
No. Sasha is mine. We have always been together, in the womb and out of it.
“I am sorry.”
“I have not taken the time to visit my mother. I tell her I am busy with university, but I simply cannot be bothered to make the trip.”
“Sloth may seem like a minor sin, my child, but it is still one that ought to be addressed. Your mother deserves respect, for she gave you life.”
And she has resented us ever since.
“Are you sorry for this sin?”
No. Why should I exert myself when she never did? She may be my mother, but she is not my family. All I need is Sasha.
“I am sorry.”
“I was wrathful. I let my temper get the better of me.”
“You hurt someone.”
“My classmate. I was angry with her.”
“Have you apologised?”
No.
“Yes.”
“And did she forgive you?”
She can’t.
“Yes.”
“Are you sorry for this sin?”
No. She thought my brother was hers. She tried to take him from me. And now no one will ever find her body.
“I am sorry.”
“I have been gluttonous. Indulged too much in treats.”
“We are all human, my child, and this is a sin we are all guilty of.”
If only you knew the treat I crave the most, the one I swallow as often as I can.
“Try to practice some restraint going forward. Are you sorry for this sin?”
No. I want and want and want and I will gorge myself.
“I am sorry.”
“I struggle to be humble and modest.”
“Ah, pride. Some say it is the most dangerous of the deadly sins. It is a slippery slope, my child, and you must be careful. Work hard to combat this problem. Are you sorry for this sin?”
No. How can I not take pride in all I do when Sasha praises me constantly? How can I not be proud of our cunning when we have successfully hidden the truth from all those around us?
“I am sorry.”
“And then I have committed the sin of lust. And it is lust for a man I cannot have.”
“You must cleanse your impure thoughts, my child. You do not wish to be drawn into adultery.”
Of course, you think it so simple. You believe I cannot have him because he is already taken. If only you knew.
“Are you sorry for this sin?”
No. There is lust, but there was love first and there still is. Sasha is my everything, my whole world. It is surely the most sacred thing to love your twin, your perfect other half.
“I am sorry.”
“As long as you are truly sorry, my child, I absolve you from all of your sins in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit.”
“Amen,” Alina bows her head solemnly, the picture of a perfect penitent.
I will never be sorry for any of it.
Chapter 1206: Proud (2)
Chapter Text
She’s delighted and surprised when she spots her boyfriend beaming proudly and cheering at her graduation from Os Alta University.
“But your business trip. Ivan said it was so important and –”
“You’re more important,” Sasha murmurs, kissing her thoroughly, “I couldn’t miss this.”
Chapter 1207: Envy (4)
Chapter Text
“Ivan, my kefta.”
“Should I worry about how much time Ivan spends in your chambers?”
He turns, smiling. It’s new, and a little alarming, how her mere presence lightens his mood.
“Is that envy I sense, Alina? No need to be jealous of Ivan – he and Fedyor are devoted to one other.”
Chapter 1208: Eye (1)
Summary:
Mal POV
Sequel to chapter 1201
Chapter Text
“I’m telling you,” he says to his friends at the bar one Thursday night, “my boss is totally into me.”
“Then why hasn’t she promoted you yet?” Dubrov asks.
Mal rolls his eyes, “she can’t show blatant favouritism. That’s why I always offer to help her out, so the office doesn’t suspect anything. Plus, it means we get to work closely together.”
“You sure you aren’t imagining things, Mal?”
“Of course I’m not,” he snaps at Mikhael, “she’s always watching me, you know, giving me bedroom eyes. And two days ago, when I went into her office, she was looking at lingerie online and got really mad when I saw, telling me to get out.”
“It sounds like she just yelled at you, Mal.”
“Nah, it was obviously meant to be a surprise. I heard Safina talk about making her reservations at a fancy hotel, and Ms Starkova asked me recently if I’d ever been to Balakirev – it’s totally a weekend getaway for the two of us.”
“I don’t know,” Dubrov frowns, “maybe you’re just being a dogsbody and she’s letting you because no one else wants the rubbish jobs.”
“You’re wrong,” Mal insists, “I’ll get the promotion, we’ll declare to HR and then I won’t ever have to work again – she’s absolutely loaded and house husbands are totally a thing now.”
“I wouldn’t get your hopes up,” Mikhael mutters pessimistically, “I’ve heard rumours that Starkova is married to some guy even scarier than she is.”
“Don’t be stupid,” Mal scoffs, “if she was married, I would know.”
The office is abuzz with tension.
“What’s going on?” Mal asks Ruby.
“Aleksander Morozov is in the diary for a meeting today.”
“The Darkling?”
“Yeah.”
Mal frowns. Nothing good ever comes of a man whose reputation gives him a nickname like the Darkling. And he can’t understand why the man would need to visit a company like Sol Koroleva.
He has no time to ponder, though, because the elevator dings and out steps a tall, foreboding man dressed head-to-toe in black, every item impeccably tailored.
Morozov looks around the office and his dark eyes seem to linger on Mal, his expression derisive and mocking.
It all changes when Ms Starkova comes into view, still in the midst of berating Ruby for some error on one of her reports.
Suddenly, Morozov’s gaze has only one focus.
And so too does Ms Starkova’s.
They meet in the middle of the room, sharing secret smiles. From the depths of his suit jacket, Morozov produces a pretty bunch of sunflowers.
Huh, Mal huffs to himself, bad choice. Everyone knows blue irises are her –
“My favourite!” Ms Starkova beams at the sunflowers, turning to Safina, who already has a vase prepared, as if she knew exactly what was going to happen.
Then, horror of all horrors, Ms Starkova leans up and kisses Morozov.
Not a brief peck, or a friendly brush on the cheek, but a proper, passionate kiss.
And when Ms Starkova lifts her hand to cup Morozov’s cheek, Mal spots two rings – engagement and wedding – sparkling on her finger. He would swear he’d never seen them before today.
What. The. Fuck.
“… so glad you could finally come and see the office, Sasha … you know Gen, Nina and Zoya, of course … Alexei is a great help, a real client relations whiz … really wonderful team … all progressing well …”
Mal comes back to himself as Ms Starkova and Morozov reach the place where he’s standing.
“This is Ruby,” Ms Starkova says, and then turns to Mal, “and this is … sorry, I’ve completely forgotten your name – Mike, right?”
“Mal,” he forces out, trying not to scream and curse, because she’s not even really looking at him, doesn’t care at all who he is.
“Right,” Ms Starkova nods and then turns away, “come on, Sasha, Gen made us reservations for lunch and the restaurant’s chocolate brownie is delicious.”
Mal stares after the pair of them until they get into the elevator and vanish.
Over in another corner, he sees Safina, Zenik and Nazyalenskya laughing.
He can’t hear what they’re saying, but he somehow knows that their mockery is directed at him.
Chapter 1209: Eye (2)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Ivan POV
Chapter Text
“I’ve got my eye on you, Starkova. No vanishing act.”
The Darkling ruffles the brat’s hair affectionately, "relax, Ivan, she’s just practicing her invisibility.”
As the Darkling turns away, Starkova sticks her tongue out at Ivan and he resists the urge to knock her unconscious.
Chapter 1210: Balance (1)
Chapter Text
Alina Starkova is twenty-three at her first Olympics.
Something of a late starter. Older than most of the other gymnasts.
She beats out Ravka’s gymnastics darling Zoya Nazyalenskya – a little off form recently thanks to an injury – for a spot on the team, and so finds herself something of an outcast.
She might have run, if it wasn’t for the coach. Aleksandr Morozov, Ravka’s most decorated gymnast and one of their national sporting heroes. And, as it turns out, Alina’s number one cheerleader.
“Just remember,” he tells her before she walks out to a stadium of people, “I have never seen anyone with your natural aptitude for the balance beams. I have never been as captivated by anyone else’s floor routine. The world is your oyster, Alina, if you just believe in yourself.”
His words echo in her mind through every routine.
His beaming smile is all she sees as she stands on the podium five times.
Four Golds and one Bronze at her very first Olympics.
So many people have tried to pull her down, but he’s only ever helped her soar.
Chapter 1211: Soak (1)
Chapter Text
It’s a slippery slope to Hell.
First, it’s just kissing. But then there’s touching, which leads to soaking, which Sasha swears isn’t actual sex.
Only … then he moves. Unable to resist her, he says.
And when the pregnancy test comes back positive, he puts a ring on her finger.
Chapter 1212: Balance (2)
Chapter Text
He catches her before she even gets out of the tunnels.
“Monster! Baghra told me everything.”
“Not everything, Alina.”
“I won’t be your slave!”
“I want an equal, Alina. You’re my balance.”
She hesitates.
“Please,” his dark eyes are sincere as he holds out his hand.
She takes it.
Chapter 1213: Eye (3)
Chapter Text
“The punishment should fit the crime, hmm?”
The tracker glares.
“You covet my tsarina. It's fitting that you lose your eyes for it.”
“This will hurt,” he smirks, tendrils of shadow winding around a struggling Oretsev, “but don’t worry – you’ll pass out from the pain soon enough.”
Chapter 1214: Slap
Summary:
cw domestic abuse (not Darklina)
Chapter Text
When Mal starts to slap her, she makes excuses, always forgives him.
But he gets too comfortable, hits her during dinner with his father when she suggests he not have another drink.
A shot rings out. Mal slumps over.
“You deserve better, Alinochka,” Aleksander tucks his gun away.
Chapter 1215: Wrath (4)
Chapter Text
At first, when he finds Alina’s broken body on the Apparat’s altar, Aleksander fears he is too late.
But a spark of life remains, and that is all he needs with the Making on his side.
Alina will heal and she will have her revenge.
Soon, the Apparat will feel Sol Koroleva’s wrath.
Chapter 1216: Soak (2)
Summary:
cw reference to murder and implication of non-consensual drugging (Alina is knocked out)
Chapter Text
She not sure how long she’s been out in the rain when warm hands lift her up and bundle her into a car idling by the curb.
“Look at you, honey,” a voice tuts, “you’re soaked.”
“No,” she fights against his hold when she recognises the voice, “nonono.”
“Hush, honey,” Aleksander brushes her damp hair away from her face.
“No!” she fights to escape his grasp, but he’s got too firm a hold on her.
“Silly girl,” he coos, pressing a kiss to her forehead, “look what happens to you when you run away from home. You need someone to take care of you.”
“I don’t … I’m not …”
She remembers the blood all over the carpet, Mal’s body cold and still, Aleksander holstering his gun like he hadn’t just shot her oldest friend right in front of her.
It’s probably gone now, all evidence wiped away by Aleksander’s best cleaners.
“I’m not mad, honey, I promise,” he tells her, “I know you just got a little upset and confused. But you worried me, running off like that – you could have been hurt.”
“You … you killed him.”
“Oh, honey, you don’t need to think about that. It’s all over now and we’ll put it behind us.”
“But you –”
“Rest now, honey. It’s been a long day and you must be exhausted.”
“I’m not,” she retorts, “I’m –”
There’s a brief pinch in her arm, though, and then she really does feel tired.
“Sleep now, honey,” Aleksander’s hand cards gently through her hair, “you’ll be safe and sound at home when you wake up.”
Chapter 1217: Video (1)
Summary:
Inspired by https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Roundhay_Garden_Scene
Chapter Text
Little Palace Garden Rendezvous is a short silent motion picture filmed by Ravkan Durast and inventor David Kostyk in the gardens of the Little Palace in Os Alta, Ravka on 14 October 1888. It is believed to be the oldest surviving film and has a running time of just four seconds. This film was Kostyk’s last major invention before his death at the age of 102 in 1892.
The footage features the Black Tsar of Ravka and his wife Tsarina Alina, also known as Sol Koroleva, embracing and then kissing in the gardens of the Little Palace. Careful examination of the film reveals tendrils of light and shadow entwined around them.
This and later video clips, together with the portraits and photographs taken during their reign, are proof of the claims that the tsar and tsarina did not age during the century that they ruled Ravka. The pair vanished in 1910, right after their centenary celebrations, having established a parliament led by Nikolai Nazyalensky, the great-grandson of Zoya Nazyalenskya and her husband Nikolai (formerly Lantsov), but are widely believed to still be living under assumed names. This video in particular – showing an affectionate and playful couple – is also used by historians to debunk the small but vocal minority who believe the marriage was one solely of duty, forced upon the Sun Summoner by the Black Tsar
Little Palace Garden Rendezvous was recorded on Hilli paper base photographic film using Kostyk’s single-lens camera. The original film remains at the Little Palace, which was converted into a museum in 1925. The video clip plays on a loop in the section of the museum dedicated specifically to the relationship between the Shadow and Sun Summoners.
Excerpt from the Wikipedia article Little Palace Garden Rendezvous (Earliest Surviving Film 1888)
Chapter 1218: Video (2)
Summary:
Student/Professor
Chapter Text
Alina can’t help thinking that there’s something familiar about the screen name of her most generous viewer Kirigan1983.
She doesn’t think too hard about it, though. She’s too happy about all the money she’s making to help cover the university costs that her scholarship doesn’t pay for. And there’s the gifts too, all sent to an anonymous PO box – lingerie and sex toys and even jewellery.
In the end, she gets careless during one of her private sessions with Kirigan1983.
Alina never shows her face and even wears a delicate gold carnival mask just in case the camera ever slips. But she’s in a hurry one day and forgets to cover up the distinctive Vergina Sun tattoo on her wrist.
She doesn’t even realise her mistake until she’s in class two days later with Professor Morozov – the university’s Economics and Philosophy star, renowned for being a terrifying genius whose exams have caused nervous breakdowns – and he asks her to stay after.
“Is this about my essay?” she asks.
“No, Miss Starkova, your essay was stellar work, as usual. No, this is a more … personal matter.”
“Personal, Professor Morozov?”
“Yes, Miss Starkova. Or, should I say … Sol Koroleva.”
Alina freezes. Fuckfuckfuck.
There’s nothing explicitly to say students can’t cam, but if it got out then plenty of career opportunities would vanish.
“Professor, I –”
“It distresses me, Miss Starkova, to see my best student risking her future career like this.”
“I … my … my scholarship doesn’t cover everything, and I haven’t been able to find a job with decent hours and pay, and –”
“I understand your situation, Miss Starkova,” he says, dark eyes intense, “but, still, this could ruin you and I must insist that you cease immediately.”
“Professor, I need the money.”
“I have a proposition for you, Miss Starkova. I am a wealthy man, and I would like to support your academic career so you needn’t worry about money.”
She stares, dumbfounded and suspicious. People don’t give something for nothing, in her experience.
“What do you want?” she asks.
His mouth curves into an almost sinister smirk, “oh, we can negotiate that soon enough, Miss Starkova. For now, though, why don’t you visit this address –” he hands her a card with a printed address on – “tonight at 7pm. No need to dress up – I’ll have something for you to wear.”
“What … what are we doing?”
“Oh, just a few private videos for my own personal collection. Nothing that will end up on the internet, Miss Starkova, I assure you.”
This is blackmail, she thinks to herself.
And, yet, what choice does she have? If she flees, her secret will surely be out. If she does as he says, though, then no one else will ever know about her camming – Professor Morozov might take joy in making idiots cry, but he’s always struck her as a man who would honour a bargain.
“Tonight at seven,” she nods, trembling slightly.
His smirk widens and he reaches out to brush her cheek ever so briefly, “I do so look forward to it, Miss Starkova.”
It’s only later, when she’s re-reading one of Professor Morozov’s textbooks, that she looks at the author bio and sees it.
Born 1983
Grew up just outside Os Alta, in Kirigan Manor.
Chapter 1219: Video (3)
Chapter Text
Alina wakes groggy and confused, to see four men in balaclavas.
One holds their phone, “smile, sweetheart. We’re going to make a video for your husband.”
Alina laughs, “you’re all dead.”
One steps forward, poised to smack her, only to freeze at the sound of gunfire.
Sasha’s here.
Chapter 1220: Cure (1)
Summary:
Vampire AU
Chapter Text
“Please,” the boy – Oretsev, he thinks – begs, “they say you make bargains. My wife Alina is sick.”
“What price will you pay.”
“Anything.”
Aleksandr nearly rolls his eyes. They all say that, but they rarely mean it.
He looks over at the frail young woman, half-asleep in the corner. One quick sniff tells him all he needs to know – a terminal illness, no human medicine that can help her now.
Luckily, Aleksandr isn’t human.
He steps forward for a closer look and freezes.
It’s clear as soon as their eyes meet, even though he’s the only one in the room who knows it.
A thread tethering them together, a sign from the universe that this is his mate, the one he’s been waiting over a thousand years for.
“I can cure her,” he tells Oretsev.
“Really!” the boy exclaims, “and what … what’s the price?”
“We’ll discuss it later,” he waves his hand and Ivan appears by Oretsev’s side to escort him out, “for now, I need to work in peace.”
The boy said he’d pay any price, after all. He just probably didn’t realise that Alina herself would be that price.
She will come willingly, he’s certain. Once she’s turned, she’ll feel the connection between them the same way he does.
And if Oretsev puts up a fuss, then he’ll make an excellent first meal for sweet little Alina.
Her eyes are closed, barely aware of her surroundings. He strokes her cheek and tenderly brushes her hair away, leaving her neck bared to him.
And then, with a satisfied smile, Aleksandr buries his fangs in Alina’s neck and claims his mate.
Chapter 1221: Pour (1)
Summary:
Aleksander is Mal’s father
cw it’s implied that Aleksander is trying to get Alina tipsy
Chapter Text
Mal’s father Aleksander pours her a generous glass of wine, but Alina hesitates to take it.
“Oh, I’m not twenty-one,” she says, eager for an excuse to avoid drinking – she’s a lightweight and wants to keep a clear head for this conversation.
“I won’t tell,” he winks, pressing the glass into her hand, “besides, I’m European, not American.”
She takes a sip, just to be polite. It’s very good, much better than the cheap alcohol selections she and Mal are used to.
“Drink up, milaya,” Aleksander smiles with teeth, “it’s an excellent vintage – from the year you were born, in fact.”
She drains the glass under his watchful eye and he pours her another immediately.
“I suppose you’re here to talk about Malyen, hmm?”
Alina nods, cheeks flushed from both the wine and embarrassment.
“I can’t ask your father for money, Mal!”
“It wouldn’t be you asking, not really. You’re just, like, a go-between. He and I always get into fights when we talk about money, but he thinks you’re wonderful.”
“I’m not sure I’m comfortable with this.”
“Please, Lina. I mean, it’ll all be mine some day anyway, so why shouldn’t I have some of it now, when I really need it.”
“I … I guess I can try.”
Aleksander sighs and shakes his head, “that boy doesn’t understand the value of hard work. He just wants everything handed to him on a platter.”
“He’s just … he’s waiting for the right opportunity,” Alina argues.
“Now, I know you’re a clever girl, milaya, so don’t play stupid – my son is lazy and that’s the truth of it. He plays video games and gets high with his friends all day, while you work hard to support the both of you.”
She finishes her second glass of wine simply for something to do as she tries to formulate a response. It’s filled again before she can blink.
“You’re a very special young woman, milaya,” Aleksander continues, his fingers caressing her cheek, “and I think you deserve better than my idiot son.”
Alina is sure it must be the wine, because she feels very warm all of a sudden, leaning into Aleksander’s touch, transfixed by his glittering dark eyes.
“I love Mal,” she murmurs.
“Is that a statement or a question?” asks Aleksander, clearly amused.
“I love Mal,” she repeats, trying to sound more firm but not quite succeeding.
Aleksander’s thumb brushes over her lips, “we’ll see about that, milaya.”
Chapter 1222: Change (1)
Chapter Text
“You’ve changed,” Mal mutters, his sullen frown making it clear he doesn’t believe it’s for the better.
But Alina isn’t the waif of a girl trailing after him anymore.
She won't let Mal bring her down now Aleksander – who watches her with wondrous awe – has taught her how to soar.
Chapter 1223: Change (2)
Chapter Text
“Alina, milaya, I adore you, but our reservations are in half an hour.”
“Hold on.”
“It's been two hours, milaya – how long does it take to change –”
He gapes as his wife steps into the room.
"Worth the wait?" she asks teasingly.
They are definitely not making those reservations.
Chapter 1224: Pour (2)
Chapter Text
“… and then the holy light of Sankta Alina poured forth from her hands, bathing the room in a wondrous light. The evil Darkling could not bear the sankta’s gift and fled back into the shadows from whence he came, and –”
The speaker – a fervent, slightly crazed man whose new book on Sankta Alina had been described by well-known Ravkan historians as delusional, a work of fiction, and entirely lacking in fact – yelps as his notes suddenly catch fire.
Aleksander turns to his wife, who is hiding a smirk behind her hand.
She’s nicer than he would have been. Aleksander might have mellowed somewhat since he met Alina, but he has no patience or mercy for those who paint his marriage as anything less than the passionate love match it was (and remains). That idiot is lucky to still be breathing.
Chapter 1225: Cure (2)
Summary:
Step-brother/step-sister
cw dubcon as Alina is tipsy
Chapter Text
“Oh, Linka,” Sasha sighs when she stumbles home at past midnight, tipsy and heartbroken.
Alina had seen Mal and Ruby sneak off together at Zoya’s party and had attempted to drown her sorrows, but now she just feels miserable and tired.
And so she’d found her way into her step-brother’s bedroom, teary-eyed, “why doesn’t he see me, Sasha? I’ve loved him for so long.”
Sasha pushes his covers aside and tugs her into his lap, her short skirt riding higher as he pets her hair gently.
Instinctively, she rocks her hips against the hardness she feels beneath her, whining at the sparks of pleasure that make her shudder.
Her step-brother groans and his grip on her hips tightens, pulling her closer.
“Let me, Linka,” he murmurs, lips brushing the shell of her ear, “let me and you won’t think of Oretsev at all.”
Alina knows it’s reckless and wrong, but she also thinks this is the best way to cure herself of her futile love for Mal.
She just wants to forget her heartbreak.
“Let me,” Sasha repeats, one hand slipping under her skirt, “come on, Linka.”
“Yeah,” she sighs, breathless and dazed, “alright.”
He grins and she forgets Mal’s face entirely.
Chapter 1226: Chain (1)
Summary:
Mob / mafia AU
Chapter Text
“Please … I want to go home.”
Barely eighteen years old, coddled and adored. Too naïve, her father insistent that her bodyguards would always watch over her and there was no need to teach his only child to protect herself.
“Hush, now, kotenok,” Morozov brushes the tears from her cheek, oddly tender for a man with such a brutal reputation, “this is your home now.”
“No,” she shakes her head, glaring despite her fear, “I want to go back to my family.”
“Oh, kotenok,” he sighs, “they’re all gone.”
She pales, “gone?”
“Fools always wind up dead in the end, especially in our world.”
“No!” Alina cries out, batting his hand away from her.
She surges to her feet, the chain and cuff around her ankle rattling as she tries to lunge at him, “you killed them!” she shrieks, “murderer!”
“This is a war, kotenok. There is no room for mercy.”
“I hate you,” she hisses, tears streaming down her face.
“You’ll tire of hate soon enough,” he tells her, calm and confident, “and then you’ll accept that your place here.”
“Never!”
He smirks, “never say never, kotenok.”
Chapter 1227: Defy (1)
Chapter Text
“You would defy my wishes,” the Duke of Keramsov roars, “and refuse the advantageous marriage I have arranged to run off with an artist?”
“Yes,” Alina tells him, voice clear and confident, clinging to Aleksander’s hand for courage.
Love is worth more than her grandfather's money.
Chapter 1228: Chain (2)
Chapter Text
“Alina,” a voice coos from the darkness, “won’t you take off these chains?”
She shivers, scared that an eldritch nightmare knows her name.
Everyone said the chains made the Darkling helpless, and that he would never speak to her.
But she senses he's exactly where he wants to be.
Chapter 1229: Sense (1)
Summary:
Historical AU
Chapter Text
“You can’t want me,” Alina shakes her head, “I’m poor, I have no advantageous connections and Aunt Ana says I'm far too opinionated for a young lady.”
“I want a wife of sense,” the Earl of Kirigan says, dark eyes earnest, “and one I love. You are the only lady who fits the bill.”
Chapter 1230: Sense (2)
Chapter Text
Someone is watching her.
Mal is concerned, thinking her paranoid and suggesting she try to rest and relax. But she knows she isn’t imagining things, can sense a presence that lingers.
The shadows move and shift unnaturally. A voice croons in her dreams.
Something tugs on her soul.
Chapter 1231: Path (1)
Chapter Text
She always follows the same path to visit her Aunt Ana.
Well maintained and busy. Safe, as her mama always emphasises.
But there is another path that always catches her eye. It doesn’t lead to berries or pretty flowers or a bubbling stream. In fact, it’s rather foreboding – gnarled old trees curving over, blocking out the light, making it shadowy and dark. Something about that path calls to Alina, a whisper in the back of her mind. Come to me, solnyshka.
There’s no harm in taking a few steps down the path, she thinks to herself one day.
Just a little peek, to see if she can figure out what is so interesting about it.
Come to me, solnyshka.
Five minutes and then she’ll be back on the normal path to Aunt Ana’s cottage.
One step. Two steps. All the way into the darkness.
The shadows curl around her.
Hello, solnyshka. I’ve been waiting a long time for you.
Alina Starkova is a cautionary tale for the Keramzin locals.
She stepped off the path and then she vanished, never to be seen again.
Strangely enough, the path she disappeared down seems to vanish after that.
Chapter 1232: Path (2)
Chapter Text
It's not manipulation, not really.
It's just a gentle hand and the voice of experience guiding her down the right path.
Alina might think that she's in love with the Oretsev boy, but soon she'll see that he's all wrong for her.
And Aleksander will be right there waiting for her.
Chapter 1233: Bargain (1)
Chapter Text
At her wedding to the Lantsov emperor, the deposed Shu princess wears elaborate mourning clothes in place of wedding finery.
The emperor shrugs. He thinks her defeated and downtrodden, and her choice of outfit an unimportant defiance.
As she walks down the aisle, the princess catches the eye of the infamous Darkling, the emperor’s enforcer.
Her bargain with him is a deal with the devil, for he is far more dangerous than the emperor he serves.
Still, if she must have a husband, she would rather it be a man who is ruthless but intelligent, capable and just, rather than an uncaring wastrel who thinks only of his own pleasures.
And the Darkling has promised her blood – the men who killed her family, given to her to be executed by her own hand.
It will certainly be a wedding to remember.
Chapter 1234: Bargain (2)
Summary:
From an AU where Alina managed to kill the Stag but not to escape from the Darkling
Chapter Text
Light flared in her palms but, before she could even think to use it, she found herself smothered by an oppressive blanket of shadow, unable to see anything but darkness.
Mal, she thought, Mal, where are you?
“Stand down, Alina,” the Darkling’s voice echoed around her, “you’re outnumbered. And we wouldn’t want to attract attention from the Fjerdans.”
What she wanted was to blast out enough light to cause a distraction big enough that it would allow her and Mal to escape, but she knew it was a futile wish – on foot and with Mal injured, they’d probably not even make it out of the clearing before the other Grisha caught up to them.
Besides, she didn’t know how serious Mal’s wounds were. Alina had never been any good at patching up injuries, but the Darkling was sure to have a Healer with him.
The idea of bargaining with the Darkling – clever and manipulative and terribly dangerous – worried her, but the thought of Mal dying because of her was too horrible to imagine.
She let the light fade and the shadows cleared at the same time, revealing the Darkling standing just a few feet in front of her.
He didn’t look like a monster at all, despite what she knew about him now. He was still almost painfully handsome, and his quartz grey eyes watched her possessively.
Alina was suddenly struck by the memory of his lips on hers and she felt her cheeks warm despite the freezing chill in the air.
How she could still be so attracted to him was a question she would have to ask herself eventually, but not one she could afford to consider now.
The Darkling nodded to his men, “take her.”
Two oprichniki stepped forward and gripped her arms, limiting her movement to prevent her from summoning.
She looked around wildly, spotting Mal on the floor with his bleed staining the snow surrounding him.
“Help him,” she pleaded with the Darkling.
She didn’t want to put herself in his power, did not want to beg, but she would do so for Mal.
“Why should I?” he asked, voice devoid of emotion.
“I’ll stay,” she offered, “I won’t leave again.”
It was a half-truth. As long as Mal was in danger, she wouldn’t leave him. Still, if he was healed, and if she could get free and summon her light, then she would run far, far away as quickly as she could.
He looked at her with the faintest trace of amusement, “you aren’t going anywhere, Alina, I’ll make sure of that. I don’t need your promise.”
“But you need my light,” she told him, “and I still have control of that, at least. If you heal Mal then I’ll go with you to the Fold.”
She just had to stall, she thought, long enough to figure out a way for both her and Mal to escape.
Chapter 1235: Bargain (3)
Chapter Text
“What are you?” Alina whispers, staring in horror at the burning manor that was once her home.
“I have many names, Alinochka. The Darkling. The Starless Saint. The Dark One. The Shadow Man. But you can call me Aleksander.”
“Why have you done this?” she asks, swiping tears away as the screams of those who remain trapped inside echo around them.
“Your parents made a deal with me, desperate as they were for a child. Unfortunately, they grew arrogant and refused to fulfil their end of our bargain. And I do not tolerate betrayal.”
“Will you kill me too?” she whispers.
“Oh, no, Alinochka,” his hand comes to rest on her shoulder, fingers trailing across her neck, sending sparks of power through her, “you are mine, you always have been.”
She turns to look at him, shivering at the possessive look in his dark eyes.
“You are mine,” he repeats with a terrible smile, “and I’ll never let you go.”
Chapter 1236: Chain (3)
Summary:
cw generally iffy vibes
Chapter Text
It’s strange, but Alina often forgets that the chain is there.
The cuff is padded and lined, after all, so it doesn’t chafe. And the length of the chain has increased over the years with good behaviour, as Alina has learned to accept her luxurious but isolated new life with her husband.
She’s startled, then, when she is holding her newborn daughter, cooing over the baby – the most perfect child on the planet, she’s sure – and she realises that the cuff and the chain are gone.
When her husband appears in the doorway, she panics, eager to assure him that she hadn’t done it herself, holding her baby close in case this incident makes him believe she’s not capable of caring for their daughter.
“It’s alright, milaya,” he reassures her, caressing her cheek tenderly before kissing their daughter’s soft, downy head, “I had David remove it while you were napping.”
“Remove it?” she asks, “forever?”
“Of course, milaya,” he smiles proudly down at her, “it was only ever a temporary measure, while you got used to your new home. But I know you’d never run from me now, would you?”
She shakes her head. She understands now that he only keeps her close because he loves her so much and wants her to be safe.
“Of course not,” he reaches out and lets their daughter wrap her tiny fist around his finger, “you’re a natural mother, milaya, and I know a mother would never leave her child.”
“Never,” she agrees fervently, looking at the baby with adoration.
His smile widens, “we’re going to be such a happy family, milaya.”
Chapter 1237: Fill
Chapter Text
"Where shall I come?" he asks her.
"Inside, Sasha" she begs him, "fill me up, please ... I want it."
"You want it, hmm? You want my baby, Alinochka?"
"Yes," she gasps out, "want it so badly."
He kisses her hungrily, "I'll give you a baby, Alinochka. And then we'll be a family."
Chapter 1238: Chain (4)
Chapter Text
“Hello, Alina.”
She looks up at the new voice, frowning at the handsome stranger wearing a lab coat. He isn’t one of the usual doctors.
“How are you today?” he asks.
She doesn’t answer. They never care how she is, just want to pretend to be polite so that they don’t feel bad when they take her blood and her skin, slice into her as they try and discover what makes her special.
He smiles, seemingly unbothered by her silence.
When he takes a seat on the bed next to her, Alina’s worried glance flits to the cameras in her cell.
No one comes this close, not without a needle or a scalpel in hand.
When this man reaches out to touch her, she feels a jolt of warmth and a spark of power running through her veins.
Her eyes widen and she stares at him.
“How about we get these chains off you, Alina,” he murmurs, “and then we’ll make everyone here pay for what they’ve done to you.”
For the first in years, Alina smiles.
Chapter 1239: Bargain (4)
Chapter Text
Mal keeps asking how she managed to get the Darkling to let them go.
“A bargain.”
“But what –”
“It’s sorted,” Alina says shortly.
One lifetime with Mal, and the promise that the Darkling won’t harm him, or order others to do so.
“And then you’re mine,” he’d told her, “forever.”
Chapter 1240: Bloom (1)
Summary:
Pre-godfather/goddaughter
Chapter Text
“Well, look at you, Alinochka, aren’t you blooming.”
There’s something about the way her godfather – a man she hasn’t seen in about six years – is looking at her that makes her shiver, a glittering darkness in his eyes.
“And eighteen now,” he murmurs, “a woman grown.”
He reaches over to tuck some of her flyaway hair behind her ear, and his hand lingers there a little too long.
“It’s been such a long time,” he says, “you ought to come and stay with me now that I’m back in the country. We can get … reacquainted.”
She means to give him some kind of excuse. His invitation seems loaded with meanings she only half-understands.
But her father grins, “what a wonderful idea. You’ll love Sasha’s house, Alina – it’s surrounded by woodland and he’s got horses, you know.”
“I … of course,” she tries to smile, but the expression is shaky, “I’d love to come and stay.”
“Excellent,” her godfather’s face lights up in a way that seems disturbingly sinister to Alina, “we’ll have so much fun together, Alinochka.”
Chapter 1241: Bloom (2)
Summary:
In the same universe as chapter 1236
cw kidnapping and imprisonment
Chapter Text
It was winter when he took her, the air cold and the ground covered in a thick blanket of snow.
She was susceptible to chills, and so he fussed awfully, always wrapping her in layers of blankets and positioning her close enough to the fire that she could keep warm, although not near enough that she might try and light anything on fire in her distress.
The chain was short, then, because she didn’t know any better and kept trying to leave the safe haven he’d created for her.
It was winter when he took her, and by the time he trusted her enough to bring her outside for a few hours, the magnificent gardens of his home were in full bloom, a riot of spring colours.
Despite the circumstances, it truly was beautiful. He must have known how badly her fingers itched to paint the scene before her, since he put aside the coloured pencils she had been allowed previously and gave her a whole studio to herself, with shelves filled with painting equipment.
A reward, he told her, for good behaviour.
The chain was still attached firmly to a cuff around her ankle, but it was longer now.
And, sometimes, she would go hours without remembering it was there.
Chapter 1242: Power (3)
Chapter Text
Power is an intoxicating thing.
To hold the sun in her hands. To be the object of awe and desire for the most dangerous man in Ravka. To no longer be frail little Sticks. To have the chance to shape the country.
Aleksander is right. Together, the two of them can change the world.
Chapter 1243: Cloth (1)
Chapter Text
Father Morozov is a man of the cloth, Alina reminds herself whenever she pours her heart out to him in confession.
It’s just a coincidence that her cheating boyfriend is beaten to death and her handsy boss is arrested.
After all, her priest is a holy man who would never do harm.
Chapter 1244: Bloom (3)
Summary:
Regency AU
Chapter Text
“… and while Lady Alina is certainly not in the first bloom of youth – ”
“What!”
“You asked me to read you the gossip pages, my darling.”
“Not in the first bloom of youth? I’m twenty-four.”
“It does not signify. Anyway, they called me a tired old bachelor only three months ago.”
“You are not old.”
“I am forty-five, my darling,” he reminds her.
“You look at least a decade younger,” she insists, “besides, I like the silver in your hair – it’s distinguished.”
“You flatter me.”
“Anyway,” she continues, “I don’t like them being so insulting, especially when it’s about our wedding day.”
“It doesn’t matter what anyone else thinks, my darling. You were, of course, the most radiant bride that has ever existed.”
“You say the sweetest things, Sasha.”
“I assure you, my darling, I mean every word.”
Chapter 1245: Cloth (2)
Summary:
Historical AU
Chapter Text
“Order thirty ells of cloth of gold and twenty of cloth of silver.”
“Is there to be a wedding, Your Grace? I did not know you were betrothed.”
“Not yet,” Aleksandr looks out of the window, to where his ward walks with her ladies, “but I shall be the happiest of men soon enough.”
Chapter 1246: Code (1)
Chapter Text
"Sir, I'm meeting with some resistance. It's not Lantsov Industries' firewall, it's someone else who's trying to enter the system as well. And I don't recognise their code."
As Aleksander watches, the screen changes, now showing a blazing golden sun.
He grins, "hello, solnyshka."
Chapter 1247: Code (2)
Chapter Text
“Well, I do love the dragon sculpture –”
Alina freezes as she overhears Nikolai’s words, the code they’d chosen to mean danger on this job.
She starts to walk to the exit, cool and calm, as if there’s nothing wrong.
But she’s too late.
“Hello, little thief,” Agent Morozov grins.
Chapter 1248: Dark (1)
Chapter Text
“It’s not safe to be wandering around a graveyard, especially at night. You never know what lurks in the dark.”
Alina spins around to see a stranger, his face eerie in the moonlight.
“Who … who are you?”
He grins sharply, “I am the monster that lurks in the dark, little Alina.”
Chapter 1249: Dark (2)
Chapter Text
"Did you tell your tracker what I showed you in the dark?" the Darkling murmurs, hands on her waist, lips brushing the shell of her ear.
“I …” she stares at Mal, begging him to forgive her moment of weakness.
He turns away, though, hurt and betrayed. Even when she calls his name as Ivan leads him away, he refuses to look at her.
The Darkling tuts, “he doesn’t deserve you, Alina. But don’t worry – no matter what, I will never look away.”
“I hate you,” she hisses.
“I imagine that’s what you like to tell yourself,” the Darkling sounds almost amused, “but there are no others like us Alina, and we are meant to be together.”
“Never!”
He laughs, tugging her close, his touch bringing her power to the surface, his fingers curling possessively around the antler bone she wears from Morozov’s Stag, “fight me as long as you’re able, my Alina, but you’ll realise that I’m right eventually.”
Chapter 1250: Dark (3)
Summary:
cw brother/sister incest
Chapter Text
He sneaks into her bed under the cover of darkness and she welcomes him every time, never able to sleep peacefully without him.
It’s innocent at first, warm cuddles and the reassurance of his presence next to her, their hands and powers entwined.
But as they get older, their touches become decidedly less platonic. Hands sliding over bare skin, kisses and caresses, and eventually Aleksander inside her, her legs wrapped around his waist as they both try and muffle their moans so that Baghra won’t hear.
Their mother is gone frequently enough that she doesn’t know for sure what they do together, but they suspect that she knows, given the way she sometimes watches them. Still, she never confronts them and probably never will as long as they keep their feelings hidden.
They both know that society would call them disgusting deviants for what they do together.
It’s inevitable, though. The Shadow and Sun Summoners, drawn together, two halves of a whole. They can’t feel complete when they’re apart.
“One day,” Aleksander always whispers to her, “we won’t have to hide. One day, the Lantsovs will be gone and the Grisha will be free and we will spend eternity together.”
“One day,” she nods, leaning up to kiss him sweetly.
She can’t wait for that day to come.
Chapter 1251: Dark (4)
Chapter Text
The cellar is a punishment for the orphans.
A place for them to be left when they’ve misbehaved or talked back or done anything that might anger Ana Kuya.
Alina is sent there more than most. Ana Kuya says that she’s a wicked girl, to be so disobedient and unruly.
The matron doesn’t realise that Alina wants to go to the darkness of the cellar.
In the cellar, there are no other orphans taunting her. There are no chores. There are no sneers because of her Shu features.
And in the cellar, the shadows curl comfortingly around her. The darkness takes the form of a man who whispers promises of vengeance against all those who hurt her, and of the power inside her that he’ll teach her to control, and of the day – when he has prepared a safe place for her – that he will come and take her away from the orphanage.
Alina loves the dark. And she waits patiently for her shadow man.
Chapter 1252: Story (1)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
This is the story Mal has been waiting for, the scoop that could well get him the Pulitzer Prize.
Aleksandr Morozov, nearly universally beloved business magnate and philanthropist, is a murderer.
Not even a man who hires others to make problems go away, thus giving himself plausible deniability, but a monster who executes his enemies in cold blood, with his own hands.
The problem is that Mal’s source is dead, an unfortunate mugging gone wrong when he was abroad. So, Mal needs a new inside source willing to tell the truth.
In a stroke of good luck, Mal’s childhood friend Alina works closely with Morozov himself. He knows she’ll be horrified to hear what her boss is up to and, besides, she’s always had a crush on him and will surely jump at the opportunity to help.
Hey Lina, he messages the old number he has for her, hoping it’s still the same, long time no see. I think we’re in the same city at the moment and it would be great to catch up.
She takes longer responding than he’d expect. It’s nearly a day before he receives a reply, but when he gets it, a smile spreads across his face.
Hi Mal, so wonderful to hear from you. Let’s meet at The Little Palace Hotel tomorrow at 6pm for drinks x
Drinks are going well.
True, they haven’t really spoken much – or at all, really – about Morozov, but he’s definitely been getting flirty vibes from Alina and that bodes well for her willingness to share information.
He must have drunk more than he realised, though, because he’s starting to feel a bit woozy.
“Let me help you out to your Uber,” Alina says after they’ve paid.
His vision is fuzzy as she loops her arm through is, and he doesn’t even notice that they’re going in the opposite direction to the exit until Alina steps away and he falls to the floor in a windowless room, wincing at the bright lights.
And then Aleksander Morozov himself is standing in front of him, with a possessive arm around Alina.
“What … what the hell is going on?” Mal asks.
“I don’t appreciate nosy reporters trying to cause trouble for me,” Morozov’s dark eyes bore into him, “and I especially don’t appreciate it when they try and use my fiancé to do it.”
“Lina?” he stares at his old friend, confused and betrayed.
She only shrugs, “you haven’t spoken to me in five years, Mal. Did you think I wasn’t suspicious about why you’d contacted me out of the blue?”
“I … he’s a murderer, Lina, a monster!”
“Perhaps,” she smiles, and it isn’t friendly at all, “but he’s my monster.”
Morozov selects a wickedly sharp knife from a table in the corner of the room as Alina settles down on a small divan, watching them with wide, excited eyes.
“Oh, Oretsev,” Morozov smirks gleefully, twirling the knife, “we’re going to have so much fun together.”
Chapter 1253: Far (1)
Chapter Text
She never gets very far when she runs.
Sometimes, he pins her down to the bed before she can even get out of it. Or his shadows wrap around her ankles in the Little Palace hallways or on the grounds or in the forest. Occasionally, she makes it into the city, but that’s rare.
She kicks and punches and throws searing light at him whenever he drags her back.
He only laughs, though.
“If you really wanted to go, milaya,” he whispers, “then you wouldn’t let me catch you every time.”
And, although she won’t admit it, he’s right.
Chapter 1254: Wife (6)
Chapter Text
She’s been a wife for barely two days when she gets the call.
“Is he ok, Sasha?” she asks her brother-in-law after she bursts into the hospital.
His expression says it all. She sobs hysterically as he wraps his arms around her.
“I’ve got you, Alinochka. I’ll take care of you.”
Chapter 1255: Sale (1)
Chapter Text
Alina buys the ring at a yard sale for $5. The owner is strangely thrilled to be rid of it.
It’s really not her usual style, but it calls to her.
That night, she dreams of a man wreathed in shadows, the ring on his finger, slicing her skin and spilling sunlight rather than blood.
Chapter 1256: Pupil (1)
Chapter Text
“An apt pupil indeed,” the Darkling murmurs as he watches his Sun Summoner harness the power of merzost.
She has grown in power, but she has not thought to learn from his own use of merzost and has forgotten the cost.
It steals the colour from her hair and leaves something behind, a darkness he can sense under her skin.
His nichevo’ya keep her friends away as he gathers her unconscious form in his arms. He is weakened from their battle, but has enough strength to take her away before the ceiling collapses completely.
“My Alina,” he strokes her cheek, “I have so much more to teach you.”
Chapter 1257: Far (2)
Chapter Text
She only wants to get a closer look at the odd plants in the forest. They're like nothing she's ever seen.
But by the time she thinks about returning home, she's wandered too far, the sun blotted out by the shadows.
"Alina," a voice echoes around her, "I've been waiting for you."
Chapter 1258: Hole
Chapter Text
Her friends don't know. They’d think it degrading and weird.
But Aleksander understands that she sometimes gets overwhelmed. He gives her what she needs.
A chance to be a mindless doll, just a series of holes for him to use, pleasure and pain distracting her from all her worries.
Chapter 1259: Game (2)
Chapter Text
“Hello, Alinochka,” a familiar voice croons from the darkness.
“Sasha,” she whispers.
“Let’s play a game. I think ... hide and seek. I will count to twenty and you have to hide. When I find you, I win.”
“What … what do you win?”
“Silly girl,” he laughs, “I win you, of course.”
Chapter 1260: Ring (1)
Summary:
Follow up to chapter 1255
Chapter Text
She always wakes with a fresh wound and blood on the tip of the ring’s claw.
She always wakes with the ring on the same finger, the one where a wedding ring would sit.
“I don’t put it on before bed,” she tells the doctor she’s begun seeing, “lately, I’ve even taken to locking it away. But no matter what, it still ends up on my finger.”
“Have you got any history of sleepwalking?”
“None. I put up cameras to see if I could get answers, but there’s always interference at the point when the ring appears – everything goes dark or there’s a bright flash of light.”
“And the dreams?”
“It’s the same every night. I’m standing in a tent and a man all in black slices my skin with the ring and light spills out. Then …”
She trails off, blushing, as she remembers what always happens after that part of the dream.
Sex dreams are normal, she tries to remind herself.
But not like this.
“Perhaps you ought to get rid of the ring? Donate or sell it.”
It sits in her pocket right this moment, the urge to put it on almost painful.
“I’ve tried,” Alina whispers, “but, you see … it always comes back.”
Chapter 1261: New (1)
Chapter Text
Alina stares at her suite in awe.
She's never had anything new or truly hers, only borrowed or hand-me-down.
"This is all for me?"
"Yes, Miss. The General arranged it all specially."
She's never had anything new. Or anyone look at her the way the General does.
She quite likes it.
Chapter 1262: New (2)
Summary:
Iffy vibes in that Alina has been sold to Aleksander for marriage but doesn’t yet realise it
Chapter Text
“I’m sorry to be such a bother,” Alina whispers.
She’s furious with herself. Mama and papa left her with Mr Morozov – they didn’t say for how long, so she’s not quite sure when to expect them back – and made her promise to be on her very best behaviour and not cause any trouble. Unfortunately, she’d fallen in the snow and soaked through her best dress (a hand-me-down from her cousin).
Mr Morozov had been obliged to lend her one of his own jumpers and even offered to braid her hair for her while they wait for her clothes to dry.
“Don’t worry,” he murmurs, hands sure and steady as he fixes the end of her plait, one calloused palm reaching up to pat her cheek gently, “I thought we’d go to the market tomorrow anyway, to buy you some new dresses.”
“New?” she turns, wide-eyed, “oh, I don’t need that, sir. I’ve got some that my cousins gave me when they married and –”
“You deserve some pretty things of your own, Alinochka. Besides, the farm is doing well, and I won’t have people saying that I’m stingy with my wife.”
Alina freezes, “your … your wife?”
Mr Morozov sighs and then shifts, sitting up straighter so he can tug her into his lap.
He takes her chin firmly in his hand and turns her head to kiss her on the mouth. It’s nothing like Mal’s brief kisses – it’s so much more than that. She rather likes Mr Morozov’s kisses, she decides.
“It seems your parents neglected to inform you of our arrangement,” he shakes his head in irritation, “but there’s no need for you to worry, Alinochka. We’ll be properly wed at the church tomorrow, and I promise that I’ll take very good care of you.”
Chapter 1263: Ring (2)
Summary:
cw forced marriage
Chapter Text
The wedding of the newly crowned Black Tsar and the Sun Summoner is a sombre affair.
The bride – dressed in a magnificent black and gold kefta that is cut in a way that shows off the stag's antlers decorating her collarbone, and the sea whip's scales on her wrist – does not smile. She looks often to a shadowy corner of the cathedral, where her friends stand under heavy guard, hostages to her good behaviour.
The groom – his own black kefta now embroidered with gold – is triumphant. He seems unbothered by the slow trickle of tears down his bride’s face – they have eternity, after all, and his Alina cannot fight him forever.
When the groom places the ring on the bride’s finger, she looks ready to be sick.
It is no ordinary ring, after all, but one fashioned from the rib bone of the childhood friend Alina had loved, the one whose mutilated body lies buried in an unmarked grave.
The whole cathedral brightens with a blazing light as the ring fuses with Alina’s finger.
Only the groom can stand the blinding white light, his own eyes wide and delighted as his bride receives her third amplifier.
She glares when he kisses her, but his touch sends sparks through her body.
Even now, as hatred flows through her, she cannot escape their connection.
She doesn’t think she ever will.
Chapter 1264: Bounce
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
"Come on, Alinochka, bounce on -"
Mal shoves his headphones on, music playing full blast, and grimaces.
Bad enough that his father is fucking his best friend.
Even worse that they make no attempt to be quiet, although Mal lives in this house too.
Saints, he needs his own place.
Chapter 1265: Egg (1)
Summary:
cw dubcon / non-con as Alina thinks it’s only a dream and egg impregnation
Chapter Text
Aleksander comes to her in her dreams.
His time trapped in the Fold has changed him. He’s monster as well as man.
He’s different.
And yet, even now, she can’t resist.
It’s not real, he murmurs in her ear as he nips at her skin with too-sharp teeth, let me, Alina, just let me.
And she does. She lets him.
Her stomach is flat one day and beginning to curve the next.
She might have explained it away, but she can feel something’s changed.
There’s something growing inside her.
“What have you done to me,” she asks when he next comes to her through the tether.
His smile is mocking as he caresses her cheek, “have you told your tracker what I showed you in the dark?”
“That wasn’t real,” she hisses.
“Or was it?” he laughs, “I’m coming for you, my Alina. Take good care of my eggs,” he presses one shadowy hand to the firm swell of her stomach, “and soon we’ll be a family.”
Chapter 1266: Struck (1)
Chapter Text
Ivan stares in horror at the red handprint on his boss' face, and at the hellcat of a hostage – Anton Starkov's bratty daughter – who has struck him.
Morozov just grins sharply, though, catching the girl around her waist, "oh, Alinochka, we're going to have so much fun together."
Chapter 1267: Alone (1)
Chapter Text
She never understood Aleksander's warnings until it was too late.
Until she was three centuries old, everyone she once knew long dead, Grisha rights non-existent, hunted like an animal, and desperately lonely.
So, when she wakes and finds herself back at the Little Palace, Genya bustling in with maids to ready her for a presentation to the tsar, Alina accepts the gift that the Making has given her.
This time, she’ll done things differently.
This time, neither she nor Aleksander will be alone.
Chapter 1268: Struck (2)
Chapter Text
“Is he even a real doctor?” Alina asks, staring suspiciously at the man in the doorway.
Zoya blushes, “well, he was a doctor, before he was struck off. It wasn’t a lack of skill, though, it was more an … err … ethical thing.”
“No,” Alina shifts in front of Mal, even as she continues trying to staunch the bleeding from the gaping hole in his stomach.
“The boy hasn’t got long left,” the man says with a knowing, taunting smirk.
And Alina can’t lose Mal, not when he’s all she’s really got in the world.
“What are your fees?” she asks, fearful of how pale Mal is getting.
His grin sharpens, his dark eyes watch her hungrily and Alina feels like a fly caught in a spider’s web.
She can’t afford much – can’t afford anything, really – but she has a horrible feeling that he doesn’t deal in anything as pedestrian as money.
“Oh, I’m sure we can come to some sort of agreement.”
Chapter 1269: Alone (2)
Chapter Text
It’s only five minutes to get home from Genya's.
And Alina isn’t one to listen to silly horror stories. Shadows are just shadows, they’re not alive. She is fine walking alone
Still, as she hurries towards her apartment, Alina can’t help but feel like something is watching her.
Chapter 1270: Season (1)
Summary:
Regency AU
Chapter Text
Lady Whistledown’s Society Papers
24th October 1813
Now that our esteemed queen has chosen her diamond, this season can truly begin.
Lady Genya Safina is a worthy jewel indeed, and she has many of the eligible gentlemen of the ton vying for the honour of a dance or a promenade.
And, yet, it appears that the most eligible bachelor of this season – Aleksander Morozov, Duke of Kirigan – is not one of Lady Genya’s suitors.
You may be surprised to hear such a thing, dear reader, given that it was reported by This Author only one week ago that the Duke had declared – in front of a large crowd of witnesses – that he intended to marry the diamond of the season, whoever she might be.
The Safina household has not, however, been graced with a visit from the Duke. In fact, the gentleman in question appears to be frequenting the rather more modest home of Viscount Starkov, a man known for large bets and poor returns.
This Author must assume that, given the Duke’s distaste for gambling, he visits the Starkov residence to enjoy the company of Miss Alina Starkova.
Miss Starkova, who is now in her third season on the marriage mart, is known to have a personality that some men have called tenacious – they say it as if this is an insult, but others, dear reader, appreciate Miss Starkova’s refreshing honesty and strength of belief.
If the Duke of Kirigan truly is courting Miss Starkova then This Author will allow that he, whatever faults he may have, at least has good taste. It will not be an easy courtship, This Author imagines, but it may well result in the match of the season.
Chapter 1271: Two (3)
Chapter Text
"There were two thrones before," she glares as he gestures for her to sit on his lap.
"That was six months ago, little saint, an invitation you didn't take me up on. I had to drag you here in chains instead."
"You swore we'd be equals."
"We will, once you've learned your lesson."
Chapter 1272: Two (4)
Chapter Text
The gun is in her hand, a weight she's not used to, a weapon she's never used.
"Go on," Aleksander coos as Mal whimpers on the ground.
"I ..."
"He betrayed you, my Alina. He went to the police. He's the reason Sergei is dead and Fedyor is in the hospital."
She still hesitates, though, at least until Mal opens his mouth.
“Whore,” her oldest friend hisses nastily, “you just opened your legs and –”
The bang shocks her, even though she’s the cause of it.
Mal falls to the ground, a hole in his head, blood pooling around him. Alina stares, horrified, until Aleksander carefully takes the gun from her.
“There now,” he wraps his arms around her, pressing a kiss to the top of her head, “there’s no need to mourn, my Alina – he deserved it, after all.”
“He … what have I done?”
“You did nothing wrong, my Alina. Now, it’s just the two of us, the way it’s meant to be.”
Chapter 1273: Burn (1)
Summary:
Implied future step-father/step-daughter
Chapter Text
"Ouch, fuck, I burnt my hand."
"Language, Alinochka," her step-father tuts.
He puts her hand under the cold tap, and then turns to find the first aid kit.
Then, he wraps her hand gently and efficiently, pressing a brief kiss to her palm.
It's worth the pain to have his attention.
Chapter 1274: Burn (2)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Chapter Text
"What happened," the Darkling asks.
“The Apparat attempted to take Starkova out of the Little Palace.”
“Attempted?”
Ivan smirks and looks at the still-glowing little Sun Summoner, “she gave him third-degree burns.”
“I think Medovik for dessert today, Ivan. She deserves a treat.”
Chapter 1275: Purr
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Chapter Text
“Hi, Sasha!”
“Alinochka, why haven’t you let any of the maids in to clean your room for three days?”
“I …err … wanted to tidy it myself,” the little Sun Summoner says.
“Really?”
She nods, trying and failing to look innocent.
“So, why have the servants reported hearing purring coming from your room?”
“I’m … I’m practicing my impression of a cat.”
“A cat?”
“Yep.”
Aleksander sighs, “where is the kitten, Alinochka?”
She frowns, eyes beginning to fill with tears, “you can’t take her away, Sasha. She likes it here.”
Still, she turns and picks up her straw hat, where the kitten has made a comfortable bed with some scraps that were probably once some of the Sun Summoner’s wardrobe.
He really shouldn’t let her keep the kitten in her room, but he’s generally incapable of saying no to the Sun Summoner, much to Ivan’s continuing frustration.
“Very well, Alinochka,” he concedes after a few moments, “but you must let the maids in to clean, and you have to take good care of her.”
She squeals in delight, hugging him around the waist, and Aleksander tries not to think about how many complaints he’s going to get from Ivan.
Still, it’s worth it to see Alina’s smile.
Chapter 1276: Burn (3)
Chapter Text
The explosion can be seen for miles.
The young woman in the centre, everything and everyone around her burnt to a crisp, glows for days.
No one can get near, not until the Darkling arrives, shrouded in shadows.
He surveys the scene, eyes bright with triumph and desire, and smiles.
Chapter 1277: Two (5)
Summary:
Ivan POV
Chapter Text
“Both heartbeats are healthy and –”
“Both?” the tsar and tsarina ask.
“That’s right,” the Healer smiles, “there’s two heartbeats – it's twins!”
Ivan, vigilant in the corner, pales. One child of the Shadow and Sun Summoners is horrifying enough, but two?
It’s going to be chaos.
Chapter 1278: Guess (1)
Chapter Text
A bouquet is waved in front of her face and Alina smiles. Sunflowers are her favourite and it's a treat, since Mal isn't usually one for sweet little gestures like this.
Hands cover her eyes then, "guess who?"
And her smile fades into panic, because that's not Mal's voice.
“Sasha,” she whispers, trembling.
“Hello, Alinochka. It’s been a long time.”
Chapter 1279: Dice (1)
Chapter Text
Mal has his vices. Alina loves him anyway.
Still, she expects trouble when he starts visiting Morozov's casinos - Mal's always had bad luck with dice.
But she doesn't expect to wake to a collar around her neck and Morozov's possessive caresses.
Mal never did know when to quit.
Chapter 1280: Kitten (1)
Summary:
Ivan POV
Chapter Text
Ivan is an exemplary second.
That's why, when Aleksander talks of wanting a pet, Ivan knows his boss doesn't mean a kitten, at least not in the traditional sense.
He knows his boss' tastes, likes and dislikes. And he knows how to find the perfect girl, one whose missing file will fall through the cracks.
"Ah, Ivan,” his boss’ dark eyes glitter with delight as he tugs his new pet closer, hand wrapped around the chain attached to her collar, “you have truly outdone yourself.”
She’s not a docile thing. More feral, in fact, and Ivan has the scratches to prove it. But Aleksander does love a challenge, and Ivan knows his boss will enjoy training her.
“My Alina,” his boss’ smile widens as the girl tries and fails to bite him, “I think I’ll enjoy you very much, little kitten.”
Chapter 1281: Kitten (2)
Summary:
Follow up to chapter 1280
Chapter Text
He’s had her for a year now and she’s docile and sweet most of the time, curling up in his lap, letting him pet her, making such sweet sounds when he’s inside her.
Sometimes, she tries to show her claws, an unruly little kitten who needs to be reminded that she’s a collared pet now, not a feral stray. He doesn’t mind those little interludes – he’s always enjoyed a challenge.
She’s come a long way since the day Ivan brought her to him. She’s almost ready, he thinks, for the next stage of their life together.
Alina will look beautiful when she’s round with his child.
Chapter 1282: Pack (1)
Chapter Text
Her mistake is going back to their apartment to pack her things.
She plans to leave all the gifts he’s given her – however beautiful and suited to her tastes, they’re tainted by association now – but there are a few items that belonged to her parents that she can’t bring herself to leave behind.
Her husband intercepts her before she can get out of the door, his men hovering menacingly in the background.
“Are you going somewhere, Alinochka?” he asks, head cocked, eyes glittering.
He knows exactly what she’s doing.
“You can’t make me stay,” she hisses, trying for bravery that she doesn’t really feel.
Aleksandr laughs, low and mean as his hand closes firmly around her wrist and tugs her close, “oh, Alinochka, my silly girl, you’re not going anywhere.”
Chapter 1283: Pack (2)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
“What are you doing, Lina?” Mal frowns at his wife as she pulls clothes out of the wardrobe and shoves them into her suitcase.
“I’m packing, Mal,” she glares.
“Why?”
She sneers like he’s stupid, “I know about you and Ruby. I’m leaving. Expect divorce papers this week.”
“It was just a one-time thing, Lina. A mistake.”
“I’m not a complete idiot, Mal. I turned a blind eye because I thought I loved you, but I’m done.”
Mal stares, speechless, as she zips up her suitcase, grabs a rucksack and heads out of the apartment.
He watches out of the window as she waits outside their apartment building.
It’s not the expected Uber that picks her up, though, but a familiar car driven by a familiar man.
What the fuck, he thinks as the man wraps her in a tight embrace and then piles her suitcase and bags into the car, my dad is supposed to be on my side, not picking Lina up.
Just before the car pulls away, Mal’s phone pings with a message.
Be out of the apartment by tomorrow morning, his dad writes, Ivan and Fedyor will be fetching the rest of Alina’s things and they have instructions to be forceful if you’re not gone by then. Don’t take Alina’s belongings, or anything that came with the apartment.
He stares at his phone. He likes to forget that the apartment – the whole building, in fact – belongs to his dad.
His dad, who has always been so fond of Alina, welcoming and affectionate when she and Mal started dating.
His dad, who is leaving him homeless, and who might well cut off the allowance that makes up most of Mal’s income.
Fuck.
Chapter 1284: Buzz (1)
Chapter Text
Alina's not drunk. She's ... buzzed.
Not quite sober enough to remember she's seen the man at the bar before, or to realise why his name is so familiar.
She's got a spring in her step when she starts her new job two days later.
At least until she comes face to face with her boss.
Chapter 1285: Buzz (2)
Summary:
Step-brother/step-sister
Chapter Text
“What’s that buzzing?”
Alina blushes, eyes wide, “nothing.”
Her step-brother smirks and she doesn’t react quickly enough to stop him uncovering her vibrator.
She’d only had time to hide it, not turn it off.
“Oh, Linka, you don’t need that. I’m happy to help – you need only ask.”
Chapter 1286: Ring (3)
Chapter Text
"It's so quick," Genya frowns as they watch Alina show off her new ring.
"She seems happy," Nina argues.
"It's only been a month! And he's ..."
Older. Shady. Possessive.
She wishes she could make Alina see that something's not right.
If only Morozov wasn't always lurking nearby.
Chapter 1287: Video (4)
Chapter Text
The video is uploaded to YouTube, shaky footage of a young woman from Keramzin and a burst of light.
It's a modest hit, the comments mostly compliments on the special effects.
Genya spots it and tells Ivan, who shows it to his boss.
The Darkling grins, "we're going to Keramzin."
Chapter 1288: Bachelor (9)
Chapter Text
“Where did Aleksander go?”
“I’ll give you one guess.”
“But it’s his bachelor party. And she’s supposed to be at Genya’s.”
“Are any of us really surprised?”
“Only that it took him three hours before he snuck off to fuck his fiancée – honestly, I expected him to be gone ages ago.”
Chapter 1289: Bed (15)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter, mild daddy kink and Aleksander being mean (but Alina likes it)
Chapter Text
Her nightly routine is to kneel by her bed and bow her head.
It isn’t prayers that run through her mind, though, but anticipation and excitement as she tries to guess what punishment Sasha has in mind for her.
She’s a wild, unruly young woman, her step-father always says with a fondly stern smile, and it’s his duty to help her realise the error of her ways.
And if, perhaps, she sometimes acts out because she likes it when he’s a little rough with her, then that’s her own business.
She shivers as she hears his footsteps, trembling slightly when his hand lands on her shoulder, fingers sliding down her back,
“And whose credit card paid for this scrap of silk, Alinochka?”
“Yours, papa.”
He tugs on her braid until her head is pulled back enough that she can meet his dark gaze, “spending my money without permission, Alinochka,” he tuts, “I hope you’re not sending pictures to that Oretsev boy who keeps trying to come around here.”
“No, papa.”
“Are you sure? He’s been very … eager recently, hanging around like a pathetic puppy. And with this,” his hand goes lower, to where she’s already beginning to drip onto the carpet, “I’m starting to wonder if you’ve turned into a little whore, Alinochka.”
“I … oh,” she gasps as he kneels down and then swiftly shoves three fingers at once inside her.
“Too much,” she whimpers, even as she begins to rock her hips, trying to get him to go deeper.
“Oh, Alinochka,” he laughs darkly, using his other hand to push her down, “we haven’t even begun to go near too much.”
With her face pressed into the mattress, Alina smiles.
Chapter 1290: Serial (1)
Summary:
cw serial killers
Chapter Text
… and the FBI are appealing for information on the escalating murders linked to two different serial killers.
The Darkling, who has been active in the city of Os Alta for almost two decades, is known for injecting victims with a dye that turns their veins black and then suffocating or strangling them.
The second killer, dubbed Sol Koroleva for the way she leaves her victims with third-degree burns and their retinas burned out, has been active for three months in Keramzin and surrounding areas.
FBI agents recently gave a press conference expressing concerns that the two killers might now be courting each other.
“The killings have escalated recently,” said Agent Nikolai Lantsov, “as if these two individuals are attempting to playfully outdo each other. There is a romantic element to this dynamic and we believe they are using their victims to leave messages for each other. As I’m sure the public will agree, this is a concerning developing and anyone with useful information should call the FBI tip hotline.”
“The gold eye shadow on your last was a sweet touch,” Alina says, cuddling into her fiancé’s side.
“I’m glad you liked it, solnyshka. I admired the way your last burn was shaped like an eclipse. You’ll have to show me your technique some time.”
“Still,” she caresses the curve of her belly, “now that we’re finally in the same place, I think it might be time for a joint venture.”
“You do have the most wonderful ideas, solnyshka,” he kisses her soundly, “together, the two of us will create a legacy no one will soon forget.”
Chapter 1291: Karma
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Mal didn’t believe in karma or past lives or anything like that.
And yet, here he was, in the worst circumstances of his life through no fault of his own.
First, Alina had come back to their apartment early and found him in bed with Ruby.
Then, she’d dumped him and kicked him out of the apartment. He’d been sure she couldn’t do that, but since it was in her sole name and she paid all the rent, he apparently had no rights.
After that, his boss Mr Morozov had fired him because he’d made a few tiny errors in some reports and a test of a new product had exploded and put three people in the hospital. Mr Morozov hadn’t even provided a reference.
He’d been living with Ruby until she broke up with him too, just because he’d flirted a bit with her sister when she came to visit.
And, finally, to top it all off, he found out that Alina was getting married to Mr Morozov. It was only two months since their break up and he didn’t even realise they knew each other.
Why did bad things always happen to good people?
Chapter 1292: Serial (2)
Chapter Text
It’s not like she doesn’t know what she’s letting herself in for.
She’s fluent enough in Russian to guess what Aleksandr talks about with his men. She’s seen the guns with serial numbers filed off and the bags of cash. She’s watched men be beaten to a bloody pulp or shot and dropped into the river.
Alina isn’t an empty-headed idiot, no matter what Mal or Nikolai believe.
Aleksandr might be a monster, but he’s her monster.
And if she has to whisper names in his ear and lose her oldest friend, then she won’t regret what she does for love.
Chapter 1293: Guess (2)
Summary:
cw non-con
Chapter Text
Alina wakes naked, lips brushing her shoulders, a teasing probing between her legs.
“Mal,” she gasps, surprised but pleased.
“Guess again,” murmurs a voice that certainly isn't her boyfriend's.
And then Mal's uncle pushes inside her and she loses all coherent thought.
Chapter 1294: Buzz (3)
Chapter Text
The lights are low. The room is silent, save for the buzzing of the vibrator and the tiniest little whimpers from Alina.
She’s supposed to stay quiet. It’s one of Aleksandr’s favourite games, to watch her squirm, a glass of whiskey in hand and his dark eyes trained on her as she writhes naked at his feet.
Every time he hears her make a sound, he presses a button on the remote in his hand and the vibrations increase.
If she can manage half an hour without making too much noise, then she wins and she gets to come. If not, he edges her for hours and hours until she’s a weeping mess.
It’s the most exquisite of tortures, especially when Aleksandr chooses to put aside his whiskey, newspaper and laptop and focus all his attention on her.
Whispering filthy endearments in her ear, trailing his fingers across her skin, kissing her hungrily.
It’s one of his favourite games, and he’ll play dirty to ensure that he always wins.
Chapter 1295: Kitten (3)
Chapter Text
“Oh!” his Sun Summoner glows with delight as the Darkling carefully hands her a small, squirming ball of fluff.
“I thought it would be good practice,” he tells her as she cradles the kitten, stroking her soft, silky fur.
“Practice? For what?”
He smiles, “you’ll see soon enough.”
Chapter 1296: Two (6)
Chapter Text
It’s fate, that he happens to be in Keramzin the day that she goes to enlist.
He can sense her power from across the room, even dormant, his perfect other half.
He'll have to be discrete taking her, but soon she'll be in his arms.
Together, the two of them will change the world.
Chapter 1297: Game (3)
Summary:
Dubrov POV
Chapter Text
“I’m gonna go over there.”
Dubrov grabs Mal firmly, “don’t!”
“He’s got his hands all over her.”
“You can’t control yourself right now. If you go over, you’ll hit him, and knowing Morozov, he’ll shoot you right in the face in response.”
“But he –”
“He’s just playing mind games with you, wants to goad you into a reaction.”
“But Lina –”
“She made her choice, Mal. Everyone knows who Morozov is, what he’s like, and she still let him charm her. You’ve gotta let her go.”
Mal nods, but Dubrov can see him glaring at Morozov, and he worries it’s only a matter of time before his best friend gets himself killed.
Chapter 1298: Season (2)
Summary:
Regency AU
Chapter Text
Lady Whistledown’s Society Papers
12th October 1813
The season has begun, dear reader, but there are some disappointing absences.
The Honourable Alina Starkova was expected to be presented to the Queen this year, and yet the young lady does not appear to have even come to town.
This is a great loss, particularly to fortune-hunting bachelors aiming to replenish their coffers. Miss Starkova may not have the distinguished familial connections of many of this year’s debutantes, however she is possessed of an extremely generous dowry, and had been expected to have her pick of suitors.
It seems, though, that Miss Starkova has no interest in the marriage mart, for it has been whispered that she has already found herself a husband in her home county – the elusive bachelor Aleksandr Morozov, Duke of Kirigan, who for over two decades has successfully evaded increasingly brazen attempts by numerous ladies to become his Duchess.
This Author believes the two have been acquainted for some time – Miss Starkova’s father and the Duke share business interests – and feels sure it is a love match. After all, they are both wealthy enough to be able to marry for love rather than money, a rare gift indeed!
The news has upset a great many ladies and gentlemen, who bemoan the loss of two such eligible prospects.
Viscount Oretsev was overheard angrily exclaiming that the Duke – one of the richest men in Ravka – is selfish to marry an heiress like Miss Starkova when he has no need for further funds, and that he ought to have allowed other gentlemen a chance. Viscount Oretsev, as many know, is a notorious spendthrift and unlucky gambler, who is often found dodging creditors.
Faced with a choice of the intelligent, well-mannered duke and the gambling viscount, this Author cannot fault Miss Starkova’s choice.
Chapter 1299: Close (4)
Chapter Text
“Closer.”
The Darkling’s voice is barely a whisper, but it is clear as a bell in the silence of the tent.
Alina is frozen, half fearful and half stubborn.
The Darkling’s mouth curves ever so slightly and then he flicks two fingers, shadows twisting around her, propelling her forward against her will until she nearly stumbles to her knees in front of him.
He catches her, though, hands like iron bands around her arms.
She almost wishes she’d suffered the humiliation of falling over – at least then she wouldn’t be in such close proximity to him, her gaze caught by his glittering black eyes.
With one hand still holding her, he pulls the leather glove off his other hand using his teeth and then lightly runs his fingers over the bare skin of her wrist.
It’s a feather-light touch and yet she buckles, crying out with a dazed sort of ecstasy.
And she must have a head injury she doesn’t know about, because she would swear that her skin is glowing.
The small smirk on the Darkling’s face widens and he turns to one of the Grisha nearby, a sour-faced man wearing red and black.
“Ivan, ready my carriage. Miss Starkova and I will be departing immediately.”
Chapter 1300: Special (1)
Summary:
Student/Professor
Chapter Text
Half the campus has a crush on the university’s economics star Professor Morozov.
He might be one of the toughest professors on campus, notoriously strict and sharp and mean, always springing surprise quizzes on his students, but he’s also the most handsome, intelligent and charismatic by far. When he deigns to offer a scrap of praise, or even just a neutral acknowledgement, it feels like a heady victory.
Alina has always been something of a teacher’s pet.
Parents who died when she was too young to really remember them, foster parents who didn’t care, peers who sneered at her hand-me-downs. She’s always yearned for stability and praise, and the most reliable way she’s found is to perform well in her studies.
Professor Morozov takes a liking to her. Offers her rare smiles, lets her visit his office outside normal hours to talk and borrow books, gifts her memberships to The Fold Art Gallery and Os Alta Museum, and helps her get an internship with his friend Ivan Kaminsky, who is COO of Grisha Consulting.
She doesn’t tell any of the small circle of friends she’s made at the university. She just knows that they’ll be worried, and that Genya will tell her that Professor Morozov is taking advantage of her.
But Alina cannot fight the attraction she feels for her professor.
No one has ever paid so much attention to her. No one has ever made her feel so seen.
“You’re special, Alinochka,” he always tells her, “I’ve never met a student with your potential before.”
It’s inevitable, the evening he locks his office door and kisses her hungrily. She wants it.
And it’s not sordid, it’s not. They spend far more time discussing and debating economic theories, and collaborating on work that they can hopefully publish one day, than they do on more intimate activities.
“My special little superstar,” he always murmurs as she writhes beneath him, “with you by my side, we can change the world.”
Alina can’t wait for the day they’ll no longer have to hide.
Chapter 1301: Stuff (1)
Summary:
cw implied dub-con or non-con
Chapter Text
Someone enters the room, but Alina is too worn out to care about her nakedness.
“There, you see, Ivan,” she hears Aleksander say, “she’s really quite docile when she’s stuffed full. Isn’t that right, my Alina?”
He takes her head in his hands so he can nod it gently for her. It’s really quite kind of him, since she’s not sure she has the energy to move it.
The two men keep talking, but Alina can’t focus on their words enough to glean any useful information. She knows, in the back of her mind, that she wants to leave, and yet her mind is too muddled with pleasure to formulate a plan.
Right now, her world begins and ends with the Shadow Summoner whose lap she is straddling and the pleasurepainpleasurepain resulting from his ministrations.
For the moment, she knows nothing but him.
Chapter 1302: Special (2)
Chapter Text
His Sun Summoner refuses to believes she’s special, clinging stubbornly to her old life and her tracker.
But he isn't deterred. He's waited so long for his other half and he won’t allow her to slip out of his grasp.
No matter what it takes, he’ll ensure Alina accepts her destiny.
Chapter 1303: Stuff (2)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Chapter Text
Aleksander must keep lots of information organised in his mind – troop formations, battle plans, countless plots, knowledge of what the tsar and the Apparat are planning, and many other important details.
And with all that, there is also the more mundane. Trivial to most, and yet very important to his little Sun Summoner.
It is vitally important to keep up-to-date with the hierarchy of Alina’s collection of stuffed animals. It changes frequently, and if he’s not careful, he’ll end up with a sulky Sun Summoner pouting about how he offered tea to Mr Elephant before Mr Bear when Mr Elephant is in fact out of favour for being rude to Lady Sparkles.
A meeting with the tsar, he finds, is generally far less frustrating than the politics of a tea party with Alina and her toys.
“The battlefield would be preferable,” Ivan grumbles whenever he’s given the task of watching over the Sun Summoner in Aleksander’s absence, and reporting Alina’s current favourites among her miniature court of stuffed animals.
Often, Aleksander can’t help but agree.
Chapter 1304: Can
Chapter Text
"I can't do it," Alina sobs, frustrated and upset.
"Of course you can, milaya, you're just too tense."
He kisses her and rubs at her clit, her body relaxing as his touch sends sparks of pleasure through her.
"There you go," he smiles as he pushes fully inside her, "my good girl."
Chapter 1305: Special (3)
Summary:
Student/Teacher
Chapter Text
“Is it true?” she asks after she’s stopped after class with an excuse to her friends about discussing her latest mock exam.
“Is what true, Alinochka?”
“That you … that you’re dating Miss Petrova.”
She’s trying not to cry, but she’s terrified that she’s been fooled and that she’s just a distraction to him, not special at all. Earlier, Genya and Zoya had been talking about the new English teacher Luda Petrova – elegant, clever and kind – and all the gossip that she and Mr Morozov were very friendly together.
“Of course not,” he tells her, a gentle admonishment in his dark eyes.
“But everyone is saying –”
“Oh, Alinochka,” he cups her cheeks tenderly, “you know it’s only you, my special girl. There’s nobody else like you. We have to be careful, though, remember – you’re eighteen, but you’re still my student for another six months.”
“I know,” she nods, unhappy that she can’t tell her friends and be open about their love, but understanding that if anyone found out then it would end his career and that they would probably be separated from each other.
“Don’t worry,” he kisses her softly, “we just have to be patient, and then we’ll be able to be together properly.”
“You promise?”
“I swear it. You are mine, Alinochka, and I am yours.”
Reassured, Alina lets herself sink into the warmth of his embrace.
Just another six months, and then her happy ending can truly begin.
Chapter 1306: Close (5)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Chapter Text
Aleksander keeps his step-daughter close.
His Alinochka is a good girl, but liable to be led astray by the Oretsev boy.
Still, she’ll be distracted soon, grieving her mama’s tragic accident. And Aleksander will be right by her side, offering the devotion and security she’ll need.
Chapter 1307: Close (6)
Chapter Text
He’s too close.
Looming over her, feather-light touches that make her shiver, crooning filthy promises in her ear.
This tether is a curse.
“Are you alright, Alina?” Nikolai asks.
“Y-yes,” she stutters out as Aleksander laughs and leans down to press a kiss to her neck, “I’m fine.”
Chapter 1308: Stuff (3)
Chapter Text
"What's going on?"
"Have we got all your stuff, Linka?" Sasha asks Alina, ignoring Mal.
"Yes," she smiles affectionately at his cousin.
She turns to Mal, smile fading, "it's over."
She doesn't even give him time to process. Just leaves, Sasha's arm around her, never looking back.
Chapter 1309: Horn (1)
Chapter Text
While most drinking horns used the horn of a bovid, this particular piece was Durast-made and created from the antler bone of a large stag. Contemporary reports and paintings suggest the drinking horn was first used unadorned, and then later gilded with silver and gold.
The horn was most famously used at the wedding feast of Sol Koroleva and the Black Tsar for a grisly toast – the couple both drank from the horn, which allegedly contained wine mixed with the blood of Malyen Oretsev, a rebel and traitor who was executed during the wedding festivities. Certain contemporary sources suggest that Oretsev was a one-time friend of Sol Koroleva, but no reliable reports exist to corroborate this and all accounts of the wedding were carefully edited by the royal household, leaving us unsure as to Sol Koroleva’s reaction to Oretsev’s death.
Although the horn has been carefully cleaned many times, the inside remains permanently stained red from what modern analysis has confirmed is human blood.
The drinking horn is kindly on loan from the Grisha Trust and will be on display at the museum for the next six months.
The wedding drinking horn of Sol Koroleva and the Black Tsar
On loan to Os Alta Museum
Chapter 1310: Hand (1)
Chapter Text
She knows he could kill someone with his bare hands, could strangle her easily. But his touch only ever comforts her, makes her feel safe, loved and cared for.
“My Alinochka,” he murmurs, possessive and intense.
She's always craved a love that would destroy all that threatened it.
Chapter 1311: Hand (2)
Summary:
Uncle/niece
Chapter Text
When Mal ducks under the table to pick up the napkin he's dropped, he freezes.
Uncle Sasha's hand is up Alina's skirt, far too high to be anything innocent.
Back in his seat, he grimaces. His uncle catches his eye and smirks. His sister, glassy-eyed, trembles and lets out a moan.
Chapter 1312: Hand (3)
Chapter Text
It feels wrong to bind a Grisha’s hands, to cut them off from their Small Science. Nikolai insists, though, given how dangerous their prisoner is.
But the Darkling only grins as his shadows caress Alina’s cheeks and choke Nikolai.
“Foolish, to assume I need my hands to summon.”
Chapter 1313: Hand (4)
Summary:
Professor/Student
Chapter Text
“I warned you to keep your hands still,” Professor Morozov chides as he tightens the rope around her wrists.
“I’m sorry, sir.”
“Well, no harm done,” he says as he bends her over his desk and lifts her skirt, “luckily, you have me to guide you and I'm sure you'll be an apt pupil."
Chapter 1314: Hand (5)
Chapter Text
Aleksander appears suddenly, a hand over her mouth to stop her screaming.
“Did you really think you could hide from me, Alinochka? That a new city and blonde wig would be enough?”
She struggles in his grasp, but she knows it’s useless. He’s got her now and he’ll never let her go.
Chapter 1315: Special (4)
Chapter Text
“What’s so special about Starkova,” Zoya mutters to her uneasy friends, “she’s just a –”
She freezes when she hears a click and the barrel of a gun is pressed against the back of her head.
“Careful with your words, Zoya,” Aleksandr murmurs, “Alina is irreplaceable. You are not.”
Chapter 1316: Pollen
Summary:
cw sex pollen and the resulting dub-con/non-con
Chapter Text
She’s too warm, her clothes scratchy against her skin.
She throbs between her legs, aching and desperate to be filled.
She’s on her bed, clothes stripped off but still not cooled down, her hand between her legs but it’s still not enough.
Alina isn’t sure what time it is. She can only remember snatches of what happened right before this.
A beautiful, bright bouquet waiting for her in the Vezda Suite, like nothing she’s ever seen. Sticky pollen clinging to her fingers when she moved closer to admire the gift. A sort of haze settling over her mind, thoughts about dinner and her lessons replaced with need.
And then there are hands on her, sliding across bare skin.
She moans wantonly as the touch sends sparks through her body.
“That’s it, Alinochka, you know what you need.”
The low, pleased voice is familiar, as are the dark eyes that watch her with heated admiration.
“Aleksander? I feel … I feel strange.”
“Don’t worry, Alinochka, I know how to make you feel much better.
He’s naked too, she realises, bending to put his head between her legs, his fingers and mouth making her arch in pleasure.
In the back of her mind, she wonders if this is quite right.
Aleksander has been wonderful, of course, but she’s still a little wary of him and her place here, still misses Mal desperately.
She can’t recall Mal’s face right now, though. Can only think of how she aches and how Aleksander is making it better, soothing the burn that is leaving her fevered and wet.
When he pushes inside her, groaning as she rocks her hips, Alina doesn’t think to protest. It feels amazing, after all, to be stuffed full, like it might finally make the desperate need inside her go away.
Alinochka. My Alina. Solnyshka. Sweet girl. Little sun. Moya lyubov.
Taking me so well. Lift your hips, just like that. Open up for me. Perfect. We’re meant to be together.
When she comes, the world goes bright white as light explodes outwards.
Through it all, Aleksander keeps his eyes on her, protected by his shadows, watching her with possessive awe.
Still, the ache remains. The need continues to burn inside her.
“It’s alright, Alinochka,” Aleksander murmurs as he presses kisses to her cheeks and lips and breasts, still inside her, shallow thrusts already pushing her towards another orgasm, “I’m here. I’ll take good care of you.”
And, right now, she doesn’t want to be anywhere else.
Chapter 1317: Darklina Moods (21)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https://x.com/darklinamoods/status/1694144089871319328
Genya POV
cw father/daughter incest and underage
Chapter Text
At first, Genya thinks it is sweet, the bond Alina has with her father.
Genya’s own father is distant and indifferent, but Mr Morozov is adoring and attentive with Alina – he knows the names of all her friends and her favourite things and how she’s doing in school, and he showers her with beautiful gifts and obvious affection.
Once, Genya asks Alina if she misses her mother, who rumours say ran off when Alina was just a baby, but her friend only shrugs, “I’ve got papa – why would I miss a woman I never even knew?”
At first, Genya thinks it is sweet.
But then she starts to notice things.
There’s a photograph in the living room of a couple standing on a bridge, staring out at the river and the city in the distance. Except, it’s not a couple, she realises – it’s Alina and her father.
There’s engraved jewellery and a ring that hangs on a chain around Alina’s neck.
There’s the gossip when Mal Oretsev – a boy who has recently been flirting with Alina – is beaten severely and pushed down some steps by an unseen assailant.
There’s the easy affection between father and daughter. Too intimate, Genya thinks, for who they are to each other.
There’s a teenage girl’s bedroom that is covered in a fine layer of dust, a showroom that is never really used.
There’s the handful of times that she sees the pair of them, entwined in a way that could never be described as platonic.
What can Genya do, though?
Mr Morozov is a powerful man. And Alina is as devoted to her father as he is to her. Any investigations would come to nothing.
And so Genya stays quiet and tries to forget everything she’s seen.
Chapter 1318: Horn (2)
Chapter Text
Come home. Horn
Aleksander frowns at Alina's message.
Horne
Hornnnnnnnnnn
Horngj\svfcgd
"Ivan," he calls.
"Sir."
"What is this?"
Ivan looks at the messages and wrinkles his nose, "sir, I think your wife is ... well ..."
And then a picture message comes through.
Smooth golden skin. Skimpy black panties. Alina’s hand between her legs.
“Horny, sir,” Ivan grimaces, the faintest pink dusting his pale cheeks.
“Right,” Aleksander stares at the picture, “I don’t have any urgent meetings today, do I?”
“No, sir.”
“I’ll be going home early today, then.”
“Very good, sir.”
Chapter 1319: Serial (3)
Chapter Text
"My friends tell me I'm too trusting. You're not a serial killer, right?" Alina asks with a grin as she types her number into his phone.
Aleksander – call me Sasha, honey – lets out a low rumble of laughter, "well, if I was, I'd ask if you’ve got any terrible exes who deserve a visit."
“Just the one,” she giggles, playing along with his joke, “he’s here at this bar, actually, with his awful friends. The one with the buzzcut and the blonde on his lap.”
Sasha’s eyes darken as he glances over at Mal, but then his gaze is back on Alina and he leans down to kiss her, “shall we get out of here, honey?”
She nods happily, feeling warm and safe as he wraps an arm around her.
It’s been a wonderful night and she’s sure it will only get better.
Chapter 1320: Hand (6)
Chapter Text
There is no need to use his ring. The moment Aleksander’s hand touches hers, he senses the power inside her.
Her skin begins to glow, and he summons his shadows to keep the light hidden as it grows brighter.
“My Alina,” he tugs her close, “I’ve been waiting a long time for you.”
Chapter 1321: Hand (7)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
cw references to Ana Kuya hitting Alina
Chapter Text
Alina is nervous, her first night at the Little Palace.
Eight years old, her whole world turned upside down, still distressed by the disgust she’d seen on Mal’s face when he realised she was Grisha.
She has dinner alone with the General – Sasha, he tells her to call him when they’re in private – and, while he’s very kind and friendly, she’s shaking so much that she knocks something over almost immediately.
“I’m sorry,” she babbles, panicked and upset, staring in horror at the broken dish and spilled food.
Alina flinches when the General lifts his hand, expecting to be smacked, thinking he looks so much stronger than Ana Kuya that he’ll surely hit her much harder than the orphanage matron ever did.
The blow doesn’t come, though.
She realises the General had only raised his hand to signal to a servant to clean up the mess.
Still, she continues to tremble, waiting for the punishment she assumes is coming.
The General’s dark eyes narrow and then soften as he watches her.
He moves slowly as he stands and comes around to kneel next to her.
“It was an accident, solnyshka. I’m not going to get angry over that. And even if you’d done it on purpose, I will never raise my hand against you. And nor will anyone else, if they wish to keep their hands and their heads intact.”
“You … you promise, Sasha?”
“I swear I will always do my best to protect you, solnyshka. You’re not alone anymore.”
Instinctively, she surges forward to hug him.
He’s surprised, she thinks, but he hugs her back.
It’s the first time she’s ever felt truly safe.
Chapter 1322: Burn (4)
Chapter Text
“You’re wasting your time,” Lantsov sneers, “she’s certainly a witch and she’ll burn at dawn.”
Father Morozov says nothing.
It takes an hour for Lantsov to get suspicious – after all, the witch must have plenty to confess.
When he finally kicks open the door, the cell is empty.
Chapter 1323: Special (5)
Summary:
cw implied cheating
Chapter Text
Elizaveta isn’t worried when her friends mention all the time her husband spends with Grisha Publishing’s newest client.
Sure, he raves about her work, but that’s only because he’s paid to sell it.
Alina Starkova is nothing special.
Elizaveta never sees the divorce papers coming.
Chapter 1324: Elope (4)
Summary:
Regency AU – guardian/ward
Chapter Text
She doesn’t like the idea of eloping.
It seems ungenerous to leave her guardian’s home so scandalously after all he’s done for her.
But Mal says it’s their only option, since the Earl of Kirigan refused to give permission for them to marry.
In the end, Alina doesn’t even get out of the door of her guardian’s Grosvenor Square residence.
Instead, she finds Mal – with a bloody nose and the beginnings of a black eye – held securely in Ivan’s grasp, and the Earl waiting for her with an expression of fond exasperation.
“Sasha, I –”
“I didn’t want to have to tell you these things,” he sighs, hand on her shoulder as he guides her into his study, “but it seems I must, as you chose not to trust my judgement on Mr Oretsev’s character.”
Alina ducks her head, blushing at the light chastisement in his words.
“It’s not that I don’t trust you, Sasha. I just … I love him.”
“Oh, Alinochka,” he sighs, taking a seat in one of his armchairs and tugging her down into his lap, squeezing her hands gently, “Mr Oretsev is not who you think he is.”
And so her guardian lays out – with paperwork and witness statements as evidence – all of Mal’s sins, his debts, his dalliances with actresses and singers, and how his desire is for Alina’s dowry rather than any sort of love.
“I don’t tell you this to hurt you, Alinochka,” he says as he wipes away her tears and presses a kiss to the crown of her head, “only to save you from future heartbreak. Better you learn these things now, rather than after you’ve been tricked into marrying him.”
She nods, miserable and heartsick. She’d loved Mal, and it’s awful to discover that he wasn’t what she thought, just another fortune hunter who sees her dowry rather than her.
“Don’t waste your tears on Mr Oretsev, Alinochka,” her guardian wraps his arms around her, warm and comforting, “I promise that I’ll take good care of you, and that one day soon you’ll have a husband who will love you the way you deserve.”
“Thank you, Sasha,” she whispers.
She hears yelling then, Mal’s bellowing voice and then a cry of pain.
Once, she would have tried to help him. Now, she just settles into her guardian’s embrace as he strokes her hair tenderly and she ignores everything else.
Chapter 1325: Roof (1)
Chapter Text
“What?”
“Jump off the roof,” Morozov tells Mal coolly.
“Fuck, no.”
“It’s a simple choice. Jump or go to the basement.”
Mal blanches. Everyone knows what happens in the basement.
“Alina won’t –”
“Miss Starkova is no longer your concern. Rest assured, I’ll take good care of her.”
Chapter 1326: Roof (2)
Chapter Text
"Saints," Alina gasps when Sasha leads her to the roof, "I didn't know there was anything here."
"Most of the school don't realise. The gardening club come up sometimes, but otherwise it's pretty quiet. I thought it could be our spot."
She smiles. A place they don't have to hide.
Chapter 1327: Horn (3)
Chapter Text
He's no ordinary man, not a man at all.
Baghra's warning echoes in Alina's mind as she stares.
Aleksandr flickers. First, a beast with sharp teeth and curved horns. Then, the handsome man she knows.
"It's too late to run, my Alina," his dark eyes glitter, "we are already bound."
Chapter 1328: I know I’m your favourite
Summary:
From the prompt https://x.com/thegoodbutter_/status/1842575949294113089
Vampire AU
Papa kink and pseudo-incest
Chapter Text
“Papa.”
She’s wearing a new dress. He likes her in white. Especially when it’s contrasted with the splatters of deep red blood after she’s been feeding.
“Yes, Alinochka.”
“I’m your favourite, aren’t I?”
A fairer sire might disagree, might tell her that he has a dozen children still living and he loves them all equally.
Aleksandr, however, doesn’t believe in lying just to bolster someone’s confidence.
It’s well known that Alina is his favourite. The only one he allows to feed regularly from him. The only one who shares his bed. The only one he’s likely to indulge.
All but one of his children accept it. They recognise a mating bond, just waiting for Alina’s fledgling years to pass so that the bond can be finalised. Malyen is the sole dissenter, jealous and rash and irritating, but his complaints matter little to Aleksandr – Malyen has been a disappointment for the whole of his short existence, and Aleksandr never lets a disappointment live long.
“Yes, Alinochka. You are my favourite.”
She beams, a sunshine smile that delights him, “so I can go with you to Paris next month?”
By all rights, she should remain secluded a while longer, until her bloodlust is more under control. But, truth be told, he had already planned to bring her – he doesn’t like to be parted from her, and there is little need to be concerned about her attacking the humans when he will have her under his close, personal supervision for the whole trip.
“Hmm,” he pretends to ponder the question.
“Please, papa,” she climbs into his lap, winding her arms around his neck, peppering his face with kisses.
“Perhaps …” his hand slides up to cup one of her lace-covered breasts, “if you promise that you’ll be my good girl.”
“I’m always good, papa.”
He huffs out a laugh.
“I am!” she insists.
He leans down to scrape his fangs across her neck, stopping just short of drawing blood. She whines, rocking her hips.
“Papa,” she whimpers, “please. I want to go with you.”
“Alright,” he agrees, already imagining all the scraps of Parisian lace and silk he’ll dress her up in, and the aristocrats with rich, delicious blood that they’ll share when they want to feed.
She squeals in delight, kissing him sweetly.
“Alright then, Alinochka,” he takes a dagger from his side table, slicing through her pretty dress and the silk slip underneath, leaving her bare before him, “now, why don’t you thank papa properly.”
Chapter 1329: Roof (3)
Summary:
Step-brother/step-sister
Chapter Text
“You’re too young for that.”
Her step-brother plucks the cigarette from her hand.
Alina grumbles and glares at him. The roof is supposed to be her escape. A place to smoke without papa catching her, and to avoid the constant household arguments.
“Go away, Sasha.”
“Don’t pout, Linka,” he wraps an arm around her, tugging her close, leaning down to brush his lips over hers, “I’m sure we can improve your mood some other way.”
Chapter 1330: Roof (4)
Chapter Text
The first thing Alina sees when she wakes is a black blur that, when her vision focuses, she realises is the Darkling, sitting in a chair by her bedside and looking through a stack of paperwork.
She goes to summon the Cut, only to find her wrists chained to either side of the bed.
He lifts his head at the sound of her frustrated growl.
"I'm afraid those cuffs will stay on for a while, little saint," he tells her with a rueful smile, “I have no desire to repeat the experience of having an entire roof dropped on my head, at least not for a few more days.”
“It’s a shame it didn’t kill you,” she hisses.
“Oh, I think you’ll find that I’m well practiced in keeping myself alive, little saint. And it was worth it, in the end – I have you back now, after all.”
Chapter 1331: Wife (7)
Chapter Text
Alina was the fifth and favourite wife of the warlord Aleksandr Morozov, known more commonly as the Darkling.
As the youngest and last of the Darkling’s wives, it would have been expected for Alina to be subordinate to the senior wives. However, following her wedding, she was given the most luxurious quarters and sat at the Darkling’s right hand during meals.
Contemporary sources indicate that there was ill-feeling among the Darkling’s other wives at the sudden elevation of his new bride, but as none of them had yet produced the longed-for heir, they lacked the power to protest Alina’s place at the Darkling’s side.
All four of the Darkling’s earlier wives died within two years of his marriage to Alina, during which she produced both an heir and a second son.
Much has been made of the fact that all the Darkling’s wives except Alina died within the space of two years, leaving Alina as his sole wife for the remainder of his life, for he never took another bride in spite of many lucrative offers from those who hoped to curry favour with him. Contemporary sources certainly imply that either Alina or the Darkling, or, indeed, both of them, had a hand in one or more of the deaths, although no one ever formally accused them of murder.
In the following years, the Darkling expanded his empire across Ravka and further afield, securing land through invasion and the strategic marriages he made for his children and grandchildren. His earlier marriages produced nine daughters, while his children with Alina numbered six sons and four daughters.
All sources agree that the marriage between Alina and the Darkling was one of great passion and affection. Alina also wielded an unprecedented amount of power for a warlord’s wife, and her husband seems to have considered her one of his chief advisors.
Many legends grew around the Darkling over the years. One of the most enduring was that he had the power to control the shadows, creating monsters that ripped apart his enemies. From this legend came another that stated Alina held the power of the sun and that it was this which helped make her the Darkling’s favourite. Interestingly, the cause of death for Zoya – the only one of the Darkling’s wives whose death is detailed in surviving sources – was said to have been severe burns across the whole of her body.
From the exhibit ‘Koroleva Alina – the Darkling’s favourite wife’ at the Os Alta Museum
Chapter 1332: Lust (5)
Summary:
Historical AU
Chapter Text
A handful of contemporary sources indicate that Prince Malyen was inspired by the tale of Paris and Helen of Troy when he decided to kidnap Queen Alina, the bride of the formidable King Aleksandr.
Driven by lust for the beautiful young queen, Malyen saw himself as a heroic figure rescuing a fair maiden from an evil husband. It does not seem to have occurred to him that Alina and Aleksandr were famously besotted with each other, and that together they would go on to rule over the largest and most successful empire in history. Nor does he appear to have remembered the disasters and war depicted in The Iliad and The Odyssey, which resulted from Paris and Helen’s elopement.
Malyen’s downfall came from his underestimation of Alina.
He saw the queen as pretty decoration, uninterested in her own formidable political, academic and artistic talents. He believed she would be grateful to him and never expected resistance.
However, distracted by the news that Aleksandr was amassing his armies, Malyen became careless with Alina, allowing her escape her bonds and to obtain a sword, which she hid in the tent where she was kept.
One evening, under the guise of warming to Malyen’s advances, Alina plied him with alcohol until he passed out in a drunken stupor.
She then beheaded the prince using her stolen sword, before packing his severed head into a basket and leaving his camp. Malyen’s guards were themselves drunk and unconscious, allegedly the work of some servant girls Alina had befriended while in captivity.
She went from Malyen’s camp to meet her husband and his army, who were camped only a few miles away. Their enthusiastic reunion is depicted in the explicit painting Lovers Reunited.
Malyen’s head was put onto a spike and prominently displayed as Aleksandr’s forces continued onwards to take the capital city of Malyen’s home country, which was soon to become part of Aleksandr and Alina’s vast empire.
From the Wikipedia article for the painting Alina beheading Malyen
Chapter 1333: Ring (4)
Chapter Text
Alina wakes naked, groggy and confused, in a hotel room that’s far fancier than her own.
She’s the kind of deliciously sore that only comes with exceptional sex and she’s got an expensive silver and gold band on her ring finger.
“Fuck,” she whispers, “fuckfuckfuck –”
“Such language, Alinochka. One would think that you aren’t happy to be married.”
She turns to find her boss Aleksander – as naked as she is and very smug when she can’t help but gape at his bare chest – smirking at her, a matching ring on his own finger.
Fuck.
Chapter 1334: Wife (8)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
“Oh, hey!” Mal calls out to the unfamiliar young woman walking past his desk – one of the new interns, he assumes – “take these to Morozov’s office. And get me a coffee on your way back.”
He hands her a stack of papers, taking the time to appreciate how well her pencil skirt fits her. It’s a shame he can’t get to know her a bit better, but if Morozov doesn’t get those papers soon then he’ll have Mal’s head.
He hears Safina and Zenik giggling a minute later and turns to glare at them, “what?”
“Do you know who that is?” asks Zenik.
“Who? The intern?”
Safina snorts in amusement, “that’s Alina … Alina Morozova. Don’t you recognise her from the wedding photo in Mr Morozov’s room? And you just turned her into an errand girl and demanded she get you coffee.”
“Fuck,” Mal mutters under his breath.
He is definitely getting fired.
Chapter 1335: Special (6)
Chapter Text
She should have known better than to play special edition Cluedo with him.
"I accuse the Sun Summoner on the Fold with the Grisha steel dagger."
"Real mature, Sasha."
"I'm just playing the game."
"You're being childish."
"You did stab me."
"It's been two centuries. Get over it."
Chapter 1336: Roof (5)
Chapter Text
She finds him on the Little Palace roof, staring out at Os Alta.
"Everything's changed so much," he says quietly, "I hardly recognise it."
"Two hundred years is a long time, Sasha. But some places remain the same - your rooms, the fountain. And you've got me, always – I promise."
Chapter 1337: Stuff (4)
Chapter Text
“Everyone these days just has so much stuff!” Aleksander exclaims as they wander around Walmart, “what are half of these things even for?"
“You had a dozen horse statues in your rooms, Sasha – you have no room to talk.”
"But, Alina – toilet tattoos?"
"Okay, you may have a point."
Chapter 1338: Horn (4)
Chapter Text
She’s a light sleeper these days.
When the sound of the horn echoes through the forest, Alina is awake and ready to move in seconds.
With the hunt out in force, she has to move quickly.
Because if the Darkling finally succeeds in capturing her, she knows he’ll never let her go.
Chapter 1339: Wife (9)
Summary:
Sequel to chapter 1334
Mal POV
Chapter Text
“Oretsev! In my office now.”
“Oooh,” Safina and Zenik chime in unison, “someone’s in trouble.”
Mal has been expecting this summons for the last hour and he walks the short distance to Mr Morozov’s office feeling like an already condemned man. Really, he’ll be lucky if he just gets fired.
He blushes at the sight that awaits him in Mr Morozov’s office.
His boss is more disheveled than usual, hair mussed and tie askew. Perched on his lap, looking extremely pleased with herself, her dress riding almost indecently high, is the young woman Mal saw earlier, the one he had mistaken for an intern.
“Mr Morozov,” he nods to his boss, “… Mrs Morozova.”
She gives him a wicked little smirk before pressing a quick kiss to Mr Morozov’s lips, “I’ll see you later for dinner, Sasha.”
Mr Morozov’s eyes follow her as she straightens her dress and exits the office.
As soon as the door closes, though, Mal’s boss is glaring daggers at him.
“My wife was quite amused by you mistaking her for an intern. I, however, did not find it funny in the slightest.”
“I’m very sorry, sir,” Mal babbles, “I’ll pack my things and –”
“Oh, no,” Mr Morozov’s dark eyes glitter with amusement, “you’re not getting fired, Oretsev. In fact, you’ve just signed a new contract.”
“I haven’t …” Mal trails off as he remembers Ivan Kaminsky, Mr Morozov’s second in command, coming to his desk only ten minutes before his boss called him into his office, handing him a stack of paperwork.
And Mal had been so distracted that he’d signed the papers without even reading them.
“Your contract has been extended for another two years, Oretsev. You can quit, of course, but we have the right to sue you if you do.”
Mal pales.
Two more years.
Two years working for a man whose beloved wife he insulted.
Mr Morozov gives him a shark’s smile, “Ivan will show you to your new desk, Oretsev, and he’ll run through your new duties.”
Mal turns slowly to see Ivan standing in the doorway. He looks happy. It’s rarely a good sign when Ivan looks happy.
“I’ll see you next week, Oretsev,” Mr Morozov says as Mal stands up.
“Next week, sir?”
“I’ve pencilled in weekly meetings for us, just to check that you’re working at the level of productivity I expect of Morozov Industries employees and not, say, playing online poker when you’re supposed to be checking reports.”
“I … of course, sir,” Mal responds, trembling slightly.
“Have an excellent day, Oretsev.”
Mal wonders whether fleeing the country might be a better option.
Chapter 1340: Modern Darklina (74)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https:// /moderndarklina/status/1786077525573083151
Regency AU
cw arranged and kind of coerced marriage
Chapter Text
At first glance, Aleksander Morozov seems like a drunken playboy, and Alina cannot understand how he managed to outwit her papa to such an extent that Anton Starkov, Earl of Keramzin, feels forced to give Alina and her hefty dowry to a man with no title and dubious origins.
But then she notices that his dark eyes stay alert and aware, and that he never finishes the drinks in his hand despite the raucousness of the celebrations.
Her new husband is a dangerous man, she realises. One who always has a gun or two close to hand and men at every entrance and a smile that makes rich and powerful men tremble.
He watches her closely, with a lazy smile and lust-filled eyes. It makes her blush, even as she glares furiously at him.
Unbothered by her anger, Mr Morozov merely laughs at something one of his associates has said, puts his full glass down and comes over to where she’s sat in the corner of the room, trying to avoid thinking about the wedding night that is soon to come.
“Wife,” he brushes his fingers over her cheek before sliding his hand slowly down her neck, a possessive, proprietary hold.
“Mr Morozov,” she mutters.
“How formal of you, darling,” he smirks, “considering you’ll be in my bed in an hour or so.”
She flushes at his scandalous words, “I hate you,” she hisses.
He shrugs, “I like a woman with passion.”
Out of the corner of her eye, Alina spots Viscount Oretsev in the corner, staring over at them with an expression of furious anguish.
Mal was her childhood friend and, if her papa had not got himself hopelessly in debt to Mr Morozov, Alina and Mal would have married. As it is, her papa had refused him on her behalf before Alina had the chance to protest.
“Ah, it’s your little friend. He looks rather miserable, you know, considering what a delightful party this is.”
“Leave Mal alone,” she warns Mr Morozov.
He grins, “I won’t say a word to him, darling.”
She feels relief for a brief moment, but her new husband is not done.
“I won’t say a word,” he repeats, “however,” he leans down to whisper in her ear, “I’ll make sure Viscount Oretsev hears it later when I make you scream.”
Chapter 1341: Special (7)
Summary:
cw references to murder
Chapter Text
"Please," Alina begs, "let me go. I won't say anything, I swear."
Tears blur her vision – it’s a blessing, really, preventing her from being able to properly see the mutilated bodies of her dead friends.
Cold fingers caress her cheeks and dark eyes watch her with manic desire, "they aren’t important,” he whispers, “they don’t matter. You and I are special, my Alina. We belong together, and we’re going to change the world.”
“I … I just want to go home,” she sobs.
“Oh, Alina,” he presses his lips to hers as she struggles against the chains holding her in place, “you are home.”
Chapter 1342: Wife (10)
Chapter Text
He leaves nothing to chance, not with his Sun Summoner.
She is his and he is hers, even if it may take her a while to realise that.
By the time they reach Os Alta, she will be his wife, with his child in her belly, a marriage no one can undo.
He won’t let anyone get between them.
Chapter 1343: Life (1)
Chapter Text
As long as Aleksander threatens the tracker's life, his Sun Summoner will stay.
He hates that Alina is so devoted to a boy who doesn't understand her. Still, she'll eventually see that Aleksander is her future and Oretsev her past.
And when that day comes, the tracker will die.
Chapter 1344: Life (2)
Summary:
Edwardian AU
Chapter Text
“You can build a new life for yourself,” Aleksander waves the cheque in front of Oretsev’s face, watching his eyes widen with greed, “all you have to do is leave Morozov Abbey and Lady Alina behind.”
The boy barely hesitates, snatching the cheque and beginning to pack.
It’s what Aleksander wants, but he knows his sweet ward will be so disappointed to discover how quickly Oretsev gave her up, and for what Aleksander considers to be quite paltry a sum.
Still, it’s for the best. It’s bad enough that Oretsev has deluded Alina into thinking herself in love, and it’s vital that Aleksander nips this youthful infatuation of hers in the bud.
He won’t allow anyone to interfere with his future wife, after all.
Chapter 1345: Sink (1)
Chapter Text
Nikolai is a fool if he thinks Aleksander can’t see through his disguise.
He hasn’t survived centuries to be bested by an arrogant puppy prince.
“Don’t weep, my Alina,” he tells his Sun Summoner as she stares in horror at the prince and his crew tied to the mast of Nikolai’s sinking ship, “this was inevitable.”
His fingers slide over the antler bone jutting out from her collarbone and the sea whip’s scales embedded in her wrist.
She shivers, a reluctant but definite moan falling from her lips, unable to resist how good his touch feels – there are perks to being a living amplifier and Aleksander intends to use all of them to ensure his Sun Summoner is by his side for eternity.
She doesn’t know about the tracker yet, bleeding out in the cell below deck – a slow death by a dozen or so small Cuts at Aleksander’s hand.
Momentarily, he ponders allowing her to say goodbye, but he thinks a clean break will be for the best. He’ll tell her that the boy fell overboard during the chaos.
He’ll take Alina to the captain’s cabin and then send his Durasts to the cell in an hour or two to do their work – human bone will certainly make for a unique wedding ring for his Sun Summoner.
Chapter 1346: Life (3)
Summary:
cw referenced sacrifice
Chapter Text
It's difficult to kill someone like them, but it’s not impossible.
When he finds Alina's body, it takes all of his self-control not to tear Ravka apart with another Fold.
Some would call fifty deaths too high a price to pay to bring one person back to life.
Aleksander disagrees.
Chapter 1347: Sink (2)
Chapter Text
Aleksander visits the basement to see his most recent prisoner and finds a bloody mess.
“Hmm,” he looks over Ivan’s work, I shall not covet another man’s wife carved into Oretsev’s skin over and over.
“A few more hours, I think, Vanya. Let’s ensure the message really sinks in.”
Chapter 1348: Role (1)
Chapter Text
When Alina is eighteen years old, she lands the lead role in an off-Broadway production of a new play called Sol Koroleva.
It’s a small theatre, but the applause is always raucous and the reviews are excellent.
They run for six weeks and she receives the same bouquet of flowers – black and gold roses – every performance, always accompanied by a card with bold, looping writing.
From an admirer, AM.
They have enough success to move to a Broadway theatre for a run of nine months.
It’s much the same, on a larger scale.
The flowers continue to come to her after every performance.
They’re supposed to report frequent gifts from the same person to HR and Alina dutifully does so, although she doesn’t see any problem – AM, whoever they are, hasn’t demanded a meeting or threatened her, only gifted her beautiful flowers, the likes of which she’s never seen in any flower shop or display.
When Alina is nineteen years old, two FBI agents are waiting for her in her dressing room when she comes off stage.
“Agent Lantsov,” the blond man says, “and this is Agent Nazyalenskya. We’re here to talk about your admirer – AM.”
“There’s nothing to tell,” Alina frowns, “they send flowers and that’s it. I’ve never been approached or received any other kind of communication.”
“It is our belief,” Agent Lantsov takes out some surveillance photographs of a handsome, dark-haired man about two decades older than Alina, “that AM is Aleksandr Morozov. We’ve been after Morozov for almost two decades, but we’ve never been able to pin anything on him.”
“What does this have to do with me?” she asks warily.
“This,” Agent Lantsov points to the bouquet on her dressing table, “is the most interest we’ve ever seen Morozov show in someone. It’s been, what, six months now?”
Alina nods.
“He’s a patient man, but he’s also clearly intrigued. We’re hopeful that he’ll make contact with you soon.”
Alina frowns, “you say this man is dangerous, but you want him to contact me.”
“Miss Starkova,” Agent Nazyalenskya steps up, “Morozov is the most dangerous man in this city. He’s responsible for hundreds, if not thousands of deaths. He’s notoriously distrustful and this is the first opportunity we’ve had to get someone close to him.”
“I’m not a fucking spy,” Alina hisses.
“Don’t think of it that way,” Agent Lantsov says, “think of it as …as the role of a lifetime.”
“Are you insane!” Alina shakes her head, “I’m not baiting a killer.”
“Listen, Starkova,” Agent Nazyalenskya growls, “this is serious and –”
“Relax, Zoya,” Agent Lantsov tells her.
He turns to Alina, “think about it, Miss Starkova. We’ll find you in a few days and see what your answer is.”
They leave her alone, staring at the bouquet of flowers.
She’s always been flattered by the gift. She’s got fans, but none as devoted and polite as AM, who offers admiration without demanding anything.
And now she discovers he might be a monster.
A quick internet search reveals a brief picture of Aleksandr Morozov. Businessman, suspected mob boss, countless failed court cases against him, philanthropist with a particular love of the theatre.
No, she decides. She’s not getting involved.
No spying for the FBI. No engaging with the potential mob boss.
Naturally, it isn’t that easy.
The limousine is waiting for her when she leaves the theatre.
She gets in without any fuss, not wanting to give the stern man who points to the door a reason to use his gun against her.
Aleksandr Morozov is even more handsome in person than he is in his photographs.
“Miss Starkova,” he takes her hand and kisses it, “I’m delighted to finally meet you in person.”
“I suppose I should thank you for the flowers,” she says, trying not to fidget.
“A trifle,” he waves his hand, “but I hope they showed my appreciation. I have not seen an actress of your calibre on stage in a very long time, and I’d very much like to get to know you better.”
“I …” she stutters, “I’m not sure … I mean to say …”
He laughs, “I’ve rather ambushed you, I know, Miss Starkova. I meant to be gentler with my approach, but in light of those interfering agents visiting you …”
Alina freezes and he laughs again, “oh, they do think they’re clever and subtle, but I have eyes everywhere.”
“I didn’t … I mean … I didn’t know anything.”
“Relax, Miss Starkova,” he reaches out to tuck an errant curl behind her ear, trailing his fingers across her cheek, “I have no desire to hurt you. Rather, I have an entirely different proposal for you.”
He smiles, dark eyes glittering, and Alina knows her whole life is about to change.
Chapter 1349: Sink (3)
Chapter Text
Alina watches in horror, tears dripping down her face, as the phone she'd managed to sneak onboard sinks beneath the waves.
Her only lifeline to Mal and her friends is gone.
“You don’t need anyone else,” Aleksandr says, arms around her waist, lips on her neck, “you only need me.”
Chapter 1350: Role (2)
Chapter Text
Big or small, everyone has their role to play in the Creator’s design, Alina knows.
They’re all important. At least, that’s what everyone tells her.
But Alina wants more. She knows she’s capable of it.
That’s what he offers her, the voice in the back of her mind.
Solnyshka, he whispers, come to me and you will shine like the sun. All will marvel at your power.
In the end, it’s so very easy to Fall.
Chapter 1351: Life (4)
Chapter Text
Aleksander knows that Alina would marry him and come to his bed to save the tracker's life.
But he won't give her that option. She'd only be pretending.
A clean break is better. Eventually, she will tire of hate and forgive him for Oretsev's death, and then he'll have all of her.
Chapter 1352: Mess (1)
Chapter Text
"What a mess," his mouth curves into a smug smile as he pushes her legs further apart.
He's been teasing her for hours and the result is Alina dripping all over his expensive sheets, begging for relief.
"Don't worry," he shifts so he can put his mouth on her, "I'll clean you up."
Chapter 1353: Boo – Mask – Costume – Party (1)
Chapter Text
“Mal, have you got your costume on? The party starts soon.”
“Boo!”
Alina jumps at the sight of an assassin all in black, “Mal! You scared –”
She trails off when she sees her husband bleeding on the floor.
The assassin removes his mask, “hello, Alinochka. It's been a long time.”
Chapter 1354: Mess (2)
Summary:
Vampire AU
Chapter Text
“My messy girl,” he murmurs fondly, one hand petting her hair and the other tracing patterns on her bare skin.
There’s blood everywhere, the body of her childhood friend between Alina’s teeth as she drinks her fill.
He ought to teach her to kill cleanly, but this is much more fun
Chapter 1355: Rite (1)
Summary:
cw the beginnings of non-con
Chapter Text
The dress is diaphanous and delicate, very different to the compound’s usual modest and hardy keftas.
“I’m not sure about this,” Alina bites her lip, “it feels wrong.”
“Don’t worry,” Genya tells her with a slightly condescending pat on her shoulder, “as I told you before, he won’t actually have sex with you. It’s just a rite of passage, a symbolic deflowering to initiate you as an adult member of the community.”
The beautiful red-head says it very matter-of-factly, as if there’s nothing strange about such a practice.
Alina supposes that, for Genya, this is all very normal. She’d grown up in the compound, while Alina had known a life outside it for almost eighteen years.
“I don’t know why I have to do it,” she mutters mulishly, “it’s not like I’m staying.”
Genya looks hurt and Alina instantly feels guilty. She knows she’s lucky to have survived the explosion that killed Mal and every other member of their travelling party, and to have then been healed and cared for by the members of the compound. She owes them all a great deal, but that doesn’t mean she understands all of their practices.
“This is an important moment, Alina, and a great honour.”
“But it’s just symbolic, right?”
“I went through it myself,” Genya tells her, “as did every woman here. It is chaste kiss on the forehead and a few words of welcome.”
“I … I suppose that’s alright, then.”
Aleksander Morozov is a handsome man, imposing and intelligent and charismatic.
The ideal leader.
But, ever since Alina arrived here, she’s noticed him watching her. And it unnerves her, the intensity in his dark eyes.
He’s waiting for her in a lovely room, ornately decorated in black and gold with two symbols – the sun in eclipse and a blazing sun.
She knows the moment she steps into the room that it isn’t going to be like Genya said.
He is already naked, his gaze hungry as he takes in her flimsy dress.
“I … I thought this was symbolic,” she stutters.
He stalks towards her as the doors behind her close ominously, a predator on the hunt.
“It has always been symbolic,” he murmurs, “but not for you, Alina. You are special.”
She stumbles backwards, looking for an escape, but his hands land on her waist, pulling her close.
“I’ve waited a long time for you, my Alina. Years and years. And now you’re finally here.”
She tries to push him away, but he holds fast, ducking his head to mouth at her neck.
“I’m leaving,” she insists, “the doctor cleared me this morning and so I –”
“You’re not going anywhere,” he growls, “this is your home now, Alina. This is where you belong.”
His hands seem to be everywhere all at once, tugging her dress off, fingers trailing across bare skin, one hand with a near-bruising hold on her waist.
“Stop!”
“Don’t worry,” he whispers against her lips as she trembles in his arms, “this is how it was always meant to be. Soon, Alina we will be one.”
Chapter 1356: Hand (8)
Summary:
Mal POV
Uncle/niece
Chapter Text
Mal is only in the bathroom two minutes, but when he comes back to their booth, Alina is perched on an older man’s lap, arms looped around his neck, whispering into his ear. Even worse, the man’s hand is on her bare thigh.
Genya, David, Nina and Matthias are talking among themselves, apparently unconcerned about the stranger Alina is all over.
“Lina,” he growls, “what the fu –”
“Mal,” she smiles at him like she’s not doing anything wrong, “this is my Uncle Sasha. He’s here with some of his friends, but he came over to say hello.”
So, the man isn’t a stranger, but Mal still thinks it’s weird – grown women don’t sit on their uncle’s laps like that.
If he says something, though, he knows that he’ll just look like an ass – Alina’s friends dislike him enough as it is and he doesn’t want them badmouthing him to Alina.
Besides, he knows this is Alina’s favourite uncle. If he’s rude, then there’s no way he’s getting laid for at least the next week.
“Nice to meet you,” he says.
Sasha looks him up and down, mouth curling into a faint sneer that Alina doesn’t seem to notice, “so, you’re Mal. I do hope you’ve been treating my Alinochka right.”
Mal just nods. He senses that the man in front of him won’t find any answer he gives satisfactory.
He’s overprotective, Alina had told him once, when he asked why she hadn’t introduced them yet, he never thinks anyone is good enough for me.
And, it becomes abundantly clear over the next few hours, Alina’s uncle definitely doesn’t think Mal is good enough for her.
He finds himself left out of the conversation, missing inside jokes that all the rest seem to know, sullenly drinking his beer as Alina pays him absolutely no attention, entirely focused on her uncle.
Her uncle, who monopolises her attention while smirking smugly at Mal, and whose hand keeps creeping higher and higher up Alina’s leg and then underneath her skirt.
Mal had thought that skirt was hot when they first came out. Now, he wishes his girlfriend had worn trousers.
At the end of the night, he’s relieved. At least now he’ll have Alina to himself.
Or not, as it turns out.
“I’ll see you tomorrow or the day after,” Alina says as her uncle helps her into her coat, “I’m going to stay at Uncle Sasha’s tonight so we can catch up.”
As if she hadn’t spent hours talking almost exclusively to him. As if she didn’t meet up with him multiple times a week already.
“Fine, whatever,” Mal tries to play it cool, hoping she’ll see he can be a reasonable guy and trust her.
But she’s already walking away, hand in hand with her uncle, and she never looks back at Mal.
Chapter 1357: Candle (1)
Chapter Text
Alina and Nikolai's marriage is for the good of Ravka, not a love match.
But before they can say I do, the candles flicker and then the rising shadows snuff them all out
“Alina,” a voice croons from the darkness, “you didn’t really think I’d let you tie yourself to him, did you?”
Chapter 1358: Candle (2)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Alina says she’ll leave a candle burning when Morozov is away. Mal will come to help her escape her cruel husband and they'll begin a new life together.
But when he enters the manor after seeing the signal, Mal doesn’t find Alina.
Morozov smirks, pistol in hand, “hello, Oretsev.”
Chapter 1359: Dirt (1)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
“I’ll only speak to Alina,” he says when asked about the stag he's tracked.
The Darkling looks at him like he’s dirt on the bottom of his boot, but Mal insists.
When Alina arrives – dishevelled, lips swollen, the Darkling smirking behind her – Mal wishes he’d never asked for her.
Chapter 1360: Dirt (2)
Chapter Text
Alina wakes in the dark, with a mouthful of dirt.
She screams, but it only makes things worse as she starts to choke on soil and stones and clumps of grass.
Desperate and terrified, she claws at the dirt surrounding her until she sees a glimmer of light above. She reaches for it desperately, pushing upwards until she breaks through earth and grass and breathes clean, fresh air.
A full moon shines in the sky, illuminating the graveyard.
And perched on a gravestone, watching her closely, is a pale, dark-haired man dressed all in black.
“You’re alright, milaya,” he murmurs, striding over to help her to her feet, “the first time is always the worst.”
“I …” she chokes out, “I … what happened?”
“You died,” he says, matter-of-factly, “but don’t worry, it didn’t stick. And it never will again.”
Chapter 1361: Dirt (3)
Chapter Text
Alina tries to hide from him.
She dresses in peasant garb and darkens her bright white hair with dirt.
But her power calls to him. Even in a crowd of thousands, he’d be able to pick her out. A village square is no problem for him.
He won’t let her slip through his fingers again.
Chapter 1362: Dirt (4)
Chapter Text
Alina expects a prison cell, not a steaming bath where maids scrub blood and dirt from her body and douse her in perfumed oils.
The maids scatter when the Darkling steps out of the shadows, eyes dark with desire, wearing the crown he'd won with war and death, “hello, my Alina.”
Chapter 1363: Candle (3)
Chapter Text
If summoning the devil was easy, Alina thinks, everyone would do it.
She has all she needs now. Six hundred and sixty six candles, every one of them lit. A pentagram drawn on her floor using the blood of someone she used to love (Mal’s body has been pushed outside to make room for the candles). The ancient text with the spell she needs, a book that had taken her five years to track down.
For months, she’s practiced the Latin chant and she is word perfect, if somewhat hoarse by the end.
For a moment, nothing happens.
And then the shadows rise around her, dousing almost every candle.
In the flickering light of the last half a dozen flames, Alina sees a figure appear before her.
An ethereally beautiful, shockingly pale and handsome man. His eyes are black and a pair of horns jut past a thick head of dark hair.
“Hello, little Alina,” his mouth curves into a pleased smile, “I’m so pleased to meet you.”
Chapter 1364: Dirt (5)
Chapter Text
Alina hasn’t seen sunlight in months, only dirt and stone. She hasn’t been able to summon since she woke up, the Wasting Sickness even worse than it had been before she’d been revealed as the Sun Summoner.
She thinks the Apparat likes her weak. He knows she would leave if she could, and he likes the power he holds as her minder.
While she knows she ought to fight back, she’s too lethargic to do much of anything. Fragile and brittle, being underground sapping her energy as quickly as merzost leeched the colour from her hair.
And then, one day, the shadows begin to move, inky darkness seeping through the tightly-packed dirt and stone walls.
Alina, a low voice echoes through her room, little saint.
No one had needed to tell her that the Darkling had survived the ceiling’s collapse. She’d felt their tether – faint and weak, but certainly still there – when she’d woken up. He hasn’t managed actual communication with her while she’s been underground, though, not until today.
My Alina, the shadows curl around her ankles, phantom hands brushing her bone-white hair, I’ve found you.
How is that possible, though? Alina doesn’t have any idea where she is, only that she is too far away from the sunlight to feel whole.
I’m coming for you, his shadow hands caress her cheeks, settling on her collarbone, brushing against the antler bone jutting from her skin, soon, little saint.
She should be scared. She should warn someone.
But Alina is only relieved.
No matter what sort of monster the Darkling is, she knows he’ll bring her from the dirt and darkness of the underground and let her bask in the sunlight.
Chapter 1365: Roof (6)
Chapter Text
By the time she’s run up six flights of stairs and burst out onto the roof, Alina is almost breathless.
Botkin’s training has helped her, but the Healers have said that she’s still recovering from her Wasting Sickness, still fragile despite regular use of her Small Science.
She doesn’t have as much time as she hopes. It’s barely ten seconds before she hears footsteps behind her.
“Come away from the edge, Alina.”
The Darkling is trying to sound cool and collected, but she can hear the undercurrent of tension.
She has no plans to throw herself over the edge, though. She only wants to try and figure out if there’s a way down, and whether there’s any escape route past all the Grisha and cars surrounding the apartment building.
“Alina,” his voice is sharper now, accompanied by tendrils of shadow that wrap around her waist and tug her back from the edge of the roof.
Light flares in her palms, but it’s quickly doused by his shadows.
Alina has learnt a great deal over her months at the Little Palace, but she’s no match for the Shadow Summoner that she now knows to be over five centuries old.
“I was so worried, Alina,” he steps forward, reaching out to brush his fingers across her cheek, “I thought you’d been abducted.”
“No,” she hisses, “I just discovered who you really are.”
He sighs, condescendingly indulgent, “you would really listen to a bitter old woman without even trying to get my side of the story?”
“You lied to me!”
"Telling you half of a story is not the same as lying.”
“You don’t want to get rid of the Fold. You never did.”
“You are so young, my Alina,” his hand slides down to encircle her wrist, his touch sending waves of calm through her, “you don’t realise how the Fold protects us.”
Alina shakes her head, “no, you’re just a monster. A heretic.”
The Darkling’s eyes darken, his expression icy and disappointed.
His disapproval stings, even though she knows it shouldn’t.
“I see that you’re going to be unreasonable, Alina. It’s a shame.”
He turns and she sees that Ivan has followed them up to the roof. The Darkling nods once and the Heartrender lifts his hands.
“No,” she cries out as she feels herself begin to sway, lightheaded.
“Sleep, my Alina. Maybe you’ll be more amenable when you wake.”
Never, she wants to say, but she’s unconscious before she can voice that thought.
Chapter 1366: Boo – Mask – Costume – Party (2)
Chapter Text
Someone taps Mal on the shoulder and he turns around, taking in the tall figure wearing a black cloak and white mask that makes him look like a screaming ghost.
“Cool costume, man,” he grins, raising his beer in a toast, “where did you –”
He grunts in pain. At first, he thinks he’s just been punched, but then he looks down to see a knife sticking out of his stomach, blood dripping down.
No one hears him cry out over the pounding bass of the music.
The Halloween party is loud and chaotic. A man in a mask wielding a bloody knife is perfectly normal, eliciting enthusiastic thumbs up for the costume rather than fear.
That’s what makes it so easy for him to kill.
The panic only really starts when three men are dead on the floor – Malyen Oretsev, Nikolai Lantsov and Alexei Stepanov.
Three men with only two things in common – they attend the same university and they’ve all dated Alina Starkova.
Alina herself has no idea what’s going on. She’d had an argument with Mal early in the evening and Genya had told her she could use her bedroom to take a break.
She doesn’t even hear the door open, and she jumps when she feels hands land on her shoulder.
“Boo,” Aleksander whispers, mouth brushing the shell of her ear.
“Saints! You scared me.”
“Sorry, milaya, but it is Halloween.”
She turns to look at him and frowns, “is that your costume, Sasha? It’s just a black cloak.”
“I’ve got a mask too,” he shows her, “I just took it off for a bit so I can do this.”
He leans down to kiss her thoroughly and she sighs happily, winding her arms around his neck to pull him closer.
“Is the door locked?” she asks as she fumbles with the cloak, trying to get it off him as he leans over to turn up the radio station currently playing 90s hits.
He nods as he tugs down her white mini-dress and helps her take off the angel wings she’s wearing.
“I hope … I hope Mal won’t come looking for me to start another argument,” Alina says, moaning as Aleksander mouths at her neck.
“Don’t worry, milaya,” he murmurs as he curls two fingers inside her, “he won’t bother you again, I promise.”
She never notices the bloody knife discarded in the corner of the room.
Chapter 1367: Rite (2)
Summary:
cw implied future non-con or dub-con
Chapter Text
Alina doesn’t mean for it to go this far.
She just wants to write a story on the Grisha Compound, exposing it for the cult it is, but she’s never been good at knowing when to stop.
She stays at the compound longer than she plans, curious about the initiation rites. She lets Aleksander Morozov, charming and intelligent and charismatic, get under her skin
Stupidly, she doesn’t even realise the trap she’s falling into.
And then she wakes, drowsy and dazed, to find herself laid out naked on an altar, Morozov looming above her.
“I’ve waited a long time for you, solnyshka,” he murmurs, fingers trailing across her cheek and further down her body, eyes dark with lust and alight with devotion, “and now we will be united.”
Chapter 1368: Rite (3)
Summary:
Historical AU
Chapter Text
Alina and Mal have been married for a year and there is still no sign that she is with child.
She knows all the village is talking about her, tutting over her flat stomach, muttering that a scrawny, frequently ill girl like her must not have the constitution to successfully carry a pregnancy to full term.
Her husband’s eye has always strayed, but now he’s not even subtle about it.
Desperate, she remembers a tale whispered among the women of the village, stories of a rite that can be performed to help a woman get with child.
And so Alina slips out of bed on the full moon, leaving Mal snoring noisily, and hurries to the clearing about two miles away. She lays out a blanket on the grass, strips off her dress and lies down under the moonlight.
Close your eyes, the tale goes, and do not open them, no matter what. After the rite, you will be with child.
Alina closes her eyes and waits.
It isn’t long before she hears a slight rustling and then, suddenly, there are large hands on her, roaming across her skin.
She fights the urge to open her eyes. The stories never say what happens if you do, except that you are never seen again.
Despite her attempts to stay quiet, she gasps and moans as those hands touch her cheeks, her lips, her neck, her breasts, her stomach. They go lower and lower, until two fingers curl inside her.
And then there is a mouth on her, such a surprise that Alina bucks her hips, squirming and gasping.
Mal has never done this with her. He’s always said it was dirty and boring and not worth his time, even though he expects her to open her mouth and legs for him no matter how exhausted or not-in-the-mood she is.
It’s her first orgasm at the hands of another person. And then her second, and her third and fourth.
By the time the mysterious stranger above her pushes inside her and fills her up as a husband ought to fill his wife, Alina is too pleasure-drunk to protest.
She doesn’t think she would have said no, even if she’d had the strength. Mal has never made her feel so good. And, besides, she wants a child, needs one to keep Mal from abandoning her.
In the end, though, she lets this happen because she desires it, not for any other reason. She wants to feel pleasure for once.
When it is over, she’s been filled so thoroughly that she’s sure the seed must have taken root.
And although she knows the dangers and has heard the warnings, Alina opens her eyes.
She can’t bear the idea of not knowing. It’s been the most fulfilling night of her life and she doesn’t want to leave without catching a glimpse of the one who has given her all she desired.
He is not human. She knows this immediately, despite the fact that he looks like a man.
He is too handsome. He exudes power, so much that she can scarcely bear to look at him. The longer she stares, the more he seems to blur, one moment like a man and the next so much more.
Not just a minor forest god, like the rumours say, but the god, the darkness made flesh, the shadows come to life.
“The first who could look on me and live,” he murmurs, dark eyes fond and heated, “I have been waiting a long time for one worthy to be my consort and bear my children.”
“I …” she stares, knowing she ought to protest and demand to return to Mal.
But her husband’s face is fading from her mind. She cannot think of a single reason to go back to him.
“Come,” the god before her offers his hand, “and together, we shall rule for eternity.”
Alina takes his hand and never looks back.
Chapter 1369: Dirt (6)
Summary:
cw uncle/niece incest, Aleksander messing with Alina’s birth control and pregnancy. It’s not stated but Alina is in her senior year of high school and eighteen.
Chapter Text
“They all looked at me like I was dirt when they found out,” Alina sobs in his arms as he strokes her hair and presses kisses to the crown of her head, “mama said I was loose, Mal called me a stupid slut, and papa told me I had to leave. Then, Mal blabbed to everyone at school and my friends said their parents wouldn’t let me stay with them. I … had nowhere else to go.”
“You should have come straight here, kotenok,” Aleksander admonishes her gently, “you must have known I’d take care of you.”
“I was embarrassed,” she sniffles as he wipes the tears on her cheeks, “you were so good taking me to that doctor for birth control and I promised I’d take it when I was supposed to and so you didn’t need to worry, but I must have messed it up somehow.”
“Hush, kotenok,” he leans down to kiss to her neck in order to hide his smile, “I know it was an accident. I’m not mad at all.”
His sweet niece doesn’t need to know that the pills Ivan gave her were placebos, and that he’s been waiting eagerly for this moment.
Really, he’s delighted that it’s happened so quickly after their first time together, although not surprised given how often she’s been staying over with him, her parents never suspicious at all about the amount of time he and his niece spend together.
“I’ve ruined your life, Uncle Sasha.”
“Silly girl,” Aleksander laughs, running his hands proudly over the slight swell of her stomach, “this is happy news.”
“It is?” she frowns in confusion.
He cups her cheek tenderly and presses a kiss to her forehead, “of course it is. There’s no one better to have my children than you, kotenok.”
“But … but everyone will –”
“I don’t want you to worry about a thing except taking care of yourself and our baby, kotenok,” he tells her, already mentally compiling an email to Ivan with a to-do list, “I’ll take care of everything, I promise.”
Chapter 1370: Candle (4)
Chapter Text
Aleksander tuts as he watches the great manor go up in flames, “the Starkovs ought to have known better than to hide their daughter’s gift from us. This is what comes of leaving Grisha untrained.”
He brushes his hand gently over Alina Starkova’s forehead, his amplification sending waves of calm through her body and turning her unsettled sleep into a peaceful one.
“Spread the word that it was a tragic accident with a candle left unattended,” he tells Ivan, “no survivors. If the story is questioned, then allow them to assume it was an untrained Inferni. And if anyone speaks of seeing a burst of light, ensure they are silenced by any means necessary.”
He finally has his Sun Summoner after centuries of waiting and he isn’t about to let anyone interfere with his plans.
Chapter 1371: Candle (5)
Summary:
Regency AU Guardian/Ward
Chapter Text
Alina is used to sounds at night.
Morozov Abbey is centuries old, after all, and the estate includes extensive woodland and all the associated animal noises. Besides, her guardian often works late and regularly roams around long past the time Alina goes to bed.
It’s different tonight, though.
Not creaking or footsteps or closing doors or barking dogs or hooting owls.
Now, it’s screaming.
At first, Alina thinks it’s foxes. There are many in the forest and they like to come to play in the gardens at night. When she was a child, she’d worried when she heard the noises they made, often like a baby’s cry, but Aleksander had assured her that it was nothing to worry about.
These are lower-pitched cries, though, like a man in pain.
Alina is immediately concerned for her guardian. Of course, he’ll likely have Ivan with him, going over estate business and able to help him if he’s unwell or injured, but she feels like she needs to check on him herself.
As she wanders through the hallways, shivering slightly in her nightgown, candlestick held high to light her way, she imagines the fond laugh he’ll give.
Sweet girl, he’ll say, worrying so much over me. I’m quite well, though, as you can see. And Ivan will always look out for me.
She almost talks herself into going back to her bedroom, but there’s a niggling worry in the back of her mind that she can’t shake.
Aleksander’s study is pitch-black when she pushes the door open.
For a moment, she wonders if he and Ivan are in one of the other rooms, but then she sees brief movement out of the corner of her eye and hears a whimper.
She holds her candlestick in front of her and, in the dim candlelight, she sees a familiar figure in a crumpled heap on the floor.
Malyen Oretsev, whose family live about eight miles away, who has always looked at her guardian with suspicion, and who recently wrote the strangest letter to her that she had given to Aleksander, confused about its contents.
“Lina,” he rasps, “help me, Lina.”
She only stares, confused and a little alarmed by his presence.
Before she can say anything, though, a hand lands on her shoulder and lips press a brief kiss to her neck.
“You should be in bed, Alinochka,” her guardian murmurs.
“I heard noises, Sasha.”
“No need for you to worry. Ivan and I are just having a chat with Mr Oretsev.”
Alina is not a fool. She knows this isn’t a simple conversation. She knows that men sometimes visit Morozov Abbey and then disappear forever.
She has fond memories of Mal when they were children, but he’s been different in the last few years – distant and rude and dismissive, then suddenly interested in her again, right at the moment when news of the generous dowry her guardian has provided for her leaks out.
“Alright, Sasha,” she turns away from Mal into her guardian’s embrace.
“Hurry back to bed,” he chucks her chin affectionately, “before you get too cold. I’ll be up in a little while to say goodnight.”
The screaming starts back up just as she reaches her bedroom.
Alina gets into bed, blows out the candles and pretends she can’t hear anything but the wind blowing outside her window.
Chapter 1372: Dirt (7)
Chapter Text
“She’s not much to look at,” mutters Zoya spitefully, “plain and covered in dirt.”
The Darkling’s shadows writhe, eager to throttle the Squaller.
But then he looks at Alina – sunshine hidden under mud and blood – and her nervous but sweet smile, and he forgets everything but her.
Chapter 1373: Mess (3)
Summary:
Vampire AU
Chapter Text
“Quite the mess you’ve made, Alinochka,” he tuts, leaning down to lick the blood from her cheek.
“I …” she trembles, “I didn’t mean to.”
Mal’s body lies cold and still, her best friend dead at her hands.
“I warned you that the first months would be difficult, that humans would be too tempting. You should have stayed by my side, where you belong.”
“Can you save him?” she asks hopefully, “turn him too?”
“I’m afraid not,” he says, although, truthfully, he would never have tried even if a spark of life had remained, “he’s gone.”
She weeps tears of blood, though the boy doesn’t deserve them.
Aleksandr gathers his wayward little fledgling into his arms, holding her close.
She’s back with him now, where she is meant to be, and he’ll ensure she doesn’t cry over Oretsev for long.
Chapter 1374: Role (3)
Chapter Text
He tuts when he finds her lost in the tunnels and trying to find the path Baghra had spoken of.
“And here I thought we were getting along so well, my Alina,” he sighs, shadows wrapping around her wrists like manacles, “but it seems like you may need a reminder of your role here.”
Chapter 1375: Alone (3)
Chapter Text
She’s been alone for centuries.
There have been lovers and friends, of course, but no one she can ever keep. She loses them all eventually.
The Os Alta Museum and Art Gallery – the building that was once the Little Palace – is her favourite place to visit.
Not only because she loves art and history, or because they have an excellent collection of old maps, but because she can be nostalgic and remember those she’s lost.
There are paintings of Ravka as she remembers it during the first decades of her life.
Sketches and portraits of Genya, David, Zoya, Nikolai and so many others.
Artefacts from the Little Palace like her beautiful gold and black kefta, and the obsidian statue of a horse that once had a place on Aleksander’s desk.
There is even an exhibition dedicated to her relationship with Aleksander. Public opinion has always been divided about the infamous Darkling, but historians and critics these days seem to be looking at him through a more sympathetic lens, considering all the good he did rather than just the horrors.
Whenever she visits that exhibition, it always hurts, despite the centuries that have passed since she drove the Grisha steel dagger into his heart. She misses him, like there’s a piece of her that died with him that she’ll never get back. And she’s so very lonely without the one person who would have been able to stay by her side forever.
All she has now are the memories and the small pieces she can see at the museum and the tour guides telling their story.
“This guide is awful, isn’t he?” an exasperated voice murmurs as Alina sits staring at a group of paintings, half-listening to the tour guide’s words, “they’ve got the year of your birth wrong, you know, and they’re claiming you were blonde.”
For a moment, Alina assumes the stranger is talking to someone else.
And then she registers the words and the familiar voice and turns, eyes wide with shock.
He offers her a bouquet of flowers, “sorry, they were out of blue irises, and sunflowers too.”
“You … you’re dead,” Alina stutters, “I …” she lowers her voice, not wanting to alarm the other guests, “I killed you.”
“And it hurt like hell,” his dark eyes flash, stormy for a moment before they calm, “but you and I were never like other Grisha. It’s not quite so easy to kill us.”
“We burned your body.”
He shrugs, “the Making brought me back.”
“It’s been three hundred years, Aleksander.”
“Yes,” he seems uneasy for the first time in their conversation, “this is a strange new world and it will certainly take some getting used to, if you’re willing to help.”
“Yes,” she says, without even needing to think about it.
He smiles at her, a little nervous but very genuine, and tears spring to her eyes.
“I have missed you, my Alina,” he lifts his fingers to brush across her cheek as if he cannot quite believe she’s real.
“Me too,” she murmurs.
It’s not really sufficient. There’s so much she wants to say (and shout).
For now, though, it’s more than enough simply to have him by her side.
Chapter 1376: Candle (6)
Summary:
Mal POV
Aleksander is Mal’s father
Chapter Text
Ruby chooses The Little Palace for their date.
Mal had been pleased to leave the planning all to her, but now he rather regrets it, considering how expensive this place is.
“Are you sure you don’t want a takeaway,” he says with his most winning smile, “the portions are probably tiny here.”
“It’s the most exclusive restaurant in the city,” Ruby hisses, “and the food is supposed to be divine.”
She chatters on excitedly as they’re seated, but Mal just feels sick when they’re handed menus and he sees the prices.
“Bathroom,” he mutters, standing up.
It’s an excuse to wander around and see where the exits are, just in case he needs to make a quick getaway.
He wanders around for a few minutes, only to freeze when he hears a familiar laugh.
There is a couple in a secluded and private corner of the room, enjoying a romantic, candlelit dinner, smiling and laughing together, holding hands and sharing dessert.
“Alina?”
The young woman turns, her smile fading as she spots Mal, “what do you want, Mal?”
“You … you’re here with him.”
“So what if I am?” she asks sharply.
Mal scowls at her, and at the older man watching him with mocking amusement, “he’s my dad!”
“Don’t be rude, Malyen,” his father tuts, his thumb idly stroking the inside of Alina’s wrist, “you had the poor taste to break up with sweet Alina, so you can’t complain if she dates someone else.”
“But you’re my dad. It’s sick.”
“Leave, Malyen,” his father frowns as Alina turns away from Mal, “you’re spoiling our evening.”
Furious, Mal storms off, looking back only once to see his ex-girlfriend and his father locked in a heated kiss.
“We’re leaving,” he grumbles to Ruby when he returns to his table.
“But, Mal. We’ve just –”
“Now, Ruby.”
She shoots him a look of loathing as she stands, mumbling under her breath about how humiliating this is.
He knows he’ll pay for this later, but right now he doesn’t care.
All he wants is to get away from the sight of his father kissing Alina.
Chapter 1377: Mess (4)
Chapter Text
Alina wanders downstairs on her birthday, drawn by the smell of pancakes and melting chocolate.
Peeking into the kitchen, she discovers the most adorable sight – little Lukyan, standing in his high-chair and mixing pancake batter at high speed with a gleeful giggle as Aleksander stands there supervising and snacking on melted chocolate.
“Mama pancakes,” their son cries out happily.
“That’s right, solnyshko,” her husband reaches out, “we’re making pancakes for breakfast and we’ll bring them up to mama. Then you can help papa clean up this mess and we’ll all go to the park.”
Quietly, Alina sneaks back upstairs and into bed, unwilling to spoil the lovely surprise.
She is very much looking forward to breakfast pancakes in bed and leaving her wonderful husband to clean up the mess from their hurricane of a son’s kitchen adventures.
Chapter 1378: Sink (4)
Chapter Text
“It was such a tragedy,” Aleksander tells Alina Oretseva gravely, “none of us saw the sinkhole and by the time we got to him, it was far too late.”
“Thank … thank you for coming to tell me,” she sobs, “he always wanted to explore the Amazon and I … I’m glad he died doing what he loved.”
“Of course,” he pats her shoulder gently, trying not to smile as he thinks of Oretsev’s screams as he disappeared into the mud, “I’m here to help in absolutely any way that I can.”
Chapter 1379: Special (8)
Summary:
cw Alina is eighteen, but still in school. Aleksander is quite a lot older.
Chapter Text
“Is that a new necklace, Alina?” her foster mother asks.
“Mmm, a birthday present.”
“Genya has such good taste.”
Alina nods. It’s true, even if Genya didn’t get her this particular gift.
“A pretty pendant for my pretty Alinochka,” Aleksander clasps it around her neck.
“It’s too much, Sasha!” she gasps.
“Nonsense,” he presses a kiss to her neck, “nothing but the best for my special girl. But maybe don’t let on that it’s real gold, hmm, malyshka – we wouldn’t want any awkward questions from Ana Kuya.”
Alina nods. She hates that they have to hide from her friends and her foster mother, but Alina knows they wouldn’t understand, would think Aleksander is taking advantage just because he’s older than her.
“Don’t look so despondent, Alinochka,” he wraps his arms around her, “it won’t be for long, just until you graduate.”
“You promise, Sasha?”
“I promise, Alinochka. No one will keep us apart.”
Chapter 1380: Dirt (8)
Summary:
Regency AU
Chapter Text
“Look at you, Alina!” mama wails in disapproval when she comes in from her morning walk, “you’re covered in mud.”
“It’s only the hem of my dress, mama.”
“Only the hem of your dress? Viscount Morozov is here and you look like a dirty little ragamuffin.”
“Viscount Morozov is papa’s friend, mama. Why should the state of my dress signify?”
Mama lets out another wretched cry, “oh, you seek only to vex me and try my nerves, Alina. Viscount Morozov is one of the most eligible gentlemen in this county and he has not yet taken a wife. You know he has always been very polite to you when he has dined here, and he has particularly asked for you to join one of his walking parties on three separate occasions. I am sure you could attract his attention, if only you would cease these infernal long walks of yours.”
“You mean to say, mama, that you believe Viscount Morozov might propose to me, if I were to stop my morning walks?”
“Yes!”
“Ah,” Alina nods, “well, that is where we must disagree, mama.”
“Whatever do you mean, Alina? I am your mama, and you must obey me.”
“It is just … Viscount Morozov is already engaged.”
“Already engaged! The cheek of it, to pay you such particular attention and then do this. Well, I hope you’re pleased with yourself, Alina.”
“Rather pleased, mama.”
“After all, perhaps if you weren’t so prone to wander around with muddy hems then you might be engaged to Viscount Morozov.”
“Ah, well I have happy news for you on that score, mama.”
“Whatever do you mean, Alina? Kindly do not speak in riddles – you can be far too much like your frustrating papa at times.”
“The lady who is engaged to Viscount Morozov is your own daughter.”
“My own … what … I have only one … Alina … Alina, do you mean …?
“Yes, mama. Viscount Morozov proposed to me – this morning, in fact, when I met him on my walk, with my hem inches deep in mud. He is talking to papa now.”
Alina winces at her mama’s effusive excitement.
“Are you satisfied with my dirty hems now, mama?”
But her mama scarcely hears her. She is already dreaming of a visit to London to arrange her daughter’s trousseau.
Chapter 1381: Close (7)
Summary:
cw implied father/daughter incest
Mal POV
Chapter Text
“She dumped you, Mal,” Dubrov says, “you’ve gotta stop stalking her Instagram.”
“He’s right,” Mikhael gives him a sympathetic smile, “we’re all bummed that we don’t get the perks of you dating the Aleksandr Morozov’s daughter anymore, but if she thinks you’re harassing her then we’re gonna get visited by that Ivan guy again and I don’t think that’ll end well for any of us.”
Mal ignores them both, staring at the latest photo Alina has posted, a New Year’s Eve snap.
No faces, but he knows exactly whose lap she’s sitting on.
Recognises the watch – not the most expensive one Morozov owns, but his favourite, because it was a gift from Alina and it’s engraved with two As entwined.
They’ve always been close, Alina and her father. Too close, Mal thinks.
Pet names and wandering hands and kisses that land too close to the mouth. The feeling that she was always measuring Mal up against her father and finding him wanting. The breathy, girlish way she so often said papa.
It makes Mal sick even thinking about it.
He wants to think they wouldn’t go any further than that, but he remembers how they looked at each other, the heat in their gazes, the way they ignored everyone else in the room when they were together.
Mal wonders if they waited until Alina broke up with him.
Somehow, he doubts it.
Chapter 1382: Life (5)
Chapter Text
It takes one carriage accident to turn Alina’s life upside down.
No more cosy cottage with her parents. Instead, she is taken across the country to the vast estate of her new guardian, a man she’s never even met.
“Alina,” Lord Morozov watches her intently with dark eyes that she thinks hold far too many secrets, “while these are tragic circumstances in which to meet, I am very pleased to finally have you here.”
“Finally?” she asks, forgetting her shyness in her confusion.
“Your parents ought to have sent you to me years ago,” he says, “but they turned out to be rather more obstinate than I had thought. And they led us a merry dance, trying to track them down.”
“I … I don’t understand,” Alina admits.
The shadows on his face clear for a moment and he ruffles her hair with a fond smile, “nothing for you to worry about, Alina.”
“But I –”
“Welcome to the Little Palace,” he places a hand on her shoulder and steers her through the manicured gardens and towards the door, “let’s get you settled, hmm. You’re finally home, right where you belong.”
Chapter 1383: Game (4)
Chapter Text
Alina’s favourite game is hide and seek. Her parents always say she’s wonderful at hiding.
She doesn’t like the game now, silent tears streaming down her face as she huddles in her hiding place and tries to ignore the screaming.
“Don’t come out, Alinochka,” her mama says, “no matter what you hear.”
“We love you,” papa kisses her forehead, his usually jovial expression replaced with worry and fear.
Alina doesn’t know how long she waits, but eventually everything goes quiet and she falls asleep.
She only wakes when someone opens the panel that leads to her hiding place.
Her first instinct is to fight back, kicking and screaming and scratching.
It takes a few moments for her to recognise that the woman who has hold of her isn’t a Shu raider, but wearing one of the coats that means she is Grisha. She calms a little then and lets the woman lead her out to where a man all in black waits.
The Darkling.
She’s heard lots of stories about him. Some of the villagers have said he’s a demon, but mama and papa always spoke about him with respect and said he had helped Ravka.
He crouches down in front of her with a sad smile, “hello, little one. What’s your name?”
“Alina,” she says, “where are mama and papa? Are they …?”
She trails off as he pats her shoulder sympathetically. She knows the look on his face, has seen it often enough after the many raids their village has suffered.
Maybe she ought to be brave in front of the Grisha, but Alina weeps anyway – she’s always known the danger of the raids, but she never really thought she’d lose mama and papa.
The Darkling squeezes her hand gently and Alina feels a strange tingling, like a jolt of power running through her.
She only realises she’s glowing when the other Grisha around her gasp.
When she glances at the Darkling, she sees he’s wide-eyed and awestruck.
“Sun Summoner,” someone murmurs, and it takes a few seconds to realise they’re talking about her.
“I’ve waited a long time for you, Alina,” the Darkling tells her, “I’m sorry for what has happened to your parents, but I promise you that you’ll never be alone again.”
Her whole world has turned upside down. Mama and papa are gone and there’s a hole in Alina’s heart that she doesn’t think will ever heal.
But when the Darkling flicks his fingers and tendrils of shadow brush against her skin as he takes her hand, she feels a little less alone.
Chapter 1384: Sink (5)
Chapter Text
It still hasn’t sunk in. She and Mal have known each other since they were babies and now he’s gone.
A hand lands heavily on her shoulder, “such a tragic shame, that car accident.”
“Aleksander, I –”
“I do hope nothing like that happens again, Alina.”
Behave, goes unsaid, or else.
Chapter 1385: Lover (4)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Glaring, Mal tears down the poster.
A depiction of Alina and the Darkling, hand in hand. Ravka’s new tsar and tsarina.
He knows it’s all lies. Alina is the Darkling’s prisoner, not lover. No matter the rumours, he knows she’s trapped.
She would never willingly marry the Darkling.
Chapter 1386: Bed (16)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Mal doesn’t want to watch Alina beam as she marries the Black Tsar.
(He’d tried to rescue her two days ago and she’d only looked confused).
And he certainly doesn’t want to be forced to witness the bedding ceremony, Alina's enthusiasm dispelling any belief that she is unwilling.
Chapter 1387: Bed (17)
Chapter Text
“I hate you,” Alina hisses as he winds some of her bone-white hair around his fingers and tugs her down for a kiss, “IhateyouIhateyouIhate–”
“Such a pretty little liar, Sankta Alina,” he murmurs as he rocks his hips and she moans in pleasure, “you say you hate me, but you still let me into your bed every night.”
“It’s just … just sex.”
He hums in amusement as he trails his fingers across the antler bone decorating her collarbone, “you can’t delude yourself forever, little saint. There’s no denying the connection between us, even for one as stubborn as you.”
Chapter 1388: Candle (7)
Chapter Text
The dress is ridiculous and she’s lucky the heating in this manor is good or she’d be freezing, but she needs a job for the winter break and this pays well.
It’s not even difficult. Wait for each tour group, then let out a blood-curdling scream and run past them holding a candlestick, right into the arms of the vampire lord, who will then drag her through a hidden door.
Easy enough, especially with only ten tour groups each day. Plus, they’d offered her $300 per day.
Sure, the other staff members are a little strange, with odd accents and old-fashioned manners, despite not being much older than she is, but there’s a lot Alina will put up with for $300 per day.
After she’s worked there a week, it’s all very routine, barely involving any thinking at all.
Her phone buzzes, indicating the tour is a minute away, and Alina gets into position.
She starts to scream just as soon as she hears Fedyor’s voice and then runs across the darkened portrait gallery.
The hand that grabs her seems a little colder than usual, but she doesn’t panic until she’s tugged through the false wall and the man holding her doesn’t let go.
“Very funny, Ivan,” she sighs, “you better hurry now, or you’re going to be late for your turn as a ghost in the library.”
“Try again,” a low, unfamiliar voice murmurs.
Alina turns in the cage of his arms to find a man who certainly isn’t Ivan. Pale and dark-haired, his eyes pitch black and his smile sharp.
“Who are you?” she asks, trembling a little.
She’s trying to stay calm. Maybe Ivan is sick and this guy is his replacement. That’s a perfectly reasonable explanation.
“I’m your destiny, Alinochka.”
And, before she can even think to cry out, he ducks his head and bites.
Chapter 1389: Serial (4)
Chapter Text
“They’re calling me a serial killer in the news,” Aleksander says conversationally to the man tied to a chair in the centre of a complex series of runes carved into the stone floor, “but they don’t understand.”
He slits the man’s throat as easily as breathing and as his blood stains the stone, the runes glow, a little brighter than before.
It shouldn’t take much longer. Half a dozen more sacrifices, perhaps.
“The world will thank me,” he murmurs, “when I’ve saved Sankta Alina from the clutches of death and she bathes the world in her wondrous light once more.”
Chapter 1390: Mess (5)
Chapter Text
“The Lantsovs and their cronies created this mess, little saint. I am simply cleaning up after them.”
“By bringing the Grand Palace down on their heads?”
“Sometimes revolution is the only option. You’ll understand eventually.”
“I’ll never –”
“You will, little saint, I promise.”
Chapter 1391: Throne (2)
Chapter Text
The Darkling haunts her dreams, wreathed in shadows and darkness, sitting on an obsidian throne, waiting and watching.
Alina hears the stories that come from Os Alta.
A nightmare king, his nichevo’ya patrolling the palace, his oprichniki on every street to root out dissent.
He wants his Sun Summoner, everyone says, and his dungeons fill with those he thinks have information on her whereabouts.
“You have to stay hidden,” Nikolai tells her, more haggard and nervous every day, “you’re our only hope.”
“All is lost if he gets hold of you,” Genya whispers with a shudder.
“We’ll beat the Shadow Man,” Mal insists, “and then everything will be normal again.”
And yet it pains Alina, to think of what he might do to those who try and conceal her.
Come to me, little saint, my Alina, he tells her in her dreams, and all will be well. We shall usher in a golden age.
He’s persuasive and persistent.
I can be merciful, he coos as his shadows caress her, you might make me a better man.
And you might make me a monster, her dream self always retorts.
There are two thrones on this dais, my Alina. All you have to do is say yes.
It’s a deal with the devil, she thinks.
And yet …
She can’t escape how drawn she is to him.
Chapter 1392: Pupil (2)
Chapter Text
She is a bright star shining out from a sea of mediocrity, a talent dazzling enough to have him finally agreeing to take on a pupil.
When Alina Starkova plays the piano, it is the closest to heaven Aleksander has ever been.
He knows better than to jeopardise both of their careers, but he is drawn to her like a moth to the flame.
After all, they make such beautiful music together.
Chapter 1393: Throne (3)
Summary:
Medieval AU
Chapter Text
Ivan brings her to the throne room, a request that, considering the way his hand rests on the pommel of his sword, is more of an order.
She finds Aleksander lounging on the throne and clenches her fists.
“That’s Mal’s –”
“Ah, yes, our dearly beloved king. The one who scarcely sat here, far too busy hunting and carousing to deal with the actual business of ruling. The one who then ran off to a foolish war, leaving our beloved Ravka wide open to an invasion stopped only through the efforts of myself and my men. The one who left his pretty little betrothed all alone in a country she barely knows. That king?”
“He’ll come back,” Alina insists.
It’s true that Mal isn’t all she’d hoped for in a future husband, but he can be sweet enough at times, and she’s sure he can learn the art of ruling.
His uncle, however, who watches her with dark eyes and a sharp smirk … he is dangerous in a way Mal could never be.
“That is why I summoned you, my dear Lady Alina,” Aleksander produces a letter and beckons her forward so he can hand it to her.
She reads it quickly and disbelievingly, shaking her head, “no, this cannot be true.”
“I’ve had it confirmed by half a dozen sources, my lady,” he sighs, but she can see him smiling, “my poor, foolish nephew was slain on the battlefield. It seems an enthusiasm for stories of war did not make up for a lack of experience or skill.”
“He … no … it cannot be.”
“Malyen is quite dead,” Aleksander says dispassionately.
And then, quick as a viper, he grabs hold of her wrist and tugs her closer until she tumbles into his lap.
“This must be a shock for you, Lady Alina,” he strokes her hair, the other hand on her waist to keep her from fleeing, “but I wish to reassure you that your station will not change.”
“My … my station?”
“As the future Queen of Ravka, of course. I shall need one, once I am crowned in the Abbey tomorrow, and I have no doubts that you will perform the role most admirably. Naturally, we ought to be married before the coronation – there is no time for a lavish wedding, but I promise I’ll make it up to you tonight.”
“To– tonight?”
“Our wedding night, my Alina.”
He caresses her cheek, mouth curved into something of a smirk at her wide-eyed stare.
By all rights, there ought to be proper negotiation between him and the Empress in Shu Han to seal a new marriage agreement, but she can see from the glittering hunger and want in his dark eyes that he will not wait.
Perhaps, she thinks bitterly, he has been negotiating all these months Mal was at war, preparing – and perhaps even hoping – for the possibility of his nephew’s death. She would not put it past one as cunning as Aleksander.
There is no escaping this, she can see, no way he will let her leave this castle until he has wedded and bedded her.
You have always been meant to be Queen of Ravka, a voice in the back of her mind whispers, and now you still can be, with a man far more capable than Mal ever was.
But she knew how to deal with Mal. His uncle, however, is another matter entirely.
And Alina truly isn’t sure if what she’s feeling is fear or anticipation.
Chapter 1394: Mess (6)
Chapter Text
“It’s quite the mess you’ve found yourself in, little saint.”
“Leave me alone,” she whispers to the hallucination.
She’s tired and hungry and worried about how many soldiers might be nearby.
“I told you that they would turn on you in the end.”
“You’re dead,” she hisses, “why must you still torment me?”
“I worry for you, little saint. The world has never been kind to Grisha, especially when we’re powerful.”
“I can fix this,” she says, more to herself.
A soft tut comes from the shadows, “even now, you still trust the wrong people. Sobachka hasn’t got enough support to ignore the nobles baying for your blood.”
“I saved them. The shadows … they just made people nervous.”
“Sometimes, I admire the optimism of youth. However, in this case you are being wilfully blind, little saint.”
“And what good can you do?” she asks, frustration and fear making her angry.
He smiles and when he reaches out to brush his fingers over her face, they feel as real as anything else.
Not a dream or a hallucination. Flesh and blood, although she has no idea how.
“Don’t worry, little saint. I’m happy to be their villain. And then you and I will bring Ravka into a golden age.”
Chapter 1395: Ring (5)
Summary:
cw implied future uncle/niece incest
Chapter Text
Alina spends hours weeping and staring at her diamond engagement ring.
It’s a little big on her finger (Mal hadn’t got it sized properly) and not particularly to her tastes, but she remembers how proud Mal had been when he presented it to her, and how excited she was to marry him.
She’s supposed to be downstairs right now, greeting the guests staying at the hotel the night before the wedding, bursting with love and happiness.
Instead, she’s alone in the honeymoon suite, knowing she’ll never see Mal again.
She looks up when she hears the door open, but she already knows who it will be. There’s only one person who would come in without knocking.
“Uncle Sasha,” she sobs, “he’s gone.”
He crosses the room in a matter of seconds, crouching down to wrap his arms around her.
“I’ve got you, Alinochka,” he presses a kiss to the crown of her head, stroking her hair tenderly.
“I … I just don’t understand how it happened! Why was he even out there?”
He pulls her into his lap, cooing softly to her, the way he’s done so many times over the years since her parents died and left him as her only family.
“The police are investigating, Alinochka, but they need time. And you, moya lyubimyye devochka, need to rest.”
She stares at the ring again, glittering on her finger, a reminder of all that she’s lost.
“Will … will you stay with me until I fall asleep?”
She knows he must be busy, coordinating everything downstairs while she falls apart, but she can’t bear the thought of being alone.
“Of course,” he doesn’t hesitate for a moment, “of course I will, Alinochka.”
He scoops her up in his arms and tucks her into bed, pausing only to shed his shoes and jeans before he climbs in next to her.
“Sleep, Alinochka,” he kisses her forehead as she shuts her eyes and tries to focus on his comforting presence rather than the aching loss she feels.
In the morning, Alina discovers her engagement ring has vanished and she can’t find it anywhere in the suite.
Truthfully, it feels like a relief, to escape such a constant reminder of her grief.
She ought to look for it, but she doesn’t.
Chapter 1396: Kitten (4)
Chapter Text
She’s like a feral little kitten, always trying ineffectually to scratch and bite the hand that feeds her.
But Aleksander knows what he’s doing. He persists in coaxing her with a warm home and good food and plenty of orgasms to leave her pliable and sweet in his arms.
He’ll have her domesticated soon enough.
Chapter 1397: Close (8)
Summary:
Guardian/Ward
Regency AU
Outside POV
Chapter Text
“The Earl and his ward are … close,” the housekeeper Mrs Kostyk tells Marie when she is hired as a maid for Miss Starkova.
Marie thinks that’s nice to hear. So many guardians take on wealthy wards for the financial benefits and social connections, but she’s heard that Miss Starkova has a dowry of only £300 and that the Earl of Kirigan is fulfilling no legal obligation, simply repaying an old favour by Miss Starkova’s late father. It must be a relief to the young lady to have a friendly face as her guardian.
What Marie soon comes to understand is the reason for the strange emphasis that Mrs Kostyk had placed on the word close.
The first time she arrives to help Miss Starkova dress and finds the Earl already there – improperly dressed himself, with his shirt unbuttoned, and tightening his ward’s corset with deft fingers – she lets out a yelp of surprise and nearly drops the breakfast tray one of the housemaids had just handed to her.
There is nothing she can say, though. The Earl is master in this house and Miss Starkova seems entirely unbothered by this breach of propriety.
“Thank you for breakfast, Marie,” Miss Starkova smiles at her, “there’s no need to stay this morning. I’m quite well attended to, I assure you.”
Marie bobs a curtsy and promptly flees. Miss Starkova is kind and friendly, but the Earl intimidates her and she doesn’t wish to get on his bad side.
Still, she finds herself confessing to the scene she witnessed when she finds Mrs Kostyk alone a few hours later.
A frown mars the older woman’s beautiful face, but she tells Marie quite firmly that she must ensure that she does not spread gossip to any of the maids.
“Not that the whole household doesn’t already know,” she mutters under her breath in a tone that makes it clear that the intimacy between the Earl and his ward is perhaps not confined solely to the young lady’s bedchamber.
“You needn’t worry,” Mrs Kostyk adds, “I’ve been assured that all will be made proper in due course.”
Marie duly tries not to notice how frequently the Earl touches Miss Starkova, and how often she spies the two of them alone in some alcove or in an embrace when she comes to help Miss Starkova dress.
It’s none of her business, after all, and the young lady continues to enthusiastically welcome such attentions.
And, as Mrs Kostyk had promised, all is indeed made proper eventually. The gossips whisper of the Earl breaking off his engagement to Lady Elizaveta Golubeva, and soon enough the estate is preparing for a much more happily anticipated wedding.
Chapter 1398: Code (3)
Chapter Text
“We’ve broken the rebel code, moi tsar.”
Aleksander's smile is so eerie that even his loyal second shivers a little.
“We've located their headquarters?"
“Yes. If we take a small force, we should be there in three days.”
“We leave at dawn,” he says, “I want my Sun Summoner back.”
Chapter 1399: Father (9)
Summary:
cw references to pregnancy
Chapter Text
The photograph, posted to Alina Starkova’s Instagram, sends the media and her 470 million followers into something of a meltdown.
Who is the father? they all ask.
Social media is full of speculation, with attempts to calculate the height of the mystery man and analysis of his hands to try and determine his age.
Initial first guesses are quickly discarded. Alina’s childhood friend Malyen Oretsev has a military-style buzzcut (although some die-hard fans insist that he might be wearing a wig to go incognito), while her ex-boyfriend (and co-star in Sturmhond, which had bagged her a Best Supporting Actress Oscar) Nikolai Lantsov has a head of golden-blond hair and enough hair product deals and vanity to never change it.
It takes a surprisingly long time for the idea of three-time Oscar winning director Aleksander Morozov to gain traction.
He and Alina have never worked together, but they have a lot of close friends in common. And, as he abhors social media and is remarkably good at keeping a low profile – it’s a rare day that the paparazzi manage to get a shot of him – people associate him with his red carpet look of exquisitely tailored black suits (usually with intricate silver or grey embroidery depicting images associated with his most recent film) rather than a casual jumper and cap.
Naturally, there is the expected fuss over their age gap – he is forty-one to her twenty-four – and nastier comments about Alina getting her roles through sexual favours. There isn’t any real scandal to find, though – Morozov is an exacting director and he has little patience for incompetence on his sets, but he’s got a near-impeccable reputation within the industry, and only fools would deny Alina’s talent.
It doesn’t take long for the curiosity to shift to excitement.
Baby names, a possible upcoming wedding announcement, and whether the two will appear together at the upcoming Oscars ceremony in two weeks.
To the paparazzi’s disappointment, the pair seemingly drop off the face of the earth for the next few weeks, riding out the storm of publicity in some secluded area – most likely, everyone agrees, Morozov’s Italian villa, the location of which is sadly unknown to the media.
They do appear at the Oscars together, though – Alina nominated for Best Actress in Sol Koroleva and Morozov for Best Director for The Darkling.
And if it isn’t enough for their fans to see them together, Alina’s baby bump small but pronounced and Morozov’s proud smile, then they can also go into raptures over their matching outfits – Alina’s glittering gold dress contains shimmering black stones, while Morozov’s black suit is embroidered this time with gold.
When they entwine their hands and someone catches a glimpse of wedding rings, it sends the internet into another spiral.
Chapter 1400: Wrath (5)
Chapter Text
“You cannot do this!” the Apparat cries as the Darkling’s Cut slices into the Cathedral, “you will bring the wrath of the saints down on your head.”
“The only wrath you should be concerned about is mine, and you will suffer it soon enough if you do not hand over my Sun Summoner.”
Chapter 1401: Wife (11)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Mal remembers the headlines after the wedding six months ago, all of them pointing out the significant age gap between his forty-six-year-old boss and the man’s new wife, who is barely nineteen.
The papers had tried very hard to find a connection between the pair that existed before her eighteenth birthday – that scandal would certainly sell more papers – but there is no evidence that the two of them ever crossed paths before their chance meeting at a bookshop three days after Alina Starkova turned eighteen. It doesn’t surprise Mal – his boss is always careful and certainly isn’t about to have his life ruined by getting involved with an underage girl.
Barely legal isn’t much better than underage in Mal’s eyes, at least when it comes to a man who is closer to fifty than forty, but he knows better than to voice that opinion out loud.
He expects the new Mrs Morozova to be a gold-digger, all sharp edges and heavy makeup, greedy and self-centred.
And then she comes into the office and Mal is dazzled.
She’s an art student and history enthusiast, with a sunshine smile and three boxes of homemade brownies for the office to share.
Alina Morozova is nothing like he expected and Mal is smitten.
Surely, he thinks, she deserves better than a husband more than twenty-five years her senior. Morozov probably can’t even get it up in bed. And he’s so severe and serious and focused on his work that she must feel stifled by him.
Mal approaches her when Morozov is in his office talking to Ivan and Fedyor Kaminsky.
“You know,” he puts his hand on her arm so she knows he’s there for her, “you don’t have to stay with him.”
Her brow furrows, “what?”
“With Morozov,” he clarifies, “you must be bored stiff with a man like him. And he’s so old, you know, and men like that don’t always like to use something to help things along in the bedroom – pride and all – and you deserve to be taken care of properly, you know.”
Her eyes narrow, “I don’t know who you think you are, coming over here and insulting my husband, but –”
“It’s not your fault,” he insists, knowing she must be embarrassed by it all, “you deserve someone young and exciting. I’m going to a new club tonight with some friends – you could join us and –”
She wrenches her arm away from him and storms off.
Mal thinks she must just be shy and upset. She’ll come back, once she’s calmed down and accepted that he’s just telling the truth.
Except … she doesn’t run off to cry in the bathroom. She goes right to Morozov’s office, entering without even knocking.
He feels the first stirrings of alarm, especially when the Kaminskys hurry out of the office.
A minute later, the moaning starts. All around him, his colleagues roll their eyes and smile indulgently, but Mal only stares in a horrified stupor.
It seems Morozov has absolutely no problems getting it up.
They don’t emerge for an excruciating hour. Morozov looks almost exactly the same as he usually does, save for the satisfied smile on his lips and his unkempt hair. Alina Morozova is like the cat that got the cream, smirking as she straightens her dress.
“Oretsev,” Morozov turns his dark gaze on Mal, the smile falling from his lips, “my office now. We need to have a word.”
Fuck.
Chapter 1402: Envy (5)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
“There’s something off about him,” Mal insists.
“Don’t be rude, Malyen,” Ana Kuya chides, “Alina is very lucky to have won a scholarship to a school as prestigious as The Little Palace Academy.”
“She didn’t even apply!”
“Now, Mal. Envy is never attractive. Be happy for Alina – she’ll have so many more opportunities in the future.”
But as Mal watches Headmaster Morozov of the Little Palace Academy help Alina into the car, his hand low on her back, he can’t help but feel as if they’re letting her walk right into the devil’s arms.
Chapter 1403: Serial (5)
Summary:
cw serial killer and non-consensual drugging
Chapter Text
It’s an expensive building to live in, but Aleksander finds the cost is worth it for the privacy it offers.
Soundproofed apartments and plenty of privacy. If anyone has ever wondered why the young women he brings home are usually barely conscious, then they’ve never said anything, choosing to believe he’s a chivalrous man who offers to carry his dates when they’re too tired to walk. If anyone has ever noted that they never see those women leave, then they probably shrug and think they just missed their departure.
When they news speculates about the existence of a serial killer, given the dozen bodies that have been found – all young women who seem to have had their insides burned out – then none of Aleksander’s neighbours ever think to be suspicious of him.
It’s a shame, really, that the test he performs is so very fatal when it’s not the right person.
But finding his soulmate is worth some sacrifices.
Aleksander has a good feeling about this one, though.
Her smile lights up a room, and when they danced together at The Fold, he swears that she smelt like sunshine.
Alina. Bright and beautiful. Teasing and sarcastic, but sweetly soft underneath it all, blushing so prettily under his attention.
He’d had Ivan make her a very special cocktail – Sol Koroleva, a secret recipe guaranteed to excite and then to send the drinker into a hazy stupor so they never protest his suggestion that they return to his apartment for some privacy.
He carries her carefully over the threshold to his apartment and then through to the spare bedroom, where he lays her out on the bed.
She mumbles something under her breath, his name he thinks, and he can’t resist the urge to lean down and press a quick kiss to her lips. Usually, he wouldn’t go beyond flirting and the drink to get them home, but with Alina he’s sure that he’s finally found the one he’s been looking for.
Aleksander takes the vial from the locked safe behind his painting of Sol Koroleva, the golden liquid glittering within.
He sits Alina up and puts the vial to her lips, “drink up, solnyshka.”
She swallows it all easily enough and he watches eagerly for a sign.
The potion has a simple purpose – it burns away the mortal shell to reveal the true immortal beneath. When he chooses the wrong woman then they, being entirely mortal, cannot survive. When he finds his soulmate, though …
Alina doesn’t choke or scream or thrash about. Instead, she begins to glow, her skin shimmering as if there is sunlight in her veins.
It’s truly her. He’s found her.
Now, they can finally have eternity together.
Chapter 1404: Dice (2)
Chapter Text
"Is this what we've been reduced to?" Aleksander looks despairingly at the miniature plastic Darkling and Sun Summoner figures.
"Just roll the dice, Sasha."
He rolls and moves along the board, "you run into a pack of volcra – miss a turn ... well, that hits rather close to home."
Chapter 1405: Wife (12)
Summary:
Historical AU
Chapter Text
The General usually visits after dinner and Alina always receives him in one of her many black gowns.
The colour of Ravkan mourning, she’s been told, but she also knows it is his colour and that is why he likes to see her wear it.
She waits until they have gone through the usual – his enquiries after her health and the question of whether she would like any more books or equipment for her sketching and painting – before she makes her request.
“I should like to return to my family in Shu Han. With Vasily’s death, I am sure the Empress would prefer me to be at home.”
He sighs, as if he has been expecting this.
“It is quite impossible, Your Highness. While I have secured the capital, there is still disorder in places further afield and there are those who might seek to harm you, since you were the wife of the late tsarevich.”
“We were not even married a day, General. The marriage was not … it was not even consummated.”
Thank the saints for that, she thinks but does not say out loud. She had barely known Vasily, but she’d understood enough to realise he would be a poor husband.
“Of course I know that, as do the people in Os Alta, but news travels slowly in times of upheaval and the chaos of such a radical change in government mean that it is better for you to remain here, where you will be safe and sound under my protection. I have met with your grandmother’s ambassadors, and they are all in agreement.”
And Alina is no fool.
Her grandmother sent her to be a diplomatic tie with Ravka, and while her marriage to Vasily Lantsov may have ended swiftly with the coup that saw his family destroyed, she is sure the Empress is now hoping another wedding might take place.
The General, after all, is unmarried. And while the title of tsar has been abolished, everyone knows it is he who now holds the ultimate power in Ravka.
It is the lot of imperial princesses not in contention for the role of empress to be pawns in the games of power played with their neighbours. At least the General is a better man than Vasily had been, even if he’s a thousand times more dangerous.
“I thought we might go for a ride tomorrow,” he suggests as he hands over a pile of books he’s brought her from his personal library.
Alina nods, “yes, thank you, that would be lovely.”
If they’re going to be married, then she wants to know all about him. Better the devil you know, after all.
Chapter 1406: Two (7)
Chapter Text
"What's it like," a reporter asks Ivan, "managing two such visionary and exciting musical talents?"
"Like herding a pair of cats that spend half the time fighting and the other half fucking, and are noisy all the time."
"Sometimes,” Fedyor sighs later, "you can be too honest."
Chapter 1407: Game (5)
Summary:
cw stalking
Chapter Text
Alina’s weekday mornings follow a strict routine.
She wakes and checks the footage from her security cameras on her phone. Seeing nothing unusual, she gets dressed and eats breakfast. Then she checks all the locks twice, before heading out to work.
There is an interruption to the routine this morning.
Something sits on the dining room table, a black box wrapped in a shiny gold ribbon.
She stares at it like it’s a bomb waiting to explode.
There was nothing on her cameras, no sign of anyone entering the apartment overnight.
When she opens the box, she finds a familiar piece of jewellery – an obsidian choker shaped like two antlers welded together, a gift she’d left behind with her old life.
Carefully, Alina packs the choker back in the box.
Then she calls in sick to work, takes the unregistered gun from its place in her safe and settles down to wait.
He doesn’t come for hours, until it’s dull and rainy outside.
She hears the door unlock, even though she’s supposed to be the only one with keys, and then footsteps on the hardwood floor.
The moment Aleksander steps into the room, Alina aims the gun right at his head.
“Hello, Alinochka,” he smiles, warm and fond, like the man she’d fallen in love with and not the monster who’d beaten her childhood friend into a coma.
“Leave,” she hisses, hands barely shaking.
He tuts, “don’t be silly, Alinochka, you know that’s not how the game works.”
“This isn’t a game!”
“Of course it is. Hide and seek is fairly self-explanatory, you know. And I win every round, however long it takes.”
He’s right, in a sense. He always finds her.
“Still,” he continues, “I do tire of this particular game. It’s time for you to come home.”
“That place isn’t my home.”
“Now, Alinochka, there’s no need to lie. We both know that we belong together.”
“I will shoot you, Aleksander.”
“Go on then,” he opens his arms wide.
In a moment of reckless madness, she pulls the trigger, although she aims for his chest rather than his head.
Nothing happens, though. The gun jams.
Alina only has a moment to wonder when he’d managed to find and tamper with it before he is across the room, plucking the gun from her hand and wrapping his arms around her.
“Guns aren’t toys, Alinochka,” he chides, “you ought to be careful or someone will get hurt.”
“I’ll just leave again,” she growls as he tugs her towards the front door, pausing only to grab the box containing the choker.
He laughs, “oh, you’ll find it’s a little harder to run away this time around. I mean to keep you forever, Alinochka.”
She tries to bite his arm to distract him so she can run, but he just hums in amusement and holds her tighter.
“Game over, Alinochka. You’ve always been mine.”
Chapter 1408: New (3)
Summary:
Superhero AU
Chapter Text
“Look,” Alina grins, “we’ve got new action figures!”
Aleksander examines them carefully, pleased to see his figurine’s black kefta has flecks of gold.
He’s even happier to note that Alina’s now actually resembles her. It seems all his anonymous complaints – about her old figurine’s pale skin and the golden-blonde hair that was so different to the bone-white colour Alina’s hair had turned following her vision quest to the Making – have actually been noted for the new line.
And to make the day even better, when he looks up images of the other figurines later, he sees that they’ve given Malyen’s the most appalling buzzcut and it certainly makes Aleksander smile – he might be civil with Alina’s former childhood sweetheart, but there’s nothing wrong with being a little petty sometimes.
Chapter 1409: Brother (3)
Summary:
cw half-brother/half-sister incest
Chapter Text
She had been by his side for years, since he’d discovered where their mother had hidden her.
The court called her his shadow, despite the sun she summoned, because she liked to follow him around rather than go to her lessons. He was always indulgent with her. He let her study in the War Room when he saw his Generals, and sit on his lap or at his feet in the Throne Room during audiences, pleased to know that she was in arm’s reach, safe and sound and his.
His council, the nobles and the ambassadors all offered their own candidates for marriage to the Black Tsar’s sister. All of them, of course, were summarily refused, for Aleksander was powerful enough not to be desperate for alliances and he loved his sister far too much to wish to part with her.
And then came a tracker named Malyen Oretsev, who somehow wormed his way into Alina’s affections.
An unworthy otkazat’sya who saw Grisha as freaks and tried to persuade Alina – bright and beautiful, with the power of the sun in the palms of her hands, the most radiant and powerful woman in Ravka, if not the world – that she would be happy as a farmer’s wife.
It had only been out of love for his sweet sister – and on her request for mercy – that Aleksander had not Cut down the boy for his impudence in suggesting an elopement.
But that traitorous boy had repaid Alina’s kindness by abducting her.
When they caught up with him, Oretsev ranted and raved about how he was Alina’s true north and that they would be happy on a farm without any freaky Grisha power.
And so Aleksander had done what he should have the moment the tracker even looked at his sister. He had set Ivan the task of interrogating Oretsev – as creatively and viciously as possible – and when he had his sister’s location, he had Cut the boy’s head clean from his body and ordered him thrown into a pauper’s grave for the worms to feast on.
He finds Alina in an old, abandoned fort.
Shivering in a thin nightgown despite the winter chill. Half delirious with whatever drugs Oretsev had used to render her docile and unable to call her power.
“Sasha,” she whispers as he gathers her into his arms, “is that you?”
“It’s me, sweet sister,” he presses a tender kiss to her forehead, then her cheeks, then her lips, “I’m here to take care of you.”
“I’m cold, brother.”
“I know, Alinochka. You’ll be warm soon, I promise.”
He’s had a fire started in the most comfortable room in the fortress, and thick blankets and furs brought to ensure his sister is protected from the chill.
Carefully, because the girl in his arms is the most precious person in the world, he lays Alina down on the pile of furs and blankets.
“Stay,” she murmurs, wrapping her arms around him, “stay with me, brother.”
“Always,” he swears on the Making itself, “I won’t leave you, Alinochka.”
Never again will his sister be taken from him.
Not by grasping boys reaching for someone far too good for them. Not by a marriage alliance or diplomatic exchange.
Alina will sit on the throne next to his, the tsarina to his tsar, as it should be.
They are two halves of the same whole, after all. Shadow and sun, a perfect pair.
Alina will never be taken from him. Aleksander will make sure of it.
Chapter 1410: Baby (3)
Summary:
Cult AU
cw pregnancy and murder
Mal POV
Chapter Text
It’s a fucking cult.
Alina frowns when Mal calls it that, telling him it’s a community and that they’ve helped her so much.
He has to hide a scoff. She’d dropped out of university only a year into her Economics degree, claiming she’d found a new path, and now, a year later, he finds her like this.
In the middle of nowhere, where there is just one phone and WiFi that only three people have the password to.
A twenty-year-old dropout in thrall to a trickster of a man, pregnant with his child and acting like she’s happy about it.
Preparing for some hippyish wedding ceremony that probably isn’t even legal.
Mal doesn’t like Aleksandr Morozov.
The man is twenty years older than Alina and he watches her with dark, hungry eyes in a way that makes Mal shiver.
He’s not obvious like some of the other cults Mal has read about. Everyone just calls him Sasha, not Prophet or Leader or Messiah. But it’s clear he’s in charge, that no one does anything without his agreement.
And now he’s got his hands on Alina, messing with her head, telling her that she should follow her artistic dreams, as if that’s a more sensible route than the completion of an Economics degree that would give her – and Mal, by extension – financial security.
It’s clear Mal has to save her.
Alina just won’t listen to reason, though.
When he finds her alone, resting after lunch, she only strokes her belly, large enough that she must be close to her due date, and rambles on about how excited she is for the baby.
“Sasha’s already built the crib and I’ve painted murals on the walls. It’s a beautiful room. And it’s such a relief to know I’ll have so much support around me – everyone has been wonderful, and both Genya and Nina have been teaching me so I feel really prepared.”
“This isn’t right, Alina,” he protests, “you should be finishing your degree.”
“You know I never wanted to study Economics, Mal. Sasha says I was refusing to chase my dreams because I was trapped in the capitalist cycle. But here, I can paint and draw as much as I want – I am productive and happy, and I contribute to the community in a way that allows me to use my natural talents.”
“He’s knocked you up, Lina!” Mal shouts, “he just wants to use you as a babymaker.”
Alina’s hands go protectively to her bump, “this baby was a choice, Mal, and it was one that Sasha and I made together. This is what we both want, not some sort of manipulation. Besides, Sasha found all safe materials so I could still paint during the pregnancy.”
“Where does he even get the money for all this?” Mal asks suspiciously.
“I told you, Mal, everyone contributes with their own talents.”
“That’s vague bullshit, Lina.”
“Mal!” she glares at him, “this is a happy time. I thought you’d support me, but you can leave if you’re just going to be negative.”
Mal packs his bags in a huff and leaves in the middle of the night.
There’s no helping some people and Alina is clearly entirely deluded by Morozov.
He doesn’t even reach the gate before Morozov finds him. In the darkness, the man is even more intimidating and creepy than usual.
“Leaving us, Malyen?”
“I’m getting away from this sick cult. You might have Lina fooled, but I know there’s something wrong with all of you.”
“We’re used to sceptics,” Morozov shrugs, “but my people are all happy here. Far happier than you, I think.”
“You’re just grifters and manipulative assholes,” Mal mutters, “and you probably run drugs to fund this place.”
Morozov tuts, “this is a drug-free environment, Malyen.”
“You’re a self-righteous, sanctimonious –”
The blow to his head is unexpected.
“We’re not drug-runners,” Morozov murmurs as Mal falls dizzily to the floor, clutching his head, “but we have to make money somehow. I would never exploit my own people, of course, but disbelievers like you … well, you’re fair game, and organ harvesting really is a very lucrative business.”
Mal stares in horror as Morozov produces a syringe and jabs it into his arm, “sleep now, Malyen, you won’t feel a thing.”
“And don’t worry about Alina,” he adds as Mal’s vision begins to blur, “I’ve been waiting a long time for her, and she and I will be very happy together building a family.”
It all goes dark before Mal can even try and cry out.
Chapter 1411: Special (9)
Summary:
Cult AU
Chapter Text
Aleksandr is the only one in the compound with a phone.
Usually, he keeps it with him, but he’s left it charging in his office today while he’s at the bathhouse for the men’s monthly cleansing ceremony.
The room is locked – with a key, security code and thumbprint recognition – but no one had thought about the old vent system just big enough for a slender and petite eighteen-year-old to crawl through.
She has no chance of accessing the laptop in the office but, after months of careful observation, Alina has figured out the passcode for Aleksandr’s phone.
All she needs is ten minutes to book a train ticket and raid the office for any cash or easy-to-sell valuables. Then, she’ll have just enough time to sneak over to the far west section of the compound, where there’s a hole in security that will enable her to sneak out.
And then, freedom.
She’d never known there was anything different than this life until she’d found a gap in the compound wall and wandered outside.
There, she’d met Mal, and while he had laughed at her carefully-pressed shirt and long skirt, he had also shown her a whole new world that she never would have imagined.
Mal has helped her understand that she’s a prisoner in the compound, that Aleksandr is not a benevolent leader but a tyrant, that she should fear the way Aleksandr’s dark eyes have begun to follow her rather than be proud and happy about it.
She’s curled up in the office armchair waiting for the train times to load when the door opens unexpectedly.
“Hello, Alinochka.”
Aleksandr seems entirely unsurprised to see her in his office, a place forbidden to all without express invitation.
She drops the phone in surprise, “I … I was just …”
“I know exactly what you were doing, little one,” his mouth quirks in amusement, “you’re not quite as subtle as you think you are, nor did your meetings with that otkazat’sya go unnoticed.”
He won’t use Mal’s name, she knows. Aleksandr has a poor opinion of otkazat’sya – outsiders who do not belong to the compound.
“You can’t stop me leaving,” she tells him, trying to sound confident even as she trembles.
“Of course I can stop you,” Aleksandr says, “I’d hope that you’d stay of your own volition, but I will not shy away from force if it is necessary.”
“Why?” she asks, “others have left before.”
They’ve never been happy partings, but nor has Aleksandr ever refused to let them go.
“You are different, Alinochka – you are special.”
“Special?”
Of course she’s noticed that Aleksandr has always taken more of an interest in her than in most of their community, but she always thought that was because her guardian – her uncle Vanya – is his right-hand man.
“You were born on the summer solstice, you know. The sun blazed on the day of your birth. It was the first, but not last, of the signs that you are the one I have been waiting for.”
Alina shakes her head, “you can’t mean …”
She has attended services three times a week in the compound for as long as she remembers, worshipping the shadows and the sun. Aleksandr is the human incarnation of the shadow god and he has always preached of the coming of the incarnation of the sun goddess.
Never has Alina thought Aleksandr meant her.
“I mean exactly what you think, Alinochka,” he reaches out to brush his fingers gently across her cheek, “you are mine and I will not let you go.”
“Now,” he tugs her to her feet, wrapping an arm around her waist, “your uncle has retrieved the bag you hid by the western gate and he’s supervising the moving of your things. I think it’s time you joined me in the Zvezda Suite, in anticipation of our union.”
She opens her mouth to protest, but he clamps one hand over her mouth, “I’ll let your transgression in sneaking into my office slide this time, Alinochka, but we’ll need to have a talk soon about what is expected of you now that you are to be elevated to such an important position. No need to worry, though, I intend to train you quite thoroughly.”
Alina shivers at the low, teasing tone of his words, and the simmering desire in his eyes.
And she knows better than to try and protest his orders.
Chapter 1412: Mess (7)
Chapter Text
When Aleksander steps out of the shadows, the maids accompanying her scatter without even needing an order.
“Ah, my errant little wife has returned,” he brushes his fingers over her mud-splattered cheeks, “but in such a mess. You need a bath, milaya.”
“I’d rather have my freedom,” Alina mutters.
He tuts condescendingly, “you’re lucky Ivan tracked you down so quickly, moya zhena. You know I don’t like it when you run off by yourself – it puts me on edge, makes me itch to visit that tracker of yours on the farm I so generously gave him.”
It’s been six years since her surrender, but Alina still flinches when her husband mentions Mal.
“A bath would be lovely,” she says tightly.
She knows the script by now. Aleksander knows better than to expect her to apologise for her most recent escape attempt, but he wants some form of penance and that means allowing him to have his own way, for now.
Frustratingly, he knows exactly how she likes her bath – deep and near-scalding, full of scented bubbles – and he prepares it quickly with the new plumbing system that David and some of his colleagues have recently designed.
Naturally, he refuses to leave the room as she undresses and steps into the tub.
“What was it this time?” he asks conversationally as he picks up a cup and begins to wash her tangled, muddy hair.
“The incident on the Fjerdan border,” she admits after a brief silence.
“That was a Drüskelle stronghold.”
“There were civilians there too.”
“We gave them warning to leave, milaya, but they chose to stay and fight against our forces.”
“Not everything has to end in a massacre!”
“And yet it usually does, when Drüskelle are involved. Surely, you realise that we had to retaliate after what happened in Ulensk?”
“You could have tried … well … there must have been another way.”
“You are young,” her husband sighs, “and you wish to think the best of people. But this is war, Alina, and we must make difficult decisions.”
She hates it when he uses her age as an excuse. It’s true that she is only just twenty-five, while he has lived over six centuries, but that doesn’t mean he is always right.
“I want you to have a meaningful role in our government, milaya,” he says, as if he knows exactly what she is thinking, “but you will not engage constructively. You only wish to criticise and accuse and then constantly try and flee Os Alta without a single regard for the bargain we made six years ago – a bargain, you ought to remember, which saved the lives of your friends. A bargain you have broken nearly a dozen times without me retaliating in the way in which I am entitled.”
It’s certainly like a dash of cold water to be reminded of the terms they both agreed to.
Horrid, really, to think he’s been more honourable in this particular area than she has.
“I …” she trails off, unsure what to say.
“Perhaps we can start again in the morning,” he suggests as he gently combs out her damp hair, “you can attend the council session if you wish, although for the moment you must keep your opinions to yourself unless it is just the two of us.”
“You told me once that I would be your equal.”
“And so you will, one day, moya zhena. But such positions as ours ought to be earned, and you must learn. Are we agreed?”
He offers his hand and, with only a moment’s hesitation, Alina nods and takes it, “agreed.”
Chapter 1413: Kitten (5)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Outside POV
Chapter Text
The Kerch ambassador finds the little Sol Koroleva to be a cherubic child with a sunshine smile, who hears petitioners from a specially sized throne while she coos to the pet kittens who curl up in her lap.
She is gracious and kind and her light displays are beautifully dazzling.
One might think such a state of affairs – a child tsarina – would leave Ravka ripe for invasion, but it soon becomes clear to the ambassador that nothing could be further to the truth.
For the infamous Darkling can always be found close by. Whispering reminders of names or historical context, making the shadows dance for Sol Koroleva’s amusement, teaching the young monarch statecraft and warfare. Most of all, he watches from the shadows for any hint of danger aimed towards the Sun Summoner, ready to Cut enemies down with a moment’s notice.
The ambassador has no doubt that Sol Koroleva will be a force to be reckoned with when she grows up.
For now, though, she is certainly well protected with the Darkling by her side.
Chapter 1414: Baby (4)
Summary:
cw implication that Aleksander may have tampered with Alina’s birth control
Chapter Text
“A baby?”
Alina nods, nervously biting her lip as she waits for his reaction.
She knows it’s not ideal. They’ve only been dating for three months and she’s barely nineteen. He’s a respected senator too, and she’s worried that he might be unhappy about the possible scandal of it all.
“I took my birth control, I swear,” she adds, “I don’t know how it happened.”
Aleksander smiles, though, eyes twinkling, “this is wonderful news, malyshka.”
“It … it is?”
“Of course. There’s no one else I would want as the mother of my child. We’ll marry, of course – Ivan can sort all that out and Genya can take you to get a pretty dress.”
“I could invite Mal?” she suggests, thinking of her childhood friend.
“I’m afraid his unit has just been deployed, malyshka, but I’m sure he’ll be delighted when you write to tell him the news and I’ll make sure David takes some photos for you to show him later.”
“Oh,” she frowns briefly, knowing there is no one else she can ask.
Still, it’s a happy occasion, the start of the family that she’s always longed for ever since she lost her parents as a young child.
“We’ll be so happy together, malyshka,” Aleksander leans down to kiss her hungrily, one hand pressed reverently to her still-flat stomach.
Alina is sure that he is right.
Chapter 1415: Season (3)
Summary:
Regency AU
Chapter Text
Having been the match of the season the year before, they are the talk of the season this time around.
“It’s unseemly,” Lady Lantsov grumbles, “for a man to accost his wife in public like that.”
“Theirs is a happy marriage,” Mrs Kostyk smiles, “I know you are unfamiliar with such a thing, Lady Lantsov, but love can have quite an effect on a couple.”
“It’s so romantic,” Marie Popova sighs, “I wish I could find a husband that would kiss me so ardently in public.”
Her suitor Sergei, standing nearby, blanches slightly. It is not lack of affection, he later assures Marie, it is only that he is not quite as brave as General Morozov, who defies social custom without showing an ounce of fear.
“Did you see them sneak off earlier,” Nina Zenik grins at Inej Ghafa, “they looked positively rumpled when they made it back to the ballroom. I happened to wander past the room they were in and, saints, it sounds like the General knows exactly how to take care of a woman.”
“Alina is very lucky,” Inej agrees.
“I tried to persuade Matthias to slip away with me for ten minutes, but he just blushed and ran away,” Nina sighs.
“I think everyone is talking about us, Sasha,” Alina says as she and her husband dance together.
“What is the world coming to,” he grumbles, “when a man can’t kiss his radiant wife without the news spreading around the room in less than two minutes?”
“It was rather an amorous kiss, Sasha,” she smiles dreamily, “and right in the main ballroom.”
“They’re just jealous,” he spins her gracefully, the hint of a smirk on his face, “after all, I have the most wonderful wife in the world.”
“You say the sweetest things, Sasha.”
“All of them true, solnyshka.”
“Then I must say I have the most wonderful husband in the world. No man compares to you.”
General Morozov kisses his wife once again, in the middle of the dancefloor, halting the dance for a full thirty seconds.
He is not the least bit apologetic.
Chapter 1416: Life (6)
Chapter Text
At first, Alina doesn’t believe the rumours about a man who manipulates the darkness and calls shadow monsters into existence.
People obsessed with the Darkling have been claiming to see him ever since his death on the Fold two centuries ago and she has no reason to believe these new stories are anything other than delusions or fabrications.
And then she sees him.
Out of the corner of her eye. Grinning from the shadows. On a street corner one moment and then gone the next.
His is a face she’ll never forget.
“Hello, little saint,” his dark eyes brighten when she finds him at the Os Kervo docks one afternoon, “you look lovely.”
He looks almost the same as he did the day he died, hair styled a little differently and no kefta in sight, but still wearing all black.
As handsome as ever, though she won’t say that out loud.
“I stabbed you. And you were dead – I saw you die and I burned your body.”
He shrugs, “it didn’t take.”
“What are you doing here?” she hisses, feeling her palms heat, power at her fingertips in case she needs to use it.
“What I have always done – protecting the Grisha.”
“They don’t –”
“I’ve watched, little saint. For all the pretty speeches you make, Grisha are still far from safe.”
“They won’t welcome you.”
She knows it’s a lie and he does too, given his lips curve into a smirk.
“I would have thought you’d have grown out of your youthful naiveté by now, little saint.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” she growls.
“I have missed you, little saint, and you have grown strong. Still, there is much for you to learn.”
“And I suppose you mean to be the one to teach me?” she scoffs.
“There are no others like us, Alina,” he steps closer, reaching out to brush his fingers across her cheek.
Alina hates how his proximity sends a rush of excitement and arousal through her, even after all this time.
She wishes she could be indifferent, but she knows it won’t happen.
“How are you here?” she asks, “who brought you back to life?”
“The will of the Making is not to be ignored, little saint. Perhaps you should think about that.”
“I’m leaving,” she turns her back on him, striding off before she changes her mind.
“I’ll see you soon, Alina,” he calls after her, as if it is an inevitability that she’ll come to find him again.
She doesn’t want to admit that he might be right.
Chapter 1417: Power (4)
Summary:
Snippet of a Stoker with powers AU that may eventually turn into a full fic
cw murder and brief attempted sexual assault
Chapter Text
“Mal, get the fuck off me,” she cried out as she struggled in his grip.
“Aw, come on Starkova, you know you want it. I’ve seen the way you look at me, and then that kiss.”
Alina brought her knee up sharply and couldn’t help but grin in satisfaction when Mal let out a yelp and his grip loosened.
“A kiss isn’t an invitation for sex,” she spat out, “and see if I ever try and kiss you again.”
“You little bitch,” he wheezed out.
She mustn’t have hurt him as much as she’d hoped, since he lurched forward again, pinning her arms to the ground.
For the first time that evening, Alina felt properly afraid. Mal was far taller than her, with a muscled frame that showed how much time he spent in the gym. She had no chance of fighting him off, unless …
Her father had always told her to keep her power hidden, but surely he would have made an exception in this case.
“Let go of me,” she told Mal, giving him one last chance.
He ignored her, though, his hands pushing up her dress.
And so, with no other option, Alina closed her eyes and summoned.
Boiling, searing light exploded outwards, making Mal swear and scream in pain as he fell backwards, burns on his arms and face.
“What the hell kind of witch are you!” he shouted, even as every movement made him wince, “you’re gonna pay for this, Starkova, you absolute freak.”
It was then that Alina realised exactly what she’d done. She’d exposed her abilities to a boy who wouldn’t hesitate to tell the entire town. Saints, they’d probably start a modern-day witch hunt just for her – she’d be lucky to get just jail time, lynching or experimentation was the more likely outcome.
There was only one way to stop Mal from talking, but she wasn’t sure she could bring herself to do it.
As it turned out, though, she didn’t need to do anything at all.
Shadows wrapped around Mal’s body, covering his mouth and binding his arms to his side.
Uncle Sasha stepped out from behind the trees, his dark eyes cold and hard, a look of hatred on his face when he sneered at the boy in front of him.
Maybe she should have looked away, but Alina found her gaze drawn to the scene in front of her, to the way Mal writhed and struggled for air as the shadows engulfed him.
It was one of the most beautiful scenes she’d ever witnessed.
The whole thing should have disturbed her. Instead, she felt … excited.
The sense of power that had surged through her veins when she summoned her light still lingered, a heady sensation that warmed her belly.
She watched, pupils dilated, as the boy who had tried to hurt her gasped and choked, and as Uncle Sasha smiled with teeth as his shadows tightened their grip.
It probably didn’t take long, but it felt like an eternity – a surreal, blissful eternity – before Mal’s eyes closed and his body went limp.
The shadows kept their hold for a while longer, just to be sure, and then Mal’s body slumped to the ground like a puppet whose strings had been cut.
Alina stared, fascinated.
Uncle Sasha came over and offered his hand, his mouth curved into a half-smile.
Alina smiled back and let him help her up off the ground.
Chapter 1418: Ring (6)
Chapter Text
The signs are there to see, if only people would look.
A tiny tattoo of a sun in eclipse on her hip, visible only when she’s wearing one of the six different outfits she has during each show of her tour.
A coy wink and a dreamy smile when asked if she’s dating anyone.
Cryptic messages in her new album about an all-consuming true love and eternal happiness.
A gold and obsidian ring hung on a long chain she always wears.
A rare post on his Instagram, captioned only with a black heart and a gold heart, of a young woman staring out at the sea, at the same time as they both happen to be on holiday in Os Kervo.
A gruff refusal to share about his love life even though it’s never bothered him to talk about his flings before.
A dedication to solnyshka on the band’s new album.
A gold and obsidian ring hung on a long chain he always wears.
The signs are all there, and yet the world erupts in shock when pop princess Alina and The Fold frontman Aleksandr post to their social media celebrating their one-year wedding anniversary.
Chapter 1419: Hand (9)
Summary:
cw threat of non-con
Chapter Text
The Darkling steps right out of the darkness, striking before she can think to fight back, one hand over her mouth and the other pinning her into place.
“It didn't work,” he hisses, “your cunning little plan. You refuse to accept that you and I are the future, so now I'm going to have to force the issue.”
He pushes her until she’s bent over the table, shoving the paperwork aside and pressing her cheek into the wood.
“I wanted to be nice,” he sighs, as if he is the victim and not the villain, “I had so many sweet plans, little saint, until you decided to flee in the night. But I can be flexible – if a strong hand is what you need then I’m more than willing to provide it.”
She struggles, but his grip is too firm and his low, mocking laughter makes her wish she could move her hands enough to lash out with the sun.
When his fingers trace patterns on the back of her neck, she shudders at the heady surge of surety and power that his touch sends through her.
“This uniform will be the first thing to go, I think.”
Alina can’t see the Darkling’s face, but she can hear the disgust in his voice.
“How far you’ve fallen, little saint,” he tuts, “to wear a First Army uniform, to proclaim your allegiance to the Lantsov dynasty who have taken advantage of Grisha for centuries and run Ravka into the ground.”
“Still,” she lets out a muffled yelp as he forms a delicate Cut that slices right through her uniform, “it’s easy enough to remove.”
Her uniform splits at the back, leaving her skin exposed for him to slide his hands over.
His intent is clear and she hates the way his presence muddles her mind, her body confused over whether she wants this.
“You’re an apt pupil, little saint,” he murmurs, lips trailing over the shell of her ear, “I’m sure you’ll learn quickly enough what’s expected of you.”
Chapter 1420: Hand (10)
Summary:
Best friend’s brother
cw implied underage but it’s not specified
Chapter Text
Alina is sitting on one of the kitchen stools, legs swinging, fingers tapping against the counter as she waits for Genya to finish getting ready, when she suddenly senses a presence behind her.
“Boo,” Aleksander whispers, startling her so much that she thinks she’d have tipped backwards off the stool if he hadn’t steadied her.
“Sasha,” she stammers, “I thought you stayed in Ketterdam after graduation. Gen said you got a job there.”
“I’m afraid my little sister is a bit out of the loop,” he says as he comes to stand between her legs, “I got a few job offers, including one in Ketterdam, but I chose the one here instead.”
“Oh,” she blushes pink as he casually pushes her legs apart so he can step even closer, “so you’re staying here for good?”
He nods, “I’ve just signed the paperwork for an apartment today. You’ll have to come and visit, Linka.”
“I’m sure Gen and I will –”
“Gen will only go on about decorating schemes. But I’d like you to come and see it – we can make an evening of it, nice and relaxed, just the two of us.”
His hands slide further up her legs, fiddling with the hem of her skirt before slipping underneath it.
“You want me?” she asks, “to … to come over, I mean.”
“Of course, Linka,” he grins, bright white teeth flashing, “I want to get to know you better. You’ve been around for years, with Gen, but I feel like we’ve really connected over the last year.”
“Yeah,” she tries not to sound breathless and fails completely as his fingers toy with the lace edges of her panties, “I’d love … I’d like that.”
“Excellent,” he shoots her another smile, stepping back as she hears Genya’s footsteps on the stairs, “I’ll message you the address.”
She nods, not trusting herself to speak.
He slips away before Genya appears and she decides not to mention the conversation to her best friend.
Chapter 1421: Letter (2)
Chapter Text
“Alina?”
Her head is fuzzy, her limbs heavy as she tries to move.
“Alina?”
She opens her eyes slowly, but the figure in front of her is indistinct and blurry.
A moment later, there are hands on her face, fingers brushing across her cheeks.
Suddenly, she feels exhausted, already slumping back into the bed.
“Go to sleep, solnyshka,” the voice murmurs, “I’ll see you when you wake.”
The next time she opens her eyes, the figure is clear.
A handsome man, watching her intently with hypnotising dark eyes. He’s a stranger, she’s sure, and yet he seems so very familiar.
“Who … who are you?” she asks.
“I’m Aleksander. You fainted just as you arrived, and you’ve been recovering for the last day or so.”
Alina frowns, trying to remember, but her head aches terribly.
“Mal …” she says after a moment, “where’s Mal?”
Aleksander only shakes his head, “I’m afraid I don’t know who you mean. You never mentioned a Mal in our letters.”
“Our letters?”
He nods, handing her a stack of letters in her own hand. She flicks through them.
Dearest Aleksander, the top few begin, yours affectionately, Alina.
“We’ve been writing for six months now,” Aleksander tells her with a worried frown, “you must have hit your head quite hard if you can’t remember.”
“But why were we writing?”
“To see if we’d suit.”
Her eyes widen, “for marriage?”
Aleksander nods, “that’s right. You asked to come and visit, before we decided for sure.”
“I don’t … I don’t remember.”
“That’s alright,” he tells her gently, cupping her cheek, a wave of lethargy running through her, “I’ll take good care of you, I promise.”
Chapter 1422: Chain (5)
Chapter Text
“Ah, little saint,” he sighs from his throne, “you do like to make things difficult for yourself.”
He’d really rather his Sun Summoner would accept her destiny, rather than having to be dragged before him in chains, but she’s a stubborn little thing.
“I’ll kill you,” she hisses, fearsome even with her hands bound to prevent her summoning.
“No you won’t,” he counters, “because then, you would be alone.”
He knows she can see it in his face, the gaping emptiness of the centuries he’s gone without an equal.
Alina truly believes that she wants him dead, but she’ll soon realise what it would cost her if he was gone.
“I … I hate you.”
She sounds more uncertain, though, voice a little fragile.
Aleksander smiles. It’s progress.
Chapter 1423: Press (2)
Chapter Text
“She’ll need media training before the press conference,” Aleksander tells Genya.
He quite likes his Sun Summoner’s bluntness, but it could certainly cause problems, which is exactly what they don’t need.
“I’ll arrange it,” the Tailor says, “and a kefta too – I was thinking blue and gold, and –”
“Black,” he says.
“General?”
“Miss Starkova’s kefta will be black, with gold embroidery.”
Genya frowns, but Aleksander won’t change his mind. He and Alina are a matched pair, two sides of the same coin, and he won’t have anyone forgetting that.
“Black and gold,” he says firmly, “and don’t make me repeat myself, Genya.”
Chapter 1424: Raw (3)
Summary:
Vampire AU
Chapter Text
Alina is so grateful to her husband’s cousin Aleksandr for taking the two of them in when Mal’s financial mismanagement loses them their home that she doesn’t question his odd habits.
He’s a night owl and doesn’t venture outdoors during daylight hours. She never sees him consume anything but glasses of wine and raw, bloody steaks. The portraits of his ancestors all look eerily alike. There are mutterings of strange deaths among humans and animals alike.
She knows all the old tales and superstitions, but she remains wilfully blind, even when Mal is savaged by an unknown beast in the forest and succumbs to his extensive injuries days later.
It is only on the night after Mal’s funeral that Alina cannot deny the truth any longer.
The shadows rise and fall and creep unnaturally along the wall.
And then Aleksandr comes, stepping right out of the darkness even though her door remains closed and locked.
“My Alinochka,” he murmurs as she tosses and turns in an uneasy, light sleep.
Hands push her nightgown up, cold lips trailing across her skin, sharp teeth scraping but not yet drawing blood.
She wakes to find him above her, his dark eyes glittering hungrily and his fangs on display.
“Don’t be scared, Alinochka,” he ducks his head to kiss her before he moves and presses his fangs to the pulse point on her neck, “eternity by my side is what you are meant for.”
When he bites, her cry is one of both pain and ecstasy.
Chapter 1425: Fury (3)
Chapter Text
“And where are you going, Alina?”
“I …”
“Late at night, with the Winter Fete going on, when you promised that you would be waiting for me.”
On the surface, his voice seems cool and collected, but she can sense an undercurrent of fury and see the shadows writhe around him.
“I was just … just going for a walk.”
“Oh, Alina,” he sighs in disappointment, “you’ll have to try better than that.”
She tries to edge away, but Aleksander’s dark eyes flash and his shadows lash out, tendrils wrapping around her wrist and tugging her back towards him.
“I’ll ask you again, Alina – where are you going?”
Despite what Baghra has told her – and her fury about it – she finds herself trembling at his glacial tone.
“I know what you are,” she says as confidently as she can manage, “who you are.”
“Ah,” he seems to grasp her meaning immediately, “so, my mother has been telling tales.”
She waits for excuses or apologies, but he gives her neither.
Instead, the shadows tighten around her wrists.
“I’m disappointed, I’ll admit,” he reaches out to caress her cheek, “but I suppose I should have expected the reckless stubbornness of youth. Still, I seem to be a victim of my own wishes where you are concerned.”
Indignant at the way he’s acting as if she is the one in the wrong, light flares in Alina’s palms.
It illuminates his face, making clearer the glint of madness in his eyes.
Alina is suddenly extremely aware of her mistake.
She hasn’t thought this through, has only run without anticipating how he would chase her.
And now she’s caught and she has to face the consequences.
“I think we need to have a talk, Alina,” he says, his own hand replacing his shadows around her wrist, “about what I expect of my Sun Summoner.”
“Aleksander, I –”
“Come, my Alina,” he tugs her back towards the tunnels.
She doesn’t bother to try and run.
Chapter 1426: Hand (11)
Summary:
Step-brother/step-sister
Chapter Text
“Why the long face, Linka?”
Alina tilts her mirror so she can see the man standing in the doorway.
She scowls at her step-brother and his insufferably smug grin, and then she turns back to the almost-empty box of chocolates and chooses one.
However, Aleksander isn’t one to be ignored. Only a few seconds pass before his hands are on her, twisting her around so he can see the front of her dress.
“Pretty,” he murmurs, “who are you all dressed up for?”
She glares, trying not to tear up, “I’m not going anywhere.”
“Ah,” he nods, “so Malyen’s let you down, has he?”
“Shut up, Sasha.”
“I’ve always said you’re too good for that boy, Linka.”
It’s technically a compliment, but not one Alina wants to hear right now.
“What do you want, Sasha? If you’re only here to gloat about Mal dumping me on Valentine’s Day then you can leave.”
“I just want to make you feel better, Linka,” his hand lands on her thigh, sliding higher, fingers toying with the hem of her dress.
“Sasha,” she tries to squirm away, but he holds fast, “we shouldn’t –”
“Hush, Linka,” he pushes her panties aside and curls two fingers inside her, swallowing her gasp with a kiss, “let me take care of you the way that you deserve.”
Her dad and his mom are downstairs. Her door is unlocked and slightly ajar.
And the way her step-brother looks at her isn’t casual in any way. If she lets him do this, then she knows that she’ll be his, that he’ll never let anyone else have her.
He’s been waiting for this moment, she realises, for Mal to mess up enough that her resolve will weaken and they’ll cross the line they’ve always carefully walked.
Aleksander has always known how take advantage of a situation.
In this case, though, she finds herself letting him.
Chapter 1427: Burn (5)
Chapter Text
Most of the stories about the final confrontation between Sankta Alina and the Darkling come to us second or third hand, the closest witnesses largely refusing to discuss the details.
Many accounts state that the Darkling’s body was burned on a pyre in order to prevent his acolytes from making relics or attempting to bring him back from the dead.
However, a handful have argued that the burning was ordered and supervised by Sankta Alina to fulfil the Darkling’s dying wish that no grave be left that might be desecrated. This particular theory is dismissed by many as counter to the prevailing belief that Sankta Alina gave her life to destroy the Fold and the Darkling.
Excerpt from the article ‘The Final Confrontation: Sankta Alina v the Darkling’ by Anastasia Volkova in ‘Ravkan History Today’
Whatever you may have believed, know that what I wanted most was to stand side by side with you for eternity.
You gave me hope again, Alina. You brought light to the darkness. For one shining moment, when I looked at you, I swear I found true peace.
You hope for the best and I expect the worst. I would be their villain, so you could be their sankta.
Alina, my little saint ...
No matter what happens, you’ll always be able to find me, if you have true need. Even in death, we will be connected through the Making.
Scribbled note removed from the kefta of Aleksander Morozov by a tailored Alina Starkova right before his body was burned
Sightings of the Starless Saint – the name given by some to the Darkling – are rare.
Unlike sightings of other saints, the appearances of the Starless Saint are not usually associated with miracles or rescues, but are simply glimpses out of the corner of a person’s eye of a man in the shadows, there one moment and gone the next. Such sightings usually occur around the site of a recent sighting of Sankta Alina, with whom the Starless Saint is most closely associated.
A number of witnesses have claimed to see both saints together, hand in hand. One account states that the witness accidentally ran into the pair and that they both felt like flesh and blood, rather than holy apparitions.
Excerpt from the chapter ‘The Starless Saint’ in ‘Sightings of Saints’ by Vladimir Popov
Chapter 1428: Kitten (6)
Summary:
Alina grows up at the Little Palace
Chapter Text
Sankta Alina & Sasha – 21 June 1887
This photograph, attributed to Durast David Kostyk, was taken to celebrate the eighteenth birthday of Sankta Alina.
Unlike many other images of Sankta Alina, this one gives no hint of her being the Sun Summoner. Nor does it suggest that, just six weeks after this photograph was taken, she and her Shadow Summoner counterpart the Darkling would enact the coup that toppled the Lantsovs from power and saw the two of them installed as tsar and tsarina for just over a century, after which they would – enthusiastically on Sankta Alina’s side and allegedly more reluctantly on the Darkling’s – cede power to Ravka’s newly formed and elected parliament.
While there are hints of what was to come in the photograph – including Sankta Alina’s high-collared dress hiding her newly-gained amplifier from public view, and the simple but elegant gold and obsidian ring on her finger that marked her recent union with the Darkling – in many respects it could have been of any other teenage girl.
In defiance of court trends at the time, Sankta Alina wears her hair decorated with ribbons rather than jewelled ornaments. Her only jewellery – aside from her ring – is a gold armband inscribed with images of the sun and a simple silver locket (the contents of which are still unknown, although it is alleged to have contained a lock of the Darkling’s hair and a miniature painting of his likeness).
And then there is Sankta Alina’s beloved cat Sasha.
Presented to her as a kitten by the Darkling on her arrival at the Little Palace at age eight, Sasha is around ten years old in the photograph and would go on to live another fourteen years, an unusually long lifespan for a cat and attributed to the care of Grisha Healers.
Sankta Alina is noted in many primary sources to have doted on her cat. He was often to be found curled up on her lap during council or court sessions after she became tsarina, and she also brought him on almost every visit she made to the young Grishenka at the Little Palace and the orphanages she supported.
Strangely, given he had presented Sankta Alina with her beloved pet, the Darkling is recorded to often have been seen grimacing in Sasha’s presence, usually when the cat’s name was spoken. Some said he was jealous of the affection she bestowed upon her pet, but given she bestowed equal or usually more affection upon him, this seems like an incorrect assumption. If there was a reason for the Darkling to be irritated by the name given to Sankta Alina’s cat, then we are not yet aware of it.
Excerpt from Os Alta Museum’s exhibition on Sankta Alina
Chapter 1429: Vicious (4)
Chapter Text
It's five Drüskelle against two dozen Grisha and oprichniki. Good odds, but the Drüskelle are vicious in their attempts to kill Alina.
“Your first war wound,” Aleksander says – proud and sad and angry – when she returns safely to the Little Palace with only a faint, silvery scar.
Chapter 1430: Punish (3)
Chapter Text
It’s not that he wants to punish her.
Alina is his soulmate, his other half, his destiny. He has waited his whole long life for her and he knows they will spend eternity together, side by side.
But their life together cannot properly begin while she still opposes him.
It hurts him to lock her away, to know she is languishing in the dark, cut off from her light.
It hurts, but it is necessary and for her own good.
Only in the shadows is she sure to see the light.
It will just be a few weeks, a simple lesson.
He won’t have her damaged, of course, just chastened.
Soon, she’ll realise that he is all she needs and all she wants.
And then they’ll be happy forever.
Chapter 1431: Priest (4)
Summary:
Ivan POV
cw forced marriage
Chapter Text
The Darkling’s fury is a terrifying thing that makes the shadows writhe and the world around them darken.
Ivan is glad to have been the one tasked with holding the near-unconscious Sun Summoner, for at least his proximity to her will keep him safe if the Darkling’s temper becomes even more volatile.
Three priests have already been dispatched with the Cut for refusing to officiate the ceremony.
The fourth, tendrils of shadow wrapped around his throat, thankfully seems to be coming around to the Darkling’s point of view.
The priest in question manages a wheezing, gasping yes a few moments later and collapses in a heap on the cold marble floor when the shadows retreat.
Five minutes later, they stand at the altar, Ivan carefully manipulating the Sun Summoner’s heart so that she is conscious but drowsy, a precaution in case their makeshift manacles fail to keep her docile.
The girl is almost more trouble than she’s worth in Ivan’s eyes, but the Darkling insists she is necessary for his plans. Whether it is truly necessary to bind the pair in marriage is another question, one Ivan isn’t foolish enough to ask.
After all, what the Darkling wants, the Darkling gets.
The Sun Summoner will learn that lesson soon enough.
Chapter 1432: Video (5)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Like most of Ravka, and many others worldwide, Mal has watched the official footage of the Novokribirsk incident.
He’s watched it thirty-seven times, to be exact.
And then there are the unofficial clips.
The first video uploaded to Youtube is shaky footage taken at a distance – a civilian a few miles out from Novokribirsk.
Later videos are clearer and a thousand times more horrifying – spliced together from video messages sent by those in Novokribirsk to their subscribers or friends or loved ones, often minutes or even seconds before the shadows engulf them.
And Mal feels awful for them all, half a town suddenly swallowed by shadows, but he scours the videos looking for something else.
For Alina.
He analyses her expressions in every clip he finds of her.
She never looks scared, even with the Darkling looming over her, one proprietary hand on her shoulder.
Mal is sure she’s been coerced somehow – he can’t forget her panicked voicemail, rambling about the Black Heretic and how she was in danger, even though she’d followed it up a few hours later with a string of text messages, apologising for the message she claims she’d left while over-tired and misinformed.
He can’t deny that Alina and the Darkling look like a team, him pushing the shadows forward (Zlatan and his associates wiped out in a matter of moments together with half the city) as she protects the skiff, before the advance of the Fold halts and Alina carves a permanent path through the shadows with her light.
And there are more videos now, official ones from the Second Army’s Youtube channel, announcing the upcoming trials of the Lantsovs and their associates, and the Darkling and Sun Summoner’s acceptance of the burden of governance.
The two of them in matching black and gold kefta, the picture of dignified power, smiling as they announce peace treaties and the expansion of Grisha rights and assistance for the starving masses and a new order that cares for Ravka rather than bleeding it dry.
It sickens Mal, to see Alina used this way. He’s sure it can’t be what she wants.
And so he watches all the videos over and over and over, looking for a sign – any sign – that the Darkling is forcing her to do this.
He never finds one.
Chapter 1433: Goal (2)
Chapter Text
Alina wakes gently, floating carefully back into consciousness.
When she tries to shift, however, she realises her hands are bound together with metal cuffs that stop her trying to summon.
Aleksander stands at the foot of her bed, the dark smudges under his eyes the only evidence of how their fight might have affected him.
On either side of him stand two familiar figures. Ivan, scowling. Fedyor, tentatively friendly.
She focuses her attention on the only one of the three that doesn’t make her want to lash out with light.
“Fedyor,” she gives him a small smile, “we were worried. No one knew what had happened to you.”
“A long story best saved for when you feel better,” he tells her.
He does not look entirely at ease here, even with Ivan close by. Alina senses that he doesn’t exactly approve of everything that has been going on, although she isn’t sure she’d be able to persuade him to leave.
“That was quite a performance, my Alina,” Aleksander murmurs, “you are an apt pupil indeed. Still, I’m surprised you resorted to merzost after how strongly you have condemned my use of it.”
“It’s not the same,” she hisses, “I was trying to save everyone, to –”
“To destroy the enemy? To protect those you love? To make a safe haven for Grisha?”
Yes is what she wants to say, but she can sense a trap in his words.
He watches her knowingly, though, as if he can tell exactly what she’s thinking.
“Those goals were mine too, Alina. They still are.”
“No,” she shakes her head furiously, even though it aches and makes her dizzy, “no. You just want power, Darkling.”
“What we want,” he says, taking care to emphasise his belief in their shared goals, “will not be accomplished without holding power. You cannot simply trust in the promises of a Lantsov tsar, even one who is not truly a Lantsov, or you will find yourself as I once did – experiencing an inevitable betrayal and watching loved ones bleed out in front of you.”
There is old pain in his eyes, the kind she isn’t sure that even he – skilled in manipulation – could feign.
The Grisha were hunted even before the Fold’s existence, she remembers. They were either seen as demons or witches or experiments or Saints ripe for martyrdom.
But that doesn’t excuse what he did, she tells herself.
Still, a thread of unease runs through her mind. The Darkling occupies the role of villain in her eyes, but she’s starting to wonder if it’s really as black and white as that.
“Take some time to think about it. I’m confident you will come around to my point of view,” Aleksander reaches out and touches her cheek briefly, her power sparking at his touch, “for now, though, you need to rest, little saint.”
She goes to protest, to demand more answers, but Fedyor makes a gentle motion with his hands and she finds herself drifting off into dreamland.
Chapter 1434: Throne (4)
Chapter Text
“Go away, Aleksander,” Alina sighs when she feels the tell-tale tug on the tether that always precedes his appearance.
“Have you thought about what I said last night?” he asks, breath warm on the back of her neck, fingers stroking lightly over the antler bone protruding from her collarbone, his presence always so vivid even though he’s not really here.
She thinks back to the hours he spent here last night, watching her muddle through paperwork, asking her the same question over and over and over.
Why does the puppy prince deserve the throne? What right does he have to it? Do you think anything would change with him as tsar, and I mean real change, not the illusion of it?
The truth is, Alina has thought about it a lot.
Nikolai is a better man than the tsar or tsarevich, that’s for sure, but that isn’t exactly difficult, considering what they’re like.
He’s welcomed all the First Army who have joined him, without investigating those who conducted sham trials and executions on innocent Grisha in the chaos following Novokribirsk. He courts the nobles who are part of the problem. He kissed her in front of a crowd of people to give the impression of some sort of engagement between them.
Nikolai is a good man, deep down, she thinks. But Alina isn’t sure that he would make a good tsar.
“You know I’m right, little saint.”
Aleksander’s voice is in her ear, his hands trailing over her body, sending shivers through her.
“You’ve done terrible things, Aleksander.”
“Perhaps, but maybe that’s what Ravka needs right now. A monster to protect it from all its enemies, inside and outside our borders.”
“Besides,” he adds, pressing a kiss to the side of her neck, “there are two thrones on the dais, you know. And we are meant to balance each other, little saint. Together, we could bring Ravka into a golden age.”
“Aleksander, I –”
Another kiss, on the corner of her mouth.
“Think about it, little saint,” he murmurs.
And then he’s gone and she is alone with her traitorous thoughts.
Chapter 1435: Throne (5)
Chapter Text
“That was the last time,” Alina mutters as she fiddles with her bra.
He hums in amusement as he stands up to help her with the clasp, “that’s what you said last time … and the time before that … and that time on the throne just before our audience with the Kerch ambassador – he said you were practically glowing that day.”
Alina blushes at the memory. The girl she’d been a hundred and fifty years ago would have been horrified at the idea of throne sex with the Darkling when anyone could have walked in on them, but she’s lost many of her inhibitions since then.
“I mean it this time,” she insists, pushing him away as his hands start to wander.
“We are married, little saint. You don’t need to act as if it’s a crime for us to enjoy ourselves together.”
“This is a political marriage,” she reminds him primly, as if she hadn’t been screaming in pleasure underneath him only five minutes ago.
“You say that every time too, moya tsarina,” his hands land on her waist and his lips on her neck.
“We have dinner with our guests from Shu Han in five minutes.”
“It won’t do them any harm to wait,” he says, already unhooking the bra he’d helped her put her, “and after those secret labs we’ve found out about, they should be lucky that we’re willing to negotiate rather than simply swallow them all with the Fold.”
And he does have a point, she thinks.
It might do the Shu ambassadors some good to stew in their worry for a while. It will hopefully make them more open to the sort of negotiations her husband will actually accept, rather than spending days making offers neither Alina nor Aleksander would ever consider.
Besides, she’s already broken her promise to herself today by letting her husband into her bed, so there’s really no harm in doing it again.
Tomorrow, her resolve will harden once more and she won’t fall for his seductions again.
This time, she really means it.
Chapter 1436: Father (10)
Summary:
Aleksander is Nina's father
Nina POV
Chapter Text
One night, Nina goes out for drinks with her old roommate Alina, a Fine Arts graduate whose dream of pursuing her love of painting has been put on hold since graduation a year ago, her current job at a soul-sucking call centre taken to support her lazy, deadbeat boyfriend.
“Mal cheated on me,” Alina bursts into tears the minute they sit down.
“Do you want me to kill him?” Nina asks, “because I bet papa or Uncle Ivan could persuade a judge that it was justifiable.”
“I tossed his stuff out of the window,” Alina admits, “and changed the locks. It’s lucky my name is on the lease.”
“Well, he doesn’t have a car that we can key, but I can definitely get some really nasty rumours spread.”
“That’s sweet of you, Nina, but I’d rather forget he existed.”
“Now,” Alina says, “enough about my trainwreck of a life. How are you, Nina?”
“Papa is still hovering,” she sighs, “I think he forgets I’m twenty-three now.”
“It’s nice, though, that he cares,” Alina smiles wistfully, “I wish I had someone like that.”
Nina freezes, baffled that she’s never thought of it before. Alina – tactile and stuck with a (now ex) boyfriend who thinks cuddling is so lame, Lina, anxious and without anyone but Nina to reassure her, talented but stuck in a terrible job to pay the bills, far too serious and responsible because she’s never had anyone to take care of her – is exactly what Nina’s papa needs, just as he is everything Alina has always craved but never been able to have.
She remembers that her papa had invited Alina along to dinner after graduation, noticing without Nina even having to tell him that Alina had no family to celebrate with her.
She’d thanked him shyly but explained that her boyfriend was picking her up any moment for their own celebration.
Mal had never arrived, a red-eyed Alina had later confessed to Nina – he’d been unavoidably delayed, which Nina knew was always his code for gone to a bar or playing Call of Duty with Dubrov and Mikhael.
“Come to dinner tomorrow,” Nina suggests, “you deserve to have a meal that isn’t Instant Ramen for once.”
“I don’t want to intrude on your family time with your father.”
“It’s no problem. Papa’s always been so grateful to you for making me eat vegetables and fruit rather than living entirely off waffles – which I do put fruit on sometimes, you know – and he always cooks too much anyway.”
“Well, I guess …”
“Great,” Nina beams, a plan forming in her mind, “this will be amazing.”
Chapter 1437: Candle (8)
Chapter Text
Alina never needs a candle at night. She's got her light, a warm glow whenever she requires it.
Alina never has a nightmare. Why would she, when her shadow man is always there to watch over her.
Alina never worries about her future. After all, her shadow man has promised forever.
Chapter 1438: Defy (2)
Chapter Text
“I want to see Mal, just for a few hours.”
“No, Alina. I’ve told you before, that boy holds you back.”
“You can’t stop me! I’ll –”
“Do not defy me, Alina. You won’t like the results.”
The shadows writhe, his eyes glittering darkly. And Alina knows better than to argue further.
Chapter 1439: Defy (3)
Summary:
Cult AU
Chapter Text
"Come on, Lina. Don't you want to see what's out there?"
"You know we can't leave this town, Mal. It's not safe."
"That's just what He says. We should go and see for ourselves."
Alina's eyes widen. To defy Aleksander's ruling is unthinkable. He is their leader, the conduit between the community and their gods, and his word is law.
“It’s a bad idea, Mal. You’ll get us in trouble.”
“It’ll be fine. No one will even notice us –”
His words stutter off just as a hand lands on Alina’s shoulder, a familiar and proprietary hold.
“I’m going to do you the kindness of assuming your words were in jest, Malyen. I’d hate to think you were contemplating treason, let alone dragging Alina into trouble.”
“No … no,” Mal stutters, his earlier confidence gone in the wake of Aleksander’s displeasure.
“Report to Ivan, then. He needs a hand in the temple.”
Mal flees without a backward glance, leaving Alina alone with their leader.
His hand remains heavy on her shoulder, his thumb rubbing circles on her neck, “Genya’s looking for you, solnyshka. She wants to do a final fitting for your gown for the ceremony this evening.”
She nods, “I’ll go and find her.”
His hand moves, fingers trailing across her skin, “I do hope Malyen’s foolish notions haven’t unsettled you.”
“No,” she promises, “I wouldn’t … I wouldn’t leave.”
“Good,” his smile is fond as he spins her around to face him, and when he kisses her it is a tender, sweet thing.
“You are destined for great things, solnyshka. I’ve been waiting a long time for the one who will be my partner conduit.”
Alina nods eagerly. It is an honour almost beyond imagining, to have been chosen by the gods. It is a blessing indeed to live in this safe haven, protected from the evils of the outside world. Alina cannot imagine why Mal would want any other life.
Aleksander’s smile widens, “you and I are going to change the world, Alina.”
Chapter 1440: Rite (4)
Chapter Text
The Darkling's Rite.
Just a silly sleepover game Alina found online. Cool and edgy and meant to impress Genya and Zoya.
When the lights fail, cool tendrils wrap around her and her friends start screaming, Alina suddenly recognises the danger.
But it's too late. He's already here.
Chapter 1441: Roof (7)
Chapter Text
For a brief moment, as she lies exhausted on the ground, surrounded by the detritus of the collapsed roof, Alina thinks she has done it.
She has killed the Darkling.
But then a blurred, shadowy figure appears, looking down at her.
“A valiant effort, little saint,” he murmurs, crouching down to pick her up from the ground, cradling her gently and brushing the dust from her face, “but I am not so easy to kill.”
“And now,” he adds, fingers tenderly caressing her cheek, a terrible smile on his face, “you are mine.”
Chapter 1442: Tipsy (2)
Chapter Text
“I was drunk,” she hisses to her boyfriend Mal’s brother when he corners her at Mal’s birthday party, “you took advantage.”
“You were sober,” Aleksander counters, “a bit tipsy at worst.”
“I didn’t –”
“You wanted it, Linka,” he murmurs, lips on her neck, “you still want it now.”
Chapter 1443: Special (10)
Summary:
cw referenced murder
Chapter Text
"I just ... I feel so guilty. He murdered everyone else in the house - six of my friends - but all he did was mark me."
Her therapist nods, dark eyes soft and understanding, "may I see it?"
"See it?"
"The mark," he clarifies
Alina hates to look at it, but therapy is about confronting uncomfortable things, so she nods and slowly reveals the eclipse-shaped scar on her hip.
He leans forward, fingers tracing the mark almost reverently.
She shivers at his touch. Something feels off, but she thinks it must just be having the scar on display, when she normally hides it away.
“Perhaps,” Dr Morozov murmurs, “the killer thought you were special.”
“Special?” she splutters, “there’s nothing special about me. He didn’t even hesitate with the others, slashed their throats without a moment of doubt. I just … I don’t get why I lived and they didn’t.”
“You don’t see yourself very clearly, do you, Alina?” he asks, his hand still pressed against her side.
She thinks of asking him to move away. There’s something about his touch that sends tingles through her body.
“I …”
“We should explore this, I think,” he says, and when he shuffles back into his seat Alina can’t decide if she’s glad or sorry for the loss of his touch, “I’m sure I can think of a way to show you just how special you are, Alina.”
Chapter 1444: Daughter (3)
Summary:
cw uncle/niece incest
Chapter Text
Ulla’s daughter is a pretty, sweet thing.
He hasn’t ever seen her in person before now, considering his sister had run away from home years before she’d fallen pregnant. He’s only seeing her now because of the tragic car accident that had robbed Alina of both of her parents.
A shame, of course, although his grief is muted, for he feels Ulla was lost to him long ago.
Besides, one person’s tragedy can be another’s opportunity.
Little Alina is barely eighteen, with doe eyes and a hopeful smile, who arrives on his doorstep wanting to connect with her only living relative.
A darling girl, who shares his love of history and sings slightly off-key when she paints and looks at him like he’s her personal sun whenever he praises her.
How is Aleksander meant to resist such a gift, practically handed to him on a silver platter?
His niece needs someone to take care of her, to dote on her and offer her compliments … to draw delicious, needy noises from her and teach her all about pleasure.
And she is his only family. She is his responsibility.
Now that she’s found him, Aleksander knows he can never let her go.
Chapter 1445: Girl (2)
Chapter Text
“Find the girl and bring her to me.”
Alina hears the order come through on the oprichnik’s walkie-talkie, the voice staticky and crackled but very clearly the Darkling’s.
She trembles in her hiding place, waiting for an opportunity to escape and praying Mal has made it out.
She never hears Ivan coming, just screams when a hand grabs her ankle and yanks her out into the light.
The Heartrender works quickly and she slumps into his arms, drowsy and unable to find the energy to summon.
Alina doesn’t come back to herself until she’s in a new room, unceremoniously shoved to the floor in front of a familiar figure.
Her mind briefly registers a body in the corner of the room, one that looks just like Mal, but she tries not to think about it, hoping she’s just imagining things.
The Darkling looks down at her, dark eyes hungry, his shadows caressing her skin and then wrapping around her wrists to keep her from summoning, “hello, Alinochka. Did you miss me?”
Chapter 1446: Divine (3)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
With the help of the trickster god Nikolai, Mal steals the goddess of light Alina from her home in the heavens.
It’s a rescue, of course. Everyone knows she is an unwilling prisoner and unhappy bride of the god of shadows Aleksandr.
But the goddess seems angry, not grateful, for Mal’s actions.
And all it takes is one moment of weakness when Mal lets her out of the chains forged by the god’s smith David, hoping it might make her more well-disposed to him, for him to realise the magnitude of his mistake.
Mortals are never meant to gaze upon the true divine form of a god or goddess, after all.
Alina glows, her light growing brighter and brighter until it burns Mal up inside.
The last thing he hears, before the world goes black, is a low, amused voice.
“Playing with the humans again, solnyshka?”
Chapter 1447: King (3)
Summary:
Hades/Persephone AU
cw uncle/niece incest
Chapter Text
Most people believed that over time, as science and invention took the place of religion, that the gods simply faded away, if they were ever real in the first place.
The truth, however, is that they simply adapted.
Modernity may have come, but people have the same vices and virtues as they did thousands of years ago. And there are always those desperate enough to pray to the gods, even if they never realise exactly what they were doing.
Aleksandr likes the personal touch.
His brother Anton usually stays up in the Heavens, rarely deigning to visit earth and granting favours from afar.
Earth is so full of darkness, though, that it often feels just like the Underworld.
And he likes the irony, to know that when humans in Os Alta whisper of the mysterious, infamous king of the city’s underworld, that they have no idea just how accurate their description is.
There is no better place for the lord of the dead than in the shadowy underbelly of Ravka’s biggest city.
Death clings to the places Aleksandr frequents, and there are no shortage of souls willing to exchange anything for a chance to live just a little longer.
Of course, he is diligent in carrying out his usual duties in the Underworld, ably assisted by Ivan and Fedyor – the former dealing with the more unruly dead, while the latter offers comfort to the good, decent souls.
Aleksandr is not a monster, after all, despite how some people like to depict him. Death is traumatic enough and he tries to make the transition easy for those who deserve it.
And if he has a little fun with the monsters and scum of the world, then that’s his own prerogative. He needs to amuse himself somehow.
Still, it’s a rather monotonous life.
At least until little Alina arrives in the city.
His lovely niece – one of the younger of Anton’s large brood – with a sweet smile and a gift for spreading sunshine, both literally and emotionally, wherever she goes.
Her mother Keyen is the overprotective sort, and Alina has never been allowed anywhere unaccompanied. Aleksandr has only caught a few glimpses of her before, since Keyen has rather unfairly decided he’s a monster.
Now, though, Alina is all alone and in the city that is unofficially Aleksandr’s territory. Her presence is a bright beacon to anyone with any sort of godly senses, the girl clearly unaware of how to mask her divinity, and she wanders where she pleases, entirely unaware of the trouble she could get into. True, she can’t die, but there are enough beasts and monsters touched by the divine roaming around the city that she could get herself seriously hurt.
And what sort of uncle would he be if he let that happen?
It’s not a kidnapping, no matter what Keyen will say later.
Alina walks into The Fold, his favourite club, all of her own accord, clearly drawn by her sense of his presence. And it would be rude not to welcome her when she’s family.
She drinks the pomegranate martini of her own free will, even though every god and goddess knows the power of eating the god of the dead’s food. She leans into him, accepting his embrace. She eagerly asks him questions about his duties and the human world, her endless fascination and enthusiasm for mortals quite adorable in his eyes.
He doesn’t lock her away or put her in chains. He simply offers her the chance to stay a while and she takes it.
Surely, it isn’t Aleksandr’s fault that she prefers his company to everyone else’s?
For centuries now, he’s been bored.
But now, with his solnyshka in his life, he’s finally found what he’s been searching so long for.
And Aleksandr intends to keep her for eternity.
Chapter 1448: Serial (6)
Chapter Text
"I think I love her, Ivan."
"She's our number one suspect, Aleksander. There's a 99% chance she's a literal serial killer."
"Don't be ridiculous. She's sunshine in human form. She made all my favourite desserts to surprise me."
"Being a good baker doesn't make her a good person!"
Chapter 1449: Brother (4)
Summary:
Mal POV
Aleksander is Mal’s brother
Chapter Text
It starts small.
Aleksander comes over to Mal and Alina’s apartment more often, and starts accepting the invitations to events that Mal only offers his older brother because Alina insists it’s polite.
He hears Alina talking on the phone to Aleksander occasionally, and they follow each other on Instagram.
And then it’s more.
Trips to the museums and art galleries and theatres in Os Alta.
Dinner at a vegan restaurant Mal hadn’t wanted to go to (why would he eat anywhere that didn’t offer steak on the menu?).
The two of them in Aleksander’s kitchen, baking Medovik together.
Walks in the park and a pottery class they take together.
Mal reasons it all away, tells himself he’s glad that Alina is no longer asking him to go on boring outings.
And then one day he really looks.
Spots them out in the courtyard of Aleksander’s townhouse when he and Alina are visiting.
They’re holding hands and laughing together, entirely wrapped up in each other and oblivious to Mal watching them.
“I’m not fucking your brother, Mal,” Alina shouts later when he accuses her of cheating, “Sasha and I are friends.”
“Yeah right,” Mal mutters, “you were holding hands!”
“I hold hands with my friends all the time. And where do you get off accusing me of cheating when I watched you shove your tongue in Ruby’s mouth only three months ago and then insist I was overreacting because you were drunk and it didn’t count.”
“Stay away from him, Lina.”
“No,” she glares, “and, you know what, this – you and me – isn’t working. We’re done, Mal.”
And that’s it.
She moves in with her friend Genya for a while, but it hasn’t been six months since their breakup before she’s installed in Aleksander’s townhouse, sharing couple’s milestones on Instagram.
Mal, meanwhile, is alone, having to downsize his apartment because he can’t afford the rent alone, and starting to realise just how much work it is to keep the space tidy.
Mal tells himself she was cheating all along and he’s well shot of her.
But he can’t help but wonder if the little voice in the back of his mind is right.
Maybe he just pushed her straight into Aleksander’s arms.
Chapter 1450: Young (2)
Chapter Text
Alina is twelve when the tsar demands she enter the Fold.
“She is too young, moi tsar,” Aleksander says through gritted teeth.
“Nonsense. She’s trained for four years.”
“The saints will protect her,” the Apparat adds.
The room darkens and shadows writhe.
They all feel his wrath.
Chapter 1451: Power (5)
Chapter Text
Ivan is intimately familiar with what the Sun Summoner looks like when she comes.
For one, the Darkling has no compunction about fucking her whenever and wherever he wants, regardless of whether or not there are other people around.
And besides his taste for exhibitionism, the Darkling also likes to call on Ivan to assist him when stubborn, unruly Starkova requires a particular brand of discipline.
Ivan never touches her. The Darkling won’t allow that, has been known to Cut a man in half simply for taking hold of her hand.
His Heartrending talents, however …
Ivan knows how to manipulate a body, to prolong pleasure until it becomes almost torturous, to turn a disobedient little brat into a writhing, pleading mess of a girl. It is that talent that the Darkling enjoys using.
He can always tell when Starkova has misbehaved a little too much, for he receives a summons to the bedchamber she shares with the Darkling.
Ivan needs no instructions anymore. He knows what the Darkling wants from him.
And so he plays Starkova’s body like an instrument, winds her up and edges her until she’s weeping and begging, and smirks at the absolutely filthy words that the Darkling whispers in her ear even as he refuses to give her any relief.
It’s a mark of the Darkling’s trust in him, that he asks Ivan to lend his talents for the Sun Summoner’s punishment.
And truthfully, while Ivan does occasionally fantasise about pressing Starkova’s face into the mattress and fucking her until she cries, what he enjoys most is the power.
It’s a heady feeling, knowing he’s got control of her pleasure, that she’s whimpering and pleading because of what he is doing to her.
Starkova is rarely shy about expressing her displeasure with Ivan, but in the moments within her bedchamber, Ivan is the one with power over her. Sure, he only has it by the Darkling’s grace, but it still feels wonderful.
Power, Ivan has learned, is a powerful aphrodisiac.
And if he usually goes to find Fedyor afterwards, blood pumping and eyes dark with lust, then his husband isn’t one to complain about a passionate impromptu liaison.
Chapter 1452: Use (3)
Chapter Text
This is an indulgence.
A lazy breakfast in bed and then Aleksander pouring over blueprints of the Grand Palace while Alina makes sunbeams dance and distracts him by letting the bedsheet slip down her glorious body.
He is not a man prone to allowing pleasure to distract from duty, but his Sun Summoner is an exception to the rule.
“Are you sure you wish to take care of Nikolai?” he asks, “Fedyor would be willing to do it, if you’d rather not.”
He knows she’s got a soft spot for the bastard prince, although she’s assured him many times that she understands what must be done.
“I can do it,” she insists, “Fedyor will be needed elsewhere.”
Ivan thinks he’s mad, trusting such a task to the young woman who has spent ten years as the Apparat’s ward, in the heart of the royal court. But Aleksander has faith in Alina’s loyalties to the Grisha – she’d been sceptical and angry and hostile when he had first made himself known to her, but her eyes have been opened to the corruption of the Lantsovs and their court, and the suffering Ravka endures because of it.
“He’s just like the rest of them, in his way,” she adds, a frown marring her beautiful face, “not lecherous or cruel or incompetent like the tsar and tsarevich, but he’s like the Apparat … he just wants to use me.”
Aleksander looks up sharply, “if he’s touched you, solnyshka …”
“He asked me to marry him,” she says softly, “he professed affection, but I know he just wants to use my status of living saint for legitimacy, what with all the rumours of who his real father is.”
Aleksander clenches his fists. He hopes Nikolai dies painfully, but he thinks Alina might be too kind to really make it hurt.
He puts the blueprints down, having long since committed them to memory, and takes the tray from the bed to the side-table.
And then he joins his Sun Summoner, one had sliding over her bare back, ducking his head so he can kiss her.
“I love you, solnyshka.”
“I love you too, Sasha,” she smiles, leaning into the kiss, “I’ve seen your face in the Making and I would never want any other.”
Soon, he thinks as he loses himself in the pleasure of being with her, soon Ravka will enter a new golden age.
Chapter 1453: Band (2)
Chapter Text
"What do you mean you're leaving?"
"It's not working, Mal. I'm sick of being sidelined in the band I helped found."
"So, you're going solo? And with Morozov's label? He'll just use you."
"No Mal," she thinks of how Aleksander looks at her like she's the sun, "he'll help me soar."
Chapter 1454: Flower (3)
Chapter Text
He doesn’t know any of his neighbours before the pandemic.
Then lockdown happens and he’s working from home, and suddenly his balcony is one of the things he’s most grateful for – a space to sit in the fresh air and sunshine and feel a little less like he’s trapped.
And that’s how Aleksander meets Alina.
She’s in the same complex, but a different building. His balcony is opposite hers and she tends to come outside as often as possible to work.
She makes the first move, waving and introducing herself, asking what he does (accountancy, balancing lucrative contracts with his preferred pro bono work) and telling him about her own work (illustrations for children’s books and a bit of commission work too).
Aleksander isn’t usually one for small talk. Without Fedyor around to talk about everything and anything, Aleksander and his best friend Ivan have been known to spend hours together and only say about ten words each. Alina is so open and cheerful, though, that it draws him out of his shell a bit, and he’s surprised by how much he says during that first half-hour conversation.
After that, they try and coordinate their balcony time, working on their own projects but taking frequent breaks to talk.
They recommend books and films to each other, even tossing a few novels to each across the space between their balconies (a precarious undertaking, but they never drop one). They trade recipes and argue about the best way to prepare borscht and their favourite toppings for blini and whether or not herring is an excellent meal (Aleksander’s belief) or awful (Alina’s – obviously incorrect – opinion).
He falls in love with her, her sunshine smile featuring in all his best dreams.
He falls in love although they’ve never been on a date and he’s never even touched her.
He falls in love but he doesn’t know if she feels the same way.
It takes him another few weeks after his realisation, and a blunt video call pep talk from Ivan (with excited interjections from Fedyor), before Aleksander decides to take a chance.
He cobbles together a makeshift bouquet from the plants he has in his apartment (mostly greenery with one slightly droopy orchid).
Then, he offers it to her during their daily lunch meeting, shyly showing her the flowers and feeling elated at her pleased grin and the pretty blush on her cheeks.
They lean over their balconies and he’s just about able to pass the flowers to her.
“I love them, Sasha,” she beams at him.
“I …” he stutters, feeling like a nervous teenager, “I wondered if you’d like to go to dinner … with me … when we’re able to … you know … mingle.”
He winces at his choice of words, “I … I mean meet up in person, when we’re able to meet up in person.”
Alina just laughs cheerfully, “you’re so sweet, Sasha. I would like that a lot.”
Saints, he wishes he could kiss her right now.
As if she can read his mind, Alina winks and blows him a kiss.
Aleksander is not sure he’s ever been happier.
Chapter 1455: Mob (2)
Chapter Text
Aleksander was right, Alina thinks, as the crowd surges around her, desperate to touch her face or clip a piece of her hair.
It’s terrifying, how quickly peaceful worshippers can become a rowdy, dangerous mob.
She’s never been comfortable with being a living saint, but Nikolai has been so insistent on playing it up.
He wants the legitimacy only she can give him, Alina realises bitterly.
She closes her eyes, wishes she’d never stabbed Aleksander, wishes he was here.
This would never happen if he was here.
Oh, Alina, a low voice croons in her ear as cool shadows caress her, I never really left.
And then the screaming starts.
Chapter 1456: Daughter (4)
Summary:
Genya POV
Step-father/step-daughter
cw referenced underage pregnancy (Alina got pregnant at 17)
Chapter Text
While Alina is in the bathroom, Genya holds baby Lukyan securely in her arms while Nina plays peek-a-boo with him.
“I’m surprised,” Genya says quietly, “I thought Mr Morozov would go crazy when he found out Alina got pregnant at seventeen, but he’s been weirdly chill about it.”
They all know how strict and overprotective Alina’s step-father is. Genya honestly doesn’t know when their friend found the opportunity to get pregnant, even if all it took was one time.
“Yeah,” Nina nods, “I guess he’s been unexpectedly supportive. Babies are cute, though – who could resist an adorable face like this one?”
She tickles Lukyan’s chin, smiling as the baby let out a babbling laugh.
“Are you laughing for your Aunt Gen and Aunt Nina, bǎo bèi?” Alina coos as she comes back into the room.
Genya hands Alina her son. It’s still strange to see Alina as a mother, but she’s taken to it well, even managing to find time to take some online classes and work on her art projects.
She and Nina tell Alina about their classes and Alina demonstrates the songs she and Lukyan have been learning at the baby music class they go to.
Eventually, Lukyan starts to fuss, little whimpers and his face scrunching up, near tears.
“I think he’s hungry, milaya,” Mr Morozov says from the doorway.
Genya takes that as their cue to leave. She and Nina exclaim over Lukyan’s adorableness for a few more seconds and then say goodbye to Alina.
As they gather their things, Genya looks over at Mr Morozov. He’s watching Alina as intently as always, a possessive and greedy glint in his dark eyes that makes her shiver. It’s not the way a man should look at his step-daughter.
She tries to remind herself that Alina had told them about Lukyan’s father. A one-night stand she’d met on a rare night out, and she’d never bothered getting his number so he’s not in the picture.
Never mind that Alina wouldn’t have gone out to a party or club without any of her friends, or that she’s never been a girl for casual relationships, or that Lukyan has eyes as dark as Mr Morozov rather than Alina’s lighter ones.
Never mind that she can see Mr Morozov now, sat down next to Alina, one hand on her leg as she lifts her top to feed the baby.
Alina is happy, she tells herself firmly, and she would tell them if there was anything wrong going on in her home.
Although … Genya can’t help but think she and Alina might have different ideas about what wrong means.
Chapter 1457: Flower (4)
Chapter Text
The flowers are different. Blue irises replaced by vibrant sunflowers.
She feels sick. In the two years since she and Mal fled, every rumour suggested the Darkling remains in Ravka, strengthening his position.
But there’s no one else who would leave her such a message.
He’s here.
Chapter 1458: Dance (2)
Chapter Text
She feels like she’s being watched.
Anyone who knows her would laugh. You’re a prima ballerina, Linka, thousands of people watch you dance every night.
This is different, though. There’s an intensity to this watcher that she’s never encountered before, a single-minded focus that makes her shiver.
He’s that person in the corner of her eye, the shadow waiting in the wings while she performs, the figure haunting her dreams.
The flowers come without fail every performance, signed only with the symbol of a sun in eclipse.
Blue irises and sunflowers, her favourites.
On the last night of this run of performances, there’s a party to celebrate.
There’s a man there. Tall, with dark hair and a thick, neatly-trimmed beard.
He’s a stranger and yet Alina gets the oddest sense that she knows him.
He smiles when they’re introduced, white teeth gleaming in the candlelight, dark eyes flashing with desire.
Oh, she thinks, I know you.
Alina trembles slightly when he shakes her hand. His smile widens.
“I’m so pleased,” he murmurs, keeping hold of her hand long after it is proper, “to properly meet my very favourite dancer.”
Chapter 1459: Flower (5)
Summary:
Mal POV
Late 1800s AU
Chapter Text
Mal’s tour of Morozov Abbey is brief.
His host, is not a friendly man and does not appear to enjoy having guests.
“I do not see why my solicitors sent you for this work,” Viscount Morozov sneers as he strides quickly through the various halls and galleries of the building, “Mr Andreyev usually comes himself.”
“Mr Andreyev is … err … dead now, Lord Morozov.”
Viscount Morozov frowns, “he was a fine man who did good work for me. He has gone far too soon.”
“He was ninety-two, Lord Morozov.”
“Yes,” the viscount sighs, “no age at all, really.”
Mal is shown the library, where he can work only when supervised by an exceedingly dour man named Ivan, and then his bedchamber and the dining room.
Most of this wing’s rooms are off limits, as is a whole other wing of the Abbey.
“What beautiful flowers,” he says as he catches a brief glimpse of a cloister garden, hoping that the compliment might improve his host’s temper.
Instead, Viscount Morozov turns and levels him with a ferocious glare, “the gardens are my ward’s particular project and she is never to be disturbed there.”
Mal, a little afraid of the foreboding lord, just nods silently.
He is due to stay a week for the work required and during the first six days, he is never introduced to Viscount Morozov’s mysterious ward.
He catches glimpses of her occasionally, but nothing more. She eats her meals with Viscount Morozov in a private dining room in the wing he is forbidden from entering, while Mal dines alone and in silence.
As his time in Morozov Abbey comes to an end, Mal finds himself more and more curious about her. He imagines stories for why he has never met her and daydreams about being a hero who rescues her from captivity at the hands of the viscount.
On the afternoon of his last full day, he decides to take a chance.
He manages to find the cloister garden and sneaks inside, standing hidden in the shadows to try and catch a glimpse of the viscount’s ward.
She’s a beautiful young woman of about twenty, with hair of the strangest colour – bone white in spite of her youth – and a radiant smile.
She hums as she tends to the vibrant flowers in the garden – an impressive display for early winter – and Mal is just working up the courage to introduce himself when she cups her hand together and summons a blinding orb of light.
As she tosses the orb up in the air and it shatters to bathe the garden in the glow of sunlight that it would never naturally receive this time of year, Mal gasps loudly.
The young woman frowns, “who’s there?”
Mal freezes, trying to work out exactly what he’s just witnessed.
Witchcraft, surely, something dangerous and unnatural.
He tries to tiptoe away, only to let out a cry of alarm as the shadows shift and writhe and then Viscount Morozov steps out of the darkness.
“I expressly told you, Mr Oretsev, that this part of the property was off limits.”
“But you … she …”
“Alinochka,” he calls out and the young woman comes over, slipping her hand into Viscount Morozov’s and leaning up to kiss him.
“Is this the spy?” she asks, wrinkling her nose as she looks at Mal, “he was watching me.”
“So he was, solnyshka,” Viscount Morozov says.
He lifts his free hand and Mal sees that tendrils of shadow are curling around it. It isn’t just the viscount’s ward with unnatural powers, he realies, it’s him too.
“I do so despise nosiness, Mr Oretsev.”
The man’s dark eyes glitter with malice and Mal panics.
“Help!” he shouts, “someone help me!”
Viscount Morozov snorts in amusement, while his ward just giggles.
“No one will come,” she tells him, “they know better than to interfere.”
“I did not have high hopes for you, Mr Oretsev,” the viscount says, “but I thought you might at least be wise enough to heed my rules. As it is, I’m afraid you’ll have to suffer the consequences of your actions.”
Mal blanches, “you can’t –”
“Oh, Mr Oretsev,” the shadows move, curling around Mal’s ankles and wrists, “we can do whatever we like. After all, it’s not like you can stop us.”
“He wasn’t a very clever man,” Alina says later as she tends to her flowers, “but I think he’ll make a decent fertiliser for the garden.”
“I believe you’re right, solnyshka. He ought to be useful somehow, after all.”
“You will have to instruct another solicitor now, though.”
“Yes, a tiresome business. But I’m sure Ivan will find the right person.”
“Is he going to take Fedyor with him when he meets with the candidates?”
“He is, Alinochka. We shall have the Abbey all to ourselves for at least three weeks.”
Alina grins, “how wonderful. And just in time for our anniversary.”
Chapter 1460: Daughter (5)
Summary:
cw implied possible father/daughter incest
Chapter Text
Examination of secondary sources regarding the rule of the Darkling and Sol Koroleva, whose reign lasted approximately one thousand years before they vanish from historical record two thousand years ago, shows the pair are nearly universally referred to as husband and wife.
However, examination of some primary sources tells a different story.
In some of the earliest sources, dating from the first century of their reign, Sol Koreleva is almost always referred to as the daughter of the Darkling, rather than as his wife. It is only in sources from around the second century of their reign onwards that Sol Koroleva is called the Darkling’s wife, although even then there are sporadic references to her as his daughter.
A number of theories have been put forward for this inconsistency.
The first is that Sol Koroleva refers to two different women. The birth names of the Darkling and Sol Koroleva were never used in official correspondence and they have been lost to history. It is possible that the Darkling may have been the father of the first Sun Summoner – either biologically or through adoption – and the pair were co-rulers, before the first Sun Summoner perhaps died or stepped down, and a second Sun Summoner appeared and married the Darkling.
Another theory is perhaps some mistranslation of Old Ravkan. A handful of linguistics scholars have posited that the Old Ravkan words we believe mean daughter and wife may in fact have been interchangeable, or may have been two different ways to refer to a wife (perhaps a young or new wife versus a more established wife).
A third idea is that the Darkling discovered the Sun Summoner as a child and perhaps formally or informally adopted her, or took her as his ward, so that he could teach her. Later, their relationship may have shifted and they then chose to marry.
The final theory is that the Darkling was truly the biological father of the one and only Sun Summoner. Scholars of the Grisha have argued that this was a strong possibility given the similar powerful natures of their Small Science and their status as equals and opposites. Some of them say that great power can only come from great power. The references of Sol Koroleva as the Darkling’s daughter and then as his wife would therefore both be true, and this would explain the lingering instances of Sol Koroleva being called daughter rather than wife in primary sources from their reign.
If indeed the relationship between the Darkling and Sol Koroleva was an incestuous one, it is possible that the majority of their subjects were not aware of it. The pair were long-lived – some say eternal – and once they were married, new generations of Ravkans would only know them as husband and wife, rather than father and daughter.
Secondary sources following their reign – often compiled by religious figures – would have had a vested interest in destroying or amending records referring to the pair as father and daughter, as such a relationship would have been considered taboo to them.
Still, it would not have been as shocking or unconventional in the ancient period as it would be now. In Shu Han, queens frequently wed their half-brothers up until around seven hundred years ago, and the ancient kings of the Wandering Isle were known to nearly exclusively wed sisters or nieces to preserve the purity of the royal line.
In the case of the Darkling and Sol Koroleva, who required no heirs and who were never known to have any children, there would be no concern regarding inbreeding affecting their descendants. And given that the shift from daughter to wife did not occur until Sol Koroleva was at least a century old, with power to match the Darkling’s – and that the pair were famously devoted to one another – there is little likelihood that the relationship was forced or unwanted on either part.
Unfortunately, it is highly likely that we will never know the truth about the relationship between the Darkling and Sol Koroleva.
The pair vanished following their millennium celebrations and their bodies have never been discovered, preventing the possibility of DNA testing.
It is said by many, however, that the Shadow and Sun Summoners still live, and that they will continue to do so long after humanity is dust. If they are alive, then they are the only ones who could give us definitive answers.
Article appearing in The Ravkan Historical Review
Chapter 1461: Darklina Homes (159)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1599902331348275200/photo/1
Chapter Text
"When can I go to Os Alta with you, Sasha?"
"You're not strong enough yet, Alinochka. For now, you need to keep safe and hidden."
It's a beautiful manor, with tutors to help develop her Small Science, but Alina is lonely.
"Soon," he promises, "and then we'll always be together."
Chapter 1462: Dance (3)
Summary:
Historical AU
cw forced / arranged marriage
Chapter Text
The party is raucous, fast-paced music playing as the Starkov clan dance and sing and laugh together.
The patriarch, however, shares none of their joy. His hands are trembling and he has the look of a rabbit cornered by a fox.
Perhaps Aleksandr could have put him at ease, but he’s not in the habit of offering comfort to a man whose idiot nephews nearly killed a cart full of children from Aleksandr’s own clan in some mischief gone wrong, leaving most of them with painful injuries that will take weeks or months to properly heal.
“We’re not wealthy,” Anton Starkov says, “we grow our own food and make our own clothes. The few trinkets we have aren’t worth much.”
“And yet,” Aleksandr murmurs, “there must be recompense.”
The obvious solution would be to hand over the two boys responsible for Aleksandr to mete out his own justice, but Starkov seems unwilling to do that with two of their clan’s few young, strong men, not when he knows Aleksandr would likely take their hands or cripple them before sending them back.
Aleksandr can’t see another acceptable option, though. At least, not until he glances at the dancers and spots her.
She’s beaming as she twirls in time with the music and it’s like the world goes still. The girl has the sun in her smile and Aleksandr wants.
“A different bargain, perhaps,” he suggests, “I am in need of a wife.”
“Ah,” Starkov starts to look a little more cheerful, “well, there’s Ruby, who is very popular, and Irina, over by the fire, and –”
“I want her,” he points at the young woman who has captured his interest.
“You … you want Alina.”
A pretty name. Bright and beautiful. It suits her perfectly.
“Yes, Alina.”
“I … she is my daughter, my only child.”
“And surely you want what’s best for her, Starkov? After all, I can offer her a great deal more than any man here.”
“She … she has an understanding already. With my nephew Malyen.”
Aleksandr sneers, recognising the name as one of the boys who had caused all this trouble in the first place, “break the understanding and wed Alina to me – that is my price.”
“Morozov, please, not my daughter.”
“You need not fear for her, Starkov. My wife will stand above all others but me. She will be honoured.”
“I …” he looks up towards his daughter and raises a hand, calling her over.
“What is it, papa?” she asks, looking curiously at Aleksandr.
Up close, she is even more radiant. And her eyes are intelligent, watching and assessing him, her worried glances back at Malyen and another boy telling him that she knows why he is here.
“Morozov … he has asked for your hand, Alina.”
Her brow furrows, “but Mal –”
“That is quite impossible now, Alina, after what has happened.”
“You promised it would be my choice, papa, and now you’re –”
“Alina, please,” Starkov looks nervously at Aleksandr, as if expecting him to find Alina’s defiance an insult – he does not, for he does not wish for a meek wife.
Her eyes, the exact shade of brown of the Kerch shokalad Aleksandr so enjoys, flash with fire and he sees her evaluate the situation and realise the inevitable.
“I see,” she murmurs, “I have no choice. Very well, then.”
Aleksandr smiles in satisfaction. Despite her resistance to the idea, he is sure Alina will come around, once she sees how much better a prospect he is than her foolish cousin.
“We shall depart in the morning,” he tells her, “and I’m sure you will have no objection to my cousin Genya sharing your room for the night, just to ensure everything goes … smoothly.”
He can already tell she has a headstrong streak, after all, and while a chase would offer some amusement in other circumstances, he’d rather not have to catch up to a runaway bride.
“Very well,” she agrees through gritted teeth.
His smile widens and he takes her hand to kiss it, “sleep well then, my Alina.”
She glares and storms off. He makes a note to post Ivan outside her door as well, as an added precaution.
What a fine bride she will make him.
Chapter 1463: Darklina Homes (160)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1544018653313654792/photo/1
Chapter Text
“I’ll live there one day,” nine-year-old Alina tells Mal.
“You’re going to marry the president?”
“No, dummy, I’m going to be the president.”
“I swore I’d live there one day,” she tells Aleksander years later, after their wedding.
He smiles, “and you will. You can do anything.”
Chapter 1464: Daughter (6)
Chapter Text
The Nine Tsarevnas
This painting, by noted artist Anatoly Popov, depicts the nine daughters of the Black Tsar and Sol Koroleva.
At the time of painting, the tsarevnas ranged in age from eighteen to one hundred and seventy-nine, although none of them appeared older than around twenty years old.
Four of them inherited their mother’s Small Science and four their father’s, while Tsarevna Evgeniya, the baby of the family and born just over fifty years after the royal couple’s eighth daughter, was found to have the ability to summon both shadows and sun.
Despite the placid nature of the painting, all of the royal daughters are known to be active, energetic members of their parents’ court, each of them spending time on military campaigns, as well as with diplomatic duties, serving on the royal council and the teaching of young Grishenka. All are formidable figures in combat and assertive within their diplomatic and council duties.
Despite persistent gossip about their lack of a male heir, neither the Black Tsar or Sol Koroleva have ever expressed any dissatisfaction. After all, they have no real need for an heir and, if they ever decided to step down, they are said to believe that any one of their daughters would be amply qualified to take their place.
As for those princes, kings, noblemen and fortune hunters who seek to wed one of the tsarevnas, hoping for preferential treatment or perhaps the opportunity to one day sit on the throne of Ravka, they have all been sorely disappointed thus far. While the tsarevnas are known to engage in brief dalliances, none of them have ever married or shown an inclination to do so. And if they are looking at the example set by their parents – a devoted and passionate marriage of equals – then their standards will be set high indeed.
Chapter 1465: Darklina Homes (161)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1530002814361128960/photo/1
Chapter Text
Mal knows something is wrong when he comes home to find the door wide open. Alina is too paranoid for that.
There's a newspaper clipping of an article, with his photo, celebrating a win for the football team he coaches, and a note – thanks for leading me back to my wife, Oretsev.
Chapter 1466: Bed (18)
Summary:
Oprichniki POV and Ivan POV
Chapter Text
“It’s your turn.”
“You’re such a liar, Dominik. It’s definitely your turn.”
“Actually, I think it might be Pavel’s turn.”
“Anton, you traitor. I don’t want to – the last time I disturbed them, I nearly got by head chopped off by the tsar’s Cut.”
“But I can’t –”
“What is going on here?”
The oprichniki, elite and well-trained soldiers, stop squabbling and immediately stand to attention.
“General Kaminsky,” Dominik stammers, “we were just … well, we’re supposed to remind the tsar and tsarina of the council meeting that’s starting in ten minutes and … well …”
He trails off, but no further explanations are needed, as the supposedly soundproofed walls of the royal chambers fail entirely in that purpose and a series of deep moans and high-pitched cries of pleasure can be heard.
General Ivan Kaminsky, a veteran of dangerous battles and coups, and the most talented Heartrender of the last century, sighs.
“You and you,” he points to Dominik and Pavel, “go and tell the council members that the meeting will be starting late. And the rest of you go to the Materialki workshop and tell them they need to sort some better soundproofing.
“Yes, General,” they chorus in unison.
Ivan knocks loudly and, as expected, gets no response.
He knocks again, knowing it’s pointless but hoping to maybe avoid actually having to enter.
He’s not that lucky.
It’s still a shock, after so many years when the now-tsar was the General of the Second Army and his rooms were dark wood and dark colours, to enter a room so bright and airy and golden.
Decorated that way for the tsarina, Ivan knows. Even in the early years of their marriage, when the Sun Summoner tsarina had tried dozens of different ways to kill her Shadow Summoner husband and flee to the wretched rebels that still occasionally cause minor irritation, the tsar had doted on his wife and done whatever he could to make her comfortable and happy.
Sometimes, Ivan misses those days. There were a lot more bloodstains to clean up but at least he didn’t have to knock before entering any room out of fear that he’d find them fucking.
They’re still in bed, half-hidden by the gauzy curtains, which Ivan thinks is a small mercy.
The bedsheets cover something, which is more than he usually gets when forced to go searching for his insatiable monarchs.
“Moi tsar,” he calls out, “moya tsarina. The council are waiting for you.”
“We’re not – saints, right there – not late, are we?”
“Not yet, moya tsarina,” Ivan says, “but you will be.”
“We’ll be along shortly, Ivan,” the tsar’s voice is low and a little hoarse.
“That’s what you said last time, moi tsar,” Ivan reminds him, remembering how two weeks ago, the council had waited almost an hour before their disheveled monarchs had appeared with matching dreamy smiles.
The tsar does not respond. He seems focused on his wife and in drawing breathy sighs and pleading sobs from her.
“We’ll expect you in fifteen minutes, then?” Ivan asks.
The room suddenly brightens with the glow that tends to accompany the tsarina’s orgasms and Ivan lifts a hand to shield his eyes.
“Better make it half an hour,” the tsar murmurs, already shifting so he can put his head between the tsarina’s legs.
Ivan sighs again. Loudly.
He knows they’ll both have heard him and inevitably they’ll feel a twinge of guilt later that they’ll want to assuage.
If he has to endure this, then at least he’s going to get a nice long holiday in the royal Balakirev dacha with his Fedyor out of it.
Chapter 1467: Darklina Homes (162)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1495005247047094275/photo/1
Chapter Text
"It all looks so normal, from the outside."
"Yes, but inside is the stuff of nightmares."
"And the daughter?"
"No. The poor girl called the police in hysterics, raving about shadow monsters, but she vanished before they arrived. Cameras everywhere, but no sign of where she went."
Chapter 1468: Gift (2)
Summary:
Guardian/Ward
cw implied underage as Alina is 16
Chapter Text
Genya frets when Alina’s guardian enters.
“Moi tsar,” the red-head frowns, “you ought not be in here. Alina is not properly dressed and –”
Aleksander dismisses her with a flick of his fingers, shadows nudging her and the maids out of the door, “thank you, Genya. I’ll see to my Sun Summoner.”
“She means well,” Alina says, worried that he might punish Genya.
“I know, solnyshka,” he comes over and kisses her forehead in greeting, “I appreciate her loyalty to you, even if her concerns are misplaced.”
Alina nods. Genya is wonderful, but she does tend to be unduly concerned with propriety when it comes to Alina – it is one thing to be wary of strangers or acquaintances, but Aleksander is her guardian, and the tsar besides, and he would never do her harm.
“I have a gift for you, solnyshka,” he says, “to wear at the celebrations today.”
It is the ten-year anniversary of the tsar’s reign. A decade since he toppled the corrupt, incompetent Lantsov dynasty for the good of all Grisha and Ravka.
It had been right after Alina had been brought to the Little Palace, smuggled in under the cover of darkness to keep her safe and hidden from the grasping Lantsovs and Apparat. She’d spent a week sequestered in the War Room until the tsar’s victory. She remembers in vivid detail the coronation, when she had ridden in the tsar’s carriage with him to the Cathedral. Alina had been crowned too, with a miniature pearl and diamond kokoshnik specially made for her, although Aleksander has told her she won’t officially be tsarina until she’s eighteen and they marry.
Out of a velvet bag, he produces a glittering diamond choker.
Alina gasps, calling a small orb of light so she can watch the piece glitter and shine.
“It’s beautiful, Sasha.”
She has so many lovely pieces of jewellery for state occasions, gifted to her by her guardian over the years – despite Genya’s protests that she ought to wear only flowers and ribbons as ornaments at her age, not jewels – but that this will be quite dazzling when she summons.
“Only the best for my solnyshka,” he gives her the soft smile only she ever sees.
“Will you put it on me?” she asks.
He lifts her hair, fingers brushing her skin and making her shiver as he carefully fastens the choker.
His hands linger, but she doesn’t mind. Welcomes it, even.
“Beautiful,” he murmurs, pressing his lips to her neck.
Alina sighs and tilts her head, rewarded with kisses trailing upwards.
“Sasha,” she sighs, “please.”
But his hands settle on her waist, stroking her waist through her bodice, and he lifts his head, “we mustn’t be late for the celebrations, solnyshka, and you need to finish getting ready.”
“But I –”
“Be a good girl for me, Alinochka, and I’ll see to it that you’re rewarded for it.”
She pouts, but nods.
After all, her guardian’s rewards are always well worth waiting for.
Chapter 1469: Darklina Homes (163)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1497979849197207554/photo/1
Chapter Text
Two dozen Drüskelle at their back, axes aloft and war cries deafening, and the Darkling has brought them to an old stone archway with only open fields beyond it.
"What –"
He just grins as they ride through the archway to a whole new world, "welcome to the Little Palace, Alina."
Chapter 1470: Game (6)
Summary:
Alina grew up in the Little Palace. She’s now fifteen and sheltered.
cw one underage kiss
Chapter Text
“Alina, over here.”
She wanders over to the group of her classmates sitting around a small bonfire, but she’s not entirely sure she should trust the grin on Zoya’s face, since she’s pretty sure the older girl doesn’t like her.
“Hello,” she looks around at the group – Zoya and her cronies – a little nervously.
“We’re playing a game, Alina,” Zoya says.
“Oh, what sort of game?”
Alina doesn’t spend much time with her peers, more likely to be in private lessons or the War Room with the Darkling. She’s been at the Little Palace for eight years and she still doesn’t feel like she’s really part of any of the cliques her classmates fall into. She has Genya, of course, and Fedyor is always kind, while Ivan is grumpily protective, but she isn’t really friends with anyone else.
She’s never had the chance to join in with their amusements before.
“You spin the bottle,” Zoya points to an empty kvas bottle they’ve got, “and you have to kiss whoever it lands on.”
Alina frowns. She hasn’t heard of that game. And she’s not sure she’d want to play it – she’s never kissed anyone before, and what if she’s bad at it?
“I … I think I better go,” she says, “I’ve got some translations to finish for my Shu class.”
Zoya’s smile turns sharp, “it’s alright if you’re scared, Alina. I know it’s a bit embarrassing to never have kissed anyone at all when you’re fifteen, but we won’t judge.”
Some of the others giggle, while a few look uncomfortable. Alina blushes furiously.
“I –”
She doesn’t need to say anything, though.
Tendrils of shadow slither like snakes among them, dousing the fire, curling around ankles.
The others shriek and even Zoya looks panicked. But the shadows feel like home to Alina, comforting and familiar.
The Darkling steps out of the darkness, his eyes cold as he gazes at her classmates, most of whom look on the verge of fleeing.
“Come, Alina,” he says.
She goes to his side. As she passes Zoya, she sees the Squaller glaring, expression a mixture of dislike and envy.
“The rest of you,” the Darkling puts a hand on Alina’s shoulder, “back to your dormitories … now.”
They go quickly, with a chorus of yes, moi soverenyi and respectful nods.
The Darkling leads Alina back inside, his hand never leaving her shoulder until they reach the War Room and then his own private rooms beyond.
“You look upset, solnyshka.”
“It’s nothing, really.”
“If it distresses you then it is important. And you know there are no secrets between us.”
It was the agreement they’d made when she first arrived at the Little Palace, when he’d given her his true name, the one no one but the two of them and Baghra know.
“They were playing a game, a … a kissing game.”
“Oh,” he says, eyes darkening.
“Zoya made fun of me because I’ve never kissed anyone before. Does that make me strange, Sasha?”
“Of course not, solnyshka. You ought not waste your first kiss on some unworthy boy.”
Alina nods. The Darkling has always told her that she only deserves the very best and that he will always ensure she has it.
“Then … who will I kiss, Sasha?”
“You don’t need to worry about that just yet, Alinochka.”
“But I …”
I feel left behind, left out … like I’m an oddity.
The Darkling cups her cheek, his amplification sending sparks of surety through her.
And then he ducks his head and presses his lips to hers, a gentle, tender kiss like the ones in the romance novels she sometimes sneaks a look at when Genya accidentally leaves them behind in the Zvezda Suite.
Her whole body warms and she feels certain she must be glowing.
Alina kisses him back as best as she can, enthusiastic even if she’s not experienced, and she feels his mouth curve into a smile beneath hers.
She’s a little dazed when they break apart, especially as his hand remains on her cheek, caressing her skin.
“There, Alinochka,” he murmurs, fingers sliding across her lips, eyes glittering with satisfaction, “now you’ve had your first kiss.”
Alina nods, “it was perfect.”
He smiles, “it will always be like that with us, my Alina, because we are destined, there are no others like us. Now … off to bed with you, I think you’ve had quite enough excitement for today.”
Chapter 1471: Darklina Homes (164)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1552750838136848386/photo/1
Regency AU
Chapter Text
Aleksander looks out at the gardens, where his ward laughs and chases after her puppy Sol.
She's meant to marry his nephew Mal. That was her father's wish. But Anton is dead and Mal doesn't deserve her.
Aleksander never thought he'd marry, but Alina will make him a perfect wife.
Chapter 1472: Role (4)
Chapter Text
It’s Alina’s first big role.
First role at all, really.
She’s been in a few theatre ensembles, and had a handful of three-line roles in teen movies as the main character’s classmate or friend, but nothing even close to this.
A lead role. The lead role.
They haven’t finished filming yet, but she’s seen mock-ups of the film poster.
Just her, golden and glowing, the titular Sol Koroleva.
Aleksander – the Aleksander Morozov, Oscar winning director and actor and People’s sexiest man alive four years running – had been very insistent that the main film poster feature only her. As the film’s director and one of its stars, he’d gotten his way.
Mal, who plays her character’s childhood friend, had complained frequently about his omission from the main promotional material, but Aleksander has insisted that the focus of the story is Alina and not the two men – Mal’s childhood friend and Aleksander’s mysterious, morally grey mentor – who are her love interests.
Filming has been a whirlwind and a dream come true.
She’s heard so many horror stories about sets, knows that she’s incredibly lucky that her first experience has been a wonderful one.
It’s been exhausting work, but exhilarating too. Terrifying, to be surrounded by some of the industry’s most respected stars, like Aleksander and Ivan Kaminsky, but gratifying to discover that they don’t just dismiss her out of hand, but listen to her thoughts on her characters, even making changes to the script on her recommendation.
Is it any wonder that she falls in love?
She’s been warned about that. The Head of Costume Design Genya Safina, who’s worked on every one of Aleksander’s films for the last seven years, cautions her to be wary of powerful men. Tamar Kir-Bataar, the stunt coordinator who trains Alina, has taught her self-defence in case of unwanted advances.
But the heart wants what it wants. To begin with, she wonders if it is a matter of proximity – after all, she and Aleksander have a lot of scenes together, and he’s present to direct many of her other scenes even if his character isn’t present – but she soon realises that it’s just him. No one else has ever believed in her the way he does. No one else looks at her like she’s their personal sun. No one else makes her laugh and smile as much as he does.
They’re keeping it quiet for now.
It’ll come out eventually, of course, and she winces when she thinks of the gossip magazine headlines.
She was cast as an unknown, after all, and she’s well aware of what people will assume.
But Alina knows she’s talented, that she works hard and she deserves this role. And if she ever forgets, Aleksander shows her the note he wrote at her very first audition.
Found Sol Koroleva. No one else can do it.
It won’t be easy, but Alina is sure that it will be worth it.
Chapter 1473: Darklina Homes (165)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1514226908145278986/photo/1
Chapter Text
"Avoid it," her classmates tell Ana when she asks about the old, abandoned house just outside town, "it's haunted."
"By who?"
"The Sun Witch," Katya says.
"No," Danil shakes his head, "it's the Shadow Man."
"It's both," Irina whispers, "but stay away. They don't like intruders."
Chapter 1474: Chain (6)
Chapter Text
She knows they’re coming for her.
The shadows whisper, after all, his voice with a warning and an offer to destroy them all.
But Alina wants to give them a chance. She’s lived in this village all her life, knows every person by name, has helped so many of them and played with their children and smiled as they pass each other in the village square.
Alina isn’t a monster. She doesn’t want to harm innocents.
He has always warned that she has too much faith in others.
When they clap the chains around her wrists and drag her towards the square, Alina is more disappointed than angry.
Intrigued too, that they know enough to hold the chains taut, keeping her arms wide apart and removing the chance that Alina might be able to summon. She wonders how long it took them to learn that trick.
She notes the faces around her, looking to see which are eager and which are hesitant.
They keep the children away, probably to avoid a fuss – Alina has always been a favourite of the little ones, and she imagines they’d be distressed to see this. It’s good, though, means they’ll be safe from what is to come.
Because of course he will help her. That has never been in doubt.
“Witch,” the crowd hiss, “devil’s whore.”
There’s Ruby, who was scared of the dark as a child and who used to giggle in delight when young Alina summoned little orbs of light to cheer her up.
There’s Ana Kuya, whose vegetable garden Alina has helped with extra sunshine.
There’s Anton, whose children got lost in the forest one night and who had embraced Alina with grateful thanks when she’d found them.
There’s Mal, who has known Alina all her life, her very best friend and then first love.
All of them turning on her, despite how she’s helped them, just because she’s different.
She never did agree with him when he told her they’d make her out to be a monster.
But she believes him now.
Alina can feel the heat from the flames behind her as they stack wood higher and higher upon the pyre.
She looks them all in the eye, those who have condemned her to die.
“There’s still time,” she says, “you could do the right thing.”
“You’ll burn, witch,” Mal hisses, face contorted with hatred.
Alina only sighs. Well, no one can say she hasn’t tried.
She feels his presence, sees tendrils of shadow loop around her wrists, unlocking the cuffs.
Protect the children, Sasha.
As you wish, solnyshka.
Alina smiles and calls the light.
And then the world burns.
Chapter 1475: Darklina Homes (166)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1494280471873822723/photo/1
Chapter Text
He doesn't fit here. This shady fixer who's meant to ensure papa wins a senate seat belongs more in the shadows than her sunny home.
He watches her when she walks in the gardens, a stark black figure against verdant green grass.
Expression hungry. Dark eyes covetous.
She shivers.
Chapter 1476: Necklace (2)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Mal had thought that being invited on this tour was a good thing.
Thought it meant she was still his Alina, still Sticks, the girl he’d known growing up together with their foster mother Ana Kuya.
Thought it would make it easier to persuade her that this life’s not for her, that she’ll agree that a taste of the spotlight is enough and now she wants to come home to Keramzin, where Mal has a small patch of land and the dream of turning it into a thriving farm.
Instead, it’s only shown him how he’s losing her.
It’s Aleksander Morozov’s fault.
Why couldn’t the man have been happy with all his music awards and number ones and best-selling albums?
Why did he have to be at that tiny bar in Keramzin the night Alina had the courage to get up on the tiny stage and sing some soppy ballad she’d written?
He swooped right in, Morozov did, dazzling Alina with promises of stardom and singing.
Morozov has never been anything but a solo act, at least until Alina.
Sun and Shadow, they’re called, and their tour sold out in under ten minutes.
Morozov is using her, obviously. Sure, he claims Alina is also working on a solo album, but Mal is sure he’s lying, just trying to placate Alina.
The way Morozov looks at her makes Mal sick.
Dark eyes possessive, hands always all over her.
And now, right before the final show of the tour, Mal watches as he fastens a glittering diamond choker around Alina’s neck.
A collar! Mal sneers at the thought.
“He owns you,” Mal spits out when Morozov has gone to talk to the band.
Alina’s brow furrows, “what are you –”
“That fucking necklace, collaring you like you’re an animal.”
Alina’s confusion gives way to anger, “how dare you! Aleksander has been nothing but supportive, making sure I enjoy this tour, stopping the execs from trying to take advantage of me –”
“He is the one taking advantage,” Mal argues, “he’s just using you to boost his own popularity.”
Alina’s laugh is cutting and derisive, “he’s one of the most famous musicians on the planet, Mal. He doesn’t need help with popularity.”
“He probably just wants a pretty girl half his age, grateful enough to do every sick thing he wants in bed and –”
She slaps him, eyes blazing, “get out.”
“Lina,” he tries, knowing he may have gone too far, frustrated that Morozov has come between them.
“I think you better leave now,” Morozov’s low voice comes from behind him, mild on the surface but seething with fury underneath.
Mal goes before the hovering bodyguards are asked to make him.
He looks back just once as he leaves, seeing Alina in Morozov’s arms, the two of them with eyes only for each other, that damned collar glittering under the lights.
He doesn’t get an invite to their wedding three months later.
Chapter 1477: Darklina Homes (167)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1496847381895155713/photo/1
Chapter Text
It takes nearly a year to track down his runaway Sun Summoner.
He frowns at the tiny cabin, surely no real protection against the heavy snow. Alina must be cold.
He freezes when he hears a child's cry from inside the cabin.
It seems Alina has been hiding more than just herself.
Chapter 1478: Darklina Homes (168)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1684919288296050689/photo/1
Chapter Text
Alina peers over the landing at their guest.
She only catches a glimpse – tall, dark hair, neatly-trimmed beard, ornate black kefta – before he disappears into papa's study.
She creeps downstairs to hear better.
"You can't have her!"
"The Sun Summoner is mine. I won't be denied."
Chapter 1479: Necklace (3)
Chapter Text
“Don’t fidget, Alina.”
She stills, but can’t help her slight shiver a moment later.
There’s snow on the ground outside but Aleksander has turned off the heating for this meeting.
It’s all well and good for him, in his thick cashmere jumper, but Alina is wearing decidedly less.
In fact, she’s wearing nothing at all, save for the eye-wateringly expensive diamond necklace she purchased on a tipsy whim yesterday afternoon.
“Please, Sasha, can’t I put my clothes back on?”
“Alina, your parents trusted me to manage your finances. You know I have to approve all purchases over $50,000 and this is significantly over that. And how can I decide whether to approve this necklace if it’s hidden underneath a jumper or coat?”
Her nipples are hard and aching, and she can’t tell if it’s from the cold or the way his dark eyes have been watching her since he’d told her to take all her clothes off ten minutes ago – considering how embarrassingly wet she is between her legs, it’s probably the latter.
“Can’t you at least put the heating on?”
He smirks, amused and a little mean, “I don’t think so, Alina. I believe this is a good lesson for you. You’ll hopefully remember this the next time you’re deciding if it’s a good idea to shop online after mimosas with those spendthrift friends of yours.”
“I’ll return it, alright,” she pouts, even though she actually loves the necklace, enchanted by its sparkle and the way it made her feel when she first put it on.
Aleksander stands and comes up to her, reaching out to brush his fingers across the diamonds, then sliding across her collarbone.
“Who said anything about returning it, Alina? It’s really quite something, well worth keeping.”
His hand moves down, featherlight over one of her breasts but enough to make her moan.
“I approve,” he murmurs, voice low and rough, eyes glittering.
“Sasha,” she leans into his touch, “please.”
Aleksander’s smirk widens, “well then, Alina, shall we go and see how beautifully that pretty necklace of yours glitters under my bedroom lights.”
Chapter 1480: Darklina Homes (169)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1649062797064433664
Chapter Text
"Everything's cleared out and there's not a fingerprint left," Officer Lantsov sighs, "he knew we were coming."
"What do we tell Oretsev? His wife's been missing for a week and the Darkling kills his victims within four days."
"This one's different. I think he wants to keep her."
Chapter 1481: Glove (2)
Summary:
Guardian/Ward
Historical AU with powers
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Mal hates social visits.
But his mother has insisted on this one.
General Morozov – highly decorated and wealthier than most titled men in Ravka – has come to live in the grand castle just outside Keramzin and it is vital, his mother says, for Mal to make his acquaintance.
For with the General has come his ward, an unmarried young lady with a great fortune.
And Mal – titled but impoverished by his late father’s gambling – is greatly in need of funds.
The General is a foreboding figure dressed all in black, with dark eyes that seem constantly to be expecting trouble and a stern countenance that only softens when he speaks of his ward.
Despite the man’s clear indifference to Mal, he and his mother are invited to dinner, where there will be a chance for Mal to charm his ward enough that the General might look favourably on his suit.
The lady turns out to be a great beauty, much to Mal’s relief, for while he would have married a plain woman if she had a fortune, it will be much more pleasant to have a pretty one.
Her dress is rather scandalous, baring her shoulders, but it is clearly expensively made and indicative of the General’s wealth.
“My ward, the Lady Alina Starkova,” the General smiles fondly as he introduces her, one hand resting on her bare shoulder.
General Morozov keeps Lady Alina at his side at the table, which makes it difficult for Mal to speak to her without the General hearing every word, and he seems most protective and also rather suspicious of Mal’s intentions.
The lady herself is polite but nothing more. She’s a curiosity to Mal, for she wears lovely golden silk gloves and never takes them off, even while they are eating. Mal wonders if her hands are disfigured in some way, perhaps by burns – that would be a shame, but it isn’t as if he needs to look at her hands to marry her and sire heirs on her, and he can always ask her to continue to wear the gloves if her hands are too hideous.
After dinner, there is some hope, for the General invites them to stay due to a sudden storm – he does not look happy about it, but he cedes to the necessary courtesies required in such situations.
“Alina will show you to your room,” the General – after a brief, whispered consultation with his ward – tells Mal and he rejoices at the opportunity to speak with her alone.
He makes the most of the time, telling her all about his manor and the farms that he is lord of – much of the land is arid and unsuitable for planting right now, but he has many grand plans, just as soon as he can get funds.
She nods along but says little herself. Mal is pleased that she seems to understand the importance of being silent and modest.
When they reach the guest room he will be staying in, Mal decides to seize the occasion and press his suit.
He takes her hand, holding tightly when she – probably out of feigned modesty – tries to pull away.
It seems the right moment to steal a kiss – ladies like a romantic gesture like that – but something goes wrong.
Mal is suddenly wrenched backwards as if by an iron grip, yet when he looks at his arms, he sees nothing.
He means to try again, but pauses when Lady Alina begins to tug her gloves off. Her skin, he sees, is perfectly smooth and free of scars or burns, and he does not understand why she covers her hands.
She steps forward and he grins, thinking welcomes his attentions.
And then she reaches out, places her hands on his face and Mal burns.
He doesn’t know if it’s witchcraft or some other devil’s work but Mal cannot fight it, can only scream and scream as Lady Alina smiles all the while.
When she finally lets him go, he collapses to the floor, shivering and trembling.
The pain must be making his mind play tricks on him, for it seems as if the room is darkening rapidly, shadows climbing the walls and surrounding him.
“You ought not have touched my ward without her consent, Lord Oretsev,” the General’s voice comes from somewhere above him, low and displeased, “it will be the last mistake you ever make.”
A moment later, the darkness engulfs him.
Chapter 1482: Darklina Homes (170)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1629208215262044161
Chapter Text
It's a security nightmare that drives Ivan to distraction, but he makes it happen, with the promise of a month's holiday in Os Kervo with Fedyor.
A cosy cabin in the snow, where they can escape their duties for a while.
Whole days in bed, walks in the wood.
Just the two of them.
Chapter 1483: Gift (3)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Alina is in her last year of high school and currently 18, but implied previous underage
Chapter Text
“Now, you remember the rules, don’t you, Alinochka?”
She nods at her step-father, “yes, daddy.”
“Be a good girl and repeat them for me.”
“No drinking. No kissing. No letting boys touch me anywhere under my dress. No going anywhere alone with a boy. Be waiting outside for you to collect me at 10pm.”
“Mmm, that’s good, Alinochka. Better add girls to that too – that Nazyalenskya girl looks at you like she wants you, and we’ve already had to discuss that indiscretion with Genya.”
Alina blushes at the memory of her step-father walking in on her practicing kissing with her best friend in her bedroom. He’d been absolutely furious, although he’d forgiven her after she’d demonstrated what she’d been practicing on him after Genya had been sent home.
“Now,” he tells her, “I have a gift for you.”
It’s a sparkling diamond collar, glittering under the lights. No fake or cheap jewellery for her – her step-father has always spoiled her like this.
“It’s beautiful, daddy,” she gasps.
He puts it on and it fits snugly around her neck, a heavy, cool reminder of him.
“There, perfect,” he presses a kiss to her shoulder and she shivers, wishing his hands or lips would wander further.
But she still needs to finish getting ready and she doesn’t want to be late to prom.
“Have fun, Alinochka,” her step-father says later as he drops her and Genya off at the venue.
“Thank you, daddy.”
“But remember,” he whispers, quiet enough that only she can hear, fingers sliding over the diamonds adorning her necklace, “no matter what your classmates try and entice you with, you belong to me.”
Alina beams at the comforting notion of being so thoroughly wanted after years of an indifferent mother.
“Yes, daddy,” she leans over quickly to give him the briefest of kisses, “I promise I’ll remember.”
Chapter 1484: Darklina Homes (171)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1594459180672376833
Chapter Text
"This shouldn't have happened," Alina says, "we're supposed to be writing a song for Zoya."
She looks over at the piano they haven't touched, then at the blankets covering their naked bodies.
Aleksander grins, "oh, I think this was a far more pleasurable way to spend the night."
Chapter 1485: Daughter (7)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
cw brief daddy kink
Chapter Text
“That girl is trouble,” Ivan mutters as they catch a glimpse of Alina through the patio doors, sprawled out on the sofa reading a book, her skirt so short that it would only take one small movement to –
“Sasha,” Ivan nudges him, “you’re staring … again.”
“It’s fine, Vanya. Keyen’s on a trip to Shu Han and she won’t be back for a week.”
“That would be a relief, if I didn’t know that you do more than look both when she’s here and when she’s away. Your wife has a vindictive streak and she won’t hesitate to take everything she can in a divorce court.”
“That will never happen,” Aleksander waves a hand dismissively, “I’ve got you, after all, Vanya, and you’re so very good at solving problems for me.”
“You know, Sasha, you’d make my job a whole lot easier if you weren’t intent on fucking your nineteen-year-old step-daughter every chance you get.”
“Ah, but what is life without challenges?”
“Just file for divorce with Keyen and get it over with.”
“Not quite yet, Vanya. I have to wait until she breaks the terms of our pre-nup. I have Brekker on it, looking for some dirt.”
“And you couldn’t just keep your hands off the girl until it was over with Keyen?”
Aleksander’s gaze returns to Alina – the light of his life, more precious to him than any of the near-priceless artefacts he owns – and shakes his head, “I’m afraid there’s no hope for it, Vanya.”
Ivan sighs, “just try and be at least a little discrete about it for the time being.”
Aleksander nods, not looking away from Alina.
Another sigh from his best friend, “you owe Fedya and I a holiday, Sasha.”
“Sure,” he waves a hand in agreement, “soon, I promise.”
Ivan leaves, grumbling about people who make his life difficult, and Aleksander slides patio door open, stepping inside.
“Was that Ivan I heard?” Alina asks as Aleksander settles down next to her and begins to untie the bow holding her tiny top together, sliding his hands underneath her to cup her breasts.
“It was, Alinochka,” he presses a kiss to her shoulder, “he thinks you’re trouble.”
She giggles, “and what do you think, daddy?”
“I think you’ve been a very good girl, studying on the first day of your summer break,” he plucks the textbook from her hands and drops it on the ground next to them, “and so now daddy thinks you deserve a reward.”
“Oh?” she rolls onto her back, grinning up at him, already shimmying out of that tiny little skirt, “what kind of reward.”
“Hmm,” he contemplates every inch of her glorious naked body before he slides down and puts his head between her legs, “let’s start here and we’ll see how we go from there, Alinochka.”
After all, they’ve got a whole week alone before Keyen returns.
Chapter 1486: Darklina Homes (172)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1716449914966720825
Chapter Text
The house is only accessible by boat, the cliff too sheer for anyone to safely navigate.
Of course, Aleksander is sure his sweet little wife would never try and leave on her own, knowing how much that would upset him.
Still, he keeps the boats carefully guarded ... just in case.
Chapter 1487: Two (8)
Chapter Text
The first posters aren’t even his own work.
They come from Fjerda, warnings of the evils of the Darkling and the Sun Summoner, and orders for all loyal Fjerdans to destroy the abominations at any available opportunity.
Aleksander is not moved to anger – he has seen far too much cruelty towards Grisha to be upset by a few pieces of paper – but it does get him thinking.
Fjerda considers the two of them to be a unit. And even within Ravka, it becomes clear that many believe they worked together within the Fold, that Alina was complicit with his plans.
If Aleksander fans the flames of that belief, then even Alina’s supposed allies might have cause to be suspicious. And if she finds herself surrounded on every side by hostility, then who else will she be able to turn to but him?
He and his followers are less than a day’s ride from Os Alta. They are prepared to take the city, to destroy the Lantsovs and purge the nobility of those who have propped up the Lantsovs for too long.
From there, it will be easier to spread his message, to present himself and Alina as a united pair. And, soon enough, she will have no choice but to come to him.
“Ivan,” he calls, “rework the wording on this. Speak of unity and balance and alliance. Then copy it and have it distributed everywhere we pass on the way to Os Alta.”
The Heartrender nods, “yes, General.”
Aleksander keeps one copy of the original poster, fingers tracing the surprisingly accurate rendering of Alina’s face.
His stubborn Sun Summoner, still running from her destiny, unaware of how badly this country needs a radical change.
But she will learn. He will make her see that they are meant to be together, to rule side by side.
“Soon, my Alina,” he murmurs, “soon I’ll have you for good.”
Chapter 1488: Darklina Homes (173)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1684919142724292609
Chapter Text
They tell her it was an accident, that Mal – after a few too many drinks – slipped and hit his head on the rocks before the sea took him.
"Such a tragedy," says Mr Morozov when he comes to visit her, a bouquet of irises in his hand, "you'll need someone to take care of you now."
Chapter 1489: Comfort (2)
Chapter Text
Aleksander isn’t surprised by the knock on the War Room door. He hadn’t woken Alina to notify her of his return, but he has no doubt she sensed it, in the same way that he always knows when she is nearby.
“Come in, Alinochka.”
She smiles as she enters, “I woke up and realised you were back. I hope you don’t mind me coming here.”
“Of course not,” his shadows wrap around her, a gentle, caressing greeting that makes her skin glow in response.
“How is the front?” Alina asks as she comes over to look at the map he’s moving pieces on.
“Bloody,” he sighs, “we lost six Grisha in a single ambush a week ago.”
She gasps, the news clearly not having reached her yet. He wishes he didn’t have to distress her, but it’s important that she knows the cost of war, and the price of Lantsov incompetence.
“Is there not something I could do? I could go to the front with you and –”
He shakes his head, “you have great power, Alina, but you are new to it and the battlefield requires a control of the Small Science that you are still learning. I have waited so very long for you, and I would not risk you when it has only been six months since you first summoned.”
The thought of his Alina at the front makes him want to shudder. He knows it is an eventual inevitability, and that she will be a force to be reckoned with when trained, but he wants to keep her safe for as long as he can, especially while fools like the Lantsovs are still in charge of the country.
“You look tired, Aleksander,” she lays a hand gently on his arm, fingers brushing the skin of his wrist.
She isn’t an amplifier, but her touch sends sparks through him nevertheless.
It still amazes him, that she’s here beside him. A living, breathing, beautiful reality. His soulmate, his other half, his destiny.
“I have been fighting this war for a very long time, but it is still difficult, losing my people.”
“I’m sorry, I can’t imagine how awful it must be.”
She will know one day, he thinks, when she is as old as he is now. But he doesn’t wish to talk of that with her, not yet. She is young and the idea of eternity will be frightening to her.
“Can I help, Aleksander?”
“You could stay a while, if you’re not too tired. Your presence is soothing.”
He’s long awaited her, but truly didn’t realise just how much he would come to care for her outside of her being the Sun Summoner. He likes her soft smiles and her funny, sarcastic comments, and the insightful comments she will sometimes make, her own experience as a cartographer offering an alternate viewpoint that can be useful.
Alina nods, squeezing his hand, a gentle comfort, “yes,” she tells him, “I’ll stay with you.”
Chapter 1490: Darklina Homes (174)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1649031864680587271
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Alina's things are still in the tiny cottage, as if she'd only stepped out for a moment. No signs of a struggle.
"She spent a lot of time by the water," a local says to Mal, "the Darkling left her gifts on the shore."
Their boogeyman, a silly tale.
"Best accept she's gone, lad."
Chapter 1491: Sleep (9)
Summary:
Companion piece to chapter 1472 – Role (4)
Chapter Text
“You know, if you two want to keep the fact that you’re desperately in love and also fucking constantly secret from everyone else, then you really need to stop doing this.”
Aleksander opens his eyes to find Zoya rolling her eyes at them. He checks on Alina, stroking her hair as she stirs slightly until she falls back into a peaceful sleep.
“She’s exhausted,” he whispers, “we had a night shoot and barely two hours to sleep before we had to get up.”
“The trailers are about a hundred metres away if you wanted a nap.”
He makes no response. Alina, who has the ability to fall asleep absolutely anywhere – he’s found her under tables, in storage closets, and on one memorable occasion up a tree – had curled up on the sand half an hour ago, dragging him with her to use as an impromptu pillow, and he hadn’t had the heart to object.
“I can see the headlines now,” Zoya snorts in amusement, “Oscar winner accepts new job as human pillow.”
“Aren’t you supposed to be shooting with Nikolai right now, Nazyalenskya?”
She shrugs, “the wind machine stopped working, so we’re on a break for a while.”
“And is there a reason you’ve come to bother us rather than Nikolai?”
“Hey! I’m being nice, warning you that people might see all this and get a clue that you and Starkova are rather more than friends. Although how they haven’t figured it out by now, I’ll never understand.”
“Go away, Nazyalenskya.”
Zoya huffs but wanders off.
Aleksander’s fingers brush briefly over Alina’s cheek. He really ought to wake her – they aren’t due to start back for another half hour but crew members could appear at any moment and notice how … intimate their position is.
Still, she looks so very peaceful.
He’ll let her sleep for five minutes more.
Chapter 1492: Darklina Homes (175)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1630733711900590083
Mal POV
Chapter Text
When Mal sees her, playing in the snow with two small children, he thinks she's the governess.
But then Mr Morozov comes to join them, embracing her warmly and kissing her thoroughly.
All Mal's vaguely-formed hopes vanish and he hurries away before Mr Morozov notices him staring.
Chapter 1493: Light (2)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
The new girl is weird.
Hot, sure, especially in those little skirts she favours, but still strange.
Kind of gothic, nose always in a book, collected every day by someone in a fancy Bugatti with tinted windows, who zips out of the parking lot at a speed that always threatens to cause an accident.
Mal is partnered with her for a History project and when she suggests working at her house, he shrugs and agrees.
If nothing else, he’ll have gossip no one else will about the new girl.
Her home is less a house and more a mansion. The décor is kind of gloomy, but he can tell the furniture and displayed ornaments are expensive. Whatever her parents do, they must be absolutely loaded.
It wouldn’t be bad, he thinks, to date Alina Starkova. At the very least, he’d get some nice meals out of it and maybe the chance to try out the Bugatti, if he’s lucky.
Unfortunately, Alina seems entirely oblivious to his advances.
She’s focused on their project, entirely engrossed in a first-hand account of the witch trials that they’re studying.
“Isn’t it just so romantic,” she sighs when she shows him reference to an old wives tale about a young witch who caught the interest of the devil, who saved her from burning on the pyre, massacred the villagers who tried to kill her and then took her as his queen.
“Err, yeah, sure,” Mal shrugs, “listen, Alina, why don’t we take a break for a while and –”
A gong echoes throughout the house and Alina looks up, bright-eyed, “dinner’s ready.”
The dinner table looks like it could seat about thirty people, but there’s only one person waiting for them.
A tall, dark-haired man with a perfectly groomed beard, dressed all in black and looking at Mal the same way a scientist looks at their specimens.
He shivers as Alina practically skips over to the man and wraps her arms around him. Even as he returns Alina’s embrace, the man looks over her shoulder at Mal, his obsidian eyes boring into Mal as if he can hear every thought rushing through Mal’s head and is judging every one of them.
Dinner is exquisite, but Mal scarcely gets a word in. Alina, in fact, seems to forget he’s there, talking only to the man she hasn’t actually introduced him to yet.
It’s only when the man leaves for a few minutes to deal with a phone call that Alina actually looks at Mal.
“So, that’s your dad, right?”
He doesn’t really know anything about Alina’s parents. She doesn’t talk to anyone about them.
She shakes her head, “no, my parents are dead. That’s Sasha.”
“Oh, I’m sorry.”
Alina shrugs, “it was a long time ago, feels like centuries really.”
He waits for her to explain who Sasha is. Her guardian? An uncle or godfather? But she doesn’t say anything else, only finishes her food without paying Mal much attention.
“So, Mr Oretsev,” Sasha says when he returns a few minutes later, “how is your project going?”
“Alright,” he says, although in truth he really isn’t very interested in the topic, “Alina knows a lot about the witch trials.”
Sasha and Alina share a secret smile that Mal doesn’t really understand. For a moment, Mal would swear that he sees a flicker of light at Alina’s fingertips as she reaches out to entwine her hand with Sasha’s.
Mal stares. He’s not sure Alina is supposed to be holding Sasha’s hand, or that the two of them should be looking at each other so intensely.
“We have some fascinating primary sources from the witch trials, you know,” Sasha says, “perhaps you’d like to look at them now that we’ve finished dinner.”
Mal’s not really bothered, but he can see how into this topic Alina is, and maybe it’ll help his chances with her if he agrees.
“Sure, I guess.”
After all, there can’t be any harm in looking at a few musty papers … can there?
Chapter 1494: Darklina Homes (176)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1734605263427244341
Chapter Text
Alina stares in awe at her new home.
"How many people live here?" she asks Mr Morozov.
"Just you and I, Alinochka. The servants go home at night."
Coming from an orphanage - forty children in a place not much bigger than this, and not as well maintained - she can't comprehend it.
Chapter 1495: Darklina Homes (177)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1593324330787766274
Chapter Text
Alina doesn’t recognise the social worker.
She’s had a lot in the years she’s been in care, but this man – stone-faced and silent – doesn’t resemble any of them, not the earnest, over cheerful sort or the exhausted, worn-down type.
Ivan – she gets his name out of him three hours into the four-hour drive, and it’s given reluctantly – refuses to tell her anything about the foster home she’s been placed at.
It’s strange that they’re going so far away – for all its bureaucratic failings, the system does generally keep her in Keramzin or the immediate surrounding area, and usually they’d only move her out if she had any surviving family that they could pass her off to.
“Where are we going?” she asks.
“You ask a lot of questions,” he grumbles.
She thinks she might have asked three and then given up at the start of the journey. It’s been at least two hours since she last attempted to get any information out of him.
“I’m not sure I’m supposed to be going this far from Keramzin.”
“It’s fine when you’re going to your uncle.”
Alina frowns, “I don’t have an uncle.”
“As far as the government is concerned, you do. And if you know what’s good for you, then you’ll never tell them otherwise.”
Alina is suddenly struck by the fact that she’s alone in a car – one going way above the speed limit – with a stranger she’s starting to think isn’t a social worker at all.
“What’s going on?” she asks, hand inching towards the door handle.
“If you throw yourself out of the car at this speed then the best case scenario is you’ll put yourself into the hospital,” Ivan tells her.
“This is kidnapping.”
He sighs, “I am not paid enough for this.”
“Is it sex trafficking? If you’re looking for money then I assure you I’m not an orphan heiress. And I –”
“We’re here,” Ivan says.
It’s a beautiful house, but she can’t help but notice how isolated it is, surrounded by woods.
“He isn’t going to hurt you, Starkova,” Ivan rolls his eyes when Alina is reluctant to get out of the car.
“Who is he?”
But Ivan just points at the house and, with no other options and no real chance of fleeing without him catching up with her, Alina gets out of the car and goes up to the house.
The door is open and there’s a man waiting for her inside.
His eyes light up when he sees her, “hello, Alina, I’ve been waiting a long time for you.”
He’s handsome, with striking features and a magnetic gaze, but she knows well enough that beauty doesn’t make a person good.
“I suppose you’re wondering why you’re here.”
“Well, I know I don’t have an uncle, whatever lie you might have told social services.”
He smiles ruefully, “apologies for the deception, but it was the easiest way to get you here.”
“Why?”
She isn’t sure she wants to know. She’s heard enough horror stories to be worried.
“You have a gift, Alina, and I want to help you reach your full potential.”
“A gift?” she frowns, “there’s nothing special about me.”
She does well enough at school, especially in Art and History, but no one has ever come close to calling her a prodigy.
“You are more than you realise, Alina.”
She shakes her head, “this is ridiculous. And creepy. And –”
He lifts his hands and then the shadows move. Rising up the wall, curling around her legs, dancing above them.
“What …” she stares, eyes wide.
He steps forward and takes hold of her wrist.
Alina feels a sudden surge of power rush through her and suddenly she’s glowing, tendrils of light entwining with his shadows.
She blinks, sure she must be imagining it, but the bright light is still there when she opens her eyes.
“What are you?” she trembles even as he lets go of her and the light fades away, “what am I?”
“You are Grisha, Alina,” he says, looking at her with a tenderness so intense it scares her a little, “and you won’t ever be alone again.”
Chapter 1496: Darklina Homes (178)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1558116297019461635
Chapter Text
There are no signs that this is anything other than a family home.
A cosy cottage in the woods. Hand-carved furniture. Framed photos showing a beaming couple either alone or with an adorable small child.
Agent Lantsov sighs, "the brainwashing is deep here. She won't leave him."
Chapter 1497: Wedding (2)
Summary:
Historical AU
Chapter Text
The Unhappy Bride
This painting, by Juris Kuznetsov, has long been known to depict Lady Alina Starkova, daughter of Anton Starkov, the sixth Duke of Keramzin, and his wife Princess Keyen, a granddaughter of Empress Leyti of Shu Han.
Lady Alina was betrothed to her childhood friend Malyen Oretsev, heir to the third Duke of Adena. Unfortunately, the groom was found dead on the morning of the wedding and murder was suspected, although never proven.
Just a week later, Lady Alina married Mr Aleksandr Morozov, wealthy but widely considered an unscrupulous, dangerous individual, allegedly the illegitimate son of the Earl of Kirigan although never acknowledged by his supposed father.
The speed of the wedding gave rise to rumours that Mr Morozov had arranged the death of Lady Alina’s betrothed and then proceeded to blackmail her father in order to gain a wife who would give him entry into high society.
Others suggested that Morozov did not even care about the social advantages of such a match, but simply desired Lady Alina, killing Malyen Oretsev out of jealousy and to remove an obstacle in his path to claiming her for himself.
Kuznetsov’s famous painting has helped perpetuate this story, depicting Lady Alina as mourning her lost betrothed and weeping over the news of her upcoming wedding to Morozov.
The painting was in fact commissioned by the Oretsev family and copies made at their expense. It can therefore be considered a masterful piece of propaganda meant to ensure that the rumours surrounding the incident remained fresh in everyone’s mind to such an extent that many people did not even attempt to discern if it was the truth.
However, examination of contemporary sources reveals that while Lady Alina and Malyen Oretsev were close childhood friends, their relationship soured as they grew older. Numerous letters written by Lady Alina to her friends and cousins show that she was unhappy with the proposed wedding to Oretsev.
As for Mr Morozov, far from being an unwelcome and forced husband, there is ample evidence – including some quite scandalous and explicit letters and poetry – that he and Lady Alina were very much in love and devoted to one another.
Some historians have even suggested that Malyen Oretsev’s death was Lady Alina’s doing, and that she conspired with Mr Morozov to bring about the events that enabled them to marry.
While the Oretsev family became extinct in the male line following Oretsev’s death, Lady Alina and Mr Morozov went on to have nine children, all of whom lived to adulthood.
Their descendants include three Prime Ministers (one of whom is the incumbent and Ravka’s first female Prime Minister), one tsarina of Ravka, six acclaimed artists, one EGOT winner, one Oscar-winning director, the current CEO of GRISHA, two Booker prize winners, one Pulitzer Prize winner, the scientist who developed a ground-breaking treatment for the Wasting Sickness, and the archeologist who discovered the sacred Old Ravkan ritual site known as The Fold.
For over a century and a half, popular legend has depicted Lady Alina Starkova as a weeping maiden carried off unwillingly by the villainous Aleksandr Morozov.
The truth, easily discovered with the bare amount of historical research, is a very different story.
Chapter 1498: Darklina Homes (179)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1587144057649872897
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Mal rings the doorbell, trying not to shiver - this house is creepy, but Alina is hot.
A man answers the door, tall and foreboding, sneering at Mal.
"Mr Morozov, is Alina in?"
"She's getting dressed" he gestures inside the unnaturally dark house, "why don't you come in to wait."
Chapter 1499: Wedding (3)
Chapter Text
Nerves are normal, Alina reminds herself.
Although maybe the abject dread she feels is rather a bad sign.
Mal is … he’s fine. She’s known him her whole life, their parents are friends and this wedding has been anticipated for years.
But she isn’t excited. Her heart doesn’t skip a beat when she sees him after time apart. When they kiss, there’s no spark.
Alina can imagine their life together. A cookie-cutter house and two point five kids. The expectation that she’ll be a stay-at-home mom and housewife while Mal works in middle-management and never listens to what she says at dinner and probably has an affair with someone from his office. Saints, it seems more like a nightmare than a dream.
There’s a knock on her bedroom door.
“Come in,” she says, thinking it must be one of her bridemaids.
It isn’t, though. It’s Aleksander.
Her pulse quickens and her face flushes. She tries very hard to avoid thinking about why.
“Nina let me in,” he tells her.
It makes sense. Aleksander is Nina’s favourite cousin and she would definitely bend Genya’s girls only rule for him.
“Hi, Sasha,” she gives him a slightly wobbly smile.
“You didn’t seem yourself at the rehearsal dinner yesterday, solnyshka. I wanted to check on you.”
“I … I guess it’s all a bit overwhelming … the wedding.”
He takes her hands and squeezes gently.
It had been his hands she’d noticed when they first met, not long after she and Nina had become friends. Nina had brought her to a pottery class Aleksander was teaching and she’d been so distracted by those hands that all she’d ended up with was a misshapen lump that was supposed to be a pot.
She’s thought a little too often about what it would be like to be with Aleksander, but she and Mal have been together a long time, with all the expectations that arise from family and friends.
And Aleksander is so different from Mal – an artist who dabbles in sculpture, painting and pottery; comfortable financially but not focused on designer clothes and fancy cars and gadgets the way Mal is; older and more experienced; spontaneous and open.
“You know, Alina,” he says, his use of her name rather than his preferred nickname strange and slightly jarring, “you don’t have to do anything that you don’t want to. No one will be mad if you decide not to get married.”
He pauses for a moment and then grimaces, probably thinking of her and Mal’s mothers, who have rather taken over the wedding, and maybe of Mal himself, who has never handled any hint of embarrassment in a dignified manner, “well, no one reasonable will be mad.”
Alina sighs, “I wouldn’t mind all of the circus this has become if only …”
“If only what?” he asks, dark eyes sharp and attentive.
“If only,” she whispers, “I actually loved Mal.”
She’s never said it out loud before, what she’s known in her heart for some time now. She likes Mal well enough, but she doesn’t love him, she’s not sure she ever has.
Alina feels bad about it, though she comforts herself with the knowledge that she’s almost certain Mal doesn’t love her either. They’re just comfortable, and tied together by the hopes and expectations of their mothers.
For a moment, Aleksander just stares.
And then something flashes in his eyes. She can’t quite figure it out, but it looks rather like hope.
“Put some trainers on,” he tells her, “you won’t be able to run in those heels.”
“Run?”
“Solnyshka, if you think I’m going to let you legally bind yourself to a man you are lukewarm at best about, then you don’t know me at all.”
It’s mad. Absolutely insane.
Alina takes off the toe-pinching heels and puts on her favourite worn trainers.
Later, she can scarcely recall how they get out of the apartment unseen (Nina’s work, probably).
But she remembers in blinding technicolour detail how it feels to run laughing through the street in a wedding dress and trainers, Aleksander’s hand securely in hers as they flee her wedding.
Alina has no idea where they’re going, but she trusts him to lead her.
“Don’t worry,” he says when they’ve reached her favourite part of the Os Alta Botanical Gardens, “you’ll find the one eventually, your true love.”
And Alina looks at him as he devours a chocolate ice-cream while they admire the irises, and she grins, twining their hands together, “I think I already have.”
Chapter 1500: Rob (2)
Chapter Text
Anton Starkov has always feared being robbed. He employs guards and state-of-the-art security systems to keep his treasures safe.
He never expects a thief to ignore the jewels, paintings, gold and artefacts to steal the one thing he's never had much care for.
His daughter Alina.
Chapter 1501: Monster (3)
Chapter Text
“Black suits you, my Alina,” the Darkling murmurs, adjusting her cloak in a way that probably looks solicitous and tender to those observers who don’t know all the terrible things that he’s done.
“I won’t help you,” she hisses, “I don’t care how many Heartrenders and oprichniki you have watching me, I won’t help.”
“I think you will, my Alina,” his lips brush the shell of her ear, his hands inching upwards, as if to remind her of how easily he could wrap them around her neck, “because if you attempt to run, or free that tracker of yours, or interrupt the rightful punishment I will inflict on Zlatan and his people, or if you try and think to leave me in the Fold, then my people will march into that orphanage you called home – they will test the children and take those who are Grisha, and then they will lock the doors and the rest of them will burn for your stubborn refusal to accept who you are.”
Alina shivers, eyes wide.
This is the monster hidden underneath the charming façade. She hates herself for ever being fooled by him.
The Darkling sighs, “I don’t want to do that, of course. I do not relish it, my Alina, but I have spent centuries trying to keep Grisha safe – would you have all of that be ruined because of the youthful stubbornness of one girl?”
“Don’t blame your horrors on me!” Alina turns her head to glare at him, “your actions are your own.”
“You judge me,” he says, “and yet I think – I know – that you would leave this whole skiff, dozens of Grisha and otkazat’sya, to die if it meant you could take that precious tracker of yours and run. I’m afraid you do not have the moral high ground here, my Alina.”
“I wouldn’t …”
She trails off, uncomfortable. Because he’s right and they both know it.
“Your dependance on that tracker is unhealthy. He does not understand what it is to be Grisha and, even worse, he does not care to understand – he would have you hide who you are and suffer, slowly dying from the effects of Wasting Sickness, just so you can fit into the box he wants to put you in.”
“That’s not –”
“Do not deny it, my Alina,” he presses the briefest kiss to the side of her head before he steps away.
“I don’t want to be a monster,” she whispers.
“Oh, my Alina,” he coos, his shadows curling around her, offering a strange kind of comfort that she can’t bring herself to deny, “I can be the villain, if it makes you feel better, if you want the people to love you.”
“Just remember,” he adds, and she can almost hear his self-satisfied smirk, “I am the only one who has seen all of you – good and bad – and never turned away. I don’t think that tracker of yours can say the same.”
When the Darkling is on the other side of the skiff, talking to Ivan, Alina looks for Mal.
She spots him surrounded by Grisha and oprichniki, bound in heavy chains.
And although she can feel his gaze on her, she can’t bring herself to meet his eyes.
Chapter 1502: Darklina Homes (180)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1704485673791635549
Godfather/goddaughter
Chapter Text
Her godfather – a world-famous pianist – teaches Alina on his sturdy, old childhood piano, which he'd gifted her when she was born.
Years later, having equalled and then – to his pride – surpassed her godfather, she keeps a snapshot of the room right next to their wedding photo.
Chapter 1503: Darklina Homes (181)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1734947738523955587
Chapter Text
When Alina goes to university, she boards with Baghra Morozova – an attic bedroom going cheap because the house's owner is rude, prone to whacking people's legs with her cane and hard to live with.
During the start of Alina’s third year, Baghra becomes infirm enough that she has to go into assisted living. Her son Aleksander – about two and a half decades Alina’s senior, handsome with dark eyes that watch her intently – arrives to manage the house.
“What are you doing?” he asks her one evening when he finds her looking over to let adverts.
“I was just trying to find somewhere else to rent.”
“Why would you do that,” he puts a bowl of steaming soup down in front of her, staring until she picks up the spoon and starts to eat, “you’ll stay here, of course.”
“Oh, I thought you were coming to live here now.”
“I am,” he gives her a shark’s smile, “but I don’t mind you staying.”
Alina flushes pink, “I’m not sure I could afford it.”
After all, it’s a prime location and the only reason it had been so cheap was that Baghra needed a bit of help and tended to scare most people off.
Aleksander’s smile widens, “I think we can come to a satisfactory arrangement.”
“Right … yes … thank you.”
“First thing’s first,” he says, “we’ll have to get you moved out of the attic.”
Alina frowns, “but there’s only one other bedroom and I assumed you would be using it.”
“That’s right,” he stands next to her, idly twirling a strand of her hair, “I will be, but I’m sure it would be much cosier if we shared.”
Chapter 1504: Darklina Homes (182)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1697954292781457461
Implied future godfather/goddaughter
Chapter Text
Alina stares at the building, its elegance so glaringly at odds with her hand-me-down clothes and meagre belongings that she wonders if she'll even be allowed inside.
But then Mr Morozov, the godfather she's never met, smiles warmly at her and it feels like this could become home.
Chapter 1505: Love (3)
Summary:
Historical AU
Chapter Text
Alina arrives to great excitement in the town her betrothed governs.
She smiles at the people, hoping they don’t notice the shakiness of her expression.
The are friendly, but Alina doesn’t miss the soldiers on every corner or the gauntness in the faces of the people.
She supposes her arrival has given the people hope and she’s sorry she can’t help them, but her future husband will control her dowry and she knows he’s selfish enough to spend it only on himself.
As she rides towards her betrothed’s manor, a clean-shaven young man shyly offers her a bouquet and she accepts it with sweet thanks, rolling her eyes as the guards her father sent with her eye the man as if looking for danger before accepting it is an innocent gesture of welcome.
As Alina’s horse trots on, she risks a brief glance back towards the young man and smiles.
She already knows her betrothed’s many flaws, but she’s reminded of most of them in the first hours after her arrival.
It is a mark both of how little her father regards her that he would give her to a man like Vasily Lantsov, who is selfish, venal, lecherous, uncharitable and cruel.
Still, Alina smiles and nods and ignores the way he leers at her. This is just a single day to be endured, if the saints are good.
After dinner, Alina retires to her room to admire her flowers.
And there, tucked deep among the petals, is a blue piece of card folded in the shape of her favourite irises.
She plucks it out, eager to read her love’s words.
Eleventh bell, Eagle Gate.
My heart and yours are forever entwined. Soon we will be together.
Alina sighs, falling back onto her bed, clutching the note close to her heart.
When her father had first told her of her betrothal, she’d been in the very depths of despair, knowing Anton Starkov would never call off a match with wealthy Vasily Lantsov to allow his only daughter to marry an artisan.
But Aleksander – her darling, dear love – had remained calm as they plotted to marry.
Her father, unfortunately, had an inkling that her heart was otherwise engaged, and he had ensured his men kept a close eye on her so she couldn’t flee before her wedding.
But Alina and Aleksander won’t let him stop true love.
Grinning as she re-reads the note, Alina ignores the profusion of lace and silk and satin that makes up her trousseau and begins to pack a bag of practical items and a few trinkets that have sentimental value to her, like the locket that had belonged to her mama.
Only a few hours and she will be free of this place.
It’s involved months of careful planning, but her escape goes off without a hitch.
She’s not entirely sure what distraction Aleksander has arranged, but it’s clearly worked well if the cries of alarm and shouts back at the manor are anything to go by.
She and Aleksander indulge in a brief embrace, but they don’t won’t to lose their head start.
“I almost didn’t realise it was you without your beard,” she says as they hurry towards the docks.
He looks a decade younger and very boyish, a glimpse of what he must have been like when he was her age.
“I thought it would help stop your father’s guards from noticing me,” Aleksander says.
Alina nods. For all they’ve probably been told to watcher closely, the guards clearly didn’t see what was right in front of them.
She misses the beard, it’s true, for he doesn’t look quite like her Aleksander without it.
But the beard will grow back, and its brief loss is more than worth it to aid their escape.
They board a ship bound for Ketterdam hand-in-hand.
A new life. An exciting adventure.
It won’t be easy, she knows. But they’ll be together and that’s all that really matters.
Chapter 1506: Mess (8)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Chapter Text
“How can one child make such a mess?” Fedyor sighs, looking at the discarded dolls and games, splattered paint, piles of clothes and other trinkets the little Sun Summoner has left in her wake.
He adores Alina, of course, but saints does she leave chaos her wake.
“The General enables it,” Ivan grumbles as he sorts the cheap beads from the real pearl necklaces, “he spoils her.”
“And just think,” Fedyor says with a wry smile, “we’ve got her teenage years to look forward to.”
Ivan shudders.
Chapter 1507: Hunger (2)
Summary:
Vampire AU
cw pseudo-incest
Mal POV
Chapter Text
The new girl is hot, rich and charming.
Every boy at school wants Alina Morozova, but she chooses Mal.
And, sure, she can be a bit strange – she doesn’t like the sun, tends to curse in what he thinks is Old Ravkan, knows a lot about obscure historical events and she always brings her own homemade tomato soup for lunch (and never wants to share) – but Mal’s cool factor rockets when they start dating.
She does seem determined to take their relationship annoyingly slow, though.
Sometimes it feels like he’s in a teen rom-com – she wants to go to the diner and the fairground and the beach, and hold hands and kiss sweetly.
Still, he eventually gets invited to her house, a huge red-brick mansion in the middle of the forest (“because,” she says, “papa likes his privacy”) and he thinks that’s a promising sign.
Her dad isn’t home when he arrives and she invites him straight up to her room.
It’s a suite, really, the bedroom three times the size of his, with its own living room, dressing room, study and bathroom.
Mal feigns enthusiasm as Alina shows him her favourite collections – a series of rather macabre, bloody paintings; two dozen class rings from different universities; and what seems like every vampire novel ever published (“I read them when I want to make myself laugh”) – and is rewarded when they end up kissing half-naked on her bed.
The mood, however, is very much ruined when Alina’s door suddenly slams open and Mal sees a tall shadow looming there.
The man, who must be Alina’s dad, steps into the light, his dark eyes stormy and fury etched across his face.
“Hi papa,” Alina says sweetly, apparently not in a hurry to get dressed or try and hide what they’ve been up to.
“A word, Alinochka,” the man hisses, not sparing a glance for Mal, “now.”
Mal is left alone in Alina’s room as she follows her father out into the hallway.
He pulls his clothes back on and tiptoes across the carpet to listen to their conversation, wanting to have advanced warning of whether Mr Morozov is going to come after him with a shotgun.
“I gave you a gift, Alinochka, and now you’ve decided that instead of travelling the world you want to go to high school and play human.”
Mal frowns. Play human?
“You’re just jealous, papa, because I love Mal.”
For a moment, Mal is torn between horror (he’s not ready for commitment) and delight (surely she’ll put out now), but then he hears Mr Morozov snort derisively.
“You might think you fancy your pet human, Alinochka, but it’s not love. He can never hope to understand you, or to be able to offer you what you need, not like I can.”
“You don’t –”
“There are no others like us, Alinochka. There never will be.”
“You can’t stop me from seeing Mal. And I won’t let you hurt him.”
“You have grown strong, Alinochka, but you’re not quite my match yet.”
His words send a shiver down Mal’s spine. He’s sure they must be talking in some weird kind of code, though, not really speaking about him being harmed.
“Still,” Mr Morozov continues, “if you want to have a little temper tantrum and act out because I moved us away from Os Alta then go right ahead. The boy will be a fleeting distraction at best, even if you don’t lose control.”
“My control is perfect,” Alina hisses.
There’s a low, slightly mocking laugh, “oh, my darling Alinochka, I can see the hunger in your eyes – you’re starving. Truly, I’m impressed the boy still lives.”
This is weird, Mal thinks. Even if they’re just making some sort of inside joke, it’s still definitely weird.
“Shall I feed you, Alinochka? You haven’t been hunting properly and you know I can’t have my little darling go hungry.”
“I’m not … I’m not doing that with you, papa. I’m with Mal and –”
“And you won’t eat him, will you? At least, that’s what you’ve said.”
Won’t eat with him, Mal thinks to himself, that must be what Mr Morozov means … right?
“I … papa.”
Alina sounds strange. Breathy and soft.
“Have a little, Alinochka, you know you want to.”
A moment of silence and then the rush of air, and a whimpering moan, followed by a low groan.
It’s nothing. Just sounds that could mean anything at all.
So why does Mal have the urge to flee while he still can?
Chapter 1508: Close (9)
Summary:
Aleksander is Mal’s dad
Chapter Text
"Don't you think they're ... close?" Dubrov says, the last word loaded with meaning.
Mal shrugs, "Alina never knew her dad, so she's latched on to mine. And now I don't have to go to boring galleries because he takes her."
"Mal, I don't know what they are, but it's not platonic."
Chapter 1509: Pawn (2)
Chapter Text
He’s called back from the war front to be given the task of escorting the Duchess of Ulyosk across the True Sea to Kerch for her marriage to a powerful member of the Merchant Council.
A seemingly generous gesture in Ravka’s recent trade negotiations with Kerch, to offer a royal duchess as a bride.
Aleksander knows it is all a sham, though. He’s seen the paperwork, is aware that the Lantsov tsar has fudged the documents to make it seem like the Duchess is a treasured member of the royal family, while she is in fact one of his many bastards, his daughter with an unfortunate Shu maid. Kerch think they’ve got a bargaining chip, while they have in fact simply taken an indiscretion off the tsar’s hands, and one that the tsar will not care about keeping safe, not if it affects his trade deals.
As for the Duchy of Ulvosk, it sounds grand enough, but Aleksander has been to the settlement, which is a few hundred people at most, farmers barely eking out a living. An empty title if there ever was one.
He feels for the poor girl used as a pawn, and he is frustrated with the tsar from pulling him away from the front for a task better suited to an ambassador, but he must tread carefully and save his influence and favours for other, more dire circumstances.
And so he goes to Ulvosk, to the modest dacha where the girl lives with her mother.
He’s not prepared for what he finds, though.
A sickly young woman, but he knows this sickness, recognises the Wasting as soon as he sees it.
She’s never been tested, he realises. Isn’t sure how this has occurred, and vows to tighten their procedures, but knows she must be powerful, to have lived to be eighteen while subconsciously suppressing her power.
He knows there ought to be formal introductions and explanations, but he takes her hand without a word, his amplification sending a rush of power through her, searching for the spark she’s buried deep.
And he’s wished and dreamed and hoped for centuries, but he still can’t quite believe his eyes when she sways on her feet and glows.
Mine, his mind roars, my Sun Summoner.
“Solnyshka,” he stares in awe, “I’ve waited so long for you.”
She’s nervous of him at first, clearly being aware of his infamous reputation.
But she is as awestruck as he is by her gift, smiling at her glowing skin even though it clearly surprises her.
Alina. Bright and beautiful, an incredibly apt name.
Her mother is surprisingly pleased by the whole situation.
“You won’t let her go to Kerch. I’ve heard all about that old lecher she’s supposed to marry, who has already buried four wives.”
“She will remain in Ravka,” he promises, “and you will of course be permitted to stay with her.”
There’s no harm in keeping his Sun Summoner’s mother on side, after all, and it will make the transition easier for her.
“And you will treat her with the respect she deserves,” the woman adds fiercely.
“I assure you that your daughter will be accorded every respect. And one day she will rule by my side.”
It’s a gamble, to reveal the plans he keeps so carefully hidden from all besides his trusted circle, but he senses a shrewd intelligence in Alina’s mother and deems it wise to be honest, at least in this area.
He knows he’s made the right choice when the woman smiles, her eyes glittering with delight. He supposes she has reasons enough to despise the Lantsovs.
Aleksander turns back to Alina, whose glow has now faded, and summons tendrils of shadows to wrap around her arms and caress her skin gently.
He watches carefully for any sign of distress, not wanting her to fear the Small Science that is a mirror of her own, but she seems to find the shadows comforting, much to his relief.
With a smile, he twists his hands and forms the shadowy shape of a pair of horses, galloping in circles around her. It’s a trick he usually keeps just for the Grishenka, but it makes her giggle and he is pleased to see her so happy.
“How would you and your mother like to come to the Little Palace in Os Alta and train there, Alina?”
“But the tsar –”
“Oh, I don’t think you need to worry about him, solnyshka.”
His plans for the Lantsovs will soon come to fruition. And until then, he can ensure there are no issues.
Aleksander returns to the tsar with news of a plague that has sadly carried off his illegitimate daughter and her mother.
The royal family show no sorrow at the death of a relation, only irritation that they’ve lost their pawn.
Meanwhile, Aleksander quietly moves Alina and her mother into the Little Palace, making no mention of the exact nature of Alina’s Small Science except to his inner circle.
The tsar almost never ventures over to the Little Palace, after all. And even if he did, he has never set eyes on his daughter and, given she looks nothing like him and he probably forgot her mother’s name and face long ago, he would not recognise Alina even if he did see her.
The tsar will get his comeuppance soon enough, though. And then Aleksander and Alina will reign supreme.
Chapter 1510: Darklina Homes (183)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1717187011918934137
Chapter Text
It's less a therapist's office and more like an apartment within Dr Morozov's own home.
She doesn't think anything of the closed blinds or the click of a lock before he follows her downstairs, or the odd taste of the tea.
He smiles, "I'm a very hands-on therapist, Miss Starkova."
Chapter 1511: Close (10)
Summary:
cw sibling incest
Chapter Text
They’ve always been close.
Out of the womb barely a minute apart, Aleksander first and Alina following quickly after.
Boy and girl. Shadow and light.
Baghra can’t separate them. They cry incessantly when they’re apart, only happy lying next to one another in the same crib, tendrils of shadow and light dancing above them.
She raises them in an isolated two-storey cabin in the middle of the woods, devoid of security cameras and without overly-curious neighbours.
In theory, Grisha and otkazat’sya have equal rights in Ravka, but the Morozov twins are like nothing ever seen before. Baghra is a Shadow Summoner, but she can tell her son is something more, connected to the darkness in a way she’ll never be. And sunlight spills from little Alina, the very first of her kind.
Later, Baghra will wonder if it was this isolation that pushed them together. In the end, though, she thinks that some things are just inevitable, however hard you fight them.
They play together, learn together, train together.
No matter the separate rooms they are given as they grow up, they always end up in the same bed in the end, curled around each other and liable to lash out with their Small Science if disturbed.
They only grow closer as they get older, so in tune with each other that they finish each other’s sentences in a way that makes Baghra honestly wonder if they’ve somehow developed mind-reading.
There is almost no technology in their cabin, but the twins do not seem to feel deprived because they lack social media accounts and don’t have the internet and aren’t allowed to use the landline phone Baghra keeps for emergencies.
They don’t need anyone but each other. Their mother is confident that they could never see another soul and they would be perfectly fine as long as they were together.
By the time she thinks it may be best to try and socialise them, it’s far too late.
“Mama asked me if I wanted to go away to school,” Alina murmurs, fingers running gently through her brother’s hair.
His arms around her tighten, and although she can’t see his face, she knows he’s frowning.
She always knows what her brother is thinking.
“I told her I wasn’t interested,” she says, and they both know she would never have given another answer, but Aleksander exhales in relief anyway.
“We must always stay together,” he tells her, thumb rubbing circles on her waist through the thin material of her nightgown
“Always,” Alina promises solemnly, “we’re two halves of a whole, Sasha. I’ll never leave you, we’ll be together forever.”
He keeps a hold of her waist, sliding up her body to press his lips to hers. Sweet at first, but then hungry and desperate, as if the mere passing thought of them being separated has worked him into a frenzy.
“I love you, Alinochka, my solnyshka.”
“I love you too, Sasha. Always and forever.”
Chapter 1512: Pawn (3)
Chapter Text
No one has ever accused Aleksander of being a good man, but he can be generous when he wants.
Can see a tearful young woman who brings an engraved locket into one of his pawnshops and know how broken-hearted she is at the idea of parting with it.
Can offer accommodation in an apartment he owns and help sorting her finances, no strings attached, his good deed for the day (week-month-year).
(there are always strings attached, but he’s very good at making them seem like they’re not there – enticement and seduction are always better than force).
She’s a sweet little thing and he wants to help – keep-hoard-fuck – her.
Alina – a pretty name for a pretty girl – isn’t entirely naïve, but she’s desperate enough that she eagerly grasps the lifeline he’s offering.
And it isn’t like he’ll give her any reason to regret it. He fully intends to take excellent care of her.
Out of the goodness of his heart, entirely selflessly … really.
Chapter 1513: Father (11)
Summary:
Regency AU
Step-mother/step-son (although Alina is actually younger by two years)
Chapter Text
A few of the men of his acquaintance make ribald jokes when they discover his new stepmother is actually two years younger than he is.
Aleksander doesn’t find it funny. He despises his lecherous father – who had been thirty-two when Aleksander was born and is now fifty-three to his new wife’s nineteen years – and hates having to watch clever, sweet, beautiful Alina suffer the attentions of a man who seems to determined to assert his so-called marital rights until his bride is with child.
Considering that the man – despite being married twenty years to Aleksander’s mother and having numerous affairs – hasn’t ever sired another child aside from Aleksander, he fears his step-mother is likely to suffer for some time, especially since his father is in good health and is unlikely to do them all a favour and shuffle off this mortal coil within the next few months.
But what can Aleksander do to help Alina?
One morning, his father away on business, Aleksander wakes to find his step-mother straddling him, her loose nightgown slipping down and baring her shoulders and a great deal of her décolletage.
“Alina!” he gasps out.
“I need you to help me, Sasha,” she murmurs
“Alina, the servants will –”
“It’s fine, Sasha. I’ve seen to it that we won’t be disturbed.”
He flushes pink at her proximity, his blush even worse when he realises the effect she’s having on his body.
Alina only smiles mischievously, though, shifting and rolling her hips to give delicious friction that makes Aleksander groan.
“Saints, Alina!”
“I’ve no use for the saints, Sasha. They weren’t much good when my aunt forced me into this match.”
“What do you need?” he asks, knowing already that he’ll do whatever she wants.
“I need you to help me kill your father.”
He stares, wide-eyed.
Not because he loves his father, who is neglectful at best and abusive at worst, but because of how blunt she’s being.
“I’ve got it all worked out,” she says, “a riding accident while we’ve both got alibis. It should actually be quite easy.”
“I … you …”
“Please, Sasha,” she cups his cheek, tears shining in the corners of her eyes, “you’re the only one I trust. You understand more than anyone why I have to do this.”
And how can he say no? How can he resist her? Especially when he understands her urge so well.
“We’ll be able to marry afterwards, Sasha,” Alina promises, unbuttoning his sleep-shirt so she can trail her fingers down his chest, “we’ll have to wait a while, of course, so it’s not suspicious, but I’m sure no one will think it’s odd, when we’re so close in age and it’s the best way for a grieving son to take care of his heartbroken, widowed step-mother.”
“No one’s ever going to believe we’re sad about my father’s death. I don’t imagine there’s anyone who will be.”
His step-mother shrugs, taking one of his hands and putting it onto her leg, encouraging him to touch her silky-smooth golden skin, “well, they may not think our grief is real, but if we get it right then they’ll never suspect this was anything other than an accident.”
“I’ll do it,” he tells her, daring to lean over and press a kiss to her bare shoulder.
Her smile widens, relieved and pleased, “thank you, Sasha. I promise you won’t regret it.”
And with the promise of such a bride waiting for him in due time, and of being free of his father’s overbearing, awful presence, Aleksander is very much inclined to agree with Alina.
Chapter 1514: Darklina Homes (184)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1706645378999681166
Chapter Text
She's sad, the beautiful lady who lives at Iris Cottage.
She's kind, friendly to neighbours and local children, bakes cakes for the village fair, and is always ready to offer a helping hand, but she's sad.
But then a mysterious gentleman arrives and her smile is like the sun.
Chapter 1515: Free (2)
Summary:
cw implied mind-break
Chapter Text
Once, Alina dreamed of being free.
She ran from the Little Palace, even though it was the safest place for her. She put Mal up on a pedestal when he always ended up disappointing her. She spurned Aleksander despite him being her soulmate and the only one who could truly understand her.
How silly she was when she was young, how naïve and confused.
She’s so glad Aleksander helped her to see the error of her ways.
Every time she ran, he followed her.
He could have chosen to lock her away in the dungeons as a deserter, or put her on trial, or even to give her up as a lost cause, but he never even considered it.
“You’re confused, solnyshka,” he’d always say to her, his hands on her face, his amplification sending waves of calm through her, “I don’t want to punish you, I just wish for you to understand the truth of the world and the inevitability of our union.”
He gave her comfort and stability and attention. He helped her understand that what she’d once insisted was a cage is in fact all she could possibly desire in the world.
Alina never knew true pleasure until Aleksander.
He touches her reverently, takes her to the dizziest heights until she’s a trembling, pleasure-drunk mess.
Hours and hours and hours they can spend in bed together, Alina never even thinking about leaving. Mal’s fumbling kisses and caresses pale in comparison to the way Aleksander worships her body.
Why would she want to give that up? How could she ever find someone who makes her feel even half as good?
Freedom is just a notion Mal used to try and make her small and powerless.
Alina would have gone to a dull farm and killed herself suppressing her Small Science because Mal wanted her to be normal. She would have thought it a happy ending even as she wasted away.
Aleksander isn’t scared or jealous or scornful of her light. He watches her with awe and lust and admiration whenever she summons the sun. He’s never looked away from her and she knows he never will.
Alina sees clearly now, thanks to Aleksander.
This is where she belongs, on the throne next to his, protecting the Grisha and guiding Ravka in a golden age.
She really is so very lucky.
Chapter 1516: Darklina Homes (185)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1716824058241913300
Step-brother/step-sister
Chapter Text
Her step-brother is waiting when Alina climbs back in through her window at sunrise.
"Good night out, Linka?" he smirks.
"Sasha ... I just went for an early run."
"Nice try," he brushes his thumb over her smeared lipstick, "now, what will you offer me to keep quiet about this?"
Chapter 1517: Darklina Homes (186)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1698704952938402082
Chapter Text
There are no signs anything is wrong when Mal gets home.
The doors and windows are still locked, the intruder alarms haven't gone off, and nothing is out of place. Even the newly-fallen leaves are undisturbed.
But Alina is gone.
And there's an eclipse symbol burnt into their bed.
Chapter 1518: Darklina Homes (187)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1709186365697438091
Chapter Text
She walks past his house each day singing Walking on Sunshine (whether it's rain or shine) and wearing one of her collection of bright t-shirts.
He's captivated from the very first time he sees her, the happiness she exudes infectious.
One day he'll find the courage to say hello.
Chapter 1519: Wife (13)
Summary:
cw half-sibling incest
Inspired by a book on Ancient Egypt I’ve been reading and further information from Wikipedia articles like https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nefertari and https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Harem_conspiracy
Chapter Text
Alina
Alina, also known as Alina the Bright, was an Old Ravkan tsarina and the Great Royal Wife of Tsar Aleksandr I of the Morozov dynasty. She is the best known of the Old Ravkan tsarinas. She was highly educated and able to read and write, a rare skill at the time. In contrast with most previous Old Ravkan tsarinas, she assisted her husband with matters of state, was involved in diplomatic correspondence with other prominent royals, and was known to act as regent for her husband when he was away on state business or at war.
Rather than being laid to rest in the Valley of the Tsarinas – and as per instructions left by her husband with their son prior to his own death two years before hers – Alina was interred with Aleksandr I in a specially constructed and lavishly decorated tomb complex just outside Os Alta, which was faithfully maintained by his descendants and continues to be an immensely popular tourist attraction. In another change from tradition, Aleksandr I also constructed a temple for Alina in Keramzin next to his own monument and temple.
Titles
Alina held many titles, including: Tsarina, Great Royal Wife, Great Tsar’s Wife, Alina the Bright, Sol Koroleva, Great of Praises, Sweet of Love, Lady of Grace, His Beloved, Lady of Ravka, The Most Beautiful of Women, and The One For Whom the Sun Shines.
As tsarina, Alina was considered the avatar on earth of the Sun Goddess worshipped by Old Ravka, a balance to her husband the tsar, who was the avatar of the Shadow God.
Family
Alina was Aleksandr I’s half-sister, the daughter of one of Ilya II’s minor wives Keyen. During the reign of her father Ilya II, prior to her marriage to Aleksandr I, she is referred to as Tsar’s Daughter.
In keeping with the traditions of the time, Aleksandr I had three minor wives, princesses from Shu Han, Fjerda and Novyi Zem. Their lack of power and influence and their irrelevance at court is shown by the lack of evidence that has been discovered regarding the three. We do not know their names, their years of birth or death, or even which of the Harem Palaces they resided in. There is a single reference to them in a piece of correspondence about a year after Aleksandr I’s ascension from his chief minister Ivan.
The dowries of the princesses of Shu Han and Fjerda and Novyi Zem have arrived at the treasury. I attach an account of the same.
There is no record that any of Aleksandr I’s minor wives ever gave birth to a child. While it is possible that there might have been unrecorded pregnancies ending in miscarriage, or infant children carried off by sickness, it seems more likely that these marriages were simply never consummated and undertaken simply as a diplomatic tool and to obtain funds through dowries.
Aleksandr I was famously devoted to Tsarina Alina. He erected hundreds of monuments in her name, commissioned many still-famous poems about her (and even wrote a few himself) and was known to order painful and lingering punishments (and then executions) for those who slandered her name.
Given his past experience with the Harem Conspiracy at the end of his father’s reign, it appears that Aleksandr I may have acted out of both love and sense. His own father Ilya II had been assassinated by a group of conspirators led by one of his minor wives Elizaveta, who wished to kill Ilya II and Aleksandr and promote her own son – Aleksandr’s younger half-brother Malyen – as tsar. While Ilya II was successfully murdered in an ambush, the conspirators were apprehended before they could attack Aleksandr and were swiftly sentenced to death for treason. The methods of execution for most of the conspirators are unknown, but a detailed report was made on the gruesome punishments inflicted upon Malyen – it may have been particularly personal for Aleksandr I as part of the conspiracy had involved a plan for the forced marriage of Alina – Ilya II’s only daughter – to Malyen to add further legitimacy to his rule.
Alina and Aleksandr I went on to have four children – three sons and one daughter – and when he died at the advanced age of eighty-three, Aleksandr I was succeeded by their eldest son Aleksandr II, whose sister Irina was his Great Royal Wife.
Excerpt from the Wikipedia page of Alina (Great Royal Wife of Aleksandr I Morozov)
Chapter 1520: Darklina Homes (188)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1706299678415864232
Chapter Text
It's a much slower life than he's used to. A few decades out of the spotlight so the world forgets their faces.
Aleksander thought he'd hate it, but he was a fool - how could he ever hate so much time with his Alina?
He watches her making sunbeams dance in the kitchen and smiles.
Chapter 1521: Tyrant (2)
Summary:
Historical AU
Chapter Text
A fairytale hero or hidden tyrant?
A glimpse at Ravka’s General Aleksandr Morozov
Within Ravka, the name of General Aleksandr Morozov is spoken with the deepest respect.
He is depicted as a patriot, an exceptionally talented military strategist, an inspiring leader, the husband and mentor of Ravka’s most beloved tsarina, and the saviour who freed Ravka from the Lantsov family.
Indeed, to publicly claim otherwise would be a dangerous thing in Ravka, where the descendants of Tsarina Alina the Bright and General Aleksandr Morozov still sit on the throne.
The story told by the Ravkans is almost like a fairytale.
The cruel, foolish, ruinous, lustful and wasteful Lantsov tsar and his equally odious sons, contrasted with the sweet, neglected tsarevna whose mother died in childbirth and the General whose skill on the battlefield is all that is standing between Ravka and disaster.
And there is a happy ending, of course. The disappearance of the evil royals and the ascension to the throne of the clever and kind Alina as tsarina. Her loyal mentor and protector General Morozov stands by her side as her husband and her sword, nobly refusing any new title but that of husband, and insisting that she is the one who should rule.
Tsarina Alina reigns for nearly seventy years before passing the throne to her eldest son, and hers is a golden age.
There are some, however, who question the official narrative.
Ravka, after all, tends to gloss over the bloody nature of what was essentially a military coup.
The old tsar and his sons did not conveniently vanish, after all. They were publicly executed after what some would call show trials, along with nearly two hundred of their retainers and close supporters.
There have been accusations that their treatment before and during these trials was extremely harsh, and that torture was used liberally to extract false confessions where the accused admit to all manner of depravities (these documents were later published to give further legitimacy to the new regime).
Additionally, in the year following Tsarina Alina’s ascension, thousands of names vanish from the public record without explanation. It has been claimed that these people simply emigrated, the country’s bureaucracy not quite recovered from Lantsov mismanagement and thus unable to keep track properly. But it is likely that many of these disappearances were victims of the General’s oprichniki, an elite group of well-trained and merciless soldiers fanatically loyal to him.
Questions have also been raised regarding the General’s longstanding influence over Tsarina Alina, beginning during her childhood, and whether she may have simply been a puppet.
She was nineteen to his forty when they married, and it is easy to see how his forceful personality might have overwhelmed her.
With his oprichniki and control of the army, it could be said that General Morozov was a tyrant, ruling with an iron fist and using his wife’s royal blood to add legitimacy to his power-grab.
Nevertheless, we must also consider the extensive evidence of the couple’s devotion to one another.
Even looking past Ravkan bias, theirs was a famously long and happy marriage, producing twelve children who all lived to adulthood.
The General was well-known for his romantic gestures, from something as simple as presenting his wife with a bouquet of her favourite blue irises to commissioning jewellery and even designing and having built a summer home for their family.
They were an affectionate pair in public and in private, and were known to dislike the inevitable separations that came with their respective duties.
In addition, the tsarina was in no sense a wilting flower. While not as forceful as her husband, she had an aura of power and a foreboding presence when the occasion called for it.
She and her husband disagreed fairly frequently during council meetings, often debating with each other as the councilors observed. Many members of the council comment in their private correspondence about how the two were enthusiastic and thorough in making their points and then hashing out some sort of agreement, occasions which were often followed by vigorous and noisy sessions of lovemaking in their rooms.
It should also be noted that the tsarina signed every order personally, and she did not use a signature stamp until the last few years of her reign, when her hands grew too shaky to sign legibly. Even then, only her son and heir had access to the stamp and, anyway, the General had died by that point in time.
Perhaps their story was not quite the airbrushed fairytale that Ravka like to propagate, but nor does it seem that Tsarina Alina was a puppet ruler under the thrall of a tyrant General.
The truth is, though, that we can only make guesses and assumptions, and suggest theories based on the evidence we have available.
What seems certain, however, is that Tsarina Alina and General Aleksandr Morozov’s love story will live on long after you and I are gone.
An article from Kerch magazine World History
Chapter 1522: Darklina Homes (189)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1686041761909555201
Chapter Text
The apartment is tiny, the building a health and safety report away from being condemned.
And yet they keep it, even now they have a mansion, penthouses and villas.
It's here they wrote their first songs and dreamed of making it big.
Most importantly, it's where they fell in love.
Chapter 1523: Picture (3)
Summary:
Employee/boss
Chapter Text
“Fuckkkkkk!”
Inej opens her eyes blearily, “Lina, what’s wrong?”
“Err, well you know how I got a little bit tipsy last night?”
“Completely smashed, actually, but go on.”
“And,” she shows Inej a picture on her phone, “we took some photos.”
“Yeah, your ass looks great in that.”
“I mean, yeah, it does,” Alina agrees, momentarily cheered, “but what is not good is who I sent the photo to.”
“Not Mal?”
Alina shudders at the mention of her ex-boyfriend, “no, but I think this might end up being worse.”
For a moment, Inej seems confused, but then she gasps.
“Your hot as fuck, grumpy as hell, devil in an Armani suit boss?”
Alina nods pitifully.
“Well … you could delete the message. Maybe he hasn’t seen it yet.”
“Of course he’s seen it, Inej! I don’t think that man ever sleeps.”
And to prove her point, her phone pings with a message.
Alina shoves her phone at Inej, “I can’t look – you read it.”
“Lina, I don’t think – oh.”
“What is it? Am I fired?”
“I don’t know. I mean, he doesn’t say you’re fired. But –”
“But what?”
“He says he wants you in his office in half an hour.”
“Fuck.”
“You don’t have to go, Lina. It’s eight am on a Saturday.”
“Mr Morozov doesn’t believe in weekends, Inej. And if I don’t go, he’ll probably fire me and kill me.”
By some miracle, Alina makes it to her boss’ office with a minute to spare.
She hesitates to knock.
“Inside, Alina,” his voice comes from within the room, “now.”
“I’m so, so, so sorry, sir,” she says as she enters, “I’d been out drinking and it was a mistake and I swear it won’t happen again.”
He watches her from his desk like she’s a particularly interesting specimen in a lab. She feels exposed and nervous.
“An accident, you say?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Hmm … I don’t think it was an accident, Alina. I think you wanted to send me that picture.”
“No … I … I don’t … I’m sorry, sir.”
“I think, Alina, that you wanted to tempt me.”
She blushes bright red, “sir, I promise I didn’t … I know how unprofessional it was, but I was really drunk and –”
He smirks at her flustered face, “I think the lady doth protest too much.”
What is happening?
She expected to be fired or demoted or put on probation.
She didn’t imagine her boss’ dark eyes would practically smoulder as they watched her.
“I’ve been good, you know,” he murmured, “I haven’t pushed. Clearly, though, you feel I’ve been neglecting you, not giving you enough attention.”
She stares at him, wide-eyed, “that’s not –”
“Come here, Alina,” he crooks his finger and she goes as she is bid, until she’s standing barely a foot away from him.
His smirk widens, his eyes glittering. He leans back in his chair, looking her up and down.
“There are clearly some assets you wish for me to admire, Alina. I’m afraid a single photograph wasn’t enough for me to fully appreciate them. But I’m sure you’ll rectify that for me now, won’t you?”
Alina looks at the unlocked door and then back at her grinning boss.
“Don’t worry, Alina, there’s no one else around at this time on a Saturday. It’s just the two of us …all alone.”
She wonders if this is what it feels like to be prey.
Chapter 1524: Picture (4)
Chapter Text
Aleksander Morozov is hired to paint a picture of Alina Starkova and her fiancé Mal Oretsev.
Nobody suspects anything is wrong until Alina leaves a note saying she has to follow her heart and vanishes with Morozov.
All Mal has on which to vent his anger is an unfinished painting.
Chapter 1525: Prophecy (4)
Chapter Text
Mama always tells Alina to stay away from the main roads, that they aren’t safe.
Surely, though, there isn’t any harm in going once, just to look at the procession that’s passing by.
After all, it is the Black Tsar himself who is travelling and no one would dare cause trouble when he is around.
She wants to see something exciting.
Eighteen years old and Alina has never been more than seven miles from the little cottage where she was born.
And since the incident, she’s not even been allowed to stray beyond the borders of the forest where their cottage sits. Mama does not take her into the village when she goes to market these days, but tells her to stay quietly at home and not to wander.
Mama has not been herself ever since the incident.
Smotheringly protective, and always worried about every shadow.
She fusses over Alina’s hair too, mixing up a paste that she combs through Alina’s long hair every night, rendering the bone-white silky strands a more common pale blonde. Alina had been fond of the dark hair she’d had as a child, but she’d been dazzled by the bright white it had become after the incident and she’s sorry to be forced to hide it, especially since the paste leaves a lingering pungent stench that would probably make other people keep their distance, at least if Alina was ever allowed to see other people.
At first, she sticks to the back of the crowd who gather to watch the procession, but curiosity soon leads her to the front to see what she can spot.
There are the elite oprichniki in grey, and then all the Grisha in their beautiful jewel-tones. She wishes she knew what the colours mean, but mama doesn’t like Grisha and never speaks to her about them.
And then there is the Black Tsar’s carriage, pulled by a team of horses that seem three times as tall as Alina, magnificent creatures with glossy coats.
She doesn’t expect the carriage to stop right where she’s standing.
Alina bites her lip, worried. Mama will be furious enough if she discovers Alina snuck away to watch the Black Tsar and his entourage go by. If she realises Alina has been this close to the group, then she’ll probably be confined to the cottage for the rest of her life.
She knows she ought to slip back into the crowd, but there’s something – a strange kind of tether – that seems to urge her forward.
A sour-faced man in red and black moves to stop her, the sensation of a hand wrapped around her heart leaving her gasping, but then the carriage door opens.
“Let the girl come in, Ivan.”
Alina stumbles forward, fearing she has somehow passed a point of return but compelled by some invisible force to climb up into the carriage.
The Black Tsar is centuries old, but he does not seem more than two decades older than Alina, at least until she looks into his eyes and nearly shudders at how ancient and terrifying they are.
“What an interesting aroma,” he says with a brief sniff of her hair, “a homemade dye, I think.”
He turns to the other occupant of the carriage, a young woman with magnificent red hair, “Genya, fix this, will you.”
The redhead runs her fingers through Alina’s hair and, when she’s finished, Alina lifts a strand to see it is no longer blonde, but bright white.
“There is a prophecy,” the Black Tsar tells her with a smile, “that my equal – my Sun Summoner – will be born with hair as black as coal, but that it will transform when she comes into her power to become as white as the purest snow.”
His smile widens, all sharp teeth, as he leans forward, first to brush his hand reverently through her hair and then to briefly and tenderly caress her cheek, “now, tell me, solnyshka, who was it that hid you and your beautiful hair from me? I think I’d like to have a word with them.”
Chapter 1526: Darklina Homes (190)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1709940387555770601
Chapter Text
"Not so fast."
She'd thought he sleeping, but he manages to grab her wrist and tug her back into bed without opening his eyes.
"I have to go," Alina mutters.
She doesn't like to linger, keen to make her escape before things get awkward.
"I'm not finished with you yet, malyshka."
Chapter 1527: Darklina Homes (191)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1684919142724292609
Chapter Text
He's heard tales coming out of the little fishing village just north of Os Kervo.
Stories of a glowing lady who helps guide the ships safely into the harbour when the lighthouse fails.
Perhaps it's only a folk tale, but if his Sun Summoner is here, then Aleksander will find her.
Chapter 1528: Darklina Homes (192)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1647281884831817731
Chapter Text
"A bit obvious, isn't it," he says when he tracks her down, tilting his head at the sunshine yellow paint she's used on her house.
"I don't have a monopoly on yellow," she rolls her eyes, "and it can't have been too obvious, since it took you two decades to find me this time."
Chapter 1529: Love (4)
Summary:
Romeo and Juliet AU (but a happy ending)
Chapter Text
Alina sneaks out the night before her marriage to Malyen Oretsev is set to take place.
She waits at the edge of the woods, hoping that Aleksander will arrive as planned, praying that the death she heard her brothers and cousins jeering about was some other man and not her beloved.
They had set their meeting for midnight, but she stays after she hears the clock strike twelve. He might be delayed, after all, and she will not risk missing him.
At quarter past, she hears a rustling and turns, eyes wide and hopeful.
“Sasha!” she cries in delight as he steps out of the trees, hurrying over and embracing him, sobbing in relief to see him unharmed.
“I thought you might be dead,” she cried, “I heard my family talk of a man of House Morozov who had been killed.”
“It was my poor cousin Ilya,” he says, burying his face in the crook of her neck, “a tragedy we wished sorely to answer, but I asked my cousin Ivan to stay his sword, for I did not want our union marred with more bloodshed.”
“It must be tonight,” Alina tells him, “for my parents mean for me to wed Count Oretsev tomorrow and I could not bear it.”
“Yes, I have found a priest and he will provide a second witness. We cannot risk asking our family, not with this accursed feud.”
“Then we shall go, my love,” she says, “and when we are man and wife, they shall not be able to –”
Another rustling in the trees and Alina clings to Aleksander.
She does not care who might come across them, she will not be parted from him.
It is Genya, her old nurse. Stunning even with the silver streaks in her red hair and the lines on her face.
“What are you doing, Alina?” Genya frowns, “out here alone with the Morozov boy.”
“I love him,” Alina tells her, “you won’t make me give him up, Genya. I shall die first.”
Her nurse looks closely at her, as if assessing the truth of her words, and then she sighs, “yes, you would, I think. But there have been enough deaths with this feud, and there ought not to be another. You are going to be wed, I suppose?”
Alina nods and she senses Aleksander doing the same next to her.
“Then I suppose … I suppose you ought to go quickly, and I will ensure no one knows you are gone until the last moment, Alina.”
She beams, “oh, thank you, Genya. This means so much to us. I am sorry you cannot be at the ceremony, but I am sure we shall have another celebration, once we have explained it all to our parents.”
It’s optimistic, she knows, to think that the Starkovs and the Morozovs might one day soon be friends, but she hopes they will at least tolerate each other, for the sake of the love Alina and Aleksander share.
The ceremony is short, but sweet.
The consummation … well, she blushes to think of it, but in a dreamy, satisfied way.
Alina has never felt so close, so connected, to another person.
“Like we share one soul,” says Aleksander, who always knows just what to say.
And their parents will be furious, she realises, but hopefully they will understand and learn to approve.
After all, Alina and Aleksander are blissfully happy together, and they will be for the rest of their lives.
Chapter 1530: Darklina Homes (193)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1600912105192165376
Chapter Text
The last thing Alina remembers is falling asleep next to Mal, tempted to risk calling her light to stave off the icy cold.
When she wakes, she sees a small cabin just ahead, partly obscured by a familiar black kefta.
"Don't worry, Alina," the Darkling murmurs, "I have you now."
Chapter 1531: Betray (2)
Summary:
Godfather/Goddaughter
Chapter Text
Aleksandr doesn’t trust easily.
That’s for the best, in his dangerous line of work.
Traitors are a danger to the empire he has built and he is ever-vigilant to ensure they are destroyed before they can do any real damage.
But while his people have reason to fear if they seek to betray him, they also have plenty of motivation to stay.
He offers rich rewards for loyalty – not just money and properties, but also his blessings and protection.
Anton Starkov is one of his most senior lieutenants, answering only to Ivan, Fedyor and Nina.
Aleksandr buys him a house and attends his wedding and agrees to stand as godfather when Anton and Keyen’s daughter Alina is born.
He takes his role seriously, doting on his goddaughter and ensuring she is shielded from the dangers of their world. She never wants for anything as she grows up and her sunshine personality never fails to make him smile.
Anton has every reason to be grateful, which is why his betrayal cuts deep and unleashes a fury in Aleksandr that promises blood.
But even as he seethes and rages, Aleksandr knows that Alina must be protected.
His precious girl, nervously preparing for her first year at Art School, cannot be at all tarred with the crimes of her parents.
Anton must die painfully, and Keyen too, for abetting his attempted desertion. It will be quiet, though, an accident. Usually, he likes to make an example of traitors, but this is different. A staged car crash to give his Alina the closure she needs without distressing her further by telling her of how her parents had betrayed him.
She is devastated, of course, sobbing in his arms for hours when he gives her the news of her parents’ deaths.
Aleksandr holds her close, cooing softly, reassuring her that he’ll always be there for her.
Alina is his, after all, the most precious person in his life. He’ll always take care of her.
He knows it hurts her now, but the pain will fade over time. And this is for the best, to ensure his goddaughter is free of the poisonous influence of her parents.
He’ll be everything to her.
Godfather. Guardian. Friend.
And her husband, one day soon, when she will stand by his side as she has always been meant to do.
All is as it should be.
Chapter 1532: Picture (5)
Chapter Text
All it takes is a glimpse.
A picture – ethereal, beautiful, unforgettable – on Oretsev's phone when it rings.
Oretsev presses the ignore button and turns back to his conversation. As if it is easy, to turn his back on such perfection.
She deserves better.
Aleksander is better.
Chapter 1533: Power (6)
Chapter Text
Everyone is trying very hard to stay calm in front of her, but Alina can sense the tension and panic among her advisors.
It seems a world away from her coronation six months ago, when there had been so much rejoicing and celebration.
A queen blessed with the power of the sun, a gift not seen in her line since her great-great-great grandmother. A good omen, followed swiftly by a record harvest.
But now the mood is black, the people fearful, and Alina woefully out of her depth.
She is only twenty years old and she does not know how to save her people.
The Darkling is ancient, his power formidable.
Her great-great-great grandmother, who had ruled for fifty years, had given her life to produce a shimmering barrier of light around their land that kept the darkness at bay, but it began to fail eventually, falling for good one week ago.
And Alina hasn’t got the benefit of experience that her ancestor did. She has power in abundance, but has not yet learned to control it enough to re-form the barrier.
So, now the Darkling marches towards them, camped now across the plain outside the capital city. Tomorrow, he will be at their gates.
“We can hold out,” Popov insists, “the city walls were built to withstand a long siege and we have food stores enough, thanks to the harvest. Surely, the Darkling will lose interest.”
“Don’t be stupid,” Raevsky mutters, “those nichevo’ya of his don’t need rations, and his Grisha and oprichniki are adept at surviving in hostile environments. He’ll happily starve us out. No, we ought to go through the mountains and –”
“The mountains are treacherous at the best of times!” Antonova interjects, “and winter is near, so we’ll end up buried in snow.”
They continue arguing, while Alina looks out of the window at the great swathe of black in the distance, interspersed with the jewel-colours of the Darkling’s Grisha, with all their formidable powers.
How can her people be expected to stand up against such a force? Alina has power, that is true, but she is only one person, and still new to her gift.
Her advisors have offered a dozen or more ideas, but Alina knows they will not work and too many will die. Still, she wonders if there is one plan that may succeed, one they have probably all considered but have not dared to speak aloud.
After all, there is a reason the Darkling has been so fixated on her small country ever since she came into her power.
“I will go to him,” she says firmly.
A chorus of furious disagreement reaches her.
“That is exactly what he wants, Your Majesty,” Antonova says, “the one force that could stand against him falling right into his hands.”
“But I cannot stand against him,” Alina counters, “not for long enough to keep everyone safe. Maybe, though, if I offer him some sort of bargain, then our people will live.”
More arguments, but then Raevsky stands, looking unhappy but resigned, “I have heard it said that the Darkling covets the light rather than wishing to destroy it. A bargain might save us. But, Your Majesty, have you considered what it could cost you?”
Alina knows what her most senior advisor is not saying.
She has heard enough tales to see how this might go, that she might keep her people alive at the cost of her own freedom or worse.
But her duty is to her country and if that is what it takes then she will gladly make the sacrifice.
“I will go,” she tells them firmly, “I will go out and speak to the Darkling, and I will do whatever it takes. And you must all promise me that you will care for our people in my stead, should … should something prevent me from returning.”
There are tears glistening in their eyes, these advisors who served her father, who have all known her since she was a baby.
Alina looks out of the window and her gaze finds a single figure all in black, just in front of the army that is getting ready to attack her people.
The Darkling, she knows, even when he is so far away.
For a moment, she fancies he looks up and spots her, even at such a distance.
She feels like he’s smiling, as if he already knows what she will do.
Alina steels her resolve. If he expects an easy conquest then he will be disappointed. And if he thinks her care for her people is weakness, then she will show him just how strong she can be.
Chapter 1534: Darklina Homes (194)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1699764721203736979
Chapter Text
The morning of Alina's eighteenth birthday starts like most Fridays – rushing in the bathroom so she'll be ready in time for school.
But today, when she looks in the mirror, she doesn't see her reflection.
"Hello, Alina," a dark-haired man smiles, "it's time for you to come home."
Chapter 1535: Lips (2)
Chapter Text
“I don’t like you,” she reminds Aleksander breathlessly, his hands on her waist and his lips trailing down her neck.
He snorts in amusement, “you’re a little liar, Starkova.”
“It’s just sex,” she insists.
Just an itch she wants to scratch. Just stress relief before exams. Just a warm body that happens to be exceptionally talented at making her come, even though she wants to murder him half the time.
“I don’t think so,” he nips at her collarbone, smirking when she unconsciously leans in closer.
“You’re deluded, Morozov.”
“I think you are the deluded one. Forgetting all those late-night study sessions, and that car ride to Nik’s family cabin, and our project for Ancient Ravkan and –”
“That’s … none of that meant anything.”
Alina is a liar, and a terrible one at that.
Aleksander laughs as he pushes her towards the darkest corner of the library, a section with the outdated texts, where not even the librarians tend to venture.
“I don’t just know how to make you come harder than you’ve ever managed before,” he says, a not-untrue boast, “but I know your favourite colour is gold, and your favourite flowers are sunflowers not irises like Oretsev insists, and you would eat a dozen moon cakes in one sitting if given the chance, and you hate herring, and you cry every time you read Little Women, and –”
Alina kisses him and tells herself it’s only to shut him up.
She kisses him and lets him slide his hand up her dress and lets him make her fall apart with his lips slanted across hers so she doesn’t give them away with a high-pitched cry or moan.
She knows his favourite colour is black, and he devours the Medovik she bakes like a man who hasn’t eaten in a week, and he seems able to survive well on about four hours of sleep a night, and he is determined to finish the Old Ravkan classics section of the library before they graduate, and he would happily eat only herring for breakfast, lunch and dinner for a month straight as long as he could have dessert too.
Alina doesn’t like Aleksander Morozov.
Really.
Chapter 1536: Pool (2)
Chapter Text
It makes sense for Alina to carpool with Mal’s brother Aleksander.
They’re staying with him for a while, trying to build their savings back up after Mal trusted his idiot friend Dubrov and sunk their money into some scam. And the museum where Alina works is only two minutes away from Grisha Industries.
It makes sense. There’s nothing untoward about leaving early to take the scenic route or him knowing her favourite breakfast place or the comforting hand on her leg when she’s had a difficult day.
At least not to start with.
Chapter 1537: Head (3)
Summary:
Mal POV
cw guardian/ward and underage
Chapter Text
She’s always reading.
Big, heavy tomes, usually, the ones Mal always dreads when they’re assigned in class.
Entirely engrossed, she never seems to notice when he enters the room and settles down to wait for Headmaster Morozov to look at him. Even when the man finally turns his attention to Mal and the latest misdeed that’s had him sent to the study, he never explains who she is or acknowledges the girl’s presence, except when he’s wandering around the room during said lectures and he pauses to brush a hand over the crown of her head or squeeze her shoulder briefly. And throughout whatever lecture Mal gets, the girl never turns around to look at him.
He sees the back of her head – neat braids in a bun, tied off with a silk ribbon in black, gold or blue – a dozen times before he ever sees her face.
Headmaster Morozov isn’t in his office when Mal arrives to discuss his punishment for the most recent prank he’d orchestrated.
He doesn’t really know why everyone is making such a big deal of it all. Alexei is fine, mostly, and the doctor seems confident there won’t be any permanent damage once his broken legs have healed.
The girl ignores him as usual, but Mal feels emboldened by the headmaster’s absence.
“Hey,” he whispers, conscious of the secretary just outside the door, “what’s your name?”
She turns to look at him briefly, wrinkling her nose as if she’s annoyed to have been disturbed even though her book looks really boring.
He notes that she’s about his age, pretty with golden skin and dark eyes.
“Alina,” she says, and turns away again.
“Are you Headmaster Morozov’s daughter?” he asks.
She doesn’t really look like him, apart from having dark hair, but it seems the most logical explanation, considering how much time she spends in here. He supposes it wouldn’t be a good idea for her to wander the school unaccompanied – it would cause absolute chaos with all the boys, having a pretty girl around.
She ignores him, attention focused on her book.
“His niece? Granddaughter?” he tries, although the last one is a dangerously cheeky and patently absurd suggestion, given she’s around Mal’s age – seventeen – and Headmaster Morozov can only be about forty.
“Come on,” he says, shuffling his chair a little closer, “I just want to get to know you a bit and –”
The door opens and Headmaster Morozov steps inside the study, gaze immediately zeroing in on Mal and his proximity to Alina.
“I do hope you’re not harassing my ward, Oretsev. You’re on very thin ice already and a prime candidate for permanent expulsion.”
Mal pales, thinking about how furious his parents will be if he’s kicked out, “no, sir … I mean … I would never … I’m not …”
He hears a faintly derisive giggle, but when he glances over at Alina she seems to be entirely focused on her book. He flushes red with embarrassment.
The usual lecture commences, along with an announcement of the punishment he’ll receive for this infraction.
Completely unfair, he thinks, considering it’s not as if Alexei died.
And then he’s dismissed, as if he’s nothing but an inconvenient irrelevance.
As he leaves, he sees Alina put her book down and go over to the desk. Headmaster Morozov actually smiles at her, a soft expression Mal has never seen on the man’s face before.
She should really be at finishing school, he thinks, but Mal’s not about to complain about her guardian keeping her close, since it gives him something nice to look at whenever he’s called in to be lectured.
Five minutes later, when he’s almost to his room, he realises he’s left his schoolbag in Headmaster Morozov’s study.
He doesn’t relish having to go back and face the headmaster again, but he has an essay due tomorrow that he hasn’t begun yet and he can’t afford to get into too much more trouble, at least not for a while.
There’s no secretary outside the study, so he just goes right ahead.
Headmaster Morozov will probably be distracted enough by his work that Mal doesn’t need to knock and suffer his dark looks again, he can just sneak in, grab his bag and leave.
He doesn’t even notice the soft, needy moans until he steps inside the study and is faced with the image of Alina sitting on the headmaster’s desk, her dress pushed up to her waist and the headmaster himself with his head between her legs.
Alina’s face is contorted in the most exquisite pleasure, the sort of sight that makes Mal’s trousers feel extremely tight.
“My good girl,” Headmaster Morozov says, “studying so well today and ignoring that disruptive Oretsev boy. You’ve certainly earned your reward, Alinochka.”
“Please, Sasha,” Mal hears her whimper, “please.”
Mal stares for one horrified moment, and then he grabs his bag and flees, hoping they haven’t noticed he’s there.
He briefly considers telling everyone what he’s seen, spreading the rumour and hoping it will get Headmaster Morozov fired.
But he knows it won’t work. The governors are never going to believe Mal over his headmaster, especially as he’s sure Alina won’t say a word against the man.
Instead, he’ll just have to live with that image seared into his brain.
And Mal will have to know that Alina never gave him a second glance, with eyes only for her guardian.
Chapter 1538: Dice (3)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
"Kiss for luck?" Mal asks, shaking the dice.
Morozov has been eyeing Alina all night, and while the man scares the hell out of him, Mal wants to remind him that Alina is his girlfriend.
It backfires.
Alina doesn't look at Mal, just sits on a smirking Morozov's lap and kisses him.
Chapter 1539: Bed (19)
Chapter Text
Keyen finds the first gift.
In her daughter’s room to check her dress is laid out for the next day’s Summer Solstice celebrations, she sees the small black box, tied with a gold ribbon, on top of the frothy white lace strewn across Alina’s bed.
Her blood runs cold.
She rushes to the window, looking out into garden below, relieved to see her daughter laid out on the grass, tendrils of light swirling above her as she practices with her gift.
Safe and unharmed, no shadows creeping towards her.
Keyen takes the black gift box and locks it away in the safe that contains the contract – signed in blood – that she doesn’t like to think about.
Anton finds the second gift.
Left on the bed, a similar black box with a golden ribbon, slightly longer and flatter than the first.
Placed on the pillow where his precious daughter lays her head each night.
He takes it away and locks it in the safe he hates to think about.
The next morning, Alina speaks sadly of the flowers by her bed, always so fresh and bright, which have somehow withered in the night, an inky darkness spreading through them.
“And I had the strangest dream, papa,” she says, “there was a man, dressed all in black. He held my hand and told me that we were going to change the world together.”
Anton tries not to grimace as he tells his daughter that it was probably just her imagination running wild.
Later, he goes to strengthen their wards.
But it’s far too late. They’re already sickly and failing, shadows running through the usual gold veil that covers their city.
Alina finds the third gift (and the first and second too).
A man – pale, dressed all in black, with a sharp smile and a covetous gaze – perches on her bed and holds three black boxes tied with gold ribbon in his arms.
He offers them to her, “gifts, for my beloved.”
“Who are you?” she asks.
Perhaps she ought to be afraid, but she’s more curious instead. For all his foreboding looks, she instinctively knows he would never harm her.
“I am the darkness, the night, the shadows … but you, solnyshka, can call me Aleksander.”
“Why are you here, Aleksander?”
He grins, sharp white teeth gleaming, and reaches out to brush his fingers across her wrist, his smile widening when she glows faintly, “I am here for the bride I was promised eighteen years ago, solnyshka. I am here for you.”
Chapter 1540: Egg (2)
Chapter Text
With a flourish, Alina reveals the handmade chocolate eggs she's made for her husband.
Aleksander beams, "I love you."
"He's talking to Alina, right?" Fedyor whispers, "and not to the chocolate eggs."
Ivan shrugs. With Aleksander, it could go either way.
"Don't be stupid," Nina says, "he put it in his wedding vows, remember – I love you more than chocolate.”
“Oh, yeah,” Fedyor nods, “you stole that line when you and Matthias got married last year and you told him you loved him more than waffles.”
Chapter 1541: Pool (3)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Mal loves her.
Alina Morozova is beautiful and kind and she deserves better than being married to a monster like Aleksandr Morozov.
Whatever image he may present to the world, Mal has seen enough to know Morozov is a ruthless, cruel murderer.
And poor Alina is trapped, probably too fearful to try and flee.
But Mal has a plan.
He’s been saving most of his paychecks, small as they are, and he has the perfect opportunity to pass messages to Alina when he gives her towels or drinks as she lies by the pool.
She never says anything about the messages, but he knows she must be accepting them and agreeing to his plans, since she doesn’t give him away to her husband.
Six months after he begins his job at Morozov Manor, Mal has everything arranged to flee with Alina to a safer place.
But when he arrives at the place he’s told her about in his messages – a security blind-spot, near one of the less-used exits – he finds not only Alina but also her husband and his burly, perpetually scowling head of security Ivan.
He’s greeted not with words but with a bullet to each of his knees, sending him to the floor with a scream of pain.
Alina seems unbothered by the blood and the noise. She leans into her monstrous husband’s embrace, smiling as the man kisses her neck.
“Do you think I would choose a faithless wife, Oretsev?” asks Morozov, “she came to me the first time you left her one of your silly little messages. Said you made her uncomfortable. And men who covet my Alina and upset her always pay.”
Mal makes a garbled noise, a plea for mercy.
Alina just laughs derisively at him, “you really thought this was a bored rich wife and the pool boy cliché? I’m not some fool who unwittingly gets involved with a dangerous man.”
She takes the gun from her husband and her smile widens, “I’m dangerous enough all on my own, Malyen.”
And then she shoots straight for the heart.
Chapter 1542: Season (4)
Summary:
Regency AU
Mal POV
Chapter Text
"Where is she? The season has begun."
Lady Genya glares, "it's your fault. Someone intercepted your letter asking her to elope and showed it to her father. He arranged to have Alina wed by special licence to the Duke of Kirigan."
Mal clenches his fist. Morozov ruins everything.
Chapter 1543: Star (2)
Summary:
Genya POV
Chapter Text
Genya doesn’t like it.
They’re lucky, she knows, to have seminars with Professor Morozov. He’s the star of The Little Palace University, with tenure, countless publications (articles and books) and a lucrative consulting contract with the Ravkan Space Agency.
Genya still doesn’t like it.
She’s clever, she knows, and she belongs in these high-level classes. So do David and Nina and Zoya.
But Alina is something else entirely. A true prodigy, able to grasp and use concepts that the rest of them scarcely understand.
She’s the star around which they all orbit, the one who will change the world one day.
Genya knows it. So does Professor Morozov.
He pays special attention to her, always sits her closest to him and keeps her behind after the seminar is over so they can have long discussions that the rest of them would only half be able to follow.
Genya comes early for the seminar one day and finds the two of them together in the seminar room, Alina trying to reach for a book on the top shelf, Professor Morozov behind her with a hand on her waist, pressed against her back, getting the book she wants. He is helping, but he lingers, keeps touching her until Genya retreats and knocks loudly on the door.
“It’s nothing sleazy, Gen, I swear,” Alina tells her, “he’s not trying to take credit for my work or telling me I need to sleep with him or he’ll fail me.”
“But you are sleeping with him, aren’t you?” asks Genya, knowing that for all Alina’s intelligence, she’s still only twenty-one and has a tendency to wear her heart – and emotions – on her sleeve.
Alina blushes, “it’s not … it’s not like that.”
Genya, who remembers Lantsov’s groping hands on her when she was eighteen and studying at Os Alta University, before she managed to switch to The Little Palace, is still suspicious.
“I love him, Gen, really. We’re going to get married, once I’ve graduated.”
Genya doesn’t like it.
The fervour in Professor Morozov’s gaze, the hunger and awe and possessiveness in his eyes.
But Alina insists in seeing the best in him.
And maybe she’s right. Perhaps it’s love and not some lustful power play. Maybe Professor Morozov truly wants to nurture a great scientific mind and watch proudly as Alina changes the world.
Genya hopes that’s the case, for Alina’s sake.
Chapter 1544: Code (4)
Chapter Text
"On the surface, the letters between Alina Oretseva and her husband's cousin, the painter Aleksandr Morozov, are harvest reports. They are in fact written in code, revealing an explicit correspondence between the pair that raises questions about the Oretsev children's paternity."
Chapter 1545: Star (3)
Summary:
POV of Alina’s mother
Chapter Text
Keyen Starkova isn’t a fool.
She knows that a successful, rich, talented music exec like Aleksander Morozov needs a very good reason to propose marriage to a widowed artist with a teenage daughter only a week after their first meeting.
And she knows that it’s nothing to do with love and everything to do with Alina.
That’s how they meet.
Their small town’s talent contest. Aleksander passing through and then staying when Keyen’s daughter gets up on stage and sings.
Her Alina has the voice of an angel. It’s a voice that wins talent shows and gets showcased at funerals and weddings in a tiny town like Keramzin. But if someone important takes notice, then it’s a voice that might one day be known worldwide.
Keyen is a good mother.
She would never have said yes to Aleksander if she thought it wasn’t in her daughter’s best interests.
But Alina loves music. She’s never happier than when she’s singing, whether it’s all on her own, to a handful of people or to a large crowd.
And Aleksander … well, Keyen knows he won’t let the dangers of fame and fortune harm Alina. She’s seen what he looks like when he hears her daughter sing, that he’s moved in a way she doesn’t think he’s been moved by anything else in his life. He’ll protect Alina, she’s sure of it.
And, again, Keyen is not a fool.
She knows her marriage to Aleksander has an expiry date, that they’re more friends than anything else.
Maybe it should disturb her. Alina is only seventeen, after all. But Aleksander doesn’t look at her like that, not right now. For him and Alina, it’s all about the music and their shared love of it. They have inside jokes and musical shorthand and a love of singing along to the radio in the car – romance never enters their heads.
It will, though, one day. Keyen knows it. She’s accepted it. And no other potential partner could love or understand her daughter better than Aleksander.
Alina is going to be a star. She’s going to shine and share her gift with the world.
And Aleksander will always stand by her side, supportive and admiring.
Keyen has always believed that a soulmate is a gift, even if the circumstances are unusual.
Chapter 1546: Video (6)
Chapter Text
“We have footage from three separate cameras of Starkova getting in the car. What the fuck happened?”
"Video feeds were tampered with, Captain. We found the driver unconscious in the car.”
“Tell me we still have Morozov.”
“No, he's in the wind. Seems like he grabbed her and ran.”
Chapter 1547: Friend (2)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
It’s his first time meeting his girlfriend’s family.
Mal knows she didn’t grow up as comfortably as he did. Still, he’s a little thrown by the neighbourhood she brings him too, nothing like what he’s used to.
“It’s … cosy,” he tries to smile as they enter her foster mother Ana’s apartment.
Tiny is what he really means. And cramped. Still, at least its clean.
Ana Kuya is nice enough, even if he is taken aback by the icon corner in her living room and the mismatched furniture that would make his own mother cringe.
She seems rather indifferent to him, except when she’s frowning after he refuses a second helping of borscht or looking taken aback when he admits he hasn’t been to church in five years.
Alina’s cousins – none of them actually blood-related to her, he comes to realise – are a rowdy bunch that fill the apartment. Nina and Nadia and Marie laugh and tease and giggle and wrinkle their noses at Mal as if they find him strange and amusing at the same time.
All of them – Ana and the cousins and the neighbours Ivan and Fedyor, who drop by for tea – talk constantly about Sasha.
Sasha is a name Mal knows well. Alina’s best friend since childhood, clever enough to have gone to the best university in the country but then foolish enough – in Mal’s opinion, although not Alina’s – to ignore lucrative job opportunities to become a public defender in Alina’s home borough.
Someone Mal has never been able to meet before, despite him and Alina having dated for eighteen months now.
Mal has never thought Alina has been deliberately keeping him and her best friend apart.
At least not until Sasha arrives and turns out to be not the woman he’s expecting but a 6’1 man with a thick beard and dark eyes that immediately focus on Alina.
Sasha, as it turns out, is a nickname for Aleksander.
And Mal finds himself forgotten.
It’s like Alina doesn’t even notice anyone else is in the room, throwing her arms around Aleksander and eagerly asking for all his news as if she hadn’t blown Mal off two days before to spend three hours video-calling Aleksander.
Ana Kuya coos over the man and plies him with food. The cousins joke with him. Ivan and Fedyor hand him shots of vodka and talk to him like he’s an equal (as opposed to the condescending way they’ve spoken to Mal).
And Alina hangs all over him, shamelessly affectionate.
Mal sits in the corner, trying not to grimace at the creepy stares of all the icons.
Alina seems to have forgotten he’s there.
But every now and then, Aleksander will catch his eye and smirk.
She might be your girlfriend now, the other man’s look says, but you won’t last, and then she’ll come back to me, where she belongs.
Mal can’t help but feel like he’s right.
Chapter 1548: Close (11)
Chapter Text
"Alina ... come out, come out, wherever you are."
He's close enough that she can hear him clearly, despite his low, quiet voice. Close enough that she can sense the shadows reacting to his presence, leading him to her.
Alina should have known better than to hide in the dark.
Chapter 1549: Birthday (2)
Summary:
Alina grew up in the Little Palace (but she’s now older)
Chapter Text
Alina has spent a decade treating Aleksander’s rooms like an extension of her own.
It took her years to realise how strange it was, that she was always allowed entry, that she could wander around and doodle on notes and beg to be lifted up in his arms so she could look down at the map of Ravka in the war room, that she was never stopped from rifling through drawers or borrowing one of his winter keftas to snuggle up in when she got cold and realised she’d left her own back in the Vezda Suite.
These rooms are as familiar to her as her own and, she often tells Aleksander, more comforting, because they have him in them. Those words never fail to make him smile, even when he’s had long, frustrating meetings with the tsar or had bad news from the front.
These rooms are home and yet somehow it feels different right now.
Newly eighteen, invited for a belated birthday dinner, since Aleksander was unavoidably detained at the Fjerdan front on the day itself.
She’s not quite ready to admit to herself why she wore a thin nightdress under her kefta rather than her usual shirt and breeches. Tries very hard to be casual about it when she takes her kefta off because of the heat of the roaring fire and pretends that she isn’t tense with anticipation, studying every micro-expression on Aleksander’s face as his eyes darken.
She sits on his desk, her cup of hot shokolad ignored as her nightdress rides up and Aleksander’s focus turns to her stockings.
“Aren’t you going to ask me what my birthday wish is, Sasha?”
He steps closer and closer, and she parts her legs so he can move forward until he’s right in front of her.
“Haven’t you had enough gifts, solnyshka?”
A sun pendant. New art supplies. A diamond kokoshnik. A beautiful ornament consisting of an exquisitely decorated porcelain vase filled with blue irises made of coloured glass.
“I love them all, Sasha,” she murmurs, tilting her head up to meet his eyes, “but there’s one more thing I desire.”
His hands slide up her legs, pushing her nightdress higher and higher, “hmm, and what is it that you desire, my Alina?”
“Sasha,” she leans up a little, “will you kiss me?”
He does, a soft, featherlight thing that leaves her desperate for more.
“Just a kiss?” he asks, mouth curved in amusement, as if he doesn’t know that she wants everything.
“Please, Sasha.”
His smile widens as his fingers wander just where she wants them and he moves to kiss her again, “as the birthday girl demands.”
Chapter 1550: Close (12)
Chapter Text
The foreboding stranger, dressed all in black, crooks his finger and smiles.
“Come closer, solnyshka, let me see you.”
Alina shies away. She still doesn't know why her parents haven’t come home.
"Closer," he repeats, shadows curling around her wrists and tugging her towards him.
Chapter 1551: Wrong (3)
Chapter Text
There’s something wrong with Alina’s husband Mal.
It all starts when he gets a new job.
He’s delighted by it, talking about the money and the perks. Alina is warier, given how avoidant Mal gets when she asks what exactly it is that he’s doing for GRISHA, a company she can’t find mentioned anywhere online.
First, his friends change.
She never sees Dubrov or Mikhael now, only hears about new people – Ivan and Fedyor and Nina and Genya and David.
Next, his mannerisms shift.
He’s better spoken, more attentive, wittier and suddenly uninterested in the sports and video games that previously took up so much of his time.
He touches her all the time, when he previously shied away from public displays of affection. And in bed, he brings her to shattering orgasm after shattering orgasm when she’s used to getting herself off after he’s fallen asleep.
Then there’s the nicknames.
Alinochka. Solnyshka. Milaya. Malyshka. Lyubimaya. Lapushka.
Mal has never been interested in their shared Russian heritage. He’s as Americanised as they come and he’s only ever called her Lina or babe.
All of that can be explained away, if she tries.
But then she would swear his appearance begins to change.
His buzzcut turns into a thick head of hair and he begins to grow a beard. And that could happen to any man, but Mal’s always sneered at beards and has been religious about visiting the barber to get his hair buzzed once every two weeks since they were teenagers.
She mentions it once, to their neighbour, but the man just shrugs, “he’s always had a beard.”
But he hasn’t, Alina is sure of it.
His skin gets paler and his eyes go darker and his whole physique seems to change.
But no one else finds it strange. Their neighbours don’t act like he’s different at all. When they visit Alina’s old foster mother Ana Kuya, she says nothing about Mal’s changed appearance.
Some days, Alina thinks she must be imagining it. Maybe Mal has always looked like this, always dressed in black and watched her with possessive eyes and held her close and commanded immediate attention and respect in every room he walks into.
“And how are you and Aleksander?” her neighbour Marie asks one day.
“My husband’s name is Mal,” Alina corrects Marie, confused since she has known them both for years, ever since they moved in.
“Huh,” Marie shrugs, “I could have sworn it was Aleksander. You always call him Sasha, after all.”
And Alina stands there, her head aching. It is Mal, isn’t it?
Or maybe its not. Aleksander sounds so familiar, so right.
Sometimes, Alina vaguely remembers a cocky young man – her childhood sweetheart turned husband – who played video games with his friends and went out to bars a little too often for her taste and grumbled when she forgot to buy his favourite cereal and was always fooled by her fake orgasms.
But those thoughts never last long, just scraps of a vague dream.
Alina’s husband is called Aleksander. He shares her love of art and history, and took her to Shu Han for their honeymoon, and built her a studio in their brownstone, and he introduced her to her best friends Nina and Genya, and he can make her body sing, and he tells her every day how much he adores her, that she is his sun and one true love.
She’s so happy. She’d never wish for any other life.
Chapter 1552: Serial (7)
Chapter Text
Alina has read handbooks and attended lectures during her training. She knows the dangers of empathising with serial killers, of romanticising their obsessions, of getting too deep in their heads.
And yet she still smiles when there's a new note from the Darkling waiting at home.
Chapter 1553: Greed (4)
Summary:
cw feral Alina feeding on people
Chapter Text
She’s born in the Fold.
Her desperate parents trying to get to the True Sea, her mama going into labour right in the middle of the crossing.
She’s born in the darkness but she glows.
And although she makes it out, little Alina is different to other babies, marked by her time in the Fold.
It isn’t obvious at first, but it grows clearer as she ages.
She looks normal, usually, but Aleksander sees when she is brought to his tent seventeen years after her birth.
He sees the glittering darkness in her eyes.
And he smiles.
She’s a feral little thing, prone to scratching and biting, eager for the taste of blood on her tongue, happiest when her fingers are coated in blood and her mouth stained red.
Avoided even by the other Grisha, for she makes them nervous. But she doesn’t care, because Aleksander never looks away, he just comes closer. He is the only one she softens for.
Aleksander accommodates her needs. He smooths over incidents of biting and scratching, and he finds her meals when she needs more than a brief nip to satisfy her cravings.
“My greedy girl,” he always murmurs fondly, a hand carding through her hair as she kneels at his feet with the latest offering he’s brought her caught between her teeth.
A Fjerdan Drüskelle or a Shu scientist or a mercenary or one of the Apparat’s creepy acolytes or a noble who sells Grisha to Kerch.
Aleksander understands her like no one else. He never flinches in their bed when she sinks her teeth into his neck or scratches her nails down his back. He only hisses in pleasure and holds her tighter.
Alina doesn’t care about Aleksander’s plans for the Lantsovs or the Fold.
All she cares about is that he is hers and she is his and they are bound together forever.
Chapter 1554: Darklina Homes (195)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1707020349403959710
In the same universe as chapter 865
Chapter Text
The body buried under the stone floor of the gamekeeper's cottage of Starkov House dates back to about 1906 and is believed to be Malyen Oretsev, who was gamekeeper there from 1905 to 1906. The estate records indicate he handed in his notice shortly before the wedding of the daughter of the house Lady Alina Starkova to Aleksander Morozov, 9th Earl of Kirigan.
However, brief rumours did circulate at the time that Lady Alina had been involved in a short liaison with Mr Oretsev and one theory among historians is that the Earl of Kirigan may have arranged for Mr Oretsev’s death in order to remove a romantic rival.
It seems unlikely that Lady Alina was aware of such a rumour, given she did not appear to show any signs of mourning and had, by all accounts, a long and extremely happy marriage with the Earl of Kirigan, with whom she had six children.
Excerpt from the section Gamekeeper’s Cottage in the Wikipedia article for Starkov House
Chapter 1555: Bat (2)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Chapter Text
"Is it true you can turn into a bat, Sasha?"
"Where did you hear that, solnyshka?" Aleksander asks the little Sun Summoner.
"Two maids."
"Fire them," he says to Ivan, who stifles a snigger.
"And no," he tells Alina, "I can't turn into a bat."
"Oh," she frowns, "that's a shame."
Chapter 1556: Bat (3)
Summary:
Mafia/mob AU
Chapter Text
“Guns are all well and good,” Morozov smiles nastily, “but there's something satisfying about a baseball bat. Reminds me of my youth.”
He swings it experimentally once before whacking it hard into Mal’s knee.
“I imagine you’ll think twice about looking at my wife again, Oretsev.”
Chapter 1557: Move (2)
Chapter Text
“Don’t move.”
Aleksander Morozov sighs as if this – Chief Inspector Lantsov, his son Captain Vasily Lantsov and Captain Zlatan lying dead on the floor, the gun in Aleksander’s hand – is nothing to be concerned about.
“Alina –”
“I trusted you,” she hisses.
I fell in love with you, she thinks.
“I told you this place was filled with corruption, Alina. I showed you evidence of the bribes these three took.”
“That’s why we have internal investigations, Aleksander. Not… not this.”
“It’s too far gone to trust the system, Alina. We have to start again, with a clean slate.”
“By murdering three men in cold blood.”
“They were hardly good men, Alina. It’s more society’s gain than their loss.”
“You can’t … this isn’t …”
Alina joined the department to make a difference. She believed Aleksander when he told her they were doing good work.
“I’m arresting you –” she begins, trying not to tremble as she speaks.
Another soft sigh.
“I’d hoped it wouldn’t come to this, Alina.”
She freezes, “are you going to kill me too?”
His eyes widen a fraction and he actually looks hurt at her words, “of course not, Alina, I’d never hurt you. But I can’t allow you to interfere, not when these plans have been years in the making.”
She doesn’t even notice Ivan until Aleksander’s right-hand man is wrapping his arms around her, fingers on her pressure points until she’s swaying, lightheaded.
“Don’t worry, Alina,” Aleksander says, reaching out to tenderly brush some loose strands of hair away from her face, “I’ll keep you safe and sound while I clean house.”
Chapter 1558: Bat (4)
Chapter Text
“What the fuck happened to Oretsev?” asks Ivan as they see him being carried into an ambulance on a stretcher.
Aleksander shrugs, “who cares – he probably deserved it.”
“Oh, he really did!”
Ivan jumps at the sudden appearance of Aleksander’s psychotic girlfriend.
“Thanks for letting me borrow this,” Alina hands a baseball bat back to her boyfriend.
Aleksander smirks, brushing a spot of blood from the handle, “you’re most welcome, malyshka.”
Ivan shudders and vows never to get on Alina’s bad side.
Chapter 1559: Wife (14)
Summary:
Historical AU
Chapter Text
“What do you mean she’s not here?” Mal frowns at Ana Kuya.
“My niece has married, Malyen,” she tells him proudly, “she is the wife of the Duke now.”
Mal turns to Dubrov, who nods to confirm it.
“He was very persistent in his courtship,” his friend says with an apologetic shrug.
“Alina would never –”
“She said her vows willingly and happily,” Ana Kuya cuts in sharply, “and you better not think of making trouble for her, boy.”
Mal glares up at the foreboding Morozov Castle that looms over Keramzin.
He’s never liked the way the Duke watched Alina, and he should have known the villain would take advantage of Mal’s trip to Os Alta to press his advantage.
And now Alina – the poor girl – is lost forever.
Chapter 1560: Control (2)
Chapter Text
"Zoya started it."
"You gave her third-degree burns."
"She's tossed me around with her Small Science before. I was just returning the favour."
"You need to learn to control your temper, Alina."
"Make me."
"Ah, I see ... does my solnyshka need to be punished?"
"... please, Sasha."
Chapter 1561: Control (3)
Chapter Text
Aleksander is usually so calm and collected, so entirely and completely competent at everything he does.
It’s a little bit funny to hear him muttering furiously under his breath as he tries to get her undergarments off.
“If I just … no … wait, if I can loop that … and then under there … and I think I … oh.”
Alina tugs on the laces to loosen them so that she can actually breathe again.
“How,” she asks in a sort of stupefied awe, “did you somehow manage to fasten everything back up when you were trying to get it off?”
“I’m not used to it,” he grumbles.
Alina snorts, “don’t even try and pretend you’ve been a monk. You’re ancient.”
“Five hundred and sixty-three isn’t ancient, solnyshka. Although … it might be five hundred and seventy-three. I always forget.”
“You must have dealt with women’s undergarments before.”
She turns to look at him as he shrugs, “sometimes they took them off themselves, or we didn’t bother getting undressed.”
“But not always.”
He gives her an almost sheepish smile, “I used the Cut.”
“What?”
He draws a strand of shadows from the corner of the room, flicking his fingers as it becomes the finest of blades in front of her, “it was good control practice.”
“And you never had any accidents?”
He winces, “a handful, but they were never fatal, solnyska. Except one time, but that was deliberate – she was a Shu assassin, you see.”
“Right … we’ll circle back to that later. But why haven’t you tried the Cut now?”
“You like this nightgown, solnyshka,” he murmurs with a brief kiss to her bare shoulder.
It’s true. It’s one of her favourites, not lacy or sheer, just extremely comfortable and perfectly fitting.
He doesn’t want to ruin it, Alina realises, by slicing it to ribbons. How delightfully sweet of him.
Still … the prospect of the right combination of Cuts and her gown falling to pieces all at once, baring her body to him … it’s intriguing.
She may have to get out one of the less-favoured nightgowns so they can experiment.
For now, though, she deftly unties the laces and strips off the gown.
Her husband frowns, “you could do that so quickly the whole time? Why didn’t you just stop me?”
She leans up to kiss him, “is it mean to say a part of me likes seeing you struggle with something?”
“Very cruel, solnyshka,” his hands land on her waist, thumb stroking circles on her skin, “but I’m sure I’ll forgive you.”
Chapter 1562: Darklina Homes (196)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1684919288296050689
Chapter Text
In her delight at having a chance to flee while her captor is distracted with his nichevo'ya, Alina forgets all about the creaky spot on the landing.
And sound travels so easily in this house.
The Darkling steps out of the shadows, "oh, Alinochka, when will you learn to behave?"
Chapter 1563: Book (3)
Summary:
cw implied murder
Chapter Text
A few years ago, Alina never had a moment to herself.
Always completing errands or doing favours for Mal, running herself completely ragged.
She’s really so grateful that Aleksander found her and showed her what life could really be – time for her art and her garden and romance, free of the stresses and strains that had made her earlier life difficult.
“Can I read your book, mama?” Irina asks as they lay out on the blanket enjoying the sun and garden.
“Of course, bǎo bèi.”
“They’re mushrooms, mama! Are they like the mushrooms where the fairies live?”
“No, these are a little different,” she tells her daughter with a smile, and then points to a picture, “this one is my favourite. Can you sound it out?”
“Am-an-eeta fal-oi-des.”
“Wonderful job! Amanita phalloides is the special scientific name for the deathcap mushroom.”
“Can you make soup with it? Papa’s mushroom soup is tasty!”
“No, this is a special mushroom. You must never eat it, bǎo bèi. It’s for dealing with your enemies.”
“Like the evil wizard in my book?”
Alina beams, “exactly, my clever girl. Sometimes you meet an evil wizard in real life and he wants to take you away from your family, so you have to stop him.”
Her daughter frowns, “I don’t want an evil wizard to take me away, mama.”
“That’s alright,” she strokes Irina’s dark hair, pulling her into a hug, “mama and papa will never let any evil wizards take you away.”
“Mama is quite right,” Aleksander comes over, kneeling down on the blanket next to them.
“Papa!” Irina squeals, “we’re looking at mushrooms.”
“I can see that, dochenka. Shall we all go on a walk together to find some nice mushrooms for dinner?”
“Yay!”
As Irina babbles about mushroom soup, Alina meets her husband’s eyes, “is it over yet?”
He shakes his head, “almost, but I think he’s got a few more hours in him, although I imagine he wishes he hadn’t.”
“Perhaps I’ll stop by before dinner to see him.”
To gloat. To taunt. To watch the man who had tried to break up her family suffer.
“An excellent idea, milaya.”
They stand, sharing a quick kiss before they each take one of their daughter’s hands.
“There’ll be another one soon,” she murmurs, her free hand on her still-flat stomach, a smile on her face as Aleksander’s eyes widen with excitement and love and awe.
“Our family,” he whispers with adoration.
Another kiss and then they’re off to find mushrooms for dinner.
Alina is so thankful for this wonderful life.
Chapter 1564: Wife (15)
Chapter Text
“Hello, moya zhena.”
“I’m not your wife,” Alina hisses.
“You spoke your vows willingly.”
“Only because you had a gun to Mal’s head.”
Aleksander shrugs, “you needed some persuasion to understand what’s best for you.”
“I hate you.”
His fingers brush her cheek, “soon you’ll love me.”
Chapter 1565: Skirt (3)
Summary:
cw brief underage drinking (if your drinking age is 21) and implied past underage
Chapter Text
He’s been back in his apartment for approximately an hour when there’s a knock on the door.
Legs is Aleksandr’s first thought. He feels momentarily bad about that, since those legs belong to a young woman he truly does value and care for as a person (one of a small, select group).
But still … legs. And he knows Alina has worn her shortest skirt on purpose because he can see the smirk on her face.
“How was prison, Sasha?” she asks, running one hand admiringly up his arm, “seems like you had a lot of time to work out.”
He shrugs, “I did my best. And it was only six months – good behaviour, you know – but there was plenty I missed from the outside world.”
“Hmm,” she steps closer, shutting the front door behind her, “like what?”
“Oh, Ivan’s company and Fedya’s chocolate kartoshka and –”
“Sasha!”
“And my favourite girl, of course,” he dips his head to brush a barely-there kiss over her lips.
“So,” Aleksandr murmurs, “is your aunt going to come looking for you soon? Because I heard enough shouting in prison and I don’t need more from Ana Kuya now I’m out.”
“She’s gone to visit her cousin and won’t be back until tomorrow evening. Besides, I’m eighteen, so she can’t threaten to call the cops again.”
Alina grabs his mug – coffee laced with whisky – and takes a sip, “and she’ll never know anything about the underage drinking.”
Aleksandr pulls her down into his lap, one hand on her waist and the other sliding over smooth, golden skin.
“I just got out and you’re already trying to get me in trouble, Alinochka.”
“I told you, she nuzzles into his neck after taking another sip from the mug, “no one needs to know about the drinking. And everything else,” she pauses to push his hand higher, right underneath her skirt, where he discovers she’s not wearing underwear, “is totally legal now.”
“Oh,” he probes between her legs with two fingers, relishing in her stuttering whimper and breathy moan, “well, you know, six months wasn’t long in some ways, but it was nearly unbearable in others.”
He's hard and she knows it, shifting her position so she’s straddling him, and he can’t decide if she wants to ease his suffering or prolong it.
Relief floods through him when she looks at him with lust-darkened eyes and smiles, “I’d absolutely love to help you with your problem, Sasha.”
Chapter 1566: Wife (16)
Chapter Text
“I won’t go with you, Mal.”
“I’ve got a plan. We can escape through the tunnels and –”
“I don’t need rescuing. I’m happy here, where I’m meant to be.”
“But the Darkling is –”
“Right behind you. I did warn you to stay away from my wife.”
The shadows rise and the world goes dark.
Chapter 1567: Skirt (4)
Chapter Text
“The photographs came through from the Harper’s Bazaar shoot,” her agent Genya tells her, “look through the prints and check you’re happy with them all.”
They’re all brilliant, as expected when they’re the work of Aleksander Morozov.
Alina lingers on the last picture, mouth quirking upwards as she remembers dark eyes intent on her.
He’d tugged her into a small alcove while the rest of the crew were setting up, pushing the $700 skirt she was wearing up to her waist and pressing a hand over her mouth to stop her from moaning too loudly and alerting the passers-by who were walking just a couple of metres away from them.
She’s not normally one for quick liaisons, preferring a slow build-up, but in the space of less than five minutes he’d managed to make her come so hard she saw stars.
They’d then slipped back as if nothing had happened and taken the photo Alina is now looking down at. She appears calm and unaffected, entirely neat and proper. No one but she and Morozov have any idea that at the moment the photograph was taken, her panties were in his pocket and there was a sticky mess between her legs.
“How was Morozov?” Genya asks, “he’s the best at what he does, obviously, but some people say he’s a bit too intense and kind of mean.”
“Oh, no, it was great working with him, really.”
“That’s good. He’s the photographer for your Vogue shoot next week.”
“Sounds good,” Alina smiles widely, “I look forward to working with him again.”
Chapter 1568: Darklina Homes (197)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1686368999729205249
Stepfather/stepdaughter
Chapter Text
Mama has taken Alina to a caravan before, but it was nothing like this.
It's spacious and bright, with amenities and activities on site.
It only feels small when she's alone with her new stepfather. Sasha is generous and attentive, but the way he watches her makes her nervous.
Chapter 1569: Wife (17)
Summary:
Cult AU
cw murder
Chapter Text
Alina is the Prophet’s seventh wife.
Blessed, her aunt Ana told her, to have been chosen by their leader during the ceremony that took place on her eighteenth birthday.
It hadn’t felt like a blessing at the time. Alina had been childhood friends with the Prophet’s nephew Malyen and he had spoken – only on the rare occasions they could find a few brief moments alone – of the two of them leaving the Little Palace and exploring the world outside. She’d truly believed herself to be in love and had thought Malyen would choose her as his first and only bride, sure none of the more senior members of the Church of the Starless Saint would bother with her.
But the Prophet always had the first right, and he had looked at Alina with his dark, intense eyes, and then he had smiled and announced she would be his.
Malyen had cried out in protest, an insulting rudeness that the Prophet had immediately punished severely.
Alina had gone back with aunt Ana for her final night at home, weeping for hours even as her aunt chastised her for not understanding how lucky she was to have been chosen.
Looking back now, Alina cringes at how silly she was, to regret the loss of Malyen when the Prophet is superior in every way and when it is an honour for him to take such notice of her.
It had taken some time for her to accept her situation, but the Prophet – Aleksandr, as he insisted she call him when they were alone – had been patient and firm with her until she came to understand that all that had happened was meant to be.
She has been the Prophet’s wife for nearly nine months now and she is great with his child, auspiciously conceived on their wedding night.
The holiest of blessings, to give him a child when none of his other wives ever have, though he has been married to some of them for over a decade now.
“They were not worthy of my seed, solnyshka,” he often whispers to her as he caresses her belly, “but you are the one I have been waiting for, and my dynasty will come through you.”
She is the seventh wife and the youngest. She ought to be last in everything.
But Aleksandr places her above the others, keeps her by his side, installs her in his bedchambers and ceases to call for his other wives.
Luda. Elizaveta. Genya. Zoya. Marie. Nina. They all used to be seen as so lucky and blessed, but now whispers follow them, for they have all lost the Prophet’s favour.
“They hate me,” she says to Aleksandr, worried about the vitriolic looks she receives on the rare occasions that she encounters one of his other wives alone.
“They are nothing to me, solnyshka,” he promises, peppering her face and body with kisses, “and therefore they are nothing to our great and holy church. If they were gone, then it would just be you and I, and I would never need another wife.”
The next day, Aleksandr gives Alina the key to his personal herb garden and encourages her to visit it and learn the uses of the plants grown there. The plants are all neatly labelled and the Prophet helpfully provides her with an informative book.
Tasters always test the Prophet’s food, and he has them check Alina’s too.
But no one else’s, not even the plates of his other wives.
None of the wives seem to notice the taste of hemlock in their meals. Perhaps they are just too used to eating everything on their plate without complaint, for the Prophet approves the menu – nutritious and balanced – and no one is likely to question it.
“What a clear message from the Starless Saint,” Aleksandr announces to their people as they line up the six bodies on a traditional funeral pyre, “a tragedy, but a sign for all of us that I have found my one true wife, the human avatar of the Starless Saint’s eternal soulmate Sol Koroleva.”
Once, Alina was the Prophet’s seventh wife.
Now, she is his sole wife, his perfect balance. She is the only one who will be remembered.
Chapter 1570: Bell (2)
Chapter Text
Aleksander is a light sleeper, waking at the slightest sound.
A faint tinkling has him sitting up, tendrils of shadow wrapping around the figure trying to leave his bed.
"Not tonight, Alinochka," his shadows tug his wayward wife back into his arms.
That bell collar is very useful.
Chapter 1571: Pool (4)
Summary:
Clueless AU
Pre-step-brother/step-sister
Chapter Text
A shadow looms above her and Alina opens her eyes to glare up at her step-brother, “you’re blocking the sun, Sasha.”
“You’ve been out here for three hours, Alina. Your dad says you’ve got a paper due tomorrow that you haven’t even started.”
“Papa is such a traitor,” she grumbles, “it’s not even a hard paper. I’ll get it done, I always do.”
Aleksander sighs, “you’re so clever, Alina. You know, if you actually applied yourself then –”
“Spare me the lecture, Sasha. Not all of us can be as saintly and studious as you.”
He narrows his eyes, “you can mock all you want, Alina, but I know you care too. I saw those twenty boxes you donated to the disaster relief project at your school.”
“That was all last season’s stuff, anyway,” she waves her hand, refusing to meet his eyes, “I’d never wear it again.”
“Sure it was,” he says, and she’s thankful he’s not challenging her words even though his smug, knowing tone is incredibly annoying.
There are a few moments of silence, and Alina thinks Aleksander might have left, but then he sits down on the sunbed next to her, “I saw your friend Genya out with that David kid earlier. Have you decided to give your matchmaking project a rest?”
“Vasily didn’t deserve her,” Alina sniffs, thinking about how satisfying it had been to knee the elder Lantsov brother in the groin, “so I got David’s number for her. He’s alright, I suppose, even if he looks like he got dressed in the dark.”
“You’ve got a good heart, Alina,” Aleksander ruffles her hair affectionately and she finds she doesn’t mind even though he’s messing up her perfectly tousled waves of dark hair.
That’s concerning. Alina always cares when someone ruins her hair.
“I’m going for a swim,” she says, partly because she wants to cool down and partly to get away from his persistent nagging.
She tugs her sundress over her head, smirking a little as she hears the garbled sound her step-brother makes at her new shimmery-gold bikini.
“You … that’s … it’s very, err, small.”
“Are you slut-shaming me, Sasha?”
“No,” he shakes his head, pale cheeks turned pink with embarrassment, “you … you look beautiful, Alina, really.”
The earnest sincerity hits her hard, a change from their usual teasing. She’s not quite sure what to do with the surge of emotion his words stir within her.
Unwilling to examine her feelings, she simply winks at him and then dives into the pool.
When she surfaces, he’s gone back inside to his boring, do-gooder work. Alina refuses to admit she’s disappointed.
Chapter 1572: Dark (5)
Chapter Text
"I'm rather concerned about Alina," Mrs Volkova tells Ana Kuya.
"But her latest report card was all As."
"She's very bright, yes, but her artwork recently has been rather disturbing, very dark in tone. And she's been drawing the same shadowy figure. She calls him the Darkling."
Chapter 1573: Dark (6)
Chapter Text
They try to snuff out her light by trapping her deep underground, where she cannot see or sense the sun.
But the Apparat is a fool. He thinks only of keeping her weak and controlled, not of what hides in the dark.
When the screaming starts, she knows Aleksander has come for her.
Chapter 1574: Baby (5)
Summary:
Godfather/Goddaughter
Chapter Text
When Alina tells her parents that she’s pregnant, they’re furious.
Their concern is less for her and more for their reputations and the gossip that might be whispered when it’s discovered that their eighteen-year-old daughter got pregnant just before she finished school.
They’re clearly relieved when Alina’s godfather offers to host her at the Italian villa where he spends most of his time, all too happy to have her and her growing belly away from their judgemental and nosy friends and neighbours.
Alina goes willingly, having always preferred her godfather’s warm, sincere affection to the cold perfectionism of her parents.
Her skin glows golden under the sun and the occupants of the coastal Italian village where her godfather lives rejoice in the prospect of a new baby, providing her with more shawls and baby clothes than she’ll ever need.
Her parents don’t bother to visit when the baby is born. They don’t even send a gift.
Alina doesn’t care. She wouldn’t mind if she never saw them again, not when she has her perfect family right where she is.
Why would she wish to be anywhere else when she can sit in the shade on a warm day and look out at the sea while she nurses little Adrik?
Her godfather always comes out to join them, sometimes working on his laptop or reading, and other times coaxing her to curl up in his lap with the baby, or just watching the two of them with a soft smile.
Often, Alina hands Adrik over and grins as she watches Sasha play peek-a-boo with the little boy or read from one of the baby’s storybooks, doing all the funny voices.
Alina’s parents had never been much involved with her as she grew up. She’s very glad Adrik has the love and attention of both of his doting parents.
Chapter 1575: Baby (6)
Summary:
Edwardian / Downton Abbey AU
Chapter Text
He knows his presence here is an unwelcome necessity to the Starkov family.
Aleksander personally doesn’t see why a woman can’t inherit a title the same way a man can, but he cannot undo the entail on the estate and so he, a cousin twice removed of the Earl of Keramzin, will one day receive the title and the estate, while the Earl’s three daughters will be left with only their dowries.
It’s clear that the family are hoping he’ll make a match with the eldest Starkova girl, a way to restore honour, as he heard someone put it. But Aleksander isn’t interested in Zoya Starkova, or the second girl Marie. His attention is entirely taken up with the youngest girl.
Alina Starkova isn’t even officially out in society.
She’s a bright spark in this dull household, though, with a quick mind and a kind heart.
There’s the small matter of the chauffeur she’s a little too friendly with, but all Aleksander has to do is drop a hint in the Countess’ ear about how Oretsev has been watching her sweet little Alina rather closely and the chauffeur is dismissed the next day with only the most perfunctory reference.
He watches Alina now, as she laughs and plays in the drawing room with the children of a visiting cousin.
It’s very easy to imagine her with a baby in her arms. His baby.
A lifetime with Zoya would frustrate and with Marie would bore. A lifetime with Alina, however, is a dream he wants quickly to turn into a reality.
The eldest girl will sulk, of course, but Aleksander doesn’t care.
He intends to have the bride he truly desires.
Chapter 1576: Baby (7)
Chapter Text
"You want me to give you a baby?"
"Babies," he corrects, "an heir and a spare. After we marry, of course, to ensure their legitimacy. In return, you'll never want for anything again."
"Why me? You're one of the wealthiest men in Ravka – you could have any lady."
"But I want you."
Chapter 1577: Rat (2)
Summary:
Mob/mafia AU
cw murder
Chapter Text
Stay calm, Alina tells herself as she’s led through the maze of tunnels underneath Aleksandr’s palatial home.
She’s never been down here before, although she has a very good idea of what happens to those who are imprisoned in the stone cells.
Stay calm. You’ve been so careful.
Aleksandr is waiting for her in one of the cells, his scowling second standing next to him.
There’s a man tied to a chair in the middle of the room. Alina recognises him but does not let anyone else know that.
“My Alinochka,” Aleksandr draws her into his arms and kisses her soundly.
She is glad to find him as affectionate as always, but that’s no guarantee. She once saw him embrace one of his uncles in one moment and then shoot him in the head the next.
“I thought you wouldn’t be back until tomorrow, Sasha.”
“We finished up early, and a good job too, since we came back and caught this little rat rifling through my papers.”
He kicks the chair and the man tied to it jerks violently.
“Do you recognise him, malyshka?” Aleksandr asks.
He’s low-level and relatively new, not one to get face time with the boss.
But Alina knows he’s Malyen Oretsev. After all, the two of them work for the same man.
“He doesn’t look familiar, Sasha.”
“No need to worry, malyshka. Scum like this doesn’t generally come to the Little Palace – I’m glad you weren’t exposed to him, considering what a traitorous snitch he’s turned out to be.”
Alina just nods in agreement, trying not to wince as she catalogues all of Oretsev’s injuries.
“Now, normally I wouldn’t waste time on this matter, but I thought this would be a good first for you.”
Alina freezes, blood run cold, “first, Sasha?”
“Ivan,” he gestures to his second, whose is watching her with a rather unnerving stare, “is concerned about you, Alinochka. He worries that you might be a security risk, and it’s his job to deal with security risks.”
Aleksandr pauses and for a moment Alina wonders if it’s all over, but then he smiles, “of course, I told Ivan he had nothing to worry about. Your loyalty is unquestionable, isn’t it, Alinochka?”
“Of course, Sasha.”
“Still,” he shrugs, “Ivan has been a loyal second, and I want to give him some peace of mind. I’m sure you’ll perform the task admirably.”
“The … the task?”
Her eyes widen when Aleksandr places a gun in her hand.
“It’s quite simple, malyshka. You just have to kill Mr Oretsev here, now that we’ve finished interrogating him.”
Thank the saints that Mal never knew of her own connection to Nikolai, Alina thinks, or she’d probably be dead or in chains right now.
“I … I’ve never fired a gun before,” she mutters, ducking her head, feigning embarrassment.
“Oh, it’s quite easy,” he puts a finger on her chin to tilt her head up so she’s looking straight into his glittering dark eyes, “it’ll all be over in a matter of seconds.”
Nikolai had warned her, had said that she might find herself in uncomfortable positions.
Still, she never thought she’d be asked to kill.
It’s easy to play at being in love with Aleksandr Morozov, almost alarmingly easy really, but to kill a man – one she knows is trying to bring down Aleksandr’s empire like she is – is something else entirely.
What choice does she have, though? Whether or not she pulls the trigger, Malyen Oretsev is going to die.
And she has to keep her cover. Nikolai had emphasised that.
She lifts the gun.
As Aleksandr had said, it’s over in a matter of seconds, the man in the chair slumped over and bleeding from a bullet wound in the head.
“Excellent shot, malyshka,” Aleksandr says, beaming at her.
Even Ivan gives her a brief nod of approval.
She lets go of the gun as quickly as possible and tries not to appear as dazed as she feels.
To her horror, when Aleksandr kisses her once more, she doesn’t feel disgust or anger, only relief at his comforting embrace.
Chapter 1578: Sink (6)
Chapter Text
"I'd rather sink," Alina glares at the man offering to help her off the capsizing ship.
Captain Morozov smirks, "don't you want the chance to shout at me?"
"You're a pirate who tricked my papa and ran off with half his fortune."
"I'll gladly give it back if you'll be my bride."
Chapter 1579: Baby (8)
Summary:
Modern zombie apocalypse with powers AU
Chapter Text
Alina looks anxiously out of the window as she bounces her baby son up and down, singing an old lullaby she remembers her mama singing, years and years ago when the world was different.
Mal should have been back hours ago with new supplies, but there’s no sign of him.
She should have argued more when he insisted on going out even after he’d spotted some of Aleksander’s people nearby, should have insisted that they pack up and move south to try and avoid discovery.
And now Mal might well be dead … or worse.
She sends Mal a silent apology as she puts Lukyan in his makeshift crib and starts to pack up their things.
There’s only about five hours of daylight left and she’ll have to move quickly to get to another shelter before darkness falls and the dangers increase a hundredfold.
Alina is stronger during the day, when the sun is high in the sky, and while her light is still effective at night, it also draws unwanted attention from zombies and other survivors alike.
She’s so distracted by packing that she doesn’t realise there’s someone else in the room until a hand lands on her shoulder.
For a brief moment, she hopes it’s Mal. But then she notices the room is darkening, shadows creeping up the walls, and she freezes.
“I’ve been so worried, Alinochka,” Aleksander murmurs, hand sliding down to her waist, tugging her close.
Instinctively, her gaze goes to Lukyan, only to find him gurgling happily at the shadows dancing above him.
“You’ve been hiding our son from me,” he adds, not threatening yet but with an unhappy undertone that she senses she shouldn’t provoke.
“I saw what you were doing with those zombies. It’s dangerous.”
“I only want to protect our people, Alina.”
“It’s not right. I didn’t want a baby around that.”
“We’re more powerful together, Alinochka. And so our son is safer when we are together, not on the run with his mother.”
He doesn’t mention Mal. Alina wonders if he’s done something to her childhood friend. She wonders if she’s brave enough to ask.
“Are you still experimenting, Aleksander?”
“Yes.”
He never lies when she asks a direct question, at least. His manipulations have always been in the things left unsaid, the questions not asked.
“Not around Lukyan,” she says.
His eyes light up. It was the name the two of them had chosen together, when she’d still been pregnant, and she’d honoured that choice even though she’d given birth after fleeing from Aleksander’s compound.
“Not around Lukyan,” he promises.
Alina knows he won’t stop, just like she knows he might be right and it may be useful to find some way to ensure the zombies fight for them rather than trying to kill them all. But she won’t have it near their son, especially in such early stages.
“Where’s Mal?” she dares to ask.
“He’s alive. And he’ll remain so as long as you and our son return with me. Ivan will let him go further south, and I won’t interfere with him as long as he has the sense to stay away from my domain.”
It’s as good as she could hope for with Aleksander, who despises Mal even though he barely knows him.
“Now,” Aleksander says, “are you ready to come home.”
Alina takes a deep breath and then she nods.
Chapter 1580: Lamb (5)
Chapter Text
She senses him before she sees him, his unnerving dark eyes watching her.
He's by her side before she can think to run, hands on her waist, holding tight.
“There you are, the lost little lamb who wandered far from her shepherd and her flock. But now I'm here to bring you home."
Chapter 1581: Pond (2)
Summary:
Mermaid AU
Chapter Text
The first dozen or so times he spots her swimming in the pond at the edge of his property, Aleksander only watches.
Feels like a voyeur, even though it’s her who is technically trespassing, but cannot look away from the expanse of golden skin and the long dark hair and her beautiful smile and the sound of her giggles as she amuses herself in the water and the tantalising glimpses of her breasts.
Eventually, he can bear it no longer.
Aleksander steps out into the open, soothing words to try and stave off any alarm she might feel.
“I shouldn’t be here,” she admits to him, “my papa would be furious if he realised where I was.”
“You must live nearby,” he says, even though he’s sure he knows all the families near his estate and he doesn’t recognise her.
“I don’t think you’d know it,” she says with a cheeky smile that only intrigues him more.
“What’s your name?”
“Alina.”
“Pretty,” he murmurs, “I’m Aleksander.”
“I’m glad to meet you, Aleksander,” she winks, “I’ve been waiting for you to introduce yourself.”
He flushes red with embarrassment, but before he can say anything, she dives below the water.
She disappears from view and the last thing he sees is the tip of a golden tail.
For a week, he doesn’t go back to the pond.
Convinces himself it was some sort of hallucination. Mermaids aren’t real after all.
But he can’t stay away. It’s like there’s a tether tugging on his soul, drawing him back to the pond.
Alina is waiting there, a sunshine smile on her face when she sees him.
“I hoped you’d come back, Aleksander.”
“I … I couldn’t stay away.”
Her smile widens, “you feel it too?”
He nods, undressing almost as if in a trance, desperate to get into the water and close to her.
He swims over to her and she wraps her arms around him, pulling him into a deep, heated kiss.
Aleksander clings to her, her breasts pressed against his chest, his mouth on her neck, her tail curled around him, holding him close.
He cannot think of anything but her. Thoughts of his estate and his responsibilities melt away as she kisses him.
“I can’t believe I’ve finally found you,” Alina murmurs, “you’ll stay with me, won’t you?”
“Of course,” he nods fervently, “forever.”
Alina kisses him again and he doesn’t even notice as she tugs him down and down until they’ve gone below the surface.
He scarcely feels the changes his body is undergoing as he adapts to his new environment.
All he thinks about is Alina.
Chapter 1582: Doctor (1)
Summary:
cw non-consensual sedation
Chapter Text
Her new friend Genya recommends the doctor, assuring Alina that her insurance will cover it.
Dr Morozov looks like a model, smiling as he asks her to lie down.
She frowns when she feels a sharp pinch.
"Don't worry," Dr Morozov says as her head spins, "I'll take good care of you."
Chapter 1583: Tip (2)
Summary:
Half-sibling incest and unsafe sex
Chapter Text
“We can’t, Sasha,” she says, even as she tilts her head so he can trail kisses down her neck, “you’re my brother. It’s wrong.”
“Half-brother, Linka, so it’s not that bad. The Egyptians did it all the time, you know.”
“But I –”
“Besides, it’s just the tip, Linka, so it doesn’t even really count.”
She guesses he has a point. And it feels so good, his arms around her, a warm and solid and familiar presence, and pleasure building inside her of the kind that she can never manage on her own.
Aleksander has always prided himself on making her happy. She’s had boyfriends before, but none of them have ever made her feel like this, or understood her the way he does.
“Al-alright,” she whispers, breath hitching, “but only the tip.”
For a few minutes the only sounds in the room are his low, quiet words, a stream of praise that makes her head fuzzy, and Alina’s whimpering moans.
“You feel so good, Linka,” Aleksander groans, kissing her hungrily.
He rocks his hips and pushes further than he had before.
Alina’s eyes widen in shock, “Sasha, you mustn’t.”
“I can’t help it, Linka. Let me, please.”
“Sasha –”
“It’s not real,” he whispers, “no one else has to know, we can pretend.”
And Alina knows she should make him stop, but he feels almost indescribable inside her, and she’s hurtling towards what promises to be the most intense orgasm she’s ever had.
He lets out a hoarse cry at the same moment as she does, his orgasm hitting just as hers does.
It’s as he spills inside her that she comes back down to earth with a crash. She’s on birth control, of course, but she knows it’s not always effective.
“Fuck,” she feels tears spring up in the corners of her eyes, “what have we done?”
“Hush, Linka,” her half-brother peppers her face with kisses, “it’s alright. It was meant to be. You can’t fight against fate.”
She sobs, even as she lets him hold her close.
“No matter what happens,” Aleksander murmurs, “I’ll always take care of you, Linka. I promise.”
Chapter 1584: Chaste (3)
Chapter Text
She tells him about a boy from her unit called Alexei, who had died in the Fold. About her tracker and the time they spent together on the run.
His silly Sun Summoner, thinking he’s bothered if she’s been chaste or not.
Aleksander doesn’t care who her first was. He’ll be her last.
Chapter 1585: Dove (2)
Chapter Text
Alina doesn’t see it coming.
They’ve always expected incompetence and indifference from the tsar, but he’s clearly got some wily advisors – the Apparat being one of them, she suspects – and has chosen his moment to act.
Aleksander is at the northern front leading the fight against Fjerda, knee deep in snow and with messengers taking weeks to get through.
The summons from the Grand Palace was one she could not refuse, and the order she was given – to marry Tsarevich Vasily in one week – was impossible to say no to.
For all the power of their Small Science, she remembers how Aleksander had bitterly spoken about them all being subject to the tsar’s whims, and the delicate line they have to walk to avoid a deadly civil war that they aren’t yet ready for.
She’s not allowed to return to the Little Palace, which is clearly an attempt to prevent her from trying to contact the Second Army General, and she spends a week under what amounts to house arrest in an ornate Grand Palace chamber, being fitted for an ugly wedding gown and imagining all the ways it will be awful to be married to a man like Vasily.
The one hope she has is her dreams.
They seem so realistic, like she’s truly talking to Aleksander.
She tells him everything and hopes that maybe, somehow, he’ll make it back to Os Alta in time to save her from this marriage.
Her wedding day is cold and rainy, a miserable day for a miserable event.
She still manages to make it to the Cathedral without interruption, much to her disappointment.
Vasily is waiting for her, a sneer on his face. The few Grisha invited look furious and sad. The nobles gossip about her dress and whether she’s really a virgin, being a peasant girl of unknown family.
In the corner of the room, a dozen cages hold the doves that will be released at the same time as their exit from the Cathedral.
The Apparat begins, a long and rambling service that she is – for once – thankful for, since it gives more time for the General to arrive.
Alina knows she can refuse to say her vows, or use her light against Vasily, but she is also well aware that she isn’t strong enough to face down all of the tsar’s soldiers, nor does she have the tactical ability to pull off a coup to gain back her own autonomy.
Naturally, it all happens at the very last moment.
Everyone stares expectantly at Alina, waiting for her to recite her vows.
And then the darkness comes, shadows crawling up the stone walls of the Cathedral.
The screaming starts a moment later.
In the aftermath, bodies litter the floor, the victims of Aleksander’s cut or a Heartrender’s hold on their heart.
Alina doesn’t care that he’s covered in blood. She rushes forward and throws herself into Aleksander’s arms.
“You came, Sasha!”
“Always, my Alina.”
When they exit victoriously, to the shell-shocked but soon cheering crowd, they release the doves that would have celebrated her marriage, their white wings now flecked with bright red blood.
A new age has begun.
Chapter 1586: Pill (2)
Summary:
cw unsafe sex and unplanned pregnancy
Chapter Text
She should have known better than to buy birth control pills online.
Should have known better than to go without condoms.
Should have known better than to believe Aleksander when he promised he'd pull out.
"You just felt so good. Don't worry, I'll look after you and our baby."
Chapter 1587: Baby (9)
Chapter Text
He finds Alina in the nursery, leaning over the cradle and cooing to their baby daughter.
She’s still in her nightgown and while her mouth is curved into a happy, awestruck smile, he can see the exhaustion on her face and suspects she hasn’t slept much at all.
Once again, he curses his responsibilities as tsar, which took him unavoidably to Kribirsk, although at least he’d managed to ensure it would only be one night he was away.
“Has she been fussy?” he asks, keeping his voice a whisper since Irina is dozing.
Alina shakes her head, “she’s been an angel, really, only waking up when she needs to be fed and then falling right back to sleep. I just … I wanted to be near her.”
There are trusted Grisha and oprichniki guarding the grounds and the doors to the nursery, but he knows Alina worries anyway, just as he does. They fret enough about each other, but they’re perfectly capable of defending themselves, while Irina is far more fragile – he’s sensed she has inherited both of their gifts, but she’s scarcely four months old and not capable of wielding either shadow or sun against those who might seek to harm or kidnap her.
“You should sleep, solnyshka,” he says, pressing a tender kiss to the crown of Alina’s head, “you must be exhausted.”
She’ll run herself into the ground if he’s not careful, unwilling to leave their daughter. Aleksander can certainly understand the impulse, but hopefully now that he’s back – with no plans to leave Os Alta for more than a few hours at a time for at least the next six months – she’ll feel a little better about resting.
“Maybe just a bit longer,” she reaches down to brush her finger across their sleeping daughter’s soft cheek.
“Bed, Alinochka,” he says, more insistent now, “I’ll bring Irina through to sleep in the bassinet by our bed.”
Alina smiles. She knows as well as he does that Irina will end up sleeping in his arms rather than the bassinet – he hasn’t seen his daughter for over twenty-four hours and he wants to cuddle her close for a while.
Half an hour later, with his daughter asleep in his arms and Alina dozing next to him, pressed against his side, Aleksander lets out a happy, contented sigh.
He never thought he’d be able to have this and he knows he’ll cherish his beloved family for eternity.
Chapter 1588: Island (2)
Chapter Text
Anton Starkov's obsession, which consumed his life and lasted until his death, leads Alina to the island.
The alleged resting place of the Heretic, bringer of darkness.
She wants to prove it's a lie, to justify her resentment of her papa.
She never expects the Heretic to be real.
Chapter 1589: Creep (3)
Summary:
Mal POV
Headmaster/student – Alina is 18
Chapter Text
The new headmaster is a creep.
Mal doesn’t understand how no one else sees it. They just go on about how lucky their school is, to have an academic like Professor Morozov come in to help out after their last headmistress Mrs Kuya left abruptly.
But Mal knows the truth. Professor Morozov might be an academic godsend but he is also a creep.
The thing is, it’s not with everyone.
He’s polite to the teachers. He’s strict but fair with the students.
Still, he clearly has one particular favourite, who just so happens to be Mal’s childhood best friend.
And he knows that Alina is academically gifted, that she could have gone to a fancy private school on scholarship if her foster parents had ever been bothered enough to sign the applications. Everyone else seems to think it’s natural that the new headmaster wants to help a bright, promising student out.
Mal is sure it’s more than that. He’s convinced that Professor Morozov is taking advantage.
Private lessons running for hours after school ends, all in the name of preparing for final exams.
Weekend projects to improve her university applications.
Even the occasional dinner at his house, he realises. Supposedly so she can meet the Dean of Admissions for The Little Palace University, who is apparently an old friend of Professor Morozov.
And maybe, just maybe, Mal might have accepted that it was all simply academic.
But then he goes looking for Alina after school one day and spots her in the Headmaster’s office.
Sat in Professor Morozov’s lap, his arms around her as he kisses her hungrily.
Mal tries to make Alina see sense when he talks to her the next day, but she insists there’s nothing creepy going on.
“Professor Morozov has been so helpful, Mal. We really have been studying most of the time.”
“He’s taking advantage of you, Lina!”
“It’s not sordid, Mal, it really isn’t. It’s special, you know, and real. We’re in love.”
And Mal knows then that there’s no point trying to spill the secret and get Professor Morozov rightfully fired. Alina will never say a word against the man.
They graduate three months later, Alina with an acceptance to the Little Palace University to study Physics.
Professor Morozov announces he’s taking a sabbatical to work on some papers and write a book.
The next time Alina posts on Instagram, it shows a couple entwined together in an armchair, although the man’s face is hidden. It’s taken at a fancy manor house with a crest – an eclipsed sun above a silver stag – hung on the wall that Mal recognises as Professor Morozov’s family coat of arms.
At home with my love, she captions the photo.
Chapter 1590: Bunk (2)
Chapter Text
A combined hen and stag party before Genya and David’s wedding, chaos in the shared Airbnb as they try and figure out who’s sleeping where.
Alina isn’t fussed, really, just as long as it’s not –
A knock on the door, Aleksander smirking, “looks like we’re bunking together, Linka.”
Chapter 1591: Creep (4)
Summary:
Kind of a cult AU
Genya POV
Chapter Text
Genya isn’t interested in religion, but when Alina asks her to come along to a service at the church she’s been going to for the last few months, she agrees out of both curiosity and concern.
After all, Alina has – up until recently – been as uninterested in religion as Genya is, probably a holdover from all of the different churches she’d been forced to attend as a child and teenager by a succession of foster parents.
Now, though, the Church of the Starless Saint is all Alina can seem to talk about. And Genya has begun to get a little worried that Alina might have been sucked into some sort of cult.
She’s looked up the Church online and found a sleek website full of photos of a man referred to as the Shepherd.
The man is strikingly handsome, always dressed in black, and with an intense gaze that makes her shiver even through a mere photo. He reminds Genya a little too much of men she’s known in the past. Slick and charming, drawing you in and then taking what they want. And while this man seems more intense charismatic than the Pyotr Lantsov sleazy creep type, Genya has a feeling that makes him even more dangerous.
In person, the Shepherd is even more overwhelming than his pictures had suggested.
Alina looks at the man with stars in her eyes, her attention laser-focused on every word that comes out of his mouth.
He’s got a powerful presence. Even Genya – incredibly wary of any sort of charm in a man – feels herself falling a little under his sway as he speaks.
Once the service is over, all Genya wants is to take Alina’s hand and drag her out of there. This is the sort of place that latches onto a person and never lets them leave.
Most of the congregation linger once the service is over, clearly eager for more time with the Shepherd.
At first, he seems fair about it, speaking with everyone for thirty seconds or so – taking their hands, murmuring a few words that make the lucky person brighten, and then moving on – but then he reaches Alina and Genya.
Genya gets a perfunctory greeting – so delighted to see a new face, I hope you enjoyed the service, please come again soon – and then the entirety of the Shepherd’s attention turns to Alina.
He takes her hands and keeps hold of them rather than simply squeezing them briefly.
He leans down to kiss her on both cheeks, lingering each time.
He speaks in low, intimate tones with her. Words Genya can’t hear but which make Alina blush.
It is creepy, Genya thinks.
Alina doesn’t look over at her once during the twenty-five minutes of conversation she shares with the Shepherd. In fact, she seems to entirely forget her presence, looking startled when she finally says goodbye to the Shepherd and realises Genya is standing there.
“I look forward to seeing you tomorrow for private study, Alinochka,” the Shepherd smiles.
He looks like a wolf, Genya thinks, about to devour his prey.
“Isn’t he wonderful?” Alina sighs happily as they walk towards Alina’s car.
“He’s certainly something,” Genya mutters.
Alina keeps grinning, besotted and apparently unaware of Genya’s scepticism.
She wants to beg Alina to never go back to that man, to run far away from whatever the man calling himself the Shepherd has planned for her.
The problem is, she knows Alina won’t hear a word against the Shepherd. She’ll skip merrily into the wolf’s lair and thank him for it.
Chapter 1592: Invisible (2)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Ivan POV
Chapter Text
“She’s a menace,” Ivan hisses, “it was bad enough before, but now she’s figured out how to make herself invisible it’s even worse.”
The Darkling is no help. He just smiles proudly, pleased at how the little Sun Summoner’s training is progressing.
Ivan needs a holiday immediately.
Chapter 1593: Ghost (2)
Summary:
cw implied ghost!great-uncle/living!great-niece incest and underage
Chapter Text
“Bit of a creepy picture,” Mal mutters when he sees the framed photograph – A3 sized – hanging on her bedroom wall.
It’s opposite her bed, so she can see it before she goes to sleep every night, so he can watch over her even though he’s bound to another four walls.
“Mama insisted,” Alina tells her boyfriend, “it was my high school graduation and she said I needed to have a photo with Uncle Sasha.”
“The painting on the wall?”
Alina nods, “it’s a very good likeness, I’m told. He was my great-uncle, actually, but he died when I was a baby. Still, mama says he was very fond of me – he’s the one who named me.”
Mal frowns, “isn’t that a bit … weird? Having a photo with a painting of your dead uncle.”
“Why would it be?” she asks, “just because he’s dead doesn’t mean he shouldn’t be included. Mama always says you don’t want to upset the spirits or they’ll curse you.”
“Spirits … like ghosts?”
Alina nods, smiling wistfully, “our house is full of them. Probably because it’s built on our old family graveyard.”
He’s eyeing her strangely. Alina sighs – her boyfriends always get funny when she tells them about the ghosts.
“You know ghosts aren’t real, right, Lina?”
She rolls her eyes. People these days are so close-minded, but she guesses most of them didn’t grow up in houses like hers, where it didn’t matter if your relatives were alive or dead because they made themselves known regardless.
Still, it’s disappointing.
She’d had high hopes for Mal at the beginning, but it’s really been going rapidly downhill since their first date.
His sneering dismissal of the supernatural is the last straw, especially since it’s paired with a tendency to be selfish in bed and an annoying habit of ignoring her for days at a time.
Some people might say that Alina’s expects too much, but it’s not her fault that Uncle Sasha took it upon himself to initiate her into womanhood as a very special seventeenth birthday present and no boyfriend has ever managed to live up to the standards he set.
Mal practically flees the apartment and Alina just groans in frustration.
“Perhaps you were right, Uncle Sasha,” she says to the photograph on the wall, easily able to imagine cool lips on her neck and fingers creeping under her nightgown and a low voice crooning at her from the shadows in her childhood bedroom, “maybe living boys just aren’t open-minded enough.”
Never mind. She’s got a trip home planned in a week and she’ll see Uncle Sasha again soon.
He’s far better company than any silly boy.
Chapter 1594: Tip (3)
Chapter Text
“What the fuck!” Mal shouts when he sees Alina on his frat president’s lap.
Morozov only smirks, hand up Alina’s skirt as she kisses his neck and ignores Mal, “a tip, Oretsev. Don’t leave your pretty girlfriend alone while you fuck around with Ruby or she’ll find someone better.”
Chapter 1595: Mercy (2)
Summary:
Historical AU
cw poisoning
Chapter Text
This is a mercy, Alina thinks as she pours the fast-acting poison into Mal’s goblet of wine.
It was foolish of her to let her childhood sweetheart persuade her into running away with him. She should have known her betrothed would follow.
Aleksandr is a possessive, persistent sort and he will go to the ends of the world to get what he wants.
Mal is naïve enough to believe there is hope.
He’s a coddled, golden princeling who thinks his recreational hunting makes him a warrior. He and Keramzin’s soldiers are prone to over-indulgence and revelry, and they are no match for Aleksandr’s disciplined, well-trained and vicious men.
And Alina knows her betrothed. He won’t be satisfied with a quick death for Mal. He will insist on a drawn-out humiliation, a torturous spectacle to serve as a lesson for both Alina and also those who covet her.
Alina may have regretted her impulsive decision to go with Mal, but she doesn’t want him to suffer Aleksandr’s wrath. At least this way, his end will be quick and easy.
This is a mercy, she reminds herself when she hands Mal the goblet with a sweet smile.
She’s sitting next to Mal’s body when Aleksandr finds her.
“What a mess you’ve made, zhenushka,” he tuts as he leans down to kiss her.
She doesn’t bother to correct him by saying they’re not actually married yet and she isn’t his wife. She isn’t keen to remind him that she’d fled the night before their planned wedding ceremony.
And what he says about the mess is true. Mal is dead and there is chaos on the streets of Keramzin, and it’s all her fault.
“Will you have mercy on the people?” she asks quietly, “it’s not their fault.”
“I am not sure I’m in the mood to be merciful,” he says, hands heavy on her shoulders, “not since you’ve deprived me of the rightful target of my fury.”
Alina winces, “please, Sasha. I … I know I made a mistake. Let myself get swept up in a childhood infatuation. But spare the innocent people, please.”
He sighs, “very well, zhenushka. As a wedding gift to you.”
“Thank you,” she lets out a sigh of relief.
“No more running now, hmm, Alinochka,” he takes her hand and guides her out of the room, away from Mal’s body, “I enjoy a good chase once in a while but I don’t imagine you’ll enjoy what I’d be compelled to do if I had to go searching for you again.”
Chapter 1596: Doctor (2)
Chapter Text
It’s a new doctor today.
Dr Morozov, his name-tag says, with dark hair and almost hypnotising eyes.
“These pills are different,” she says when he hands over her daily medication.
“Don’t worry,” he winks, “these will make you feel much better.”
She knows better than to refuse an order from one of the doctors. And he’s right, the pills do make her feel a lot better.
Her mind isn’t fuzzy now, it’s clearer than it’s been in a long time.
She’s aware enough to notice the noisy chaos outside her room a few hours later, and strong enough to be able to stand when her door is unlocked, sunlight flaring in her palms for the first time in almost three years.
Dr Morozov stands in the doorway, shadows curling at his feet, and he smiles at her, “are you ready to be free, Alina?”
Chapter 1597: Naughty (1)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Chapter Text
“I’m worried about how Alina is adjusting to the Little Palace,” Aleksander confides to Ivan and Fedyor one evening.
Ivan frowns, “why? She’s a model child, never in any trouble, always polite. The other little hellions could learn a thing or two.”
“Model children are rarely happy, Ivan,” Fedyor says, looking concerned, “it’s natural for children to test boundaries and misbehave.”
“Exactly,” Aleksander nods, “she’s been here almost a year and she’s never once done anything naughty, not even a harmless little trick.”
“Yes, but should we really be making our lives more difficult by encouraging the Sun Summoner to make mischief?”
“Of course we should, Ivan,” says Aleksander, who remembers seeing tiny, frail girl brought to him from Keramzin and immediately vowing that she would have the happy childhood he never did, “if it will be good for her.”
“Perhaps,” Fedyor suggests after minute or two of silence, “she is simply nervous of getting in trouble. She came from an orphanage, didn’t she?”
Aleksander nods. He hadn’t been impressed by the little his Grisha testers had told him of the establishment.
“Well,” Fedyor continues, “she’s probably used to rather, err, liberal corporal punishment.”
Aleksander freezes, the room darkening as his shadows writhed at the thought of someone harming his Sun Summoner.
“Yes, well, perhaps you ought to speak to her, General,” Ivan suggests, “put her mind at ease regarding that.”
“Yes, I think I’ll do just that.”
He doesn’t share with Ivan or Fedyor exactly what he says to Alina the next time he takes her riding, but it certainly works wonders.
The little Sun Summoner begins to relax, no longer driven by fear to behave perfectly.
Ivan grumbles that she’s turning into something of a menace, but Aleksander knows she’s not doing any permanent harm.
And the day he opens his wardrobe, finds himself covered in a thick dusting of white flour, and hears a delighted little giggle from the other side of the room, is truly one of the happiest moments he’s had in a long time.
Chapter 1598: Hotel (3)
Chapter Text
“In society news, the wedding of hotel heiress Alina Starkova and Vasily, son of shipping magnate Pyotr Lantsov, is off. Sources say Vasily was blind-sighted by Starkova's Instagram post showing photos of her at a Vegas chapel with her bodyguard, former marine Aleksander Morozov.”
Chapter 1599: Belt (2)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Alina emails almost daily to begin with.
Complaints about the distance between them (she’s almost nine hundred miles away now, having been moved from the foster home they both shared to live with the aunt CPS finally tracked down) and the town she’s living in (fucking Bible Belt, Mal, and Aunt Ana is making me go to church with her every Sunday) and the students at her tiny new school (there’s no one like you, Mal, I miss you so much).
He doesn’t reply as frequently, often going days or even a week without writing back. He’s just so busy – with football, and hanging out with Dubrov and Mikhael, and dates with Ruby – that he forgets.
Truthfully, he just expects Alina will always be there, multiple emails a week telling him how much she misses him, a nice little ego boost.
And then the tone of her emails changes.
She talks a lot more about the church she goes to, particularly about the youth pastor Aleksander – but he’s asked me to call him Sasha – and how wonderful he is, and that he’s teaching her how to play the guitar, and giving her private Bible study lessons since she never learned as a child.
Soon, he’s only getting an email a week if he’s lucky, more often one every fortnight., and then it’s once every month or so. Alina stops saying she’s missing him and gushes about Aleksander and everything they’ve been doing together.
Mal looks up the church online and finds photos posted to the website from recent services – a man in his mid-twenties and Alina pressed into his side, the two of them holding guitars and beaming.
Mal tries to draw her back to him. He makes an effort to respond to her emails and tries to mention stories from her childhood, hoping to remind her of all the good times.
But he’s losing her. She’s polite and friendly, but it’s not the same. She’s not Mal’s Alina any more.
When Mal gets the wedding invitation in the post a few weeks after Alina turns eighteen, he tosses it right into the bin.
Chapter 1600: Creep (5)
Chapter Text
When the shadows begin to creep up the wall, Alina shakes Mal awake.
“We have to go,” she hisses, “right now.”
But it’s much too late. The darkness swallows the light she summons, Mal struggles against the shadows and Alina freezes at the hand on her shoulder.
"Hello, my Alina."
Chapter 1601: Belt (3)
Summary:
AU where Alina has grown up in the Little Palace and she’s now fifteen
cw non-consensual drugging, chastity belt fitted without Alina’s permission and elements of implied grooming
Chapter Text
Alina doesn’t question the odd taste of her tea when she goes to visit the Darkling for their weekly evening discussion. She assumes it’s simply a new blend.
Her sleep is long and deep, but all the good of such a rest seems to vanish when she wakes and something feels wrong.
A weight that doesn’t belong. The odd sensation of metal and leather as she moves her hand down her body.
“I’m afraid it’s quite necessary.”
Alina startles at the Darkling’s voice coming from a shadowy corner of her room.
“What … what’s happened?”
“You’re still young, Alinochka, but I’ve noticed that boys have been coveting what does not belong to them. Not just the Grisha, but some of the stable boys, and even one or two of my trainee oprichniki.”
“I don’t understand, Sasha.”
He stands and walks over until he’s looming over her bed, his fingers sliding over the contraption that’s been fitted around her hips and between her legs.
“It’s a chastity belt, Alinochka. To ensure that no one tries to take any inappropriate liberties. You’re growing up, solnyshka, but you’re still young and you must be protected from those who would take advantage.”
“But I …” she trails off, blushing, not wishing to admit that she sometimes enjoys it when boys smile at her, that it makes her feel special in a way that has nothing to do with her being the Sun Summoner.
The Darkling frowns, “this is all for your own good, Alinochka.”
“How long will I have to wear it?” she asks, already sure that it will take a great deal of getting used to.
“A few years, solnyshka, and then you’ll be ready for me.”
“Ready for –?”
“Back to sleep now, Alinochka,” he tells her, kissing her forehead chastely, “you’ll be excused from Botkin’s lessons for the next week, just while you get used to the new device.”
Chapter 1602: Groom (3)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
In his art, Mal vents his frustration at how unjust it is that Alina has been tied to an old man.
But when he slips in to watch the ceremony, he sees Viscount Morozov is older, to be sure, but certainly not decrepit and ugly. And Alina does not weep, but wears a sunshine smile.
Chapter 1603: Island (3)
Summary:
Inspired by the story of Ariadne and Dionysus
Chapter Text
“Why would such a radiant young woman be crying?”
Alina looks up, startled at the sudden appearance of another person on the small island she believed to be empty of all other human life.
The man is startlingly handsome, although strangely pale for this sunny part of the world. He has dark, hypnotising eyes that she thinks would be very easy to get lost in.
And he’s looking at her with concern, not fear.
“I … are you not scared of me?”
He laughs like she has made a good joke, “why should I be scared?”
She gestures at the ever-present glow, which is not noticeable in the bright sunshine, but very obvious now in the darkness, “I’m cursed.”
It was her papa’s great shame, but a monstrous step-son locked away in a labyrinth was worse, and so he had simply kept Alina’s ailment hidden, never allowing her out at night.
“I just wanted to see the world outside of my homeland,” she tells the stranger, “and then Prince Mal came and he said if I helped him in papa’s labyrinth then he would bring me with him when he sailed away. And he did let me come aboard his ship, but then night fell and there was nowhere for me to hide and he saw this.”
She sighs, tears dripping down her face, “he said I was a bad omen. I begged him to just take me to the mainland, as payment for my help in the labyrinth, but it was all I could do to stop him and his crew throwing me overboard into the sea. They dropped me off here and left as soon as possible.”
The stranger frowns, his dark eyes glittering furiously. Alina realises that he’s angry on her behalf, and that small kindness nearly makes her weep all over again.
“You are not cursed, sweet Alina,” he says, “you are blessed.”
And then he lifts his hand and she sees tendrils of shadows curling around it, “yours is a divine gift, as mine is.”
“You … you are –”
“The Darkling, at your service, Princess Alina,” he smiles sharply, a contrast to the gallant little bow that follows and the delicate kiss he places on her hand, “but you may call me Aleksandr.”
A god, Alina realises, eyes wide with shock. The most feared of them all, with his control over shadows and death.
“You are very special, sweet Alina,” he tells her, almost awestruck as he looks at her, “I have been waiting a long time for someone like you and I’m so glad you’re finally here.”
Chapter 1604: Island (4)
Chapter Text
There were thirty survivors when the plane crashed on a small island none of them knew existed.
Two weeks later, Alina is the only one left.
When night falls, the darkness comes alive and devours those it finds.
All except for Alina. She hasn’t figured out why she’s still alive.
Chapter 1605: Mount
Chapter Text
“Sorry, I can’t,” Alina says when Nadia asks if Alina wants to study for their summoning theory test, “riding lessons with the General.”
“Again! He’s such a taskmaster.”
“Err, yes,” Alina blushes, averts her eyes and doesn’t mention that it’s not a horse she’s learning to mount.
Chapter 1606: Bed (20)
Chapter Text
Nikolai hovers above her, more awkward than she’s ever seen him and without any of his customary wit or banter.
This isn’t really what either of them want. Nikolai is hung up over Zoya and Alina … well, complicated is an understatement when she thinks about her feelings for both Aleksander (ashes in the wind) and Mal (far away on the True Sea).
But Ravka is in turmoil, on the brink of civil war, and the only way forward to stabilise things seems to be for Tsar Nikolai to marry the Sun Summoner.
And so now here they are, bound in the eyes of the church in Os Alta Cathedral, and about to consummate their union with a dozen witnesses – including the odious Apparat – crowded around the bed watching them.
Nikolai attempts a joke but he grimaces as it fails to bring even the hint of a smile to Alina’s lips.
She’s been on edge all day, thinking about all the ways this could go wrong.
Worrying about Aleksander.
Her friends have reminded her that he’s dead and gone, but it still feels like what happened on the sands of the former Fold wasn’t the end. Aleksander had lived centuries, survived all manner of things, and it’s not right that he died the way he did.
She’s sure she still senses him sometimes. His voice whispering in her ear. A fleeting touch. The way the shadows come when she calls. And so many dreams, where all she sees are his dark eyes and all she hears is my Alina.
When Nikolai stiffens above her, Alina thinks for a moment that it’s just a response to the Apparat’s increasingly terse encouragement for the two of them to proceed with the consummation.
But then she looks up at him properly and realises his eyes are different, black rather than hazel, ancient and knowing.
He smiles at her and it isn’t Nikolai’s cheeky grin, but a sharp, satisfied thing.
“My Alina,” he croons, and it’s Nikolai’s voice but it’s not Nikolai.
Around them, the room begins to darken, rapidly enough that the witnesses mutter uneasily.
There isn’t time for them to do anything, though. Their screams echo around the room, pained and fearful.
When Alina tries to turn and look, Aleksander – for it is him, no matter that he’s using Nikolai’s body – grips her chin firmly, “at me, Alina, only look at me.”
Her brain feels fuzzy. She blinks and she sees Aleksander looming over her rather than Nikolai. Blinks again and it is Nikolai, his expression a hungry one that doesn’t belong on his face.
“Aleksander,” she whispers.
“Hello, little saint, my Alina,” he cups her cheek tenderly.
“What do you want?”
“What I’ve always wanted. Safety and security for Grisha. And you, of course. My body back too, but that will come in time.”
“Is Nikolai … is he gone?”
Is he dead?
The man above her smiles down, “not yet.”
“Are you going to kill him?”
Another smile, even sharper, “perhaps the puppy prince can live, if you’re very, very good for me, little saint. You’ll help me get what I want, won’t you?”
Alina nods, still entranced by his eyes, trying very hard not to think about the fact that the screaming has stopped and the room is eerily quiet, “yes, I’ll help you.”
She knows well enough there’s no other option.
Even if there was, she thinks she’d help him anyway.
Chapter 1607: Board (2)
Chapter Text
Nikolai knows the board meeting will be bad when he walks in and the room goes silent.
He's barely been holding onto Ravka Inc since his father was ousted, but he'd thought Alina would help him.
Alina isn't on his side, though. She's holding Morozov's hand as he enacts his coup.
Chapter 1608: Ring (7)
Summary:
cw underage as Alina is 17
1960s AU
Genya POV
Chapter Text
It’s not entirely uncommon for some of the older girls in the school to get engaged. Some of them leave before taking their exams, although Genya always tries to discourage this, and some simply enjoy being a focus of gossip for a few weeks.
She never expects Alina Starkova to show up with a ring.
Alina is the cleverest in her year, destined for Oxford or Cambridge. A sensible girl with a good head on her shoulders, whose focus has always been her studies rather than boys.
But now here she is, beaming as the other girls in her class ooh and aah over what looks to be an antique family heirloom ring.
Genya is used to seeing cheap rings from boys barely older than her students, purchased with paychecks that really aren’t enough to support such an expense. This ring is different, though, expensive and valuable, and Genya can’t imagine it being given by anyone but a man.
She’s thankful to find Alina almost as attentive as usual in her classes, and her work is as impeccable as always.
Still, when the bell rings for the end of the school day, Alina doesn’t go for the bus, but instead to a shiny black Porsche that’s pulled up outside. The top is down and Genya can clearly see the handsome man who gets out to open the passenger door for Alina, leaning down to give her a lingering kiss, entirely unbothered by the gaggle of giggling girls watching him.
The man’s suit is tailored, his car top of the line. He’s older too, the sun highlighting a few strands of silver in his dark hair.
What sort of man, Genya wonders, has Alina got herself involved with?
The next day, she asks Alina to wait behind after school, determined to quiz her about her engagement to a much older man.
“Sasha’s wonderful,” the girl smiles dreamily, “he says we’ll get married just as soon as I finish my exams, before I go to Oxford.”
“He’s happy for you to go on to university?” Genya asks, not sure if she believes it.
“Oh, yes, Mrs Kostyk,” Alina nods eagerly, “that’s where we met, you see. When I went to look around the university, I got a bit lost, but then Sasha found me and helped. He does guest lectures sometimes, and his friend Ivan works there. He says I’m a shoo-in to study Physics.”
“Your visit was only two months ago, Alina,” Genya frowns, “surely it’s a little quick to be getting engaged. What does your foster mother say?”
“Oh, Ana Kuya is very pleased. She wasn’t at first, but then she met Sasha and liked him.”
“He’s quite a bit older than you, isn’t he?”
Alina shrugs, “I like that he isn’t silly like boys my age. And he says I’m wise for my years. It doesn’t matter to us.”
Genya doesn’t ask for any intimate details. She fears she already knows the answer to that question.
“Well, Alina, dear,” she tries to smile and probably fails, “just remember to be careful. I imagine your course at Oxford might be difficult to complete if you have … if you have a family too soon.”
“Oh, Sasha will help with that. He knows everything.”
Genya has no doubts that this Sasha is intelligent, but she well believes he might use Alina’s ignorance in this particular area to his advantage.
“I’ll find some literature for you, Alina,” she tells the girl.
Most parents would be furious at her giving out such information to a seventeen-year-old student, but Genya thinks Mrs Kuya will probably be relieved.
Before she can say anything else, there’s a short, sharp knock on the door.
Speak of the devil, Genya thinks when the man himself steps into the room.
“My apologies,” he murmurs, not sounding sorry at all, “I was simply concerned when Alina didn’t come out.”
“Nothing to worry about,” Genya pastes a fake smile onto her face, “I was just having a little chat with Alina. We’re all finished now.”
The man’s dark eyes narrow. He obviously knows exactly what Genya wished to discuss with Alina. She can’t help but shiver at the look in his eyes, a clear warning to her not to interfere.
“Sasha!” Alina skips over to him with a sunshine smile.
“Milaya,” he presses a kiss to the crown of her head.
Genya watches them go with a sense of unease.
Maybe Alina is right and this Sasha really is happy for her to go ahead to Oxford. Perhaps he’s supportive of her education and admires her brains.
But regardless of all that, Genya can’t help but feel he’s a very dangerous man indeed.
Chapter 1609: Duck
Chapter Text
The atmosphere in the camp is cheerful, celebrating the Sun Summoner’s new amplifier.
But as soon as David fuses it to her wrist, Alina begins to glow dangerously.
“Duck!” someone shouts and everyone hits the ground.
Only Aleksander stays standing, his shadows protecting him from the blinding light.
His eyes – dark with desire – never look away from her.
Chapter 1610: Cure (3)
Chapter Text
She’s a slight little thing, nervous and scared, “they say you can cure people like me.”
“And what is it that needs curing, little one?”
She looks around anxiously, as if to check no one else is there, and then cups her hands together, summoning a small orb of light.
His Sun Summoner. The one he’s waited so long for.
“Come inside,” Aleksander opens the door to his cabin wide, “I’ll help you.”
She doesn’t realise yet that her gift is something to be embraced, not cured. But that’s alright. He’ll show her.
Chapter 1611: Young (3)
Chapter Text
At times, he gets frustrated with Alina.
Her naivety. Her frustrating attachment to her tracker friend. Her tendency to see things only in black and white. Her reluctance to accept her Small Science and her place with the Grisha.
But he reminds himself that she’s young. An adult, it’s true, but without his centuries of experience and trials. He was a lot like Alina, long ago.
And she’ll learn, just like he did.
Chapter 1612: Spell (2)
Summary:
Magic AU
Lyrics from 'Hex Girl' by The Hex Girls
Chapter Text
I'm gonna cast a spell on you.
You're gonna do what I want you to.
Mix it up here in my little bowl,
say a few words and you lose control.
I'm a Hex Girl
and I'm gonna put a spell on you.
She spots him out in the crowd as she sings.
Dressed all in black and wreathed in shadows, he’s nearly invisible to the rest of the crowd. But to Alina, he’s the only one she sees, their tether an ever-present thing that she barely manages to ignore when they’re on opposite sides of the world, let alone in the same arena.
He smirks, knowing he’s caught her attention, well aware that she won’t be able to resist seeking him out once the show is over.
She doesn’t even need to go looking for him in the end.
He’s waiting in her dressing room, perched on the sofa and gently strumming one of her spare guitars.
“Your lyrics are rather on the nose, aren’t they, little witch,” he smirks sharply, “what would Baghra say if she saw you bewitching your audience?”
“It’s not a proper compulsion,” she counters sharply, “just something light, to make the audience more receptive.”
“No need to get defensive, Alinochka. You know I wouldn’t judge you.”
The implication being, of course, that Baghra certainly would judge her. Her old mentor had very strict rules on how magic should be used and Alina hasn’t been following those very well since Baghra decided she’d had enough of earth after seven hundred years and decided to become one with the world’s magic – what that means, Alina still hasn’t figured out.
“You’re wasting your talents,” Aleksandr tuts, grabbing her wrist and tugging her down into his lap, one hand on her waist and the other carding through her hair, “your little stage tricks are well done, not too flashy but still effective. We both know, though, that you are capable of so much more, solnyshka.”
“Don’t call me that,” Alina hisses.
She tries her hardest not to think about her light. Beautiful and bright … out of control and burning the childhood friend she’d loved.
“It was a tragedy,” Aleksandr says, sounding vaguely sympathetic even though she knows he’d thought Mal held her back from developing her power, “but you cannot deny such a fundamental part of yourself, my Alina.”
“I don’t want to talk about this, Sasha. I’m happy with my life.”
His rumbling laugh tells her she hasn’t been very convincing.
He squeezes her hip affectionately and presses a kiss to her neck, “you are in denial, solnyshka.”
She scrambles out of his lap and glares, “please go, right now.”
Aleksandr stands and shrugs, “you know where to find me, my Alina, when you’re ready.”
He doesn’t bother to use the door, just steps into the shadows and vanishes from sight.
She tells herself she won’t think about him or her light.
(she’s lying).
Chapter 1613: Ring (8)
Chapter Text
“Alina Starkova stuns in a glittering gold one-of-a-kind Safina gown."
“Hard to recognise her as the shy newcomer we saw last year."
“And here comes co-star Aleksander Morozov. Rumours are rife of a secret romance between -"
“Wow, what a kiss! And are those matching rings I see?"
Chapter 1614: Gold (2)
Summary:
Outside POV
Chapter Text
“They say everything in it – even the floors and ceiling and walls – is made of gold!” Daniil says.
“No, I heard it’s a torture chamber.”
“The Black Tsar wouldn’t keep a torture chamber secret,” Anatoly scoffs, “besides, he’s got the dungeons for that.”
“Maybe it’s a showroom of the skeletons of his victims.”
“No!” Viktor counters, “a harem of the most beautiful women in the world.”
“Well, why don’t we just go and find out.”
The group fall silent at Andrei’s audacious suggestion.
Everyone in Ravka knows about the room in the palace, the one nobody but the Black Tsar ever enters. There is no lock or key, just a strange, Fabrikator-made device that responds to the tsar’s shadows.
Rumours are rife regarding what the room holds, but no one has ever found out or, if they have, they haven’t lived to tell the tale.
“I know how to get in there,” a voice pipes up from the corner of the room.
Maksim. Still a boy. The cousin of a cousin of Anatoly’s wife. They’d all forgotten he was even there.
“You,” sneers Viktor, “what could you possibly know?”
“My sister works in the palace. She says they have to bring meals to the room, that there’s a saint in there.”
“There’s not been a saint in two centuries,” Viktor scoffs.
“There is,” Maksim insists, “it’s the Sun Saint.”
Viktor continues to scoff, but some of the others ponder the idea.
They remember a burst of light in the Shadow Fold a few years ago, which the Black Tsar claimed was only an Alkemi experiment. They remember a rogue holy man who called himself the Apparat and who insisted the light was the long-prophesised Sun Saint and that she was now being held captive by the tsar to prevent her from standing against him.
“Tell us how to see her,” Daniil demands.
Maksim’s sister leads them through a maze of corridors until they reach a brick wall marked only by a small sun symbol engraved into the top brick.
“The door can only be opened from the inside,” she tells them, “when she is ready for her meal, the sankta will open it and you will be able to enter.”
They wait eagerly, excited to see a real saint, hoping that they might be able to free her so they can become heroes and gain the favour of a saint. Some of them hope she might be their bride, in the same way that heroes in their fairytales always win the heart of the fair maiden.
It only takes a few minutes before the wall shifts, another Fabrikator invention, they presume.
They enter the room, wide-eyed and eager.
It is not entirely made of gold, but there is plenty to be seen, as well as beautiful paintings and piles of delicate lace and exquisite jewellery. Enough, Viktor thinks, to make them all rich men.
The Sun Saint lounges on a divan, dressed all in gold, wearing a strange tiara that looks like it is made of bone and a shimmering bracelet that is a dozen shades of blue and green. She is a stunning vision glowing brightly and making all the gold around her glitter and shine.
But she isn’t alone.
The Black Tsar sits beside her, his hand on her bare shoulder, his head bent towards her.
“You don’t look well, milaya,” he says, caressing her cheek, “the trial earlier exhausted your control.”
“The Apparat deserved my personal attention, Sasha,” she says in a soft, lilting voice.
“I’ve been scouring my grandfather’s old texts. I’m confident I will have a solution within the next six months. For now, though, you must expel the excess power.”
“I require vessels, Sasha. I should not like to destroy this beautiful room you’ve made for me.”
“But here are four vessels ready for you now, solnyshka.”
Before Daniil and his friends can even sense something is wrong, tendrils of shadow wrap around them and tug them forward, depositing them in a heap at the Sun Saint’s feet.
“How thoughtful, Sasha.”
Daniil looks up at the beautiful face above him. The sort that inspires fervent and devoted worship.
“Thank you for your service,” she says sweetly.
Before they can think to ask what she means, the Sun Saint begins to glow.
At first it is bright and awe-inspiring.
Then it just keeps getting brighter and hotter and brighter and hotter.
Daniil’s last thought is that this must be what it is like to be consumed by the sun.
Chapter 1615: Cheat (3)
Chapter Text
"You dirty cheat!"
The casino crowd goes silent, holding their breath to see what reaction the owner – notoriously dangerous Aleksandr Morozov – will have.
Next to Mal, Alina trembles in horror at her boyfriend's words.
Morozov smirks, "take the boy out back. I'll keep the girl."
Chapter 1616: Punish (4)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
cw spanking and implied underage (Alina’s age is not specified but she’s about 17)
Chapter Text
“You can’t do this!” Alina cries out in outraged shock as her step-father hauls her onto his lap, one hand pressed firmly on her back to keep her in position, “mama will –”
“Your mother is away for another week, Alinochka,” Aleksander says, “and she’ll never know anything about this. Even if she did, I’m sure she’d understand me disciplining a wayward girl who tries to sneak out without wearing any panties to meet an unworthy boy when she’s supposed to be revising.”
“Mal’s not –”
“That boy will never amount to anything. You, on the other hand, could study whatever you wanted at The Little Palace as long as you don’t allow for any unnecessary distractions.”
The country’s most prestigious university, Alina knows. And Aleksander’s alma mater, naturally.
“Maybe I don’t –”
She yelps as his hand pushes her skirt up and then lands a heavy blow on her bare skin.
“Don’t pretend that I don’t know you, Alinochka. Whatever you might pretend with those silly friends of yours, I know what you really want, all the brains and ambitions in your pretty little head.”
His hand is softer the second time, but he pinches the top of her thigh and she quickly says, “two.”
He likes her to count, although he never tells her how many she’s getting when he punishes her this way.
They’re up to ten before he speaks again, “what are your plans for this evening, Alinochka.”
She wonders if Mal has even noticed that she hasn’t turned up at the party, or if Ruby has distracted him.
“I’ll finish my Shu translation and the first draft of my History coursework.”
“Good,” he murmurs, giving her gentle taps for eleven and twelve, “I’ll read through them for you when you’re done.”
“Thank you, Sasha” she says, because her step-father is big on manners.
“I can be generous when you behave, Alinochka,” he reminds her, one big hand rubbing lotion into her smarting backside before his fingers probe the wetness between her legs, making her whine and roll her hips.
“Ah, not now,” Aleksander chides, “you don’t get orgasms for bad behaviour.”
“But Sasha –”
“Studying now,” he tugs her skirt down and nudges her off his lap, “and remember, I reward a good work ethic.”
Chapter 1617: Wife (18)
Summary:
Historical AU
Guardian/ward
Aleksander is Mal’s father
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Mal goes straight from the meeting in his father’s study to drown his sorrows with Mikhael and Dubrov.
“My father’s getting married,” he says when Mikhael asks what’s wrong.
“So?” Dubrov shrugs, “he’s been widowed for almost five years – it’s not surprising that he wants a new wife.”
“He’s marrying Alina.”
They both stare, “his ward Alina? Your betrothed Alina?”
Mal nods grimly. His father has been Alina’s guardian since she was a young girl, after her father – a distant cousin of his – and his wife died in a carriage accident. She’s been betrothed to Mal for almost as long and Mal has been happy enough with the arrangement since Alina is sort of pretty and, more importantly, she has a very comfortable dowry.
“But Alina is supposed to marry you,” Mikhael says, “the wedding’s set for the summer.”
“Not anymore,” Mal scowls, “my father says he’ll wed Alina in two weeks.”
“Surely you have some recourse?”
Mal shakes his head, “he’s still her guardian and our betrothal was always an informal thing that he can break without any consequences.”
“But why?”
His father has always been fond of Alina. Fonder, he thinks bitterly, than he ever was of Mal. He’s been looking at her differently in the last year, though, his eyes dark with a desire that Mal tried to convince himself was a trick of the light. Even worse is that Alina looks back in the same way, always preferring her guardian’s company to Mal’s.
And then there’s the remembrance of what his father had said in the study earlier.
“He told me he wanted sons and I reminded him that he already had me. But he just looked me right in the eye and said he wanted better sons.”
Aleksander Morozov has never been one to mince words, nor does he have any sympathy for Mal’s feelings.
“At least you’re the oldest,” Dubrov offers him a weak smile, “you’ll inherit the estate, surely?”
Mal snorts, taking a large swig of his wine, “I wouldn’t count on it. My father will no doubt try and disinherit me in favour of Alina’s perfect children and he always gets what he wants.”
Mal knows that better than most.
Chapter 1618: Gold (3)
Chapter Text
"Careful, Zoya. Keep frowning and Professor Morozov might think you have a problem with Starkova."
"I don't care about his new golden girl."
"Of course."
"She's not special."
"I wouldn't be so sure. They're co-authoring a paper and he's taking her to Shu Han for the conference."
Chapter 1619: Cradle (4)
Chapter Text
It’s been taunting her for almost four years.
The golden cradle given as a wedding present, the expectation of an heir for Tsar Nikolai and his Sun Summoner tsarina.
And yet, there has been nothing. Not even the hint of a pregnancy.
Alina knows what they say.
That she’s barren or cursed.
That she’s the reason the Lantsov line will end.
It isn’t just tragic, it’s dangerous.
Everyone knows Nikolai’s gaze strays towards Zoya. Everyone says he will set Alina aside in favour of the Squaller General.
And it’s not like Alina loves Nikolai, but she knows the peril she will be in if she is set aside.
And so she prays.
First to the saints, but they don’t answer.
And then, desperate, to the Starless Saint.
The Black Heretic, as most of Ravka know him, who created the Shadow Fold that still looms across Ravka and was subsequently consumed by the darkness.
He comes to her at night, stepping out of the shadows, slipping into her bed, touching her in ways no one else ever has, bringing her pleasure she could scarcely have dreamed of before.
It does not take long for her courses to stop and her belly to round.
Nikolai is jubilant. Zoya is sour. Alina is relieved and pleased.
The Starless Saint still comes to her, even once the Healers have confirmed she is with child.
She ought to stop, but she cannot resist him. His shadows entwine with her light and he is her perfect match.
“There is the matter of my price,” he murmurs one day, lips trailing across her bare shoulder.
Alina freezes. She has heard of bargains made, of children spirited away to different realms. She cannot bear the thought of being separated from her long-desired, beloved child.
But her lover wants something else instead.
He slips her a wickedly sharp knife.
“To bring you life,” he says, “I require a sacrifice. The death of the last remaining Lantsov, the eradication of the line that drove me to create the Shadow Fold.”
And Alina has never hated Nikolai, but nor does she hesitate in taking the knife. She has her priorities.
“My fierce solnyshka,” the Starless Saint smiles at her, his dark eyes glittering, “soon we will be a true family.”
Chapter 1620: Phone (2)
Chapter Text
“How long have the phone calls been going on, Miss Starkova?”
“About a month, a few weeks after the gifts started.”
“Does he threaten you?”
“No, he just asks me questions. He says I’m his soulmate.”
“Do you have any idea who he might be?”
“No, but he calls himself the Darkling.”
Chapter 1621: Phone (3)
Chapter Text
Alina leaves her phone and all her other electronic devices behind.
Cuts up her bank cards, after she's spent weeks drawing out as much cash as she can without seeming suspicious.
She just needs to get to Os Kervo and Mal will meet her there so they can cross the True Sea and find a new life.
Aleksander catches her in under an hour.
"Oh, milaya," he sighs, wrapping her in the cage of his arms, thumb pressing a small scar on her elbow that she doesn't remember getting, "surely you know I wouldn't risk losing you. Most of my tracking devices aren’t so easily cut out.”
Chapter 1622: Explore (1)
Chapter Text
As an archaeologist, Alina has explored many burial sites. Tales of hauntings do not concern her.
However, she knows something is different with the alleged tomb of the Black Heretic.
The shadows curl around her ankles and a low voice echoes around the room, “hello, little one.”
Chapter 1623: Phone (4)
Chapter Text
The motel phone rings.
Alina stares at it. Mal stares at it.
“It’s probably … probably just some room service thing.”
As if this isn’t the cheapest, seediest motel Alina has ever been in. As if room service is even a thing here, where the woman on the front desk said rooms were available by the hour.
It keeps ringing, the shrill sound echoing throughout the room and making Alina’s already anxious mind panic even more.
There’s a thumping on one of the walls, a grumpy voice telling them to stop that fucking noise.
Alina doesn’t want any trouble. The last thing they need is anyone paying too much attention to them. Her hope is that Aleksander – to avoid problems with President Lantsov – won’t have made her disappearance public, but if he has decided to go to the media then her face could potentially be on every news channel broadcasting in Ravka.
When she picks the phone up, it’s only to hang up and then leave it off the hook, but she freezes at the familiar voice.
“Don’t put the phone down, Alina, or your tracker will die.”
“Aleksander,” his name comes out as a terrified whisper.
“It was reckless of you to run off, solnyshka. I thought I’d made it clear how many dangers you face outside the walls of the Little Palace. There are so many people who want to harm or use you.”
“Like you,” she spits out, “Baghra told me everything.”
He snorts derisively, “Baghra told you her version of the story, one that suited her own agenda. I imagine she said I’m manipulative, as if it was not at her knee that I learned such things.”
“So, what, you have my best interests in mind?” she huffs.
“Yes,” he says simply, “I want you to be safe, my Alina, and to reach your full potential.”
“I don’t believe you,” she tells him.
She’s not letting herself be so fooled again, won’t fall for his charm and the soft look in his eyes when he watches her.
“I’m afraid that right now it doesn’t matter whether you believe me, Alina. We have you surrounded and if you want that tracker of yours to walk away alive then you’ll be a good girl and come quietly.”
Aleksander knows the right button to press. He clearly realises there’s not much she won’t do to keep Mal safe.
Alina imagines him sitting there, on the other end of the line, phone in hand, dark eyes burning, crooning threats and promises.
“You have five minutes to come out before I come in to fetch you, my Alina. And if I do that, your tracker won’t survive the night.”
And then the line goes dead.
He means what he says. If she doesn’t give herself up then she has no doubt that he’ll storm this motel and drag her out. And she doesn’t want to think about what might happen to Mal then.
“You don’t have to,” Mal says as she stands up and begins to pack her meagre supplies into her rucksack, “we can find a way out, get to Os Kervo and then across the True Sea and –”
Alina shakes her head, “don’t be stupid, Mal.”
“I’m not stupid,” he snarls, “I may not be Grisha but I –”
“That’s not what I mean and you know it,” she presses a hand to her forehead, a headache already forming, no time to deal with Mal’s prejudice against Grisha and his hang-ups regarding her own power and his lack of it.
“This isn’t a game,” she tells him softly, “this is dangerous.”
She’s been a fool, to think she could run with no consequences, to get Mal involved, to imagine that Aleksander wouldn’t doggedly pursue her to the ends of the earth.
And maybe it won’t be as bad as Baghra imagined.
Alina remembers the way Aleksander looks at her. Awe and desire and tenderness. She doesn’t think he could fake that level of attachment, for all his charisma and charm.
“I’ll go out,” she tells Mal, “you wait until we’ve all gone and then it should be safe for you to leave.”
“Lina, I –”
She shakes her head, “this is my destiny, Mal. It was stupid to think I could escape it.”
That isn’t to say she won’t fight Aleksander every step of the way if she disagrees with his plans, but maybe this way she’ll have some input into what comes next.
She’s the Sun Summoner, after all. She should stop trying to hide from who she is.
Chapter 1624: Explore (2)
Chapter Text
"I've noticed, Alina," says Dr Morozov, "that when we talk about your friend Malyen, you're always telling me about all the ways you've helped him out, but never of any time he's done something for you."
"I ..."
"I think we ought to explore if he really is a good friend to you."
Chapter 1625: Bed (21)
Chapter Text
She has just got into bed when the secret door in her bedchamber slides open and her Sasha steps through.
“You called for me, moya tsarina.”
Alina turns and for a moment she indulges herself by just looking at him.
She’s bedded many men and women in her centuries on the throne, all of them lovely in their own ways, but Sasha is so very handsome, with a boyish charm that makes her blush as she did when she was younger.
He’d been a late discovery, apparently isolated by his strange mother before he turned twenty and then made his way to Os Alta to present himself to her.
A Shadow Summoner, the first she’s even met in her long life. Her destined other half, someone she won’t have to lose to time.
She’d worried a little, at first, that he might try and wrest control, steal her hard-earned and well-cared-for kingdom.
Even after centuries with her on the throne, she knows there are many who think a woman’s rule is unnatural, and who would welcome a strong figurehead to rally around who might stand a chance against her.
Not that Sasha is her match yet, with his mere two decades of training, but he could equal her one day.
In the end, though, she’s decided she does not have to worry. Sasha has been in awe of her since the moment she received him, watching her light with a fervent devotion that surpasses any of her worshippers and supplicants.
His Small Science is formidable, and he is ready to use it in Ravka’s defence, but never against her.
“Come, Sasha,” she pats the bed.
He divests himself of his kefta and underclothes before he reaches her, and after he climbs onto the bed his hands slide slowly up her silk nightgown, his eyes dark with lust and adoration.
She tangles her fingers in his thick curls and tugs him up so she can kiss him hungrily.
“I missed you,” he murmurs earnestly, as if he has been gone a month rather than only three days.
Still, she missed him too. Sometimes, she doesn’t know how she lasted three centuries without the comforting tether that binds the two of them together.
“Show me,” she orders, a little breathlessly, after they break apart, “show me how much you missed me, Sasha.”
He is as eager in this as he is in their summoning lessons, and Alina falls back onto the bed as her Shadow Summoner pushes her nightgown up to her waist and looks between her legs as if he is seeing heaven itself.
With his hands on her thighs, he bows his head as if in prayer and then ducks down to put his head between her parted legs.
“Moya tsarina,” he whispers reverently, “solnyshka.”
The first touch of his mouth on her skin is always slightly hesitant, but it never remains so.
After all, Sasha is her most devoted acolyte and he likes to prove it in an extremely pleasurable manner.
Chapter 1626: Explore (3)
Chapter Text
Her parents always tell her to stay on the marked path when she goes into the woods, but the wilderness beyond is so beautiful that she’s tempted to explore.
She strays too far, though, unable to find the path as it gets dark.
“Are you lost, little one?”
The man is tall and handsome, with glittering black eyes and a wide smile.
“Come,” he offers his hand and she reaches to take it, too dazzled to question him, “I’ll show you the right way.”
Chapter 1627: Spirit (3)
Chapter Text
For all that Alina's gift is genuine, the truth is that there are very few spirits who linger. Most of the time, her work is just clever deduction, smoke machines and sound effects.
And she's never feared what she can do, until a powerful spirit at Morozov Manor fixates on her.
Chapter 1628: Cabin (3)
Chapter Text
It's a run-down cabin, but Alina works for days to ensure it is secure against invasion by magical beings.
Runes, spells, wards, salt and blood magic. All making it a safe haven for a witch on the run.
She never thinks that Aleksandr might have snuck in before she even arrived.
Chapter 1629: Missing (1)
Summary:
cw serial killer with powers
Chapter Text
It follows a pattern at first.
The young woman – always an Os Alta University student – is abducted on a Monday. Her body is found in a random spot in the city on the Saturday.
No fingerprints, no DNA. Just a body that the coroner says seems as if it has been burned from the inside out.
The cycle repeats.
The eighth girl – Alina Starkova, second year art student – goes missing on a Monday.
But when Saturday comes, there is no body.
The detectives wonder if it’s been hidden, but that’s never happened before, the bodies have always been easily found.
On the next Monday, there’s no new missing girl to report.
It all goes quiet. People begin to hope that maybe the murders are over, that they can return to normal life.
Precious few of them give more than a passing thought to Alina Starkova, still missing.
Detective Nikolai Lantsov re-reads the casefile over and over again.
There is no link between the girls apart from their university.
There is no sign of why the killer stopped after taking Alina Starkova and, they have to assume, decided to keep her alive.
There is nothing to explain why all the victims looked like they had been burned from the inside out, nor a viable suggestion of how the killer had managed it.
“What is special about you, Alina Starkova?” he always wonders, “why did the bastard keep you?”
Nikolai never forgets that case he worked on early in his career, not even as he climbs the ranks and solves many high-profile crimes.
Sometimes, he hears a whisper, something odd in a case that reminds him of those poor girls, burned from the inside out. Other times, there are people found suffocated without any evidence of what the weapon used was.
And then, one day, while he’s waiting for an Uber to take him home from his raucous retirement party, he sees her.
Alina Starkova, as young and vibrant as she was in the missing posters three decades ago.
She’s laughing, arm in arm with a tall man with dark hair and black eyes.
Nikolai blinks and then they’re gone.
He tells himself he’s just had too much to drink.
But the image of the pair lingers in his mind.
Chapter 1630: Birthday (3)
Chapter Text
“Oh, it’s beautiful, Sasha. I love it! Help me put in on.”
The necklace is the last of the birthday presents Aleksander has given her, a one-of-a-kind Fabrikator-made pendant with a blazing sun on one side and an eclipsed sun on the other.
And if he had David design a new kind of metal just for this piece, one that his best Fabrikators will be able to sense from miles away, then that’s just a precautionary safety measure and there’s no need for his sweet Sun Summoner to know anything about it.
Chapter 1631: Cabin (4)
Chapter Text
She flees the house as soon as she thinks no one will notice.
There’s more of her family crammed into the ramshackle cabin she calls home than she can ever remember seeing in one place outside of previous funerals. A dysfunctional group who all come out of the woodwork when one dies so they can pick like vultures at so-called family heirlooms.
They’re welcome to anything they can get their hands on. Alina knows how to hide the few things precious to her and she has no interest in fighting anyone for tarnished silver, a fake Rolex and some costume jewellery. Maybe she would care more if she’d loved her parents or they’d loved her in return, but she’d always been disappointed in that regard.
The police ruled her parents’ deaths to be a tragic accident caused by a car crash and subsequent explosion, and Alina’s survival is deemed a miracle, attributed by most in their tiny town to gods or saints she doesn’t believe in.
She hasn’t bothered to correct them. They’ll be more likely to lock her up in a mental asylum rather than a prison if Alina tries to explain that the light had exploded out of her and not because of the crash.
Now, her family squabble over items worth no more than $30 each like they’re crown jewels and ignore all and any calls from the exhausted, state-appointed social worker trying to find someone to take Alina in until she turns eighteen in ten months. Unlike the items in the cabin, none of her family are interested in that particular responsibility.
And so she sits on the swing at the edge of the woods near the cabin, reading an old fairytale and hoping her family will take what they want and leave her in peace.
Maybe, she thinks, the social worker can be persuaded to let her stay on her own. After all, she’s been taking care of herself for years now and the state never seemed bothered when she was working two part-time jobs at fifteen just to afford clothes and basic supplies for school.
She doesn’t notice the man until darkness falls abruptly.
It’s only 3pm. In July.
He’s dressed all in black, apparently unbothered by the heat. And there are shadows curling around his feet, which he doesn’t appear concerned about in the slightest.
“Who are you?”
“My name is Aleksander. And you’re Alina.”
“How do you know that?”
“I copied the file in your social worker’s office.”
She stares. She probably ought to be afraid and yet … she’s not.
“I also paid her a visit,” he adds, “told her I was your father’s cousin and I’d be honoured to be your guardian.”
“And she bought that?” Alina asks sceptically, because Ana Kuya is overworked and underpaid and generally tired but she’s not stupid and this is not fucking Annie.
Aleksander smiles at her, “I can be very persuasive, and I had some forged paperwork.”
Alina stares again.
“You’re being very open,” she says, “about what seems like some sort of trafficking or cult cautionary tale waiting to happen.”
That gets a laugh from him, “not quite, Alina. I simply know you have a very special talent and I’d like to help you learn how to control it.”
“I’ve no idea what you’re talking about.”
“Don’t play the fool, Alina. We both know the truth about that tragic explosion the whole town is talking about. And, as you can see, I’ve got some experience with unusual talents.”
He flicks his fingers and the shadows rise, tendrils forming the shape of a man riding a horse.
“Perhaps I’m just mad,” she shrugs, “and maybe you are too.”
“Even if that’s true,” his smile widens, “wouldn’t you rather come with me than be forced to stay with any of them,” he inclines his head in the direction of the cabin, where she imagines her aunts swiping at each other with sharp, painted nails as they draw blood for the right to take home her mama’s hideous necklaces, and her cousins looking for whatever they can sell to buy drugs, and her uncles coming to blows on the slightest pretext.
Alina sighs. He has a point.
“Alright, then,” she nods, “but I’m not going to pack my things until they’ve all gone. And stop with the shadows – it’s getting cold.”
The darkness melts away, leaving sunshine in its wake.
Aleksander settles down onto a tree stump, lounging as if it was a throne.
Alina swings gently, turning back to her book.
She doesn’t even notice the light that dances around her feet as she swings, or Aleksander’s pleased, warm smile as he watches her.
Chapter 1632: Missing (2)
Chapter Text
It’s a picture-perfect wedding, everything running smoothly and looking beautiful.
There is only one piece missing – the groom.
“Where’s Mal?” Alina asks frantically.
“I’m very sorry, Alinochka,” Mal’s older brother strides in, his dark eyes intense, “there’s been an accident.”
Chapter 1633: Missing (3)
Summary:
cw kidnapping and implied professor/student
Chapter Text
The missing posters are all over the campus, Alina Starkova’s smiling face looking out on students, faculty and visitors.
Her friends are gathered in one of the conference rooms for Detective Popov to interview, all of them looking tired and worried.
They’ve all got alibis for the time of Alina’s disappearance, but this meeting is to get more information from them in the hopes of narrowing down the pool of suspects.
“We think she had a new boyfriend,” Genya Safina says, “she broke up with Mal about six months ago and there were definitely signs she was seeing someone else. She was weirdly secretive about it, though.”
“Wouldn’t even tell us his name,” adds Nina Zenik, “or where she met him. I think he was older, though, just from the way she talked the few times she mentioned him.”
“We used to go to the Crow Club a lot,” Nikolai Lantsov tells him, “but I don’t think she ever mentioned meeting someone there.”
“He must be well-off,” Inej Ghafa frowns thoughtfully, “Alina was wearing some fancy jewellery recently and she wouldn’t have been able to afford pieces like that with her scholarship stipend.”
“Can you describe the jewellery?” Detective Popov asks.
“A sun pendant with diamonds, a strange sort of choker shaped like golden antlers, a turquoise and sapphire cuff bracelet, and a ruby brooch shaped like a firebird.”
“Do you think she … that is to say … the number of expensive gifts may …?”
He isn’t generally the sort to stutter, but he doesn’t really know the delicate way to ask these students if they think their friend might have been what he believes is referred to as a sugar baby.
“We don’t know,” Genya admits softly, “maybe it began that way, but whatever it was, it definitely got intense very fast.”
“Did it have an impact on her studies? Had she been struggling to keep up with her schoolwork before she went missing?”
“No,” Nina shakes her head, “she was still doing well in all her classes as far as we know, even the one with Baghra Morozova, who is really harsh with grading.”
“She was studying Physics – the little genius,” Nikolai smiles sadly, “so none of us had the same professors as her. This semester she had Professor Morozova, Dr Botkin and Professor Aleksander Morozov. You could try talking to them.”
Professor Botkin confirms that Alina’s work in his class had been exemplary. Professor Morozov says the same.
“Oh, Alina’s very bright, detective, my best student by far. That girl will change the world one day, I’m sure of it.”
“And she wasn’t exhibiting any strange behaviour during class?”
“She was a little quieter than usual the last few weeks, but nothing alarming. I only knew something was really wrong when she didn’t turn up for class – her attendance has always been perfect before now.”
“Her friends tell me they believe she had a boyfriend.”
Professor Morozov shrugs, “perhaps she did, but Alina and I only ever really discussed Physics.”
“Yes, you’re her advisor, correct?”
He nods, “not that she needed much guidance. She’s always been a very apt pupil.”
Something about Professor Morozov’s voice makes Detective Popov pause for a moment.
The other man’s dark eyes are glittering. For a moment they seem taunting and amused, but then Detective Popov blinks and there’s nothing strange to see.
Still, he looks the man over again. Handsome, early forties, wearing tailored clothes and an expensive watch. He could fit …
No, he’s imagining it. This sort of thing rarely stays completely quiet and there would have been rumours. He can’t go around accusing the university’s most celebrated professor on a momentary hunch.
“Thank you for your time, Professor Morozov. Could you point me in the right direction for the office of Professor Morozova – your …?”
“My mother,” he says, with a faint frown, “but she’s on a sabbatical at the moment, I’m afraid, a last-minute decision.”
“Oh, when will she be back?”
He shrugs, “I’m afraid I can’t say. My mother keeps to no one’s schedule but her own.”
Detective Popov nods, “well, if you could ask her to contact me on her return. Maybe she’ll be able to shed some light on this matter.
The saints know, he thinks to himself, that no one else seems to have done so.
Chapter 1634: Explore (4)
Summary:
Genya POV
Chapter Text
“Do you think they’ve explored each other’s bodies?” asks Nina with a wink.
Genya looks at Alina and Aleksander, whose rivalry has been going on for years.
They’re standing close together, hissing dangerously at each other, their gazes heated and manic.
“Definitely,” she smirks.
Chapter 1635: Gift (4)
Summary:
Fairytale AU
Chapter Text
Princess Alina lived a charmed life, blessed with beauty, intelligence, kindness, wealth and good luck.
The people of the kingdom adored her and they praised the good fairies who bestowed such gifts upon her at her birth.
None of them – apart from her royal parents – knew that all the good fairies could truly give was best wishes and pretty sparkles. The only one with power enough to truly bless the princess was the one whose name was only ever whispered, as if people were afraid that his very name would summon him.
The Darkling, whose shadows and dark creatures were the stuff of nightmares.
The king and queen never dared to admit that they made a bargain with the Darkling, desperate for their daughter to have the very best life.
Instead, the quietly asked their best generals and soldiers to hunt down the eldritch being who lived in the shadows and kill him.
But none were a match for the Darkling’s power, no matter how many soldiers the royal couple sent.
Princess Alina remained blissfully unaware of all of this.
She had no idea that both her parents and the Darkling were counting down the days until her eighteenth birthday, the former with fear and the latter with anticipation.
For the Darkling had demanded a steep price for such impressive magic as the blessing of the princess.
You shall have her for eighteen years, he had told them, and then she will be my eternal queen.
The king and queen had agreed, sure they could destroy the Darkling within the next eighteen years. But their deadline was hours away and he was as powerful as ever.
Calling on the good fairies, the king and queen begged them to hide the princess away.
But their powers were not equal to the Darkling’s, not even close.
There is nowhere we can take her, one of them said sadly, where He will not discover us.
Besides, another frowned, she is Marked by Him and He will always be able to find her.
For fate had given the princess a gift that was entirely her own, one that had been noticed by the Darkling when he blessed her. She had the power of the sun in her veins. She was the Darkling’s other half, his destined soulmate, the pair of them tethered together by magic, and nothing would ever induce him to give her up.
The clock ticked, the hours and then minutes counting down until midnight.
It didn’t matter how many soldiers guarded the princess, nor how her parents clung to the confused young woman, at the stroke of midnight, the shadows rose higher and higher until the room was completely dark.
And when that darkness faded away a few moments later, Princess Alina was gone.
Chapter 1636: Crown (1)
Chapter Text
The crown is too big. There's never been a ruling queen before.
"I look ridiculous," she grumbles, sitting for an official portrait.
"It will be resized and Mr Popov will paint it so," General Morozov sends the painter a warning glance, "you'll be a magnificent queen regardless."
Chapter 1637: Birthday (4)
Chapter Text
Alina hasn’t had a birthday present since her parents died.
The orphanage barely had funds for the basics, let alone personal gifts. And Mal has never been much good at remembering dates.
But her first birthday at the Little Palace, she wakes to find a neat stack of presents wrapped in black silk and tied with gold ribbons, as well as a plate of her favourite flaky pastries.
“Thank you,” she says later when Aleksander comes to invite her for a ride, “I didn’t expect anything.”
Certainly not a sun pendant and soft silk scarf and a fascinating book of world maps.
He smiles at her softly, “I told you, Alina. You’ll never be alone again.”
Chapter 1638: Unlucky (1)
Chapter Text
Once or twice is unlucky, Nikolai thinks, but five times is a pattern.
Alina Starkova (she always keeps her own name) sits sobbing in the church's front pew. Nikolai wonders if her handkerchief is even damp.
Father Morozov speaks the funeral rites with a small smile on his face.
Chapter 1639: Unlucky (2)
Chapter Text
Mal just thinks the stunning redhead in the gold dress is one of the escorts that tend to mill around Morozov’s clubs.
He doesn’t realise his mistake until its too late and Morozov’s men are dragging him upstairs to their boss’ office.
“It’s your unlucky day, Oretsev,” Morozov smirks, leaning back in his armchair, “because that girl you put your hands all over happens to not only be a trusted lieutenant of mine, but also my dear wife’s very best friend.”
Mal turns to see Alina Morozova standing by the window. At first glance, she seems calm, but then he gets a good look at her eyes and realises they’re burning with righteous fury.
“I’m sorry,” he stammers, “I’m –”
“Oh, you’ll be sorry, Oretsev,” Mrs Morozov sneers, sharp daggers suddenly appearing in each of her hands as she stalks towards him, “very sorry indeed.”
He turns to the door, but there are four of Morozov’s men in front of it. And Morozov himself will be of no help to Mal – he’s lounging in his chair looking like he’s ready to enjoy a good show.
“No need to try and keep quiet,” Mrs Morozova lashes out with one of the daggers, the first cut on Mal’s arm drawing a pained yelp from him, “this room’s soundproofed and the screams of scum like you are music to my ears.”
Chapter 1640: Ambush (2)
Chapter Text
“It’s an ambush!” one of the Apparat’s men shouts, “Grisha rebels.”
“Stay inside, Sankta,” the Apparat tells her, “so the demon cannot –”
He suddenly slumps forward, shadows wrapped around his throat.
Alina turns to smile at the man who opens the carriage door, “Sasha, you came.”
Chapter 1641: Bed (22)
Summary:
cw half-brother/half-sister incest
Chapter Text
One afternoon, Alina overhears Zoya crowing about being invited into the Black Tsar’s bed last week.
“He hasn’t had a tsarina since Luda,” the Squaller says, “and she died a century ago. He ought to have another wife.”
Zoya’s insipid friends squeal and giggle, and say that surely the tsar will choose Zoya, the most powerful Squaller of her generation.
It infuriates Alina, to hear them talk about Aleksander like that.
She doesn’t like to be reminded of his long life before her. Her half-brother is so much older than Alina is. He’s probably had hundreds or thousands of different women in his bed before now.
Alina has never had anyone in hers.
As Zoya and her friends trade tips on how the Squaller could entice a proposal out of the tsar, Alina fumes, hidden around the corner and safely concealed by bending the light to hide her in case anyone else appears.
Aleksander is hers. Her brother, her balance and other half, her teacher, her best friend, her everything.
The thought of him touching and kissing and fucking Zoya is bad enough, but the idea of him marrying her and putting the tsarina’s kokoshnik on her head, of Alina having the vacate the tsarina’s throne that she currently occupies as the Sun Summoner, of no longer being able to fall asleep in her brother’s bed whenever they’ve sat up too late together talking … it’s too awful to comprehend.
Jealousy threatens to burn as hot as the light she summons.
She understands why her brother married Luda, knows how lonely he must have been, has heard of the Healer’s intelligence and beauty and kindness.
But he isn’t lonely now. He never will be again, since he has Alina to share eternity with him.
Aleksander has no need for heirs, and so he has no need for a tsarina. Alina can provide whatever he desires, if only he would let her.
She knows he wants it too, has seen how the way he looks at her has changed the last year or so, how his eyes darken and his touch lingers.
Their mother disapproves, although she doesn’t say it out loud. Perhaps Baghra thinks that if she never speaks of it, then it will not happen. A naïve belief, for a woman as ancient as she is.
Alina had thought that Aleksander just needed time to realise that they’re meant to be. After all, what do society’s silly moral rules mean to two people who will endure long after Ravka as they know it is gone?
But her brother is stubborn, and Alina is concerned that Zoya’s machinations might succeed if Aleksander decides to take drastic action to avoid his own feelings.
Alina cannot let that happen. So she just has to get to Aleksander first.
He’s in a meeting at the moment, but his oprichniki have no hesitation about allowing her into his private quarters since he’s made it clear she’s always welcome.
It’s the work of less than a minute to strip off her clothes, leaving them in a pile on the floor, keeping only her stockings on.
Alina climbs onto his bed, lays herself out on in the most enticing manner she can think of, and waits.
She’s lucky with the timing. It’s less than ten minutes before the door opens and her brother strides in.
For a few seconds, he doesn’t notice her. When he does, he freezes.
“Won’t you come to bed, Sasha?” she asks with a sweet smile.
“Linka … you can’t … you shouldn’t …”
She lets her lips curve into a pout, “don’t you want me, Sasha?”
“I …” his eyes are glittering, a swirling darkness filled with desire, “of course I do, Linka.”
“Then take me,” she parts her legs, smugly satisfied when he lets out a groan and steps forward without even realising it.
“You don’t know what you’re asking for, Linka.”
“Of course I do,” she rolls her eyes, “I want you to fuck me, Sasha.”
Another step closer, his fingers absent-mindedly fiddling with the buttons of his kefta.
“You’re my sister.”
“Yes,” she nods, “we’re two halves of a whole, Sasha. We’re meant to be – shadow and sun.”
“I shouldn’t,” he murmurs, the kefta now flung over a chair and his shirt already half-off.
“Yes you should. I need you, Sasha. There’s no one else in the world for me. You wouldn’t have me look elsewhere, would you? I know Nikolai Opjer has expressed an interest and –”
She doesn’t need to say anything else. Her brother pounces, his lips crashing against hers, his hands roaming over her bare skin.
Alina smiles into his kiss. Sasha always gives her what she wants.
Chapter 1642: Gold (4)
Chapter Text
The gold statue of Sol Koroleva is the most beautiful thing in the museum.
Aleksander, awestruck and admiring, reaches out to touch it for just a moment.
He nearly has a heart attack when shadows curl around his hand and the statute moves.
"I've waited centuries," she whispers.
Chapter 1643: Heretic (2)
Chapter Text
Alina doesn't mean to find herself in possession of banned heretical texts. She has no idea where they come from, but she keeps them.
She only plans to read a few pages, just to sate her curiosity, but she finds herself fascinated.
And at night, she dreams of shadows and sunlight.
Chapter 1644: Prophecy (5)
Summary:
Mythology AU
Chapter Text
Princess Alina has served faithfully as a priestess in her city’s temple to the hunter god Malyen since she was a girl.
Her faith is rewarded when the god bestows the gift of prophecy on her, a boon to her royal father and her city.
But soon Malyen begins to make advances. She’s charmed at first, but less so as the increasing time spent with the god reveals him to be a crass, careless being concerned only with hunting and his own lust. Alina does not wish to give up her virtue to a god that she thinks will only discard her after he has taken what he wants.
And so she denies him, as gently as she can. However, Malyen is not accustomed to rejection and out of spite he curses Alina so that her prophecies are never believed, not even by those closest to her.
Months later, she has a terrible vision of her city being invaded and destroyed by a huge army from across the sea.
No one believes her, though, no matter how desperately she tries to make them listen.
And so war comes to her beloved city, the fields outside the city walls soon stained red with blood.
Despondent, Alina makes her way to one of the city’s other temples, a lesser-known and rarely frequented place made of obsidian.
It is the temple of the Darkling, the patron god of those who seek salvation in the dark.
Alina brings offerings and prayers. She pours out her heart and tells of her prophecies and Malyen’s curse and her fears for the future.
The Darkling hears her pleas. He senses a spark of the divine in her, carefully hidden, ready to be nurtured.
He watches her and he is moved in a way he has not been in millennia.
As Alina prays, the shadows curl around her, cool and comforting.
Your prayer is heard, sweet princess, a low voice echoes around the room, and I will grant you salvation. I will release in you a power great enough to destroy all your city’s enemies. And when your city is safe, I will visit and honour you as you deserve.
A warmth rushes through Alina, and when she looks down she realises she is glowing in the darkness of the temple. She is burning with godly grace and power.
Smite your enemies, sweet princess. I look forward to seeing what you can do.
Chapter 1645: Ruin (3)
Summary:
Regency AU
Chapter Text
A lady’s reputation is easily ruined.
Sometimes, all it takes is a rumour.
A week ago, Alina Starkova had been the happiest of ladies, newly betrothed to the handsome and gallant Captain Malyen Oretsev.
And then … the rumour.
Nothing concrete, nothing proven, just hints of impropriety and scandal.
And that is it. Captain Oretsev does not even deign to speak with her or listen to her protests that none of the rumours are true and that she has never been unfaithful or unchaste.
He breaks their engagement and immediately begins courting Miss Ruby Solovyova.
If that heartbreak is not awful enough, it is made worse by her papa summoning her to his study and informing her that she is to be married to Aleksander Morozov, Earl of Kirigan.
“You were ruined!” papa roars when she protests against such a fate, “it is a sainted miracle that an eligible and wealthy earl has offered for you.”
He does not know – or perhaps he just does not care – that the Earl of Kirigan is a dangerous man, with talk of murder and dark deeds surrounding him, and that Alina suspects he is responsible for the rumours that ended her betrothal to Captain Oretsev, considering how satisfied he had looked when the whispers began at the most recent ball.
No, all her papa says it that she will marry the Earl by special licence in one week.
“I would rather be ruined,” she cries, “and live away from society in the countryside.”
Papa does not care what she wants, though. He only wishes be free from the burden of her upkeep and to have her supposed scandal washed over by a grand wedding to a titled man.
She glares at the Earl through five courses when he comes to dinner that night.
He only smirks, apparently amused by her fury.
“I am glad,” he tells her, “to see your fire. A docile wife would be a dreadful bore.”
“I hate you,” she hisses, trying to tug her hand away when he kisses it.
“Your hate won’t last,” he smiles confidently, “I promise you that, Alina.”
Chapter 1646: Candle (9)
Chapter Text
Lady Alina insists on burning a candle in her room all night to keep the darkness at bay.
"A fire hazard and extravagance," the housekeeper mutters, but Lord Starkov indulges his only child.
One stormy night, a fierce wind blows the candle out, the shadows rise and Alina vanishes.
Chapter 1647: Wedding (4)
Summary:
cw cheating
Chapter Text
Some people might say it is rude of Alina to seduce her cousin’s finance two days before their wedding.
But Alina’s never liked her cousin Elizaveta. Besides, it takes two to tango and if Aleksander allows himself to be seduced then that really speaks to deeper problems in their relationship than the fact that Alina is in love enough to cheerfully be a homewrecker.
The fact that she steals Elizaveta’s veil while her cousin is busy with last-minute arrangements is maybe a little bit petty, but Elizaveta once stole all of Alina’s barbies and scribbled over them with permanent marker so Alina doesn’t feel guilty about it.
It’s not even hard, really.
After all, Alina is so clearly better suited to Aleksander than Elizaveta is. They have much more in common and Alina is not a simpering, empty-headed irritant like her cousin.
She knows Aleksander can see it too. He’s just too much of a gentleman to back out of the engagement and so he needs a little push.
Hence, Alina waiting for him in his room at the wedding venue in nothing but her underwear and Elizaveta’s wedding veil.
“What the fuck, Alina!” his eyes widen when he catches a glimpse of her and he shuts the door hastily, as if afraid someone will see her.
“How do I look?” she asks him with a grin.
“You look … it doesn’t matter. You need to leave.”
“Really? You want me to leave your room right now, in my underwear.”
“No … yes … no … I mean, put some clothes on.”
“I don’t want to, Sasha.”
“Well, what do you want?”
She grins, “I want you to fuck me, obviously. And then stop pretending you’re going to go through with this farce of a wedding.”
“Alina, we can’t.”
It only takes a moment for her to shimmy out of the underwear, although she leaves the veil on, “of course we can, Sasha.”
He can’t look away. Alina can sense his resolve weakening, his eyes dark with desire.
Aleksander will give in. It’s inevitable.
And if Alina’s calculations are right, he should break just before Elizaveta comes in to find the two of them together.
That should ensure his wedding to her cousin never goes ahead.
Chapter 1648: Gift (5)
Chapter Text
Alina stares down at Mal's body, sliced in half by the Cut, "what have you done?"
"It's my gift to you, little saint," says Aleksander, "severing you from the useless baggage of your old life so you can embrace who you truly are."
"You're a monster!"
"You'll thank me one day."
Chapter 1649: Papa (2)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Mal doesn’t want to go to the Botanical Gardens, but it’s Father’s Day and Alina insists on spending the whole day with her step-father.
“He’s not even your real dad,” he reminds her.
“Mal! Sasha is the only father I’ve ever known. Just because we’re not blood-related doesn’t make him any less important.”
And so here he is, having received the cold shoulder from Alina for nearly a week, stuck in a boring garden and about to meet Alina’s step-father for the first time.
He’s seen photos before, of course, but it doesn’t prepare him for Aleksander Morozov in person. For all he’s smiling at Alina like she’s the most wonderful person in the world, he’s simultaneously eyeing Mal as if he thinks he’s dirt on the bottom of his shoes.
Alina practically skips over to the man, more excited to see him than she’s ever been to see Mal.
“Papa!” she throws her arms around him, “Happy Father’s Day.”
It’s affectionate, but not strange.
At least not until she kisses him.
Not a chaste peck on the cheek, but a lingering kiss on the lips while her step-father’s hand grips the top of her thigh and tugs her close.
What. The. Fuck.
“My Alinochka,” Morozov hugs her, looking over her shoulder to Mal and giving him another disdainful look, “I see you brought Malyen with you.”
“Be nice, papa,” she giggles.
Mal somehow doubts that is happening any time soon. Morozov looks like he’d cheerfully murder Mal and bury his body under a nearby rosebush.
“I just need to run in and get the tickets, papa,” Alina says.
“I’ve already got ours, Alinochka. I’m afraid I didn’t realise Malyen was coming, so I haven’t got a ticket for him.”
“That’s alright,” he says quickly, because Alina’s step-father might not be any taller or more muscled than Mal is but there’s an aura of danger to him that freaks Mal out, “I might just wait for the two of you in the café.”
Morozov looks delighted. Much to Mal’s frustration, Alina doesn’t seem at all concerned by Mal staying behind.
When she wanders off through the entrance, hand-in-hand with her step-father, his girlfriend doesn’t even look back at Mal once.
Chapter 1650: Papa (3)
Chapter Text
“Papa!” Irina squeals when he sweeps into the room, eager to see his family after a week in Kribirsk.
“Have you been a good girl for mama, Irinochka?” he asks, sneaking a small bar of Kerch shokolad into her hand as Alina puts some wooden trains away.
His daughter nods, mouth smeared with shokolad in a matter of moments, and waves her hands so that tendrils of golden light glitter above her, “made pretty sparkles.”
“She’s been practicing,” Alina smiles fondly, rolling her eyes as she wipes away the shokolad stains from Irina’s face.
“My little sun,” he hugs their daughter, “just like your brilliant mama.”
Chapter 1651: Eclipse (4)
Summary:
cw abduction
Nikolai POV
Chapter Text
“What’s happening?” Nikolai asks when he gets into the office and sees his team crowded around a whiteboard, “new case?”
Dominik nods, “recent abduction.”
Nikolai looks at the two photographs on the whiteboard. One of a pretty girl, maybe in her late teens. The other of a hot professor type, with almost unnaturally dark eyes.
Fuck. This is just the sort of case likely to be all over the news in hours, and to end badly if they don’t act quickly.
“How long has she been missing? Is he her professor? Any evidence?”
“Wrong way round, Nik,” Dominik says, “while Professor Aleksander Morozov is a star Physicist at Os Alta University and Alina Starkova has just taken his class, she isn’t the one who’s been abducted … he is.”
Nikolai frowns, “are we sure that –”
“It’s all on camera. She wasn’t subtle about it, didn’t even try to hide. Caught up to him in the parking garage yesterday evening, pretended to ask him a question and then tasered him.”
“What’s her motivation. Obsessive love? Some grudge about grades?”
“She’s a top student, has always got at least 95% in all her exams. We’re thinking some sort of obsession – she went to a lot of his office hours, always staying as long as possible. And we found all his publications in her apartment, dog-eared and annotated with her own thoughts. Might be a romantic fixation but could also be an academic one, likely both.”
“How are we doing on tracking them?”
Dominik shrugs, “it was easy enough to follow their path in the city, but we lost them soon after. She dumped the car, so realistically they could have gone in any direction.”
Nikolai wonders what Starkova’s goal is. It won’t be easy for her, face plastered on the news and trying to lie low, especially with a man who is taller and broader than she is to keep subdued.
“What else significant was found at her apartment, aside from Morozov’s publications?”
Dominik hands him a book about the historical significance and supernatural beliefs regarding eclipses, “we think this might be important. There’s a solar eclipse coming up in two days, and she also had some really weird articles about how the solar eclipse can give a couple complementary powers – sun and shadow, light and dark, that sort of stuff – if you’re joined in the right place at the right time.”
For a moment, Nikolai just stares at the book, “… so, are you saying that Starkova believes that if she and Morozov have sex at some sacred place at the moment of the eclipse, then they’ll both get superpowers?”
“Err … yeah, that’s about it,” Dominik nods, smiling wryly.
Nikolai sighs. He’s seen weirder cases, but not by much.
“Right, let’s get someone researching sacred sites associated with eclipses.”
Chapter 1652: Father (12)
Chapter Text
"You're not my father," Alina hisses, trying to storm past her mother's new boyfriend to go and meet Mal, "you can't tell me what to do."
"I think you'll find, Alinochka," Aleksander's dark eyes flash as he grabs her, "that with your mama away, I can do whatever I want with you."
Chapter 1653: Dream (2)
Summary:
Clueless AU
Step-brother/step-sister
Follow up to chapter 1571
Chapter Text
Alina has had rather a lot of dreams about kissing Aleksander. Daydreams too, when she’s bored in class.
Sure, his do-gooder attitude can be infuriating, but he’s the most handsome guy she knows and however annoying it is when he nags her to recycle and care about politics and do good deeds, he’s also always there when she needs him and he gives really, really good hugs and gets this soft look in his eyes sometimes, like when she mentions the toy drive she organised at school or how she fixed her earlier error and helped David and Genya get together.
It doesn’t mean anything that she wants to kiss her step-brother.
Except … the emotions she’s starting to feel are very strong and very real.
It’s terrifying.
Shopping usually calms her down, but it doesn’t have the usual effect, even when she finds a cute gold sundress at 50% off.
And since her tried and tested methods aren’t working, she decides to do something different.
So, she signs up for the beach clean-up, even though it starts at 6am on a Saturday.
It’ll be like reverse-psychology, she thinks. This is just the sort of thing Aleksander would do and she’ll obviously absolutely hate it, so then all these pesky feelings will vanish.
Unfortunately, it turns out that the beach clean-up, despite being messy and tiring and long, is actually really satisfying.
It’s seriously gross, and she can’t believe people leave so much disgusting stuff – used condoms and bags of dog poo and soiled clothes and congealed food and fucking needles – on a beach where children play, but she can’t deny she gets a rush when she sees they’ve actually made a difference.
And then there are a few starfish washed up by last night’s storm and she gets to wade in the rock pools to get them safely back to their homes and that’s really kind of awesome.
Alina’s dreams about kissing Aleksander have a great variety of locations and scenarios.
In the end, though, he kisses her for real at the top of the staircase at home, while she’s in the old pair of paint-splattered dungarees she’d worn to the clean-up and she smells disgusting and she’s got absolutely no make-up on.
She’s talking about the beach and the cute little starfish and he’s got that soft look in his eyes that she likes (loves) and he just leans forward and kisses her.
Sweetly, gently, his lips curved into a smile against hers.
He starts stammering apologies as soon as they break apart, but Alina just grins, because it was nothing like how she imagined it might be but also a thousand times better.
“Sasha,” she tells him, “shut up and kiss me again.”
And he does.
Chapter 1654: Father (13)
Chapter Text
Years she's spent in the convent, sent as a girl to serve God as absolution for her unnatural light.
But now the devil is here and the only weapon she has is prayer.
"Our father, who art -"
"There's no God here, Alina," a dark voice murmurs, the shadows rising, "there's only me."
Chapter 1655: Sister (3)
Summary:
cw half-brother/half-sister incest
Chapter Text
The Black Tsar is extremely protective of his Sun Summoner half-sister.
And that, most people think, is putting it mildly.
Men and women alike have been sliced in half by his Cut for looking at her too ardently or approaching her without an introduction or attempting to get her alone during festivals or balls hosted at the palace.
Ambassadors have been sent scurrying back home in fear after daring to suggest one of their country’s kings or princes or dukes or presidents as a possible suitor for the Sun Summoner’s hand.
Enemies or mercenaries seeking to use her against her brother have died after weeks or months of agonising torture, having given up all their co-conspirators and the details of their plots.
Towns and cities have felt the full force of royal disapproval for not showing enough reverence to their Sun Summoner.
In short, Alina Morozova is the most treasured and beloved and protected person in the whole world.
Most people know better than to question their closeness.
None of the few who know of her existence mention that the tsar is friendly but not nearly so possessive regarding his other surviving half-sister, the half-sildroher Ulla.
No oprichniki dares to gossip about the fact that the Shadow and Sun Summoners share a bedchamber and a bed.
It is politely ignored that the looks between them are nowhere near platonic.
They dance only with each other at balls. She sits either on the throne that would have been the tsarina’s or on the tsar’s lap. They communicate without words, and can often be found sitting together, their shadow and light entwined above them.
Alina is tsarina in all but name. Those closest to the pair believe they only refrain from making it official out of a condescending sort of concession to the human morality they see little value in.
Titles mean little to ones such as the Shadow and Sun Summoners.
They are everything to each other, a bond far more than a mortal marriage, a connection forged in the Making at the heart of the world.
Aleksander and Alina do not need anyone to call them husband and wife. They know their love will be eternal and unbreakable.
Chapter 1656: Elope (5)
Summary:
Edwardian AU
Chapter Text
"Did you hear about the Earl of Keramzin's daughter?"
"Lady Zoya?"
"No, the younger one, Lady Alina. Apparently, she eloped."
"No!"
"With the Earl's solicitor, no less. He's got very strange views, I hear – thinks women ought to have the vote."
"Mad! What is the world coming to?"
Chapter 1657: Mercy (3)
Summary:
POV of Alina's father
Chapter Text
Anton was a fool and he would pay for it.
Desperate men do crazy things, and Anton was a desperate now.
He loved his daughter. Eighteen years was not enough time with Alina, not when he knew what would happen if he handed her over to the General.
Perhaps he would see her again, from time to time, but it wouldn’t be the same.
She wouldn’t be the same.
People never were, after time spent with the General.
And now here he stood, with the screams of dying men and women all around him.
It was his fault. He had found this group of like-minded individuals who shared his dislike of the control the General still had over the Grisha scattered across the country, despite the fact that the Second Army had been dissolved for nearly a century and a half, with Grisha hiding their abilities for the most part to avoid another witch hunt. He had suggested that they band together to try and take down the ancient Shadow Summoner.
Nearly thirty of them, sliced and suffocated by shadows before they could even think to attack.
Anton should have known better.
It was only him left alive now. Him and the Shadow Summoner whose dark eyes glitter cruelly.
“Please, moi soverenyi,” he begged, “have mercy.”
“Ah, I am afraid my capacity for mercy has been rather reduced over the centuries, Anton. And examples must be made, you know. Do not worry, though, I’ll take very good care of sweet little Alina, my Sun Summoner.”
And then he raised his hand, the darkness coalescing into a blade, and Anton saw his death.
Chapter 1658: Boy (2)
Summary:
Regency AU
cw implied infidelity
Chapter Text
“Congratulations,” says Dr Morozov, black eyes glittering, “a healthy boy.”
“Excellent!” Nikolai drains a glass of brandy, “but a shame he’s got such dark hair and eyes – it seems his mother’s looks won out over mine.”
Alina smiles. She thinks her son looks just like his father.
Chapter 1659: Wedding (5)
Summary:
cw forced / coerced wedding
Chapter Text
Alina repeats the traditional Grisha wedding vows with no emotion whatsoever. Her eyes are not focused on her soon-to-be husband, but on the back of the room.
Two Heartrenders wait, poised to stop Genya and David’s hearts if she diverts at all from the script.
When they are pronounced to be man and wife, the Darkling presses his cool lips briefly against hers and she feels a spark of something.
Anger or sorrow or lust, she doesn’t quite know … perhaps all three.
The Darkling doesn’t smile but she can sense his fierce triumph through their bond.
-----
The wedding ceremony shifts seamlessly into a coronation.
The Darkling already wears an obsidian crown, but now he places a heavy golden kokoshnik adorned with glittering diamonds onto Alina’s head.
It is a beautiful thing, but she doesn’t want it at all. In that moment she knows she would trade a thousand such headdresses to be far away from Os Alta with her friends.
-----
There is no wedding night.
At first, she wonders if this is the Darkling’s attempt at mercy, but he disabuses her of that notion soon enough.
“I will have you, Alina,” he says as his fingers caress the parts of her skin where the stag’s antlers are melded to her bone, his power calling to her own and sending sparks through her that make her tingle all over, “but only when you come to me and beg for it.”
“You’ll be waiting forever, then,” she spits out furiously, raging at the way her body welcomes his touch even as her mind cringes away.
“Hmm,” he murmurs against the shell of her ear, “I rather doubt that. Eternity is a long time, milaya, and I can be very persuasive.”
Chapter 1660: Dark (7)
Chapter Text
“I used to be afraid of the dark,” Aleksander admits, “when I was younger and couldn’t control my Small Science. I still have nightmares sometimes, about being swallowed up by the darkness.”
Alina squeezes his hand, “I’m here now. You’ll always have my light to guide you home.”
Chapter 1661: Tether (4)
Chapter Text
“Let me,” he murmurs, hand slipping beneath her nightgown to coax her legs apart, “Alina, let me.”
She is tempted, more so than she’ll ever admit out loud. Would it be so wrong to just forget everything for a few hours and drown in the sensations that only the Darkling seems able to inspire in her?
He’s not actually here, after all. It isn’t real.
“I …”
She can’t think, can barely speak.
“Use your words, milaya,” he says, hand wandering higher and higher up her leg.
“I can’t,” she whispers as his lips trail across her jawline.
“You can,” he counters, “there are none of your foolish friends around to stop you.”
Saints, her friends! She can’t bear to think of what they would say if they were to see her like this. The supposed Sankta Alina, consorting with the devil.
She doesn’t want to resist, though. This link between her and the Darkling, it goes beyond the tether, existed even before he put the stag’s antlers on her.
Alina wonders if she’ll ever be free of him. And if she even wants to be.
Chapter 1662: Wait (2)
Chapter Text
The Darkling is everywhere.
Not all the time, of course. He has his own plans and meetings, ones she fears are far more productive than those that occur at the Grand Palace.
Still, she sees him every day – watching, waiting.
“Alina. My Alina,” he always murmurs, gaze both heated and fond.
The way he says her name makes her traitorous heart beat a little faster. She hates how much he is still able to affect her.
Chapter 1663: Sun (2)
Summary:
Role-reversal AU where Aleksander is the Sun Summoner General and Alina is the newly discovered Shadow Summoner
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Chapter Text
If this were a fairytale then the Prizyvatel Solntse, Ravka’s Sun Summoner General of the Second Army, would have golden hair to match his dazzling kefta. His hair is as dark as Alina’s, though, and he is so pale it seems bizarre that he should summon sunlight.
Alina doesn’t care about any of that, though. All she cares about is the fact that her shadows come without a thought to dance around the glowing orbs of light that he summons for her when she is shown into his receiving room.
She knows immediately that he is hers and she is his. Alina has always preferred the dark but she thinks that she would bask in his light forever if she could.
He smiles down at her. It is a sharp, dangerous thing that makes others wary. Alina only smiles back – he feels like home.
After everyone else has been dismissed, when it just the two of them, shadow and light swirling around them, he leans down to whisper to her.
“You can call me Aleksander, or Sasha, ten devushka,” he tells her, “but it’s a secret, one no one else can know.”
Alina grins at the idea of something that is just for them and promises dutifully to call him General in front of everyone else.
No one else has ever looked at her the way he does, like she is special, like there is nothing in the world more important than her.
Although she has never liked to be seen, Alina thinks that his attention is something different, a thing she will always crave.
“There are no others like us,” he tells her, ruffling her hair fondly.
And Alina knows that this is the truth.
Chapter 1664: Wait (3)
Chapter Text
"I'm waiting," she says nervously.
Her new boyfriend frowns, "waiting for what, Alinochka?"
"Waiting to have sex until ... until marriage."
This part always ends up driving boys away.
But Aleksander only beams, "why didn't you say earlier, baby. We'll go to the courthouse today."
Chapter 1665: Demon (2)
Summary:
Vaguely Regency AU
Chapter Text
He has many names. The Devil. The Darkling. Satan. The Starless One. A lot more in all the languages of the world.
When he walks on earth in the guise of a human, though, he goes by Aleksandr.
He likes earth. It is full of pride, greed, wrath, envy, lust, gluttony and sloth. The seven deadly sins and many more besides.
And the people. So interesting. So amusing to tempt and play with.
They rarely hold his attention for long, though.
But Alina Starkova is different. She’s more.
The girl has been touched by the divine. She has a radiant light inside her.
One of Heaven’s blessed.
Stifled, though, by the times she lives in and a strict and foreboding father. She ought to have been born three hundred years from now, when her curiosity and her mind would be appreciated. Instead, she is the source of frustration for a father who thinks her possessed by a demon, unruly and wild because she wants to run free outside and read books rather than marry a man who doesn’t deserve her and might well see her pregnant a dozen times until it kills her.
He can’t regret Starkov’s small-mindedness, however, because it gives Aleksandr his opening.
Alina Starkova is full of light. Aleksandr wants her all to himself, wants to make her his in every way possible.
And he has just the right way to slip into her life, thanks to her father.
He presents himself at the Starkov house, using just a little bit of persuasion to get in the door, and then he offers a solution to a desperate man.
“The devil’s in that girl, Dr Morozov,” Anton Starkov growls in frustration.
Not yet, Aleksandr thinks as he nods in faux-sympathy, but I soon will be.
Chapter 1666: House (2)
Chapter Text
He inherits a dilapidated house and finds Alina – just aged out of foster care and struggling – squatting there.
She’s such a sweet, pretty little thing that he decides to keep her.
It's frustrating that she's so opposed to being kept. That’s alright, though, she’ll come around.
Chapter 1667: Power (7)
Chapter Text
“The kefta will be black, Genya,” says the Darkling as they walk back from the Grand Palace.
The Tailor looks stunned. Alina gapes – surely there has to be a mistake of some sort, after all everyone knows the only Grisha allowed to wear black is the Darkling.
He looks perfectly serious, though, watching her reaction intently.
For a few moments Alina considers requesting a blue kefta instead. At least it will stop her standing out quite so much, will prevent her from having to meet a host of new people wearing something that will immediately mark her as an outsider.
Wearing a black kefta, she thinks, will send a powerful message to other Grisha that she isn’t sure she entirely understands.
She doesn’t know why she stays silent, why she lets Genya take her arm and lead her off for a fitting without saying anything.
A large part of her is scared to be different, to be singled out for something that she didn’t even know she could do a few days ago. A small part is curious, though. She wants to know why the Darkling wishes her to wear his colour, why he looks at her like she is a miracle he’s been waiting his whole life for.
The black kefta with intricate gold embroidery is the most beautiful thing Alina has ever worn.
She spends what feels like an age gazing at herself in the mirror, not quite able to believe where she is and how much things have changed in such a short period of time.
She can’t help but worry, though. Even wearing the kefta, she still feels a little like an imposter, like a child playing dress-up.
Soon enough the Darkling arrives, almost silently.
And when he looks at her, wearing a kefta in his colours, his gaze burns, his eyes dark with desire.
Alina has never felt more wanted, or more powerful.
Chapter 1668: Island (5)
Chapter Text
No one can find his island. It is shrouded in shadows, hidden from the world.
But one day a raft washes up on his shore with the sole survivor of a terrible shipwreck.
A girl, exhausted and injured, glowing brightly in the darkness.
And, finally, Aleksander is no longer alone.
Chapter 1669: Flower (6)
Summary:
Early 1900s ballet AU
Chapter Text
The magnificent bouquet of sunflowers is delivered not long before Alina needs to go on stage.
The card that comes with the flowers has no message, just a looping AM.
She knows who they are from anyway. Mal gives her blue irises (“your favourites, Lina,” he always beams, and she never has the heart to tell him that she prefers sunflowers) and any of her other admirers tend to offer roses. Only Lord Morozov ever sends sunflowers.
Alina sighs. It’s a good job that Mal isn’t allowed backstage – it’s difficult enough to explain why she can’t see him three or four evenings a week, but it would be worse if he saw all the flowers and started interrogating her about the senders.
It isn’t as if Alina likes the way things are, but she’s not naïve enough to think she can succeed without playing along at least a little.
Besides, it’s not so bad, really. Nothing like the horror stories they’ve all heard about what used to go on with the Foyer de la Danse and the abonnés. Now, they are simply encouraged to be charming and flirt a little with the patrons who help fund the Paris Opera Ballet.
And Lord Morozov is a far cry from lecherous men like Lord Lantsov, who had tried to hurt poor Genya. He just likes to come and watch Alina’s performances from his private box, and then take her out for dinner afterwards. It has been two years since he first sent her flowers and not once has he attempted to press her for more explicit favours.
Besides, it is thanks to Lord Morozov that Alina has new pointe shoes whenever she needs them and never has to wear hand-me-downs and can live in a well-kept house with some of the other girls barely five minutes from the Palais Garnier. She’s a penniless orphan and life would be far more difficult if she only had her base wage to live on.
She feels guilty sometimes, for not telling Mal about Lord Morozov. It would only cause trouble, though, because Mal won’t understand that this is just how it works – even with talent, it’s difficult to progress without the support of a patron.
Alina is an étoile at only twenty years old. It is a testament to her talent, yes, but also thanks to all the little extras that Lord Morozov pays for that lift the burden of poverty and enable her to focus solely on her dancing.
Ballet is her passion and she cannot imagine life without it. If dinners and conversation with the charming and intelligent Lord Morozov will ensure she can reach her dreams, then Alina does not see what is wrong with that.
And if, as she stretches in her dressing room (a private one, just for her, a luxury she has Lord Morozov to thank for), her gaze finds the sunflowers more often than the irises, well … that doesn’t mean anything at all.
Chapter 1670: Island (6)
Chapter Text
Ivan liked to say a private island not appearing on any official maps was unnecessary, but Aleksander always knew it would be useful.
Like now, when his future wife was being difficult regarding his dreams for their future.
Some alone time was just what the two of them needed.
Chapter 1671: Girl (3)
Chapter Text
He doesn’t expect the girl.
And yet, here she is, sitting cross-legged on top of a wooden box marked Fragile and Dangerous, twirling a knife and with her mouth curved into a mischievous grin.
“Did she travel here in the armoured truck with all of this?” Aleksander asks Ivan.
His second nods, “I’m pretty sure the drivers are terrified of her. They looked extremely relieved when they left her here.”
“And who is she?”
Ivan shrugs and hands over a sealed envelope, “she gave us this.”
It’s a short note, not even a page long, the strong, bold handwriting easily recognisable as his old mentor Anton’s.
Sasha,
I thought it prudent to arrange to have the most dangerous and valuable items I own sent immediately to you, just in case some stupid idiot decides now is the best time to try and swoop down and confiscate parts of my estate. You’ll say I’m a fool for putting it all together in one armoured truck convoy, but with Alina there, the items are as safe as they can be while they are transferred.
Who is Alina, you say? She is my granddaughter, the only surviving family member I have left after that unfortunate incident fourteen years ago. She turned eighteen a few weeks ago so she doesn’t need a legal guardian, but I’m asking you to watch out for her anyway. She’s more than capable of taking care of herself but she needs company and distractions and a purpose or she’s liable to go a little … off the rails. I’ve told her all about you and she’s promised to try and behave herself, which is the best we can hope for, really.
Anton
P.S. Some of my accounts and properties will be going into Alina’s name, and others into yours. My lawyer will be in contact to arrange this.
Aleksander looks up at the girl – Alina – and tilts his head, assessing her.
Her smile turns sharp as she watches him too.
“You’re Anton’s granddaughter?”
“Yes, and you’re Sasha. My grandfather told me all about you. I wanted to meet you before, but he said I had to wait until he was dead.”
He frowns, “why?”
Alina laughs, pulls out another three knives and starts juggling them, “because he didn’t want to deal with the chaos.”
Aleksander is charmed.
Ivan sighs and mutters that he can feel a migraine coming on.
Chapter 1672: Girl (4)
Summary:
Regency AU
Chapter Text
“I am sorry, my lord,” Alina whispers when her husband comes in to see the baby, “it’s a girl.”
A beautiful daughter she loves fiercely. But Aunt Ana has always told her men want sons.
Aleksander smiles rather than scolds, though, “she’s perfect, Alinochka, just like her mama.”
Chapter 1673: Comfort (3)
Chapter Text
He travels in the carriage with her on the way to Os Alta, ensuring she eats regularly, slipping in questions about her hobbies and life while he tells her about the Little Palace.
And he touches her. Nothing too obvious, just brushes of his fingers against her skin as they pass each other in the carriage, or when he tucks a blanket around her when she wants to nap, or if he’s passing her food.
Aleksander’s ability to use his amplification to soothe and calm is usually used when some of the more traumatised young Grisha have nightmares, but he doesn’t feel too bad about misusing it a little now in order to make Alina more comfortable with his presence.
And then, of course, she sleeps in his tent.
Where else would she be? The Sun Summoner must be kept safe, after all.
In his tent and in his bed.
It had shocked her the first night, nearly derailing all his progress. But he knows she is used to hard cots and thin blankets, and there is no denying that she looks upon his own travel cot – not much better than the usual army issue, but a little bigger and with the distinct advantage of a pile of warm furs and a fire on a brazier offering even more comfort – with wide-eyed delight.
Aleksander is not generally a kind man, not anymore.
But he knows better than most that a little kindness can go a long way.
Alina Starkova is prickly and suspicious and not quite ready to embrace her identity as Grisha. And yet, her icy reserve melts when she’s tucked under the furs, properly warm for the first time in saint’s knows how many years, her belly full of the hearty stew that his Healers recommend for those recovering from wasting sickness.
She’ll remember this and associate that comfort with him.
And every little link he builds between them is important.
By the time they arrive in Os Alta, he wants to be firmly and permanently settled in her heart.
Chapter 1674: Spirit (4)
Chapter Text
The manor is old, built on the ruins of an ancient castle. It is haunted, but Alina finds the spirits are kind, always whispering advice.
But they're quiet when the man in black comes to court her, their silence a fearful, cowed kind.
It's a warning, but she falls for him anyway.
Chapter 1675: Mom (5)
Summary:
Vaguely Twilight AU
Chapter Text
“I mean, look at her. She’s not old enough to have teenage kids.”
“Are you, like, totally oblivious. She’s their step-mom, idiot.”
“Don’t you think there’s something off, though?”
They both look over to where Alina Morozova, leaning back into her husband’s embrace, is greeting Zoya and Nikolai. They touch a lot, that family, sometimes a little too much to be normal.
Not that anyone would dare to do more than whisper that there is anything funny going on. Aleksandr Morozov might be charming and polite when he wants to be, but he also has the coldest and most terrifying glare the town has ever seen and he turns it on anyone who dares to say a bad word about his wife or children.
They both look away quickly when Morozov’s sharp glare turns on them.
“I thought his eyes were black.”
“What are you talking about, they’re gold. Just like his kids.”
And like their step-mother too, strangely enough. Neither Zoya nor Nikolai really look like their father, but all four members of the family share the same odd eye colour.
It really is very peculiar.
Chapter 1676: Unlucky (3)
Chapter Text
Ivanov's famous statues of Sol Koroleva and the Darkling - currently at the National Ravkan Museum and Art Gallery in Os Alta - are always displayed as a pair.
It is considered unlucky to separate them – see the tragic cases of Malyen Oretsev, Pyotr Lantsov and Apparat Bartok.
Chapter 1677: Sun (3)
Chapter Text
Their first list of demands goes ignored and unanswered.
The same happens when the list is sent a second and then third time.
“You’re not really going to kill her, are you?” asks Genya, who has become rather attached to the young woman they’ve had locked up for a week, “it’s not her fault her father is a monster who doesn’t give a damn about her.”
Aleksander smiles as he looks around at Genya, Ivan and Fedyor, “why do you think I took Alina Starkova?”
“Because she’s Senator Starkov’s daughter,” says Fedyor.
“And that man is responsible for almost every recent law restricting Grisha freedom,” Ivan sneers angrily.
“No,” Aleksander shakes his head, “while that is all true, I knew Senator Starkov would never give in to our demands, even if we killed his daughter. I took her for one reason – she is one of us.”
Genya gasps, “Senator Starkov’s daughter is Grisha?”
“Even better,” Aleksander smirks, “she is the Sun Summoner. And I am going to teach her to despise the man she once called father.”
One year later
Anton Starkov occasionally feels a twinge of regret at his daughter’s death.
He’s never seen her body, of course, but he knows who took her and he assumes those animals slit her throat and buried her in a shallow grave when he refused to cower or back down from his righteous stance.
A shame. A tragedy. But it was all for the greater good.
And then, around the one-year anniversary of her disappearance, one of his aides calls in a panic and tells him to turn on the news.
There are scenes of a Grisha rights protest on the first news channel he finds.
Morozov is there, of course. The handsome, clever, charismatic leader who has caused so many problems for Anton’s work.
But right next to him, a familiar face in spite of the new bone-white hair she’s sporting, is Alina. The picture of health, practically glowing in the sunlight.
His own daughter, the one he had been so sure was dead and buried.
Alina, standing next to Morozov, fire in her eyes and a placard in her hand demanding equal rights for Grisha.
“And I’ve just received confirmation from our fact checkers that the young woman standing next to Aleksandr Morozov is Alina Starkova, only daughter of Senator Anton Starkov, whose policies are a major reason for today’s protest.”
“And this is very interesting, isn’t it, Irina, to see this particular young woman?”
“Indeed, Lev, especially as Senator Starkov announced his daughter’s death almost a year ago, citing a sudden and unexpected brain hemorrhage.”
“Well, I imagine that will be a fascinating story indeed. And I believe we will be welcoming Miss Starkova to the show later today for an exclusive interview.”
“We will. And, in fact, our team has just informed me that Alina Starkova legally changed her name about ten months ago to Alina Morozova. Congratulations are in order, it seems.”
“Well, tune in at noon for more on this story and our exclusive interview with Alina Morozova.”
Anton clicks the remote and TV screen goes blank.
His phone is buzzing, dozens of messages coming from aides and fellow senators and friends.
“Fuck,” he hisses, wishing both Alina and Morozov were in the depths of hell itself, “fuck.”
Chapter 1678: Castle (2)
Chapter Text
One never breaks a bargain with the Darkling.
But King Anton does.
He never realises it’s a trap the Darkling knew he'd fall into.
The Darkling doesn’t want the gold promised. He wants Princess Alina.
The castle walls are tall, thick and well-guarded.
But shadows are everywhere.
Chapter 1679: Money (2)
Chapter Text
She’s drunk and belligerent when he comes to see her.
“Ah, I see you found the minibar,” he sighs, “well, I suppose that’s on me for not thinking to remove it.”
“You can’t keep me here!” she runs unsteadily at him, fists pummelling his chest, although he barely seems to notice it.
“It’s a five-star hotel room, milaya, not a prison.”
“Gilded cage!” Alina crows.
Another sigh. Saints, he’s almost as bad as Ivan.
“Where is Ivan?” she asks, “he’s my bodyguard. Isn’t he supposed to be, you know, guarding me?”
“Ivan is having a well-deserved holiday, milaya.”
“With Fedya?”
“Yes, with Fedyor.”
“I like Fedya. He’s not mean like you and Ivan.”
“Forgive us for trying to ensure you don’t end up on the front page of some tabloid, and for stopping you from marrying idiot boys after your money in Las Vegas.”
Alina frowns at the reminder of Mal. She’d really thought she was in love and had been devastated to discover her childhood friend cared more about her bank balance than her.
It always seems to be about money, with every person she’s dated since her Youtube covers got famous and the Aleksander Morozov of Heretic Records signed her.
Suddenly, she feels terribly sad, bottom lip wobbling as she tries to hold back tears.
“It’s alright, Alinochka,” Aleksander takes a step towards her.
With a sob, Alina leaps into his arms. Although surprised, he catches her carefully, rubbing one hand soothingly up and down her back while the other grips her thigh so she can cling to him.
“Sweet girl,” he presses a kiss to her neck, “you’re very overwhelmed right now, hmm?”
“Yes,” she sniffs, forgetting all her annoyance in favour of reveling in his warmth.
“You’ve been touring too long, I think. But there’s only another week of shows and then you can have a break.”
Alina freezes. A break usually means no studio time, which means no Aleksander.
“I want to stay with you,” she whispers.
His grip tightens and his breath hitches.
“Don’t worry, Alinochka,” he strokes her hair tenderly as he carries her over to the bed, “we’ll go to my villa in Italy. I’ll take very good care of you.”
“You won’t leave?”
“No, milaya.”
“You promise? Even if I run out of money and my next album flops?”
Another kiss, this one on the corner of her mouth, “I promise, Alinochka. You are all I need.”
Chapter 1680: Father (14)
Chapter Text
It’s been tedious to play a humble holy man for six months, but necessary to see if the Apparat’s sweet little protégé is truly the Sun Summoner.
And now his patience will be richly rewarded.
“You asked to see me, Father Morozov?”
His smile is all teeth, “yes, Alina. Do come in.”
Chapter 1681: Elope (6)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace and she is seventeen now
Chapter Text
Alina is halfway across the grounds when the shadows curl around her ankles and trip her up.
The shock of the fall jolts her concentration and she becomes visible just as she hits the grass.
“Going somewhere, Alinochka?”
“I … I was just going for a walk,” she stutters.
“At one in the morning?”
“I …”
The shadows wrap around her wrists, tugging her to her feet to face Aleksander.
He’s frowning, an expression he seldom wears around her and one that makes her feel awfully guilty.
“I thought to reward you for all your recent hard work by allowing your childhood friend to visit, Alinochka. I never thought you would repay my generosity by trying to sneak away from your home – the safest place in Ravka for you – in the middle of the night.”
“I just –”
“Just decided to elope with a boy you hadn’t seen in almost a decade before this visit? One who has been hostile and rude during his time here? One who almost never responded to your letters?”
It seems so foolish when he says it that way. Mal had made it sound romantic and grown-up, but now, shivering in the cold air, Aleksander’s features hardened under the moonlight, Alina just feels like a silly little girl.
“That boy does not know you, Alinochka. He doesn’t even care to try. He just wants a farm and a docile wife to cook his dinner and keep the house. And he has no respect for your Small Science, for something that is at the core of your very being.”
Alina blushes. It’s true that Mal is uneasy around Grisha, but she’d hoped it was just that he’d never really been around them. Surely, she’d thought, he’d come to see how happy her light made her and embrace that side of her, rather than just the girl he’d known back in Keramzin?
Aleksander’s blunt words make her doubt her own hopes.
“Come now,” he wraps an arm around her tugging her into his side.
It’s a place she’s very familiar with, the warmth of his kefta always a comfort to her.
Mal is waiting for her just outside the palace walls, but her desire to join him has faded.
This place is her home. Aleksander is her home. She can’t bear the thought of truly leaving.
“I’ll ask Ivan to send Mr Oretsev on his way, shall I?”
Alina nods, a little sad at what she knows will be the severing of her oldest friendship. Still, it’s for the best – as Aleksander has pointed out, she would have to hide away so many of the things that make her who she is to fit Mal’s ideal.
“Don’t worry, solnyshka,” Aleksander presses a kiss to the crown of her head, “I’ve seen all that you are and I’ve never turned away … I never will. You and I, we don’t need anyone else but each other.”
Chapter 1682: Crown (2)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Chapter Text
“General?”
Aleksander looks up from his seat at the little Sun Summoner’s tea party, “yes, Ivan.”
“I can’t help but notice that Miss Starkova’s new accessory looks remarkably like the crown in the Grand Palace portrait of Tsarina Irina.”
Aleksander smirks, “what a coincidence.”
Chapter 1683: Sister (4)
Summary:
cw step-brother/step-sister
Chapter Text
“Well, well, well, look at you, Linka.”
Alina looks up, eyes widening at the sight of her smirking step-brother.
“What are you doing here, Sasha?”
“You messaged me.”
“No,” she shakes her head, “I texted Gen.”
Aleksander plucks her phone right out of her hand, types in the passcode (she regrets telling him that one time she’d asked him to unlock her phone when her hands were covered in pastry dough – he’s got an excellent memory) and shows her the message.
At Zo’s. Need a ride. Plz xx
Sent to Aleksander, just like he said. Fuck, she must have sent it to the wrong person, and she doesn’t even have the excuse of being drunk because she’s only had one cocktail.
“Give it here, I’ll call Gen,” she makes grabby hands at the phone, but he tucks it away in his pocket.
“No need, Linka. I’m here now. I can give you a ride.”
“Nope, no, absolutely not, I’m good.”
“Don’t be a baby, Linka. I promise to keep my hands to myself.”
“Good!”
“Unless you ask me to touch you.”
“I won’t ask that.”
“That’s what you said two days ago, but then there was that storm last night and you came crawling into my bed asking me to –”
“Sasha!”
He laughs, wraps a hand around her wrist and tugs her towards his car, “don’t worry, Linka, I’m sure your self-control will hold up.”
Chapter 1684: Secret (2)
Chapter Text
Her shadow man comes to her in her dreams, whispering about the power inside her.
“But it has to be a secret for now, solnyshka, to keep you safe.”
She’s sad she can't show Mal, but Sasha promises to find her soon.
“Then there'll be no more hiding and we’ll always be together.”
Chapter 1685: Secret (3)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
cw daddy kink, unsafe sex (Alina is on birth control but it’s not specifically mentioned) and air of menace at the end
Chapter Text
She doesn’t realise he’s in the room until hands brush her hair to the side and then lips press kisses to the back of her neck.
“Daddy!”
“Not too loud, Alinochka,” Sasha chides her gently, “we don’t want your mother to hear.”
Mama’s in her bedroom, just one door down, packing for her upcoming business trip. She’s got some music playing, but Alina turns and sees her own door is still open and sound travels in their house.
Really, it’s risky to do anything when it would take mama only a few seconds to appear, but her step-father doesn’t seem to care, pushing her sundress up to her waist and tutting when he finds she’s got no underwear on.
“Did you go out like this, Alinochka? Like a little whore?”
“No,” she gasps as he curls two fingers inside her, “no, daddy. I haven’t been out today. It was all for you, I promise.”
“For me, hmm. What a desperate little thing you are, Alinochka. I bet you’d let me fuck you right here, right now, even though your mother could walk in at any moment.”
“Yes, daddy,” she whispers breathlessly, rocking her hips, all worries about mama hearing them forgotten with his fingers inside her and his other hand pressing her down against her mattress.
He doesn’t need any more permission than that, doesn’t even give her a warning before he unzips his trousers, pulls his fingers out and then pushes inside her, blunt pressure nearly knocking the wind out of her.
“Quiet, remember,” he murmurs, helpfully nudging over one of her pillows so she can muffle her moans.
There’s no real foreplay, like there is when mama is out and they’ve got hours to themselves. Sasha is relentless, a little rough as he circles her clit, and Alina drools onto the pillow that swallows all her gasps.
The pleasure builds quickly and dizzyingly, and her orgasm tears through her, drawing a noise from her throat so high-pitched and strangled that mama’s music next door stops for a moment.
“Is something wrong, Alina?” mama asks.
Her step-father tugs her head up using the ribbon in her hair, just long enough for her to speak in what she hopes isn’t too shaky a voice.
“Fine, mama, just stubbed my toe.”
The music starts up again just as Sasha comes, warmth flooding her as lets out a low, satisfied groan.
Ever conscious of the woman in the next room, they right themselves fairly quickly, although Alina thinks it will be a while before the flush on her face fades.
“I don’t want it to be a secret anymore,” she admits quietly as Sasha gently untangles her mess of long, dark hair and fixes her ribbon, “I love you, daddy.”
“I love you too, my Alinochka. And I promise it won’t be much longer,” her step-father smiles down at her, caressing her cheek, “after all, your mama has a long journey to that conference she’s attending and road traffic accidents are sadly so common these days.”
Chapter 1686: Young (4)
Chapter Text
“Mrs Morozova is very … young, Mr Morozov.”
The society ladies have been very disapproving since he married Alina.
He rolls his eyes.
“Well …”
“Was there a question there, Tatiana?”
She harrumphs and storms off. Aleksander smirks and goes in search of his ravishing young wife.
Chapter 1687: Flower (7)
Summary:
cw sex pollen and implied future resulting non-con/dub-con
Chapter Text
The Making is on his side, Aleksander thinks when he goes to sleep in an inn, frantically hunting for his runaway Sun Summoner, and wakes up back in his own bed, the preparations for the Winter Fete clear as he looks out of his window.
He and Alina are meant to be together. After all, why else would he have been given this second chance?
Aleksander does many things the same, this time around.
That means a lot to me, Alina.
Not many people surprise me, Miss Starkova.
You look lovely, by the way.
You know who you are. I do. And now it's time to show the world.
Her name is Alina Starkova. And she will bring liberation to us all.
But he doesn’t bother to meet with Oretsev, leaving the boy locked in a room where he can’t cause trouble.
He has Ivan intercept those infernal thieves masquerading as his oprichniki and dispose of them.
He pays his mother a visit, one that it will take her some time to recover from.
And, instead of picking some blue irises from the grounds, he chooses instead to visit one of the greenhouses, where several Grisha have been developing some very special flowers.
He watches carefully as Alina buries her face in the bouquet, a soft smile on her pretty face.
“They’re lovely,” she sneezes once, “but it’s so peculiar – they look just like irises, but they don’t smell like them.”
Another three sneezes in quick succession and Aleksander tucks her arm into his, “are you quite well, Alina?”
“I …” there’s a flush to her cheeks, her pupils dilating, “I do feel rather strange, although I’ve no idea why.”
Aleksander’s smile widens, “come, we’ll get away from the crowd and see if you feel better.”
He has no plans to let her slip away from him tonight. He’ll ensure she’s far too pleasurably occupied to want to leave his chambers for the next few days.
And after that, he’ll eliminate anyone who might dare to try and separate them, Oretsev first in line.
Chapter 1688: Heretic (3)
Chapter Text
People say the Fold warped the Black Heretic. He’s both monster and man, wreathed in shadows, devouring those who dare to enter the Fold.
The stories are right.
But when a girl with sunlight in her veins travels through the Fold, the Heretic decides he’s going to keep this one.
Chapter 1689: Prophecy (6)
Summary:
Fairytale AU
Chapter Text
Once upon a time, in the kingdom of Keramzin, Queen Keyen gave birth to a beautiful baby girl that she and King Anton named Alina.
As there was a travelling oracle at their court at that time, the royal parents invited them to meet the baby and read her future, thinking it would be an amusement and would perhaps give them an idea of what prince their daughter would marry in the future.
The prophecy they received was nothing they had been imagining.
Alina the bright, an endless future stretches out before you.
Destined, you are, to be united with your equal and opposite, the one they call the Darkling, the Heretic, the Starless.
And before the day of your eighteenth birthday, you will rule this kingdom and call him husband.
The king and queen were horrified.
The Darkling was, to them, an evil villain with dark powers. He dwelt in the eerie forest that bordered their lands, which was often called The Shadow Fold, and those who entered his domain never came out the same, if indeed they ever came out at all.
To have their only daughter bound to such a creature was a fate most horrible.
As for the last part of the prophecy, that Alina would rule Keramzin, well that was simply absurd. After all, the king and queen had six sons already, the kingdom’s succession confirmed.
The words about the Darkling scared them, though, and so they concocted a plan.
The oracle, and the midwives and doctors who had assisted at Alina’s birth, were quietly disposed of. After all, the dead were far better than the living at keeping secrets.
Next, they sent out word that the queen had sadly miscarried her child. Baby Alina, with only one maid to nurse her, was installed in the tallest tower of the castle in secrecy. There she would stay, they decided, until her eighteenth birthday had passed and the prophecy was void.
And with no one outside the king, the queen, the maid and two loyal guards aware of her existence, the royal parents hoped that word would never reach the Darkling of their daughter or the prophecy that mentioned him.
Almost eighteen years passed, and Princess Alina grew up in luxurious near-isolation, seeing the world only from the windows of her tower.
Her maid reported to the king and queen that their daughter was an accomplished painter and also loved looking through the maps of all the faraway lands she had never been able to see.
She could be a little odd, the maid admitted, talking to herself often, and whispering in the dark as if she was having a conversation.
As her eighteenth birthday approached, the king and queen began to relax, sure they had successfully found a way to circumvent the prophecy.
They began to make discrete enquiries about possible husbands for their daughter, thinking she could be married a few weeks after her birthday.
But even discrete enquiries had a way of travelling beyond where they ought.
Four princes from nearby kingdoms began to make their way to Keramzin in the hopes of winning the princess as their bride. They were Malyen, Nikolai, Vasily and Matthias.
By strange coincidence, all four found their planned route blocked by natural disasters – high winds, heavy rain, storms and fires, none of these weather events in season – and were forced to divert and travel at the edges of The Shadow Fold forest.
None of the princes survived the trip, and nor did their retinues.
Furious at the loss of their sons, the rulers of the neighbouring kingdoms declared war on Keramzin.
All six of King Anton’s sons rode out to fight, and all six of them tragically fell in battle.
And then, on the day that King Anton himself donned his armour and prepared to ride out to the battlefront, the Darkling himself appeared in the castle’s great hall.
He tutted as he stepped out of the shadows and took in the haggard king and his weeping queen.
“You ought to have known better than to try and deny a prophecy,” he told the royal couple, “if you had simply accepted your daughter’s fated husband, then those princes would never have died travelling to Keramzin and there would have been no war.”
“This is your doing, Darkling,” the king hissed, “your foul sorcery that took those princes.”
The Darkling shrugged, “no one will ever know. But one thing is certain – I will have my bride.”
It was a foolish thing for King Anton to charge at the Darkling with his sword drawn, for mortal metal could not kill an immortal being like him.
Not that he ever got the chance to try, for Anton was bound and suffocating under the Darkling’s shadows before he could get close.
“We might have been allies, Anton,” the Darkling said, “if you had ever bothered to think for yourself rather than blindly believing the tales of your ancestors and calling me a villain.”
And so ended the life of King Anton, whose body was wept over by his wife as the Darkling went searching for his bride.
He found her in her tower, the light of his life, whose voice had been whispering to him through the darkness for so many years, whose heart and mind he knew even though he had never seen her face until this moment.
“Solnyshka,” he murmured reverently.
“My shadow,” she smiled in response, and leant up to kiss him sweetly.
Then, only two days before Alina’s eighteenth birthday, she took the throne of Keramzin as its ruling queen, glowing with a golden light, with the Darkling as her consort, as the prophecy had promised.
And they reigned for long and golden centuries, untouched by age, until such time as they grew weary of ruling, and left the government of the kingdom in the hands of others so that they could travel the world together forever.
Chapter 1690: Cabin (5)
Chapter Text
“I’ll be certain you here it when I make her scream,” the Darkling smirks nastily as Ivan drags Mal to the brig.
Alina expects torture, remembering the Darkling’s bleak expression when he told her it would be easier if she were at the bottom of the sea.
Instead, she gets the Captain’s cabin he’s taken over, her restraints attached to his headboard with a Fabrikator-made chain, his eyes dark with desire.
“It doesn’t all have to be a battle, little saint,” he murmurs, caressing her cheek and laughing as she turns her head to try and bite him, “pleasure is surely preferable.”
Alina glares and swears to herself that she won’t make a sound, won’t let him torment Mal that way.
Surely it won’t be too hard to resist the Darkling’s attentions.
Chapter 1691: Castle (3)
Summary:
Fairytale AU
Chapter Text
Mal has heard that a fearsome dragon guards the castle where Princess Alina is held captive, but the beast does not seem to be present when he rides up the path.
All the better for him. He can rescue the princess and, as promised by her parents, he will then have her as a bride and become the next king.
At home he is the fifth son, too far down the line of succession to hope to succeed to the throne. But now he will rule a kingdom far wealthier and more powerful than the one he comes from.
The castle is quiet and empty as he makes his way through opulent rooms looking for the princess.
It’s strange, though. He thinks she must be locked away or in some dungeon and yet the castle feels lived in.
There are no dusty rooms, and there are books all over the castle with bookmarks in them, maps open on the table in the library with handwritten annotations where the ink still glistens as if only done minutes ago. There are two teacups in one room, with a plate of biscuits, and two goblets in another. There is an in-progress chess game in one of the studies.
And then, when he reaches one of the castle towers, there are voices.
Perhaps, he thinks, the princess is permitted a servant in her captivity, or maybe there are guards since there is no sign of a dragon.
When Mal pushes open the door, though, his eyes widen.
A young woman – Princess Alina, he assumes – is curled up in the lap of an older, dark-haired man who strokes her hair as he reads to her.
They both look up as he enters and the princess wrinkles her nose, “Sasha, did you forget to cast the illusion?”
The man frowns, “apologies, moya solnyshka. You were quite thoroughly distracting earlier and it completely slipped my mind.”
Princess Alina smirks proudly and Mal is nearly sick at the implications.
“Who are you?” Mal asks the man, irritated at such an interloper in his big rescue moment.
“I am Princess Alina’s consort,” the man tells him with an amused glint in his eyes.
“No you’re not!” Mal protests, “her parents told me all I had to do was rescue her and she would be my bride and I would rule this kingdom.”
“I’m afraid your information is rather outdated,” the princess laughs, “but I suppose I can forgive you, since my parents are really quite deluded in their beliefs. They persist in insisting that I am a captive here and they refuse to recognise my husband.”
But if the king and queen don’t recognise the marriage, Mal thinks, then it’s not really one at all. Mal can still marry Princess Alina and rule her kingdom.
He says the same to the princess and all her humour drains away.
The man stands, tall and menacing, and Mal suddenly wonders if he should be afraid.
“I forgot to cast the illusion, milaya,” he says to the princess, “but that’s alright. I think this spoiled princeling can have the real thing.”
The man strolls over to the balcony and Mal, for a brief moment, wonders if he’s giving up and allowing Mal to claim his prize.
Instead, he climbs up onto the balcony edge, turns to face them and then falls backwards.
Mal turns to Princess Alina, expecting her to scream or faint as any other princess would. She only smiles calmly, though.
“If you start running now,” she says, “you may get out alive.”
“What –” he begins to ask, only to jump when he hears a deafening roar.
“Time for you to go,” the princess tells him, “he’s even more possessive than usual in this form.”
The room suddenly goes dark and Mal looks over to the open doors that lead out to the balcony.
Blocking out the light is a huge shape, shimmering black scales and sweltering heat.
“What …?”
“That’s my consort Aleksandr,” the princess grins cheerily, “he’s a sorcerer who can turn into a dragon. Very useful for keeping unwanted visitors away.”
Mal’s hand goes to the sword on his hip, but it suddenly vanishes.
“He’s been teaching me some tricks,” Princess Alina adds, “like I said – it’s time for you to go. There’s a very tiny chance you’ll escape with your life, but it’s getting smaller every second.”
Mal starts running, the princess’ laughter following him out.
He doesn’t even make it down two flights of stairs, in the end.
Alina is polite enough to send a condolence note to Prince Malyen’s parents, but sadly there isn’t a body for them to bury.
Chapter 1692: Heretic (4)
Chapter Text
The stories say the Black Heretic haunts the forest in Keramzin.
Alina doesn’t believe the tales. Dozens of places claim such a haunting – it’s good for tourism.
So even if shadows curl around her ankles as she walks through the forest, Alina isn’t worried.
It’s probably nothing.
Chapter 1693: Father (15)
Summary:
Mal POV
cw implied daddy kink
Chapter Text
Mal hates studying, but Alina Starkova is hot and she’s unfortunately also the sort of girl who only puts out if she actually knows the guy a bit.
Hence why he’s bored out of his mind in the library, trying to pretend he’s bothered about the essay they have due for the class they share.
At least they’re done now. He’ll offer to walk her to her dorm, all charming, and hopefully she’ll invite him up to her room.
And then her phone rings.
“Hi, daddy,” Alina answers as she packs away her books, “yes, I’ll meet you outside in a minute.”
“Is your dad picking you up?” Mal asks.
He’s not really a meet the parents type, but he’ll say hi if it’ll get him some brownie points.
“My father is dead,” Alina says, “he and mama were killed in a car accident when I was five. I told you that two days ago.”
“Right,” Mal nods, “so who –”
“I’ve gotta go,” she says, “my ride is here.”
Mal follows her out of the library, thinking maybe there’s still something salvageable.
Alina doesn’t even turn to look at him. She heads straight for the black Porsche and the tall, dark-haired man about two decades older than them who is waiting next to it.
Maybe that’s her foster father or godfather or –
Alina leans up to kiss the man. Not a chaste peck, but deep and heated and in absolutely no way platonic.
Daddy, he remembers her saying in a sweet, affectionate voice.
He feels sick.
Chapter 1694: Naughty (2)
Chapter Text
“Naughty girl,” Aleksander tuts when he catches up to her, “you promised you’d be waiting for me – all warm and soft and pretty and willing – and then you ran.”
“You’re a monster!” Alina hisses, squirming in his hold.
“Such vicious words from a deserter,” he sighs.
“I’m not –”
“You are, but you’re my Sun Summoner too, and so I’ll forgive you this transgression … at least once you’ve proved yourself to be appropriately penitent.”
Chapter 1695: Paint (2)
Summary:
Painting credit – The Golden Butterfly – the Harvey Family - by John Henry Frederick Bacon
Chapter Text
An Idyllic Respite – by Anatoly Popov
Painted sixteen years after the coup that eradicated the Lantsov line, Popov’s work depicts the Darkling (third from the right) and Sol Koroleva (second from the right) during a two-month holiday to the Wandering Isle with their seven children, from left to right, Lukyan (13), Irina (15), Anton (10), Ivan (9), Anastasia (11), Nataliya (2) and Viktoriya (12).
It is an unusual work in showing all members of the family wearing the clothes of the otkazat’sya rather than their keftas. This came about as the family were on holiday incognito, staying at an isolated manor in the heart of the Wandering Isle countryside.
Popov happened to be visiting the country at the same time and, coming across the family out on a picnic, he was invited to paint them. As a Ravkan, and having been much in the houses of Ravkan nobility, he recognised the family for who they truly were, and was ordered to keep their whereabouts a strict secret.
Sol Koroleva was radiant, he wrote in his diary for that day, and so very friendly and kind, asking about my family and how I was enjoying the Wandering Isle. The Darkling was more severe, watching me so closely I sometimes wondered how my hand did not tremble as I painted. He is as fearsome in a common suit as in his foreboding kefta, and I feel sure that he would have Cut me down if I had even hinted that I would betray the location of the family’s holiday.
The children were pronounced to be lively and clever, although also prone to mischief and tricks (young Ivan, a Sun Summoner, had apparently recently mastered the ability to vanish from view and caused Popov rather a few headaches, while shadows curled around little Nataliya whenever she felt she was being ignored).
As for Irina, Popov’s many compliments hint that the painter – only twenty at the time – was rather dumbstruck by the Darkling and Sol Koreleva’s eldest child. He waxes poetic about her wonderful dark eyes and lovely figure and sweet smile and the dainty movements of her slender arms and elegant hands as she summons glittering light. It even appears that he made an attempt at poetry in his diary, but he sadly scribbled this out so thoroughly that we are unable to make it out.
Popov made a gift of the painting to the royal family, who hung it in one of the family rooms in their private wing of the Palace.
It is currently on loan from the royal family and will be displayed in the Os Alta Art Gallery for the next three months.
Chapter 1696: Pupil (3)
Summary:
cw implied headmaster/student
Chapter Text
It's a scandal when Alina marries her former Headmaster.
No one can prove anything happened while she was a pupil. The couple insist they reconnected when Alina was nineteen.
As for the private tuition Headmaster Morozov gave Alina in her last year … totally innocent, of course.
Chapter 1697: Firm (2)
Summary:
Ivan POV
Chapter Text
“She’s trouble,” Ivan says after the demonstration in the Darkling’s tent, “willful and disobedient and refusing to accept she’s Grisha even after she’s seen it with her own eyes.”
“She’s overwhelmed,” the Darkling says, his dark eyes following the girl intently as Fedyor leads her towards the carriage, “the journey to the Little Palace should give her time to reflect on her new situation and realise this is all for the best.”
“She’s trouble,” Ivan insists a week later, when the Sun Summoner isn’t engaging with her classmates and the reports from Baghra say she’s struggling to summon.
“I’ll take care of it,” the Darkling says as they watch Alina from a distance, sitting alone with a sullen sort of look on her face, “she probably ran wild as an orphan and the First Army can be woefully lacking in discipline – perhaps what she needs is a firm hand.”
His dark eyes glitter as he speaks, his mouth curved into a small, anticipatory smile. Ivan almost feels sorry for the girl.
Two months later, Ivan enters the War Room with some reports to find the Darkling looking over the map of Ravka on the table and the Sun Summoner studying diligently in the corner of the room.
“Any trouble?” Ivan asks, tilting his head in the girl’s direction.
The Darkling smirks, “Alina, come here and show Ivan your light.”
The Sun Summoner obediently puts down her book and comes to stand at the Darkling’s side. Cupping her hands together, she summons a bright orb of light, brow furrowed in concentration as she makes it tiny, then large, and then breaks it into three different orbs that she then shatters with a flick of her fingers.
“Good girl,” the Darkling murmurs, fingers brushing the back of the girl’s neck. She shivers, expression a little hazy.
“As I said, Ivan, all it needed was a firm hand. That will be all for now,” the Darkling says, “I’m not to be disturbed – I have another lesson with Alina and it will last the rest of the afternoon.”
Ivan nods, puts the reports down on the desk and leaves quickly. The Darkling has a hungry look in his eyes and Ivan has no desire to see first-hand what the Sun Summoner’s education consists of.
Chapter 1698: Saddle (2)
Chapter Text
She doesn’t understand when her new husband says they’re going to work on her riding.
They’re not in the stables. And there’s no saddle to practice with.
“Not that kind of riding, milaya,” he smirks from their bed and crooks his finger, “now take off your clothes and come here.”
Chapter 1699: Papa (4)
Summary:
Gods and goddesses AU
cw father/daughter incest and brief reference to half-sibling incest
Outside POV
Chapter Text
“I’m in love,” Alina sighs wistfully.
Her sister Genya frowns, “with who? Not a mortal, surely?”
“He’s just wonderful, Gen. His name is Malyen and he’s a farmer just outside the place they call Os Alta, in Ravka.”
“Darling, you know papa forbade us from going down to earth without his permission. Remember, it was right after Nina inspired that baker to invent waffles and then managed to incite a pastry riot that lasted two weeks.”
Alina pouts, “I just wanted to see what it was like. You’re all older than me, Gen, and you got to see earth before. I’ve only ever been down with papa and he’s so overprotective he wouldn’t let me wander. I only went for a few hours.”
“And in those few hours, you managed to fall in love? With a mortal, of all things!”
She nods happily.
Genya sighs at her sweet but naïve sister, “you know it cannot go anywhere. He’ll be dead and gone in a few decades, anyway, sooner than that if papa finds out you’ve been mooning over him.”
“But papa can make him immortal too.”
“Oh, darling, surely you can’t imagine that will happen.”
“Why not? He did it for Zoya with Nikolai, and for Nina with Matthias.”
“Yes, but they were great heroes of renown, Alina, and Malyen is … well … not. Besides, it’s different for you, darling, you’re papa’s favourite.”
Alina doesn’t argue with her sister. It is an accepted fact that the king of the gods dotes on her.
His other children – Genya, Ivan, Fedyor, David, Zoya and Nina – are all the products of his liaisons with various nymphs, but Alina is different.
The king loves to tell the story to Alina. I shaped you from clay with my very own hands, Alinochka, baked under the power of the sun. And then I plucked the brightest star from the sky to become your heart. Finally, I breathed over you and gave you life. My precious, perfect solnyshka.
Alina is his youngest child, the only one he made entirely himself. And while her siblings have either paired off or found their consorts from the heroes on earth, Alina has always been their papa’s comfort and companion.
He loves her best, she thinks, so surely he’ll want her to be happy with Mal.
She just has to explain things to him.
The whole of the heavens darkens when Alina goes to ask for immortality for her mortal infatuation.
“I told her this wouldn’t end well,” Genya shakes her head sadly.
“That mortal boy will be dead by nightfall,” Zoya says, “mark my words.”
“Whatever possessed her to ask papa for such a thing?” Nina wonders, “surely she knows what he plans for her.”
“She’s young,” Fedyor reminds them all, “centuries younger than all of us. I’m still not quite sure she realises how different he is with her than he is with us.”
In the distance, in the great hall of the king, they can see flashes of light among the shadows.
“I think she’s just being a brat,” Ivan grumbles, “acting out, convincing herself she feels something for that uninteresting mortal. If he would just discipline her properly then –”
His words are cut off by a high-pitched wail of grief as tendrils of shadows snake their way out of the heavenly palace and down towards earth.
“Well, the mortal boy’s end is near,” Zoya says.
“Do you think we should go and check on Alina?” Nina frets, “it’s her first proper heartbreak –”
“I doubt she felt anything real for the boy,” Ivan interjects.
“Anyway,” Nina glares at her brother, “maybe she’d like some waffles. I always find that cheers me up.”
Nikolai, with his eagle eyes on the great hall, suddenly lets out a bawdy laugh, “I don’t think she’ll need any of us for that. I think the king has her comfort well in hand.”
The shadows have cleared, and they can all make out the two figures in the great hall, naked and entwined together, Alina’s grief turned to desire in the face of her papa’s devoted and amorous attentions.
“Time for us to go now,” Matthias murmurs.
“Genya and I have soundproofed chambers,” David offers, and then blushes at the implication, “just … just a project of mine, a test to see –”
“I don’t care if it gets me away from that,” Zoya tells him, turning away from the scene in the great hall and the ever-increasing sounds of pleasure echoing around the heavens.
“We should all invest in David’s soundproofing,” Ivan grumbles in disgust.
Chapter 1700: Grown (1)
Chapter Text
“I’m not a child,” Alina snarls, light flaring in her hands, “I don’t need a contingent of Grisha and oprichniki following me everywhere.”
“You’re not a grown-up either,” he reminds her, “and you are the Sun Summoner.”
“I can protect myself.”
“Not enough,” his shadows douse her light with ease, “not yet.”
She storms off, muttering angrily. She’ll probably ignore him for at least a few days.
He won’t back down, though, even if it frustrates him to deal with her cold shoulder. Alina is his Sun Summoner, and nothing is more important than she is. Until he can be sure she can protect herself, he’ll do whatever it takes to keep her safe.
Chapter 1701: Need (2)
Chapter Text
“Do you miss it?” Alina asks Aleksander sometimes when she finds him sitting out in the garden, gazing down at the glimpses of Os Alta that can be seen through the clouds.
“Sometimes,” he admits.
She isn’t hurt by his words. She’d be surprised if he didn’t yearn sometimes for the life he had for so long. Centuries in service to Ravka, and she knows it’s been jarring to have it end.
“I miss it too,” she tells him.
Not in the same way, of course. She’d only lived there two decades, after all. But it was familiar and it was all she’d known.
It had been their compromise, the end of the civil war in exchange for her agreement to accompany him into his voluntary exile.
Not forever, but at least for a while.
“We have to see if they can stand on their own two feet,” she tells him, “to find out if Nikolai can unite the country – Grisha and otkazat’sya alike.”
“I tried for centuries, little saint. It never worked. Ravka doesn’t need another Lantsov.”
“Give him a chance, Aleksander. Nikolai is flawed, that’s true, but he means well, and Zoya, I’m sure, will help him learn. Besides, we both know he’s not really a Lantsov.”
It has taken them years to become truly comfortable with each other. Even now, they argue frequently, clashing on almost every topic under the sun when they’re feeling contrary.
Still, their romance is built on more solid foundations this time. No lies and half-truths or civil wars between them.
Eternity stretches out in front of them, but for the moment they’ve decided to stay in one place rather than travel.
It’s idyllic, the little mountain village where they’ve built their home, with a garden that Aleksander takes surprising joy in tending and large windows to give Alina views from every direction that she can paint.
They still summon, of course, but there is less need for it here.
Their hands itch sometimes, for a battle that would require a true test of their Small Science, and they have both been known to go off to the nearby forest and vent some excess energy (with the added resulting bonus of a large supply of firewood).
For all Alina’s insistence on giving Nikolai and his descendants a chance, she knows they have to be ready, that one day they might well be needed by Ravka.
Righy now, though, they’re enjoying what Alina thinks is some well-earned peace.
A tranquil, self-sufficient life. A chance to get to know each other properly.
They both miss their earlier life but, as Aleksander tugs her down into his lap so they can watch the sunset together, Alina hopes – she knows – that this is what they truly need right now.
Chapter 1702: Cyber (2)
Chapter Text
The cyber-attack hits unexpectedly, every electronic device in Pyotr Lantsov’s presential palace displaying the same message.
Grisha Rise!
No one notices the new intern Alina sneak out with a smirk on her face and a USB stick in her pocket.
It’s done, she messages Aleksander.
Chapter 1703: Wife (19)
Chapter Text
He ties her to him.
Marries her on the way to the Little Palace, her Small Science newly revealed, telling her it’s for her protection.
Installs her in his private rooms and dresses her in a black and gold kefta.
Puts a child in her belly as soon as possible.
And still Baghra interferes. Still his stubborn little wife runs.
But she’s bound to him by the Making, by their marriage, by the child growing inside her.
And he’ll find her and bring her home and keep her, whatever it takes.
Chapter 1704: Gold (5)
Chapter Text
It seems like a good deal. One million kruge to kidnap the Sun Summoner.
And they’re sure the tales about the Darkling are exaggerated.
Later, languishing in the Little Palace dungeons, too hoarse to scream, they realise their mistake.
All the gold in the world isn’t worth this.
Chapter 1705: Paint (3)
Chapter Text
“I just need to reach a little higher, Sasha.”
“I’m not lifting you any more, Alinochka. You might fall.”
“I’m pregnant, Sasha, not an invalid. Besides, I trust you.”
“While I’m delighted to hear it, the answer is still no.”
“But the ceiling, Sasha.”
“I’ll do it with Vanya and Fedya next weekend, when you’re at the spa with Gen and Nina.”
“Fine, Sasha, but you have to make sure you use –”
“The midnight blue and not the navy blue, I know, moya lyubov.”
“And also –”
“We won’t forget the glow-in-the-dark stars. And I promise we’ll thoroughly research to get the right constellation patterns.”
“Alright then, let me down. This is the most time I’ve ever spent with your head between my legs without getting an orgasm out of it and that needs to be rectified immediately.”
He crouches down so she can climb off his shoulders and then smirks as he sweeps her up in his arms to kiss her.
“To the bedroom then, zhenushka, so I can absolve myself of such a terrible crime as thoroughly as possible.”
Chapter 1706: Surrender (3)
Chapter Text
Alina has been fighting so long, with nothing to show for it.
Just a slow disillusionment about the people she thought were the heroes.
Just a growing realisation that Aleksander might be right.
When she surrenders to him, it is the best and most freeing thing she’s ever done.
Chapter 1707: Paint (4)
Chapter Text
No one of any sense bothers to ask who the artist is when a new painting appears in the palace.
After all, there is only one painter whose work the Black Tsar wishes to display.
And so Tsarina Alina’s works fills the palace, and woe betide anyone who fails to compliment them.
Chapter 1708: Betray (3)
Summary:
X-Men-ish modern with powers AU
cw implied underage teacher/student
Chapter Text
Alina spends most of her time in her room these days.
It had been bad enough when she first came to Baghra Morozova’s School for the Gifted, when everyone talked about how her power manifested in an explosion of light that killed a dozen people.
Then, at least, there had been some sympathy. These days she’s that one, you know, who helped Him.
As if she’d had any idea of what was really going to happen at The Shadow Fold. As if she hadn’t been manipulated and betrayed too.
“Alina, wake up, solnyshka.”
She blinks back sleep, still bleary-eyed, “Professor Morozov?”
“I need your help, Alina.”
Five minutes later, they’re tiptoeing down empty corridors.
“Shouldn’t we get Headmistress Morozova?” she asks.
He shakes his head, squeezing her hand, “we don’t need anyone but each other, solnyshka.”
Professor Morozov has always singled her out and given her extra lessons since their powers are so similar, like mirrors.
While the Headmistress has warned her sternly not to be a silly girl, she can’t help but be charmed by him.
No one has ever understood her in the way Professor Morozov does.
“Where are we going, sir?”
He opens the passenger door of a sleek black sports car and helps her in, “we’re going to the Fold.”
Alina shivers, “I’m not strong enough to take it down. The Headmistress says it’ll be years, maybe decades, before I can.”
His smile is all teeth, “don’t worry, solnyshka, I have something a little different in mind and I know you’ll perform admirably for me.”
Now the whispers are more malicious, no matter how much Alina repeats that no, she had no idea what Professor Morozov was planning, and no, she hadn’t willingly moved the Fold to engulf half a town.
She’s the villain to the other students, a traitor in their midst, the reason the safety of their school is now at risk.
Even Headmistress Morozova, who knows the whole story, and is better acquainted than anyone with her son’s talent for manipulation and control, looks at Alina as if she doesn’t quite trust her, like she isn’t sure that Alina’s denouncements of her former professor are genuine and that she expects Alina to betray them all at any moment.
She is alone, the one person who truly understood her disgraced and gone.
As Alina lies on her bed, her fingers slip under her pillow and she pulls out the small card she’d found in her bedroom after dinner.
Black cardstock, with a silver eclipse symbol and a telephone number on one side and, on the reverse, some scribbled words in silver ink.
For when you’re tired of judgement and you want the one person who never has – and never will – look away from you.
You and I are going to change the world, solnyshka.
Chapter 1709: Kitten (7)
Chapter Text
Alina thinks to rile him, but her defiance is only amusing.
His little Sun Summoner is powerful, of course, and one day she will be his equal, but right now she is young, naïve and untested.
A kitten squirming in his arms, trying futilely to escape.
But he won't ever let her go.
Chapter 1710: Special (11)
Summary:
cw references to child abuse
Chapter Text
All her life, Alina has been told that she’s cursed.
Doomed just because of a mark she was born with, the symbol of an eclipse – barely bigger than a coin – over her heart.
The symbol of the Darkling, whose shadow monsters bring disaster to whatever part of Ravka he focuses his dark intentions on.
Her parents abandon her on a mountain, fearful of what demons she might bring into the house.
She ends up in a remote convent – after a thorough dousing in holy water – to be cared for by nuns whose idea of kindness is to believe that whatever devil lives inside her can be forced out by enough time spent praying and serving in a house of the saints.
Eighteen years she spends there, knees rubbed raw from praying on stone floors and then having to scrub them. Scars on her back from whippings by nuns sure it will keep the devil away. Worn down and exhausted, always repentant and guilty for sins she doesn’t even understand.
And then, when she is eighteen, He comes.
“Look at you,” a voice behind her croons and Alina wonders if it is a pilgrim or a visiting priest, “worked to the bone by those harridans.”
“It is necessary to cleanse my tainted soul,” she parrots the words she has been taught since she was in the cradle, “if I am good then the saints might free me from my curse.”
“Hmm, and you really believe that?”
“Yes,” Alina frowns, because she has never been told anything else.
“Poor thing,” he tuts, “you have no idea how special – how perfect – you truly are. Do not worry, though, for I shall help you to see the truth.”
When she turns around, there is no one there, but the shadows on the stone walls seem odd, like they’re moving unnaturally.
I’ll see you soon, my Alina, the voice echoes around her, although there’s no one here but her, you and I are going to change the world.
Chapter 1711: Special (12)
Summary:
cw iffy vibes
Chapter Text
My special girl, he calls her, my little love.
But it’s a secret.
She wishes it wasn’t, but Aleksander tells her they have to be careful.
They’d be separated, he says, if anybody knew. No one would understand.
One day, they’ll be together properly. For now, it’s just for them.
Chapter 1712: Wedding (6)
Summary:
Early 1900s AU
cw professor/student
Chapter Text
Professor Aleksander Morozov is really very sympathetic to the plight of female academics stifled due to social and legal barriers.
He has, after all, got too many clever female friends to not recognise their value in the academic world.
All that said, it does not mean he will not take advantage of such foolish restrictions when it suits him.
Miss Alina Starkova is the most promising Physics student he’s ever taught, but she has neither the money nor the connections to pursue further studies at the university or advance in their male-dominated field.
That is where Aleksander – successful and published and wealthy – comes in.
“Marriage?” she stares at him, eyes wide.
“I know my proposal may come as something of a shock, but consider, my dear Miss Starkova, all the advantages. It would be such a shame to see a bright mind like yours languish in obscurity.”
“You would let me continue my research?”
He hides a scowl at how surprised she is, thinking derisively of her childhood beau, who wanted her to leave academia behind to be a dull little housewife in the middle of nowhere and waste all her considerable talent.
Malyen Oretsev had been an irritating distraction to the young woman, at least until Aleksander had taken it upon himself to redirect the boy’s badly-spelled drivel masquerading as letters so that Miss Starkova could focus on her future.
“Of course you must continue,” he says seriously, “and my own personal lab will be at your disposal until I can arrange for you to have one of your own.”
“My own,” she whispers, “surely that’s too much.”
“You deserve the best, Miss Starkova. And there is no one else I would rather collaborate with – you and I are going to change the world.”
She frowns slightly, “you’re proposing a marriage of convenience, then? Purely academic.”
Aleksander steps closer, his eyes darkening, and lifts one hand to caress her cheek.
Her breath hitches and he smirks.
“I assure you, Miss Starkova, I intend for us to partake in all of the delights marriage has to offer, if you will accept.”
“Ye-yes,” she stutters, adorably flustered, “yes, I will marry you.”
“Excellent,” he murmurs, leaning down to press a lingering kiss to her lips, pleased when she melts under his touch.
He smiles triumphantly as they break apart, “I’ll arrange for the wedding to be in two weeks. I know we’ll be blissfully happy together, my Alina.”
Chapter 1713: Wedding (7)
Chapter Text
“She’s perfect,” Aleksander smiles as he watches Alina Starkova verbally eviscerate a classmate’s argument, “I’m going to marry that girl.”
“You saw her for the first time an hour ago, Sasha,” Ivan sighs.
Fedyor laughs, “maybe talk to her before you start planning the wedding.”
Chapter 1714: Divorce (3)
Summary:
cw they’re both insane about each other
Chapter Text
“I thought you were serving him with divorce papers this morning?” Genya whispers to Alina as she disentangles herself from Aleksander and hops off his lap so he can go and get more drinks from the bar.
Alina laughs, “why in the name of all the saints would I do that?”
“Yesterday, you said you hated him and wanted him to die in a fire.”
Alina waves her hand as if the vitriolic anger Genya had witnessed was nothing at all, “oh, I was just angry because he didn’t follow me and do that oh, I just happened to be in the area when I went to a new spa.”
“And why would he follow you?”
“He always follows me when I don’t tell him where I’m going.”
“Alina, that … that’s messed up.”
“I know, right, I was like, how dare you just ignore me! I could have been meeting other guys and it was like he didn’t even care.”
“Alina …”
“It’s fine, though. He told me something went funny with the app he uses with all the tracking devices and it took a while to reboot the system. Honestly, it was such a relief to find out there was a totally reasonable explanation. I’m so glad I talked to him before I went to see my solicitor – you were definitely right when you told me communication is important in a relationship, Gen.”
Genya stares, wide-eyed, at her best friend. She’s always known Alina and Aleksander are intense about each other, but this is unhealthy on a whole different level.
“Alina, honey, do you maybe think that him tracking you is bad?”
“Why would it be bad, Gen?” Alina tilts her head like she can’t understand Genya’s point of view at all, “I track him too, you know, so it’s totally fair. One time, I realised he was at some other woman’s house and so I drove there and set that bitch’s car on fire. It turns out it was actually his mom he was visiting. I worried he’d be mad about it but he just said I was adorable and then we fucked in my car because, like, we obviously weren’t going to do it in his mom’s house after everything, although she really was pretty chill about the car arson.”
You and Aleksander need serious professional help, Genya thinks.
“I’m so glad you worked it all out,” is what she says.
Chapter 1715: Unlucky (4)
Summary:
cw implied murder
Chapter Text
It’s a tragedy that his Sun Summoner’s tracker friend doesn’t survive the volcra attack in the Fold.
Poor boy, unlucky enough that his heart gives out when there’s no one around to save him.
His Sun Summoner will need comforting, and Aleksander knows he’s just the man for the job.
Chapter 1716: Light (3)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
It’s a good enough idea for a night out, Mal thinks when he sees the posters advertising a troupe called Grisha who will be performing illusions.
They don’t get much at the little theatre in Keramzin and the tickets for Grisha’s show are dirt-cheap, less expensive than the fancy cinema that’s recently opened. Alina’s birthday is coming up so he can get the tickets as a present and then he won’t have to worry about a gift.
It’s more impressive than he expects it to be.
The troupe perform for over an hour, with various illusions of shadows, fire, water and even floating objects with wind.
It feels very realistic, and whatever pulleys and lighting systems they are using are well hidden.
Alina is impressed, which is a relief, since she hopefully won’t complain about him using this as her birthday present, even if she had wanted a new sketchbook.
At the end of the show, the troupe’s leader Kirigan announces that he will invite an audience member on stage to perform an illusion of their own.
When the spotlight lands on Alina, Mal sees his girlfriend’s eyes widen nervously.
It’ll be a decent story to tell when they go out, so he pushes her out of her seat and nudges her towards the stage.
The troupe welcome her with smiles and then leave the stage until only Kirigan remains, dressed all in black.
The man moves to stand behind Alina, one hand gripping her wrist and the other curled lightly around her neck.
It’s a little too intimate for Mal’s liking, but when he goes to stand up and protest, he finds himself dizzy and light-headed and slumps back down into his seat.
For a moment, nothing happens on stage.
And then, without warning, there is a burst of bright, blinding light.
Alina looks like she’s glowing, as if she is a blazing star.
The room erupts into applause. It’s an impressive illusion, Mal admits, although he doesn’t think Alina needs to like quite as overcome and starstruck as she appears right now.
When the light fades away, the shadows return, blanketing the stage in darkness.
By the time that too has cleared, thirty seconds or so later, the stage is completely empty save for a banner hung above the stage.
Thank you for your attendance! We hope you enjoyed the show.
Mal looks around for Alina, but he can’t see her anywhere.
Probably swept backstage in the chaos, too unassuming to be noticed.
Alina doesn’t reappear.
At the back of the theatre, the troupe’s vehicles are gone from their previous spots.
None of the ushers or the box office staff can tell him when they left or where his girlfriend is.
He has to bribe someone $20 to be let backstage to search for Alina, grumbling all the way about her inability to just get herself into the lobby, but he doesn’t find her.
Her phone rings out. His attempt to go to her apartment is met by the landlord’s insistence that Alina Starkova no longer lives there. When he calls her workplace, they tell him that she’s quit.
She’s gone.
No note. No message. No explanation.
Mal’s mind keeps going back to the illusion troupe, to the leader on stage.
Something about the man was strange, although Mal can’t put his finger on why.
He can’t find anything about Grisha online, not even a single mention.
Alina is gone.
Mal never sees her again.
Chapter 1717: Wife (20)
Chapter Text
“Go away, Aleksander. I already said no to your proposal.”
“Ah, but this is a new one, little saint. Be my wife and I’ll let the tracker live.”
“Mal! You told me he was dead.”
“And so he will be, in exactly a week … unless you come to me.”
“Monster!”
“I’ll be waiting, my Alina."
Chapter 1718: Dark (8)
Summary:
Deities AU
Chapter Text
Alina and her sisters are of spring and summer. They thrive in the daytime, when the sun is high in the sky.
There is much for them to fear in the darkness, cautionary tales of ancient beings that might snatch them away. But tonight, under the bright light of the full moon, they feel safe enough to dance in one of their favourite groves.
Their giddy excitement makes them careless, though.
Alina pricks her finger on a rosebush thorn and doesn’t realise. She doesn’t notice the drops of her blood dripping on the sacred ground, doesn’t remember that this grove is a favourite spot of all manner of deities.
The little sun goddess has no idea that Aleksandr, the god of the shadows, has accepted her unwitting offering.
Blood binds and Aleksandr is determined to ensure that this particular tether lasts forever.
After all, he’s been waiting a long time for his destined consort.
Chapter 1719: Wife (21)
Summary:
Historical AU
Chapter Text
“We’ve had word from Lord Starkov,” Ivan says, “he caught his daughter and Oretsev at the Church. They completed the marriage ceremony before he got there.”
“Consummation?”
“Unknown, Your Grace.”
“It does not signify either way. She will be my wife once I have made her a widow.”
Chapter 1720: Picture (6)
Chapter Text
“Smile, Linka.”
Alina turns to face the camera, grinning as the wind whips through her hair.
“You haven’t let go of that camera all day, Sasha,” she says as she and Aleksander continue towards the pier.
“Inspiring views,” he shrugs, a faint blush on his pale cheeks.
“It is nice to be at the beach,” she agrees.
“Err, yeah,” he nods, blush deepening slightly, “sure.”
“Thanks for bringing me,” she loops her arm through his as they walk across the sand, “best birthday present ever!”
She doesn’t exactly have much to compare it to, since group homes and foster homes tend to prefer small, practical gifts, but she really does love the surprise Aleksander arranged.
“You deserve it, Linka,” he murmurs, with such sincerity in his dark eyes that Alina feels moved to hug him tightly.
His answering smile is warm and soft, and he doesn’t even complain when she begs for a piggyback to the pier, ducking down so she can climb onto his back and not complaining at all when she tickles him to try and get him to walk faster.
A few weeks later, over at Aleksander’s house, Alina is left alone in his room when he has to go and help his little sister Ulla.
On his desk, she notices a packet from the photographers, Linka’s beach day scribbled on the packet in her best friend’s elegant writing.
There’s no harm in looking at them, she thinks. After all, he’s probably planning to show them to her soon enough.
As she flicks through the photos, though, Alina realises something. There are images of the beach and the sea and the pier in there, but most of the pictures are of the same subject – Alina herself.
Inspiring views, she remembers him telling her.
“I swear,” Aleksander grumbles as he walks into the room, “I don’t know how Ulla managed to get herself stuck under her bed but it –”
He freezes, eyes wide as he realises what Alina is looking at.
“Oh … those … those weren’t quite … err … sorted yet.”
She lifts her favourite of the photos up to show him, “how did you do it, Sasha? I look so pretty.”
“You always look beautiful, Linka.”
He looks almost terrified that he’s daring to say it, and yet he is so earnest that she is sure that he means it wholeheartedly.
“Sasha …” she steps closer, like there’s a tether pulling her towards him, “why didn’t you ever say?”
Because she can see it now, in the photos and in his expression as he looks at her.
“You’re my best friend, Linka. I don’t want to lose you.”
Another few steps closer. They’ve both been stupid, she decides, each of them clearly convinced that their feelings were unrequited.
Because of course she loves him. He’s Sasha, the most important person in the whole world to her.
“You’re not going to lose me,” she whispers.
And then she leans up and kisses him.
She knows life isn’t generally like a movie. But this moment is.
Chapter 1721: Firm (3)
Chapter Text
“I wanted to be gentle,” Aleksander sighs, flicking his fingers so that the tendrils of shadow binding her to the bed tighten around her wrists and ankles, “but it seems like you’ll respond better to a firm hand.”
His fingers trail up her bare skin and she moans in spite of her anger.
He smirks, “let’s see if you can learn your lesson, Alina.”
Chapter 1722: Missing (4)
Chapter Text
At first, she expects to see her face on the news and hear her name on the radio.
When there’s nothing, Alina realises the Darkling doesn’t want anyone to know she’s missing.
Mal is jubilant, but Alina knows better. Just because he’s keeping quiet doesn’t mean he’s not looking.
Chapter 1723: Father (16)
Summary:
Aleksander is Mal’s dad
Chapter Text
Alina and Mal have been friends most of their lives. She has an open invitation to his house.
When the girls at school realise she’s a clear route to football captain Mal, they all want to be her friend.
And they can have Mal. Alina is far more interested in his father Aleksander.
Chapter 1724: Missing (5)
Chapter Text
When they tell him she’s missing, his first feeling is devastation.
He’s waited so long, only to risk losing her forever.
When he realises she wasn’t taken, that she fled from him, he is furious.
He will tear the whole world apart to get her back. He will destroy all she loves, until there is nothing left for her but him. He will bind her to his side using all means at his disposal. He will teach her not to run from him.
If Alina wants a villain, then that is what she’ll get.
And he will have her, no matter the cost.
Chapter 1725: Soaked (3)
Chapter Text
Alina, cold and wet from the frigid rain, trembles as Aleksander ushers her inside.
She startles when he begins to tug her clothes off and he pets her hair like she’s a startled animal.
“You’re soaked, milaya,” he murmurs, deft fingers unbuttoning her dress, “let me warm you up.”
Chapter 1726: Soaked (4)
Summary:
cw non-con
Chapter Text
She fights with all she has, bites and scratches and kicks.
But he is taller and stronger, one hand over her mouth and the other gripping her waist as he shoves her against the table.
He doesn’t need his hands to summon, she thinks with horror as tendrils of shadow brush against her skin and hold her in position, leaving Aleksander free to unbutton the uniform she’s wearing, flinging it away with a sneer on his face.
“You put up such a fuss about wearing my colour, which was a mark of respect and your high station –”
“– and ownership,” she mutters.
“What do you think that travesty of a uniform you were wearing is, little saint? It is a sign to everyone that you support the Lantsovs – their greed and their laziness and their mismanagement … their killing of innocent Grisha.”
“That’s not –”
“I have been fighting and walking a tightrope with that family for centuries, Alina. Do not pretend that your brief attempts at playing politics are anything other than desperate grasping in the dark.”
He’s angry, his shadows writhing, and Alina shivers at the glint of mad fury in his eyes.
“You defy me again and again, little saint,” he murmurs, “and you persist in seeing the world in black and white, with no understanding of the intricacies and our people’s history. Even now, when you claim to represent Grisha, you wear a uniform denying the very core of who you are.”
As he talks, voice almost feverish, one of his hands slips between her legs, persistent even in the face of her muffled protests and attempts to pull away.
“I hate you,” she hisses, realising even as she says it how childish she sounds.
“You’re soaked,” he says, tauntingly triumphant, fingers probing, “your mouth lies but your body tells the truth, little saint. It knows that we are bound, destined and tethered.”
Alina shakes her head, telling herself it’s just a bodily reaction, “no, there’s nothing between us.”
Aleksander only laughs, manhandling her into a new position, her hips pressed against the hard wood of the table and her gaze forced onto him.
His shadows hold her as he shucks off his kefta, the gold threads glinting in the candlelight.
“What … what are you doing?” she whispers.
He smiles – teeth glinting, something mean there – and unbuttons his trousers.
“Relax, little saint,” he lifts one hand to caress her cheek, possessive and proprietary and not at all comforting, “I just think that maybe you’ll be a little more reasonable once I’ve fucked all those thoughts of rebellion out of your silly little head.”
Chapter 1727: Mind (5)
Chapter Text
Alina.
She keeps her eyes tightly shut.
Alina.
Something brushes her arm, soft and feather-light. She tells herself it’s just her mind playing tricks on her.
Don’t ignore me, Alina. You know I don’t like that.
“You’re not real,” she whispers, eyes still closed.
A low laugh echoes around the room, a presence settling next to her, wispy touches on her skin.
She can maintain that it’s all in her head if she just doesn’t look.
You’ll give in soon enough, Alina. I can be patient.
Chapter 1728: Forest (2)
Chapter Text
They take her deep into the forest, a route passed down in the Lantsov family from father to son.
In a small clearing there is a stone altar, stained with smears of fading red, imbued with the power of the blood of one maiden sacrificed every five years for nearly six centuries.
Alina expects nothing good of Pyotr and Vasily, but Nikolai had been her friend and yet he holds her down while his father raises the dagger.
She curses him, curses all of them and their line.
The blade comes down into her heart. As with his attempts at hunting, Pyotr has only ever been able to make a killing stroke when two others hold the victim still.
They leave her bleeding out on the altar, getting colder and colder as life seeps from her.
But they go too early. They do not wait to see what happens.
The shadows coalesce into a man, who brushes his fingers across Alina’s closed eyes and feels the spark of power he has searched so long for.
Life and death are easy for him. All it takes is a touch of his hand and the wound seals, the heart beats and life returns with the golden glow of sunlight.
“Alina, my Alina,” the man whispers reverently as her eyes open, “what do you desire?”
“Revenge,” she says, her eyes stormy at the thought of the Lantsovs.
“Then you shall have it, solnyshka,” he promises with a smile, “and after that, we shall have eternity.”
Chapter 1729: Missing (6)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Alina goes missing a month before she’s due to go to Os Alta University.
No leads, no evidence, no suspects.
But Mal is convinced he knows the culprit. He remembers how Mr Morozov used to watch Alina.
Nobody believes him. But Mal knows Morozov has her.
If only he could prove it.
Chapter 1730: Castle (4)
Summary:
Historical royalty AU
cw uncle/niece incest and implication he arranged to have her parents killed
Chapter Text
In the wake of her parents’ tragic death, her uncle is an attentive and affectionate guardian.
Alina is only eighteen, three years away from the age of majority, and Uncle Sasha takes over the running of the kingdom as her regent. He includes her, of course, having her sit in on council meetings and going through dispatches with her and asking her opinion, but he’s a steadying, knowledgeable presence when she fears she might falter, a more diligent ruler than her father had ever been.
Truthfully, Alina doesn’t know what she’d do without him.
He educates her on what she needs to know about ruling, so many things that her parents had failed to teach her.
He comforts her when she has a nightmare, never complaining when she comes to his rooms in the middle of the night, letting her slip into bed next to him so he can hold her and chase away the memories of seeing her parents murdered by assassins right before her eyes, blood pooling at her feet as she wondered why she was spared.
And if she has less freedom now, confined to the castle unless her uncle escorts her, then surely it’s only to keep her safe, only to protect her from becoming a tragic tale like her parents.
Her childhood friend Mal – heir to the Earl of Keramzin – tries to tell her that her uncle is dangerous, that he is controlling her and she is a prisoner inside the castle walls.
“You should be betrothed, Lina,” Mal tells her, “you and I could wed. It’s what our fathers wanted.”
Her uncle frowns when she tells him what Mal has said, insisting that the words are treasonous.
“I only want what’s best for you, Alinochka,” he says when he has Mal imprisoned in the dungeons, “and that boy is trouble.”
One of her maids tells Alina that Mal’s head is displayed on a spike on the castle walls, a warning for those who might use or endanger her. When her uncle finds out, he has the maid dismissed for upsetting her with gory stories.
“Ought I be married, uncle Sasha?” she asks one evening, “I think people are whispering because I have no suitors.”
She’d had them when her father had been king, even though she had been too young to wed. It seems strange that they have all gone away now.
Her uncle only smiles, “my sweet niece,” he tugs her into his lap and kisses the corner of her mouth, “I promised to protect you and I will be everything to you. What need do you have for suitors when you have me?”
Chapter 1731: Ruin (4)
Summary:
cw implied future non-con
Chapter Text
She leads him on a merry chase, through Ravka and then across the True Sea to Novyi Zem.
But he finds her. He’ll always find her.
With her tracker’s body cooling on the floor, he pushes her onto the bed, smirking as his shadows hold her, “oh, little saint, I’m going to ruin you.”
Chapter 1732: Missing (7)
Summary:
cw murder
Chapter Text
When he returns from the Fjerdan front to news that two of his Grisha – Fabrikator Anton Starkov and Inferni Keyen Zihun – have fled with their newborn daughter, he is furious but not entirely surprised.
This happens sometimes, especially when his Grisha have children. They forget all the safety and security offered to them at the Little Palace and decide they want to leave Ravka and raise their child away from constant wars.
They are generally easy enough to track down and persuade to return.
This case is different, though, because his oprichniki find a scrap of paper that Keyen has carelessly missed when burning all their papers, and it has familiar handwriting – his mother’s.
Baghra does not, as a rule, care about people. She never stops deserting Grisha from running, but nor does she help them do it. There is only one reason he can think of for her to make an effort to help the family disappear.
Their baby daughter is his Sun Summoner.
The room darkens, his shadows writhing as he clenches his fist, furious at his mother’s betrayal.
The Sun Summoner, who he has waited centuries for, is missing and may well slip from his grasp.
No, he tells himself, he’ll find her. No matter how long it takes, he’ll get her back.
Seventeen years.
Seventeen.
And then, a lead.
A sighting in a tiny settlement about ten miles from the Fold.
Anton and Keyen have grown careless over the years.
They don’t even see him coming, barely put up a fight as Ivan subdues them and clamps manacles around their wrists so they cannot summon.
His Sun Summoner sleeps, Fedyor’s Heartrending keeping her in a deep slumber as he carries her to Aleksander’s carriage.
He leaves her parents in their little cottage, handcuffed and unable to flee or summon as two of his Inferni set the cottage ablaze.
Anton and Keyen will suffer – will burn – for their defiance.
And their daughter – his missing piece – will return to the Little Palace with him, safe and sound by his side, right where she belongs.
Chapter 1733: Wife (22)
Summary:
cw iffy vibes and amnesia
Chapter Text
The first thing Alina remembers is a man dressed in black, holding her hand and calling her wife.
Sometimes, she’s disturbed by confusing dreams. Once, a man with a buzzcut sees her and claims she’s a prisoner.
But Aleksander is always by her side to reassure her that all is well.
Chapter 1734: Sun (4)
Chapter Text
It’s the perfect day for swimming in the sea.
Blue sky, bright sunshine, calm waters.
Alina has the perfect set-up at her private spot, ready for enjoying the sun (with the option of shade) and relaxing all day.
As she swims back to shore after twenty minutes of lazy paddling, she finds her paradise has been marred.
A tall figure dressed all in black stretches out on her lounger, his skin as pale as ever despite the blazing sun.
“What are you doing here, Aleksander?” she hisses as she climbs out of the water, ignoring his appreciative once-over and wishing she hadn’t picked such a skimpy bikini.
“I was in the area and spotted you.”
“We both know that’s not true,” she glares at him, grabbing her towel and wrapping it around herself, “it’s never a coincidence with you.”
“Oh, I’m not sure,” he shrugs, “there was that time in Istamere – what was it, sixty years ago, maybe sixty-one – when I think it was a nasty surprise for both of us. And don’t pretend you haven’t done it too – you quite spoiled my fun in Halmhend last decade.”
“We agreed –”
“You decided,” he counters, “I never agreed to anything.”
“I generously didn’t kill you,” she reminds him, light flaring in one hand.
“Debatable about whether you’d have actually managed it,” he retorts, shadows curling around the lounger.
“I told you that we should stay out of each other’s way and yet you persist in badgering me.”
“Maybe I’m just trying to have a holiday, little saint.”
“I hate you.”
“Then why are you smiling so much?”
With a growl of frustration, she aims a small, precise orb of light right at his smug face.
His shadows smother it, which just makes her more annoyed.
“That’s not very saintly at all, Alina,” he grins, tendrils of shadow wrapping around her and tugging her forward until she falls into his lap.
His arm snakes around her waist and he holds her close, “now, let’s see if we can get on, hmm. It’s always so much more pleasurable for both of us.”
Chapter 1735: Crown (3)
Chapter Text
She’s waiting in his bed when he gets back late from work, exhausted after witness interviews.
“Long day, Sasha?”
“Someone decided to steal the Lantsov jewels”
“Hmm,” she grins, gloriously naked save for the glittering gold crown on her head, “I wonder who the culprit could be?”
Chapter 1736: Revolution (2)
Chapter Text
The thing about Alina is she keeps her head down.
Grumbles about the tsar only in private. Does her military duty and pretends not to hear the slurs about her heritage.
Never asks for more than she’s offered. Never hopes for anything other than to survive her military service and eke out a living afterwards.
She doesn’t read revolutionary texts or go to protest meetings. She doesn’t love how things are, but she can’t see how she personally can change things.
Alina is, like so many others in Ravka, simply trying to survive without being executed as a deserter or posted to the permafrost or imprisoned.
And then she meets Aleksander, entirely by accident.
Overhears him speak passionately and eloquently to a small group in an inn where she’s waiting for Mal.
Is enthralled despite her usual tendency to avoid any and all political conversation.
It won’t do her much harm to hear him speak at one meeting, she thinks.
One turns to two turns to a dozen.
She drinks in his words like they’re cool glasses of water and she’s dying of thirst.
And it’s like the world is suddenly different. A grey and predictable life is full of colour and promise, if only she reaches for it.
Aleksander offers his hand and Alina takes it.
The revolution is calling.
Chapter 1737: Missing (8)
Chapter Text
“You can't be serious, Alina.”
“I recognised it as soon as I saw it.”
“The Black Heretic’s ring has been missing for centuries. And even if this is really it, they say it's cursed.”
"Just stories, Gen."
"Better safe than sorry. Do you want to risk bringing the Black Heretic back?”
Chapter 1738: Bed (23)
Chapter Text
It’s nothing like the elegance of the Little Palace or the expensive gaudiness of the Grand Palace.
It’s a small cottage, nestled in the forest, cosy but certainly cramped.
Three beds for their girls and a crib for toddler Lukyan, all of them in the attic bedroom. And then the other bedroom, small and snug, for Alina and Aleksander.
Neither of them mind. They’ve made the cottage a home, after all, with rugs and handmade quilts, paintings and knick-knacks and toys.
Alina remembers the orphanage – grey and dilapidated – and Aleksander remembers so many years without a true home. They’re both determined to give their children the childhood they never had.
The cottage isn’t a grand palace, nor a stately manor, but it is safe, somewhere no one will think to look for them if they ever discover that the Sun and Shadow Summoners did not die during the destruction of the Fold.
And most mornings Alina wakes up to a foot in her stomach and a weight over her legs and a hand poking her shoulder. So does Aleksander.
“Why did we even bother to get them beds,” she grumbles as they rearrange their sleeping children into more comfortable positions.
All of them are there – Irina, Sofiya and Anya, and even Lukyan, probably helped out of his crib by his sisters – and crammed in with Alina and Aleksander in a bed that really isn’t big enough for six.
Aleksander laughs at her words and Alina finds herself smiling.
She pretends to complain, but she truly couldn’t be happier.
Chapter 1739: Crown (4)
Chapter Text
Nikolai is crowned in the Cathedral, as if excessive pomp can distract the people from all the wars being fought on every front.
Alina knows he’s doomed the moment the shadows begin to crawl up the walls.
“Hello, little saint,” a voice croons from the darkness, “did you miss me?”
Chapter 1740: Two (9)
Summary:
cw sibling (twin) incest
Chapter Text
He’s half-way through The Firebird, one of his favourite pieces, when he senses a presence behind him.
“Linka,” he murmurs, still playing.
“Sasha,” she wraps her arms around him, resting her cheek on the crown of his head, “I missed you.”
She’s been away at some art program for a month, while he’s been having extra lessons with his piano teacher.
Mama’s idea, to split the two of them up for part of the summer.
Apparently, they’re developing co-dependent tendencies and need to live their own separate lives.
Mama doesn’t understand, though. Her own sister is quite a bit younger and they politely despise each other. Aleksander and Alina are different – they’re twins, sharing a sacred bond, entwined in the womb and reluctant to be separated after birth.
“You’re back early,” his fingers fly over the keys – this piece is one he knows from memory and could probably play in his sleep.
“There was a girl on the program who was really good at accents and mimicking people. Nina, her name was. I bribed her with twenty waffles to call the head of the program and pretend to be mama, saying there was a death in the family and I needed to come home.”
“Mama’s going to kill you.”
“She doesn’t have to know,” she says and Aleksander knows she’s smiling, “she won’t bother calling to check up on the program and she spends most of her time travelling to lecture anyway.”
“I think she might notice if you’re suddenly back in your room, Linka.”
She presses her lips to his forehead, and then he tilts his head back so she can kiss him properly.
“No problem, Sasha, I’ll just sleep with you in your bed.”
Aleksander finishes the piece he’s playing and turns around, opening his eyes so he can look at his favourite person in the world.
“Mama’s on a long stretch of the lecture tour at the moment,” he tells her, tugging her onto his lap, “she won’t be home for almost a week. It’ll just be the two of us.”
Alina grins, “I’m sure we’ll find plenty of ways to amuse ourselves, Sasha.”
Chapter 1741: Match (2)
Chapter Text
She never drops a set the entire tournament, laser-focused and determined.
But when the last match is over and she has her first Wimbledon trophy, Alina goes to claim the real prize.
A heated kiss with her coach as the wedding ring she’s hidden for six months glitters in the sun.
Chapter 1742: Dream (3)
Chapter Text
“You should be sleeping, milaya,” he tells her after he’s put his pile of paperwork to the side and is ready to go to bed himself.
“You are still awake, Sasha.”
He laughs, running his hand through her silky smooth, bone-white waves, used to the colour now and really quite enamoured of it, “I don’t need as much as sleep as you do – it’s a trait you’ll possess too in a few centuries, but you’re still young right now.”
She’s silent for a minute or two and he doesn’t disturb her, rubbing her back comfortingly and waiting for her to talk to him.
“I don’t want to sleep,” she admits quietly, “I … I have nightmares.”
He’d suspected as much, but it’s useful to have her confirmation anyway.
“I know it’s hard right now,” he murmurs, “and it sounds cliché but it’s true to say that time will help you heal.”
“It’s just … there’s always so much blood and screaming and burning flesh. And I know I shouldn’t feel bad, I know what Mal and the others tried to do was horrific and I was only protecting myself and Os Alta, but I … I always feel terrible about it, terribly guilty.”
“You did what you had to in order to save your own life, milaya, and the lives of so many others.”
“Yes, but every time I look in the mirror I see my hair and I remember the merzost and what happened and –”
He wraps his arms around her and pulls her close, pressing kisses to her cheeks and lips and neck, trying his best to distract her before she upsets herself too much.
It’s terrible, to see his Alina so distressed.
Still, he’d been forewarned. Ivan had let him know that the delicate work done by his Heartrenders and Alkemi would likely leave his wife with vivid, upsetting dreams for some time.
He knows they will fade eventually, though. And it’s worth it, he thinks as he strokes her hair, humming an Old Ravkan lullaby to help her fall asleep.
Now, the tracker and the rebels are gone, and Alina is by his side and all is as it should be.
A year or so of nightmares is more than worth the eternity of happiness he and Alina will share.
Chapter 1743: Crown (5)
Chapter Text
She’s in chains at his feet, her wrists bound so she cannot summon.
“I offered you a throne once, my Alina, and you refused it,” he strokes her hair like she’s some kind of pet, mouth quirking in amusement when she tries to bite him, “now you’re going to have to earn your crown.”
Chapter 1744: Found (2)
Chapter Text
There’s so much blood.
Mal’s body – Cut in two – is on the floor and the carpet around him soaked red.
Alina sits on the bed, trembling, eyes wide with shock.
It happened so fast.
They were laying low at a cheap motel with no security cameras and an actual sign-in book for guests rather than anything electronic, paying cash and using fake names.
Needing a bed for one night while they figured out how they could get out of Ravka without running into any Grisha or oprichniki, or going through the Fold.
Somehow, though, Aleksander found them.
He’s been speaking for the last few minutes, but Alina hasn’t been able to concentrate enough to understand him.
Eventually, he helps her to her feet and wraps his arms around her, pressing a tender kiss to her forehead.
“You’re safe now, my Alina. That boy can’t hurt you anymore, or take you away from your home.”
She wants to argue, to say that she left of her own accord, that she doesn’t want to be anywhere near him after what Baghra has told her, that he’s a murderer and a monster.
But what good will that do? Aleksander has already got her, and she doubts he’ll let her slip away. He clearly thinks Mal kidnapped her and it seems only sensible to let him keep on believing that, to avoid the wrath she might bring down on her own head by admitting to running from him.
It’s an insult to Mal’s memory, but Mal isn’t here anymore, and Alina knows well enough that her fate depends on the dangerous, deadly man holding her like she’s precious.
And so Alina clings to the man who killed Mal in cold blood, the man who is ancient and terrifying and yet still, in spite of it all, compelling beyond belief.
“I’m so glad you found me,” she whispers.
Chapter 1745: Found (3)
Chapter Text
“Found you!” he grins like this is only a game of hide and seek, as if she hasn’t been on the run for over six months.
She tries to bolt, wondering if she can use the element of surprise, but his shadows curl around her wrists and ankles, “not so fast. Finders-keepers, remember?”
Chapter 1746: Nanny (3)
Chapter Text
Elizaveta thought she was clever, hiring Aleksander’s goddaughter Alina.
She’d heard enough nanny horror stories to want someone she trusted.
But she’s still a cliché in the end, when she gets home early to find the children napping and her husband fucking Alina in their bed.
Chapter 1747: Crown (6)
Chapter Text
“They’ve crowned Vasily,” Ivan reports, “and announced he’ll wed the Sun Summoner.”
Aleksander thinks of his Alina, in over her head and naïve, in need of guidance.
Despite her running from him, he’ll save her from the consequences of her own folly.
After all, she belongs to him.
Chapter 1748: Hot (4)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Chapter Text
“Let me come over today, Lina,” Zoya says, “your step-dad is hot and Nik and I are on a break.”
“Zo!” she hisses, glancing over to see if Aleksander has heard, breathing a sigh of relief when he seems to be engrossed in his book while he makes coffee.
“Don’t try and deny it. You’re not blind, Lina.”
“You can’t come over. We’re running errands all day.”
“I wasn’t aware we had plans today, Alinochka,” her step-father murmurs once she’s ended the call with Zoya.
Alina blushes furiously, “I … I just can’t deal with Zo right now. She’s a nightmare when she and Nik are on a break.”
He beckons her over with a smile, wraps an arm around her waist and presses a kiss to the corner of her mouth. Alina is very, very aware that he’s shirtless and she’s trying hard not to think about the fact that seeing him with his reading glasses on makes her want to –
“You know, malyshka,” he smirks as he hands her a mug of coffee, his dark eyes intense, his hands wandering places they probably shouldn’t, especially with her mama just upstairs, “if you want me all to yourself for the day, then all you have to do is ask.”
Chapter 1749: Shot (3)
Chapter Text
“I’m sorry,” Aleksander says when she asks if there is news of Mal, “his commanding officer reported he was shot trying to desert.”
She nearly collapses with the grief and Aleksander wraps her in a warm embrace, stroking her hair, “I’ve got you, I’ll take care of you now, Alina.”
Chapter 1750: Baby (10)
Chapter Text
The guests are whispering as the couple at the Cathedral altar are joined in matrimony.
Unholy matrimony, in the Apparat’s opinion. That hasn’t stopped him from officiating, since he knows the alternative is disappearing so a more amenable man can be elected to the position.
“I can’t believe he’s not wearing black,” Nina whispers, “I feel like I’m in some sort of alternate universe.”
“It’s to remind everyone that the Sun Summoner is the crowned one,” Genya says, “half the country would riot at the idea of the Shadow Summoner as the tsar. This way, Alina is Sol Koroleva and he is simply the Darkling.”
“And they’re still going with the story that the baby is Vasily’s?” Zoya snorts in amusement, “even though that marriage lasted less than twelve hours and I’m pretty sure that it was never consummated, no matter what Alina claimed when she spoke to the nobles.”
“Given I walked in on her and the Darkling fucking in the royal bedchamber while Vasily bled out on the floor,” Fedyor whispers with a smile, “I’m going to bet the baby is his.”
Ivan grimaces at the reminder of their rulers’ tendency to have sex wherever and whenever they want, regardless of who might be unfortunate enough to walk in on them.
“That baby is going to have a head full of dark hair and all they’ll say is that they take after their mama,” Genya says.
“But they’re happy,” Fedyor grins, watching as the Shadow and Sun Summoners smile soppily at each other at the altar.
Everyone murmurs their agreement.
“I’d be happier if they’d stop fucking all over the palace,” Ivan grumbles.
Nina laughs, “poor Vanya. You know that’s never happening.”
Chapter 1751: Shot (4)
Chapter Text
She ready to shoot, a nearly-guaranteed kill-shot.
But she freezes, caught up in his hypnotising dark eyes. Only for a few seconds, but that's enough.
He moves swiftly, grabbing the gun and catching her in an iron hold.
"I'm hurt, Alina. It seems like you need some re-education."
Chapter 1752: Bed (24)
Chapter Text
“What would people say,” Aleksanders smirks, “if they found out whose bed Sol Koroleva spent her time in. Their perfect sankta tainted by the shadows.”
“I’ll burn you to a crisp if you tell,” Alina rolls her hips and moans in pleasure.
He laughs, “you’d try, my little hellcat.”
Chapter 1753: Bait (4)
Chapter Text
She should have known better than to think she could fool him.
“The thing about allowing yourself to be used as bait,” Aleksander says, hand at her throat, “is that you risk giving your enemy exactly what they want.”
His grip tightens as shadows rise and her hidden friends scream.
Chapter 1754: Change (3)
Summary:
Implied future godfather/goddaughter
cw implied underage
Chapter Text
Lots of things change after the car accident that kills Alina’s parents.
She leaves the apartment she’s grown up in and moves into her godfather’s spacious brownstone, a whole floor set aside just for her, with a bedroom, bathroom, study and art studio.
She moves to a private school only five minutes away from the brownstone. She misses her old friends, especially Mal, but they never reply to her emails or texts and Uncle Sasha says they’re obviously not worth her time.
Her evenings and weekends – when she’s not studying – are full of activities that mama and papa would never have been able to afford. Membership at all the city’s museums and art galleries, dinners in fancy hotels, trips all over Ravka to see exhibitions or enjoy festivals or relax by the sea.
And her godfather is such an attentive guardian. Her parents loved her and were wonderful, but they often had to work or run errands, whereas Uncle Sasha can do a lot of his work at home, and his schedule is flexible enough to allow him to plan around Alina.
Every weekday evening, they have dinner together. And, once the meal is over, they go through to the cosy living room so Alina can give an account of her day at school.
She’d been a little surprised the first time, when he’d patted his lap and gestured for her to sit there. But there’s something comforting about being able to curl up in her godfather’s lap while he holds her like she’s precious.
This evening, she’s recounted her mark on a history exam (97%) and her work on her portfolio in art, and then she adds, almost as an afterthought, “Nik Lantsov asked me out.”
Her godfather freezes, his grip tightening on her waist until it’s almost painful.
“Uncle Sasha?”
“The Lantsov boy? Isn’t he going out with the Nazyalenskya girl?”
Alina shrugs, “they’re on and off.”
“He doesn’t sound like he’s very reliable or stable,” he frowns, “I’m not sure I want you going out with a boy like that.”
“I said no,” she tells him, “it was for a party on Saturday but we’ve got the ballet then.”
Alina is rather glad she’d had an excuse. Zoya is liable to cause trouble for anyone Nik goes out with, even when they’re broken up.
“Yes, we do have the ballet,” her godfather nods, relaxing a little, “good girl, remembering your commitments.”
One of his hands is warm and heavy on her knee, slowly moving upwards until it reaches the hem of her skirt.
He’s tactile, her godfather, always ready with a hug or a kiss. But while he’ll pat her leg or rub comforting circles just above her knee, his hand never slips underneath her skirt, even though she dreams about it frequently, imagines his fingers going higher and higher.
She shifts, blushing, suddenly aware that her underwear is damp.
Uncle Sasha presses a kiss to her cheek that lands more on the corner of her mouth. She wonders if he’s done it on purpose.
“No need for you to date silly boys, Alinochka,” he tells her, stroking her hair, “you and I have each other and we’re all that we need.”
Chapter 1755: Crown (7)
Chapter Text
“Cursed be those who disturb the resting place of Sol Koroleva and the Darkling,” Dubrov translates the Old Ravkan.
“Superstitious rubbish,” Mal scoffs, grabbing a crown, “it's –”
He hisses, dropping the crown, his hand burning.
Two figures of shadow and light rise from the tomb.
Chapter 1756: Bait (5)
Chapter Text
“No flirting with the jailbait,” Ivan says after he’s seen Aleksander with Alina Starkova, the daughter of their marketing director Anton.
“We were just talking, Vanya.”
“Don’t try and lie to me, Sasha. I’ve known you thirty years.”
“It’s fine.”
But he can’t keep his eyes off her.
Chapter 1757: Divorce (4)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Alina has always been reliably infatuated with Mal, willing to forgive his indiscretions and bad habits.
But then she starts working at GRISHA, starts being dissatisfied instead of accepting.
She serves him with divorce papers on a Friday. By Saturday she’s living with her boss.
Chapter 1758: Light (4)
Chapter Text
“Wait outside,” he orders the Grisha who have accompanied them to the Grand Palace for the Sun Summoner’s presentation to the tsar.”
And then, as an aside to Ivan, “bar the doors, send word – quietly – back to the Little Palace to mount defences, and start taking out the palace guards without raising alarm. Coded messages were sent to our Grisha in the field last night, so the closest will begin to arrive today.”
His favourite Heartrender nods, eyes shining. Aleksander knows this is a moment that Ivan – and many other Grisha – have waited a long time for.
He offers his hand to his Sun Summoner, “shall we?”
Alina doesn’t seem to have noticed anything about his exchange with Ivan.
She is full of nerves, the poor thing, with no idea of the power inside her.
That’s alright. Aleksander will show her everything, in due course.
For now, though, they have a demonstration to give, one that will go down in the history books.
The nobles are waiting for them, with the tsar, tsarina and tsarevich on the dais, the odious Apparat hovering next to them.
The whole court, all collected in one room. Very … convenient.
And when the time comes for Alina to show her light, he darkens the room with his shadows and turns to his Sun Summoner.
She’s panicked, with no idea what to do. Soon, he’ll teach her to summon all on her own. For now, though, he takes hold of her wrist, his fingers pressed to her bare skin, and amplifies the power that thrums under her skin.
Alina shines brightly, so radiantly beautiful that he can scarcely take his eyes off her.
She shines and shines and shines, her light growing brighter and stronger with every second that passes.
When the screaming starts, her eyes widen and she instinctively goes to pull her wrist away from him. But Aleksander holds fast and firm.
“This is your destiny, my Alina, a cleansing light to wipe away our enemies and begin a new age.”
The removal of those in Ravka most dangerous to his plans in one fell swoop, a bloody but speedy coup. Earlier than he had initially planned, but all plans require an element of flexibility and the ability to make use of unexpected boons.
Alina’s glow remains for a good while even once he has let go of her, her expression somewhat dazed.
She seems to be in shock, but she relaxes a little when her wraps his arms around her, soothing her by crooning Old Ravkan promises and compliments in her ear.
She is new to her Small Science, new to the world of Grisha in general, but he is sure she will prove to be an apt pupil.
And she will rule by his side, just as she was meant to.
Chapter 1759: Found (4)
Chapter Text
All her life, the Apparat has told Alina that the Darkling is a monster who will destroy her.
But he looks at her with such warmth, awe and tenderness that she thinks the Apparat was wrong.
“You’re here,” he murmurs, lifting his hand to caress her cheek, “I’ve finally found you.”
Chapter 1760: Hunt (2)
Chapter Text
“It can’t be true,” Alina says when her husband’s body is carried in from the forest, “Mal was an excellent hunter. He knew the forest like the back of his hand.”
“Accidents sadly befall even the most experienced hunters,” Mal's cousin Aleksander says, unable to hide his smile.
Chapter 1761: Crown (8)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Alina looks nothing like the girl Mal remembers.
Her skin glows. Her kefta is gold silk intricately embroidered in black and she wears a diamond and obsidian crown.
She and the Darkling sit on matching thrones, holding hands.
Alina looks at Mal and her smile is distant and cold.
Chapter 1762: Hunt (3)
Chapter Text
“I would have been so sweet to you, my Alina,” Aleksander croons, hand a vice around her wrist, as painful as if he was really there and not using their tether hundreds of miles away, “I would have worshipped you.”
His eyes darken, glittering with a kind of madness, “but you ran from me, and so I will strip away all that you know, all that you love, until you have no shelter but mine. And then, when your precious tracker and your traitorous friends are dead, I will hunt you like an animal. I will find you and I will fuck every thought out of your silly little head until I am all you see and all you desire and all you need. This, I swear to you.”
He vanishes without warning and Alina slumps to the ground, eyes wide, shaking in terror, and absolutely sure that Aleksander will keep his horrifying promise.
Chapter 1763: Dress (2)
Chapter Text
He’s waiting when she returns to his old rooms after another pointless ball where everyone pretends there's no war.
“Lantsov colours,” he sneers at her dress, “and you were so indignant about wearing my colour.”
He summons a delicate Cut and slices at the fabric, “I’ll fix that.”
Chapter 1764: Book (4)
Summary:
Cult AU
Chapter Text
She knows she’s not supposed to be in the General’s library. It’s forbidden to enter without an express invitation, after all.
Even Alina, his particular favourite, who he dotes on, is still subject to this rule.
“Knowledge can be dangerous without the proper guidance, little dove,” he always tells her when she gathers enough courage to ask to go in and look at the books, “and you don’t want to get hurt, do you?”
That is why the General is so important, she knows. He understands the powerful knowledge stored in his library and is able to transmit it to the members of their Church, who would otherwise flounder as they tried to make sense of it.
Still, the lure of the library is strong and even Alina, who the General calls a good girl with such affectionate fondness, is not entirely able to resist temptation.
It is terribly wrong to use her private lessons with the General as an opportunity to steal – borrow – the key to the library, but Alina comforts herself with the promise she makes to herself that it will only be one short visit, just to get a glimpse of the place she’s thought so much about.
It is a beautiful room, lined entirely with shelves that go all the way up to the high ceiling, a tall rolling ladder at the side to help obtain any book and comfortable armchairs and sofas to sit on.
Alina chooses a book at random and sits in one of the great armchairs, a rush of guilty pleasure nearly overwhelming her.
She only means to stay a few minutes, but she becomes engrossed in the book. It tells of a strange world indeed, where there are huge places call cities and people wander freely, without proper regulation and structure, and have strange jobs she’s never heard of, like lawyer or bartender. Where they do not talk of The Word that the General imparts so often, where there is no mention of the Starless Saint or Sol Koroleva who are so central to life as Alina knows it, and where the people engage in frivolous and immoral activities without the blessing of a leader like the General.
It is terrifying and fascinating at the same time.
“I’ve been looking for you, little dove.”
Alina looks up, horrified, to find the General next to her, a stern frown on his face.
“I … I didn’t … I mean …”
He plucks the book from her hand, shaking his head, “these sort of texts are filth, little dove, kept only for reference, as a reminder of all we are fighting against in this haven of ours.”
“I just –”
“You are curious, I know,” he sighs, running his fingers through her hair, “but you are young and know little of the horrors of the world outside our compound. It would not do for your mind to be tainted and spoiled, not when you have such a great destiny ahead of you.”
The General speaks often of Alina’s great destiny.
She does not know exactly what it is yet, but he assures her that she has a vital role to play in the continuation of their faith and Church.
“But what is my destiny?” she asks, thinking that if she is in trouble already then perhaps a little impertinence won’t matter much.
“Patience, little dove,” he caresses her cheek before he presses his thumb to her lips, looking down at her with an odd expression, fondness mixed with something a little more foreboding in his heated dark eyes, “you’re not quite old enough yet.”
He pauses for a moment, looking her up and down, “soon, though, I promise.”
She nods, not daring to ask anything else.
“Now then,” he puts the book away and takes her hand, tugging her towards the door, “there is the matter of your punishment.”
Alina expects contemplation and prayer in the chapel, together with additional chores around the compound. Instead, he leads her to a nearby door, the one that opens to his suite of rooms.
“Something different today,” he says, eyes glittering with what she thinks is anticipation, “you’ll require extensive training for your future blessed role in our Church and we may as well get a head-start now.”
Chapter 1765: Hunt (4)
Summary:
Mal POV
cw uncle/niece incest
Chapter Text
Mal is glad when Alina says her family hunts. Her uncles Aleksander, Ivan and Fedyor are intimidating, but this is one thing they can all bond over.
Hours later, he’s running for his life, the memory of Alina kissing her uncle and laughing as she shoots at Mal seared on his brain.
Chapter 1766: Bed (25)
Chapter Text
They say the Darkling keeps the Sun Summoner isolated, a pretty little pet collared and chained to his bed.
Alina lets people believe the rumours. It’s better to have them underestimate her, to think she’s a helpless victim.
It always makes it more fun when they realise the truth.
Chapter 1767: Book (5)
Chapter Text
It’s an old book, but in surprisingly good condition. The handwriting is narrow and cramped rather than the fancy calligraphy she expects, black ink that hasn’t faded despite the centuries.
It has a presence and, as a witch, she should know to be careful.
She starts reading anyway.
Chapter 1768: Amplifier (3)
Chapter Text
It is dangerous being a living amplifier. Aleksander still has nightmares about that frozen lake.
But there are perks, like the ability to draw out the power of a stubborn Sun Summoner.
And then, later, to send waves of calm to soften her hostile rage and lower her inhibitions.
Chapter 1769: Beg (2)
Chapter Text
He’s suspicious the moment she shows up to dinner without even a token complaint. She’s put on the pendant– a sunburst on one side and an eclipse on the other – he gave her as a birthday gift, which usually sits ignored in her jewellery box, and she’s wearing a black silk kefta with gold embroidery.
“Moya tsarina, you’re here to beg for your tracker’s life,” he sneers at the thought of the irritating Oretsev, who has been languishing in his dungeons for two years, mostly as a way to keep his errant little wife under control.
He’d announced at a court session today that the boy would be executed in a week and, although Alina had refused to attend the session – a regular occurrence, for she is young and has not yet learned that she could wield more power if she accepted her role – she has clearly heard the gossip.
She nods, “he is a skilled tracker. He could be of use in –”
“Oretsev’s usefulness in tracking is rather overshadowed by the nuisance he would make of himself if allowed to roam free. I’m afraid, zhenushka, that I do not trust he would not try and lead you astray.”
“Please, Aleksander. I’ll … I’ll do anything.”
He feels a rush of fury at how she cannot seem to let the tracker go. Oretsev is holding her back, tethering her to an old life she needs to leave behind.
“Anything?” he flicks his fingers and tendrils of shadow curl around her, forcing her to lift her head and look him directly in the eyes, “you would beg on your knees, prostrate yourself before me in the throne room in front of the entire court?”
Alina nods.
“Would you give yourself to me, consummate our marriage and share my bed as often as I like?”
She tenses, but whispers her answer, “yes.”
Aleksander sighs and gestures for her to move closer. She does so reluctantly, as if she expects him to drag her to his bed immediately.
“Listen carefully and closely to me, zhenushka. The tracker will die –”
“No!” light flares in her hands, but she is emotional and not concentrating properly, so he douses it easily enough with his shadows.
“Oretsev will be executed as planned. When I have you, my Alina – and I will eventually, I promise you that – then it will be because you are willing and you desire me, not just to save a worthless boy who does not deserve your regard.”
“You’re a monster,” tears drip down her face, “I will never want you.”
“Forever is a long time, zhenushka,” he leans forward to brush the tears from her cheeks, “and you and I are eternal. One day, sooner than you think, the tracker’s death will no longer be an obstacle to your regard.”
“I can wait,” he adds with a small smile as she storms towards the door, “I have all the time in the world.”
Chapter 1770: Beg (3)
Summary:
Aleksander is Zoya’s dad
Chapter Text
Zoya goes looking for Alina, who went to the bathroom twenty minutes ago and hasn’t returned.
“Beg for me, milaya.”
Zoya grimaces. Is that ... her dad?
“Please, Sasha,” Alina sounds breathy and desperate.
“Fuck, no,” Zoya flees, wishing she could forget the last thirty seconds.
Chapter 1771: Beg (4)
Chapter Text
When Alina finally accepts the inevitable and gives into him, Aleksander makes her beg.
Edges her over and over until she’s a whimpering and sobbing mess, makes her beg and plead for him to give her what she desires.
He’ll make sure she can never, ever claim she didn’t want this.
Chapter 1772: Timid (2)
Chapter Text
Alina acts up. Aims the Cut at him, hides daggers under her pillow and contacts rebels.
Aleksander just laughs, dodging her assassination attempts with a fond smile.
“I don’t want a timid wife,” he says when Ivan suggests he correct his tsarina’s behaviour, “that would be dull.”
Chapter 1773: Timid (3)
Chapter Text
If he expects Starkov’s daughter to be timid, cowed by her position as a hostage to her father’s good behaviour, he is quickly disabused of the notion.
She kicks and bites and scratches and curses like a sailor.
Aleksander thinks he might be in love with the pretty, feral girl.
Chapter 1774: Training (3)
Chapter Text
Aleksander looks over the schedule that Ivan has drawn up for the Sun Summoner.
Sees his mother’s name and frowns. He doesn’t trust her not to interfere with his plans for Alina.
“She isn't to see Baghra,” he tells Ivan, “I’ll take care of the Sun Summoner’s training personally.”
Chapter 1775: Forest (3)
Chapter Text
Alina should have known better than to escape into the forest. She doesn’t have Mal’s survival skills.
The light fades, taking with it any warmth the weak winter sun had offered.
Darkness comes.
“Alina,” the Darkling’s voice echoes around her, low and malevolent, “where are you?”
Chapter 1776: Shot (5)
Chapter Text
“… and cut,” Nina grins, “that’s a perfect shot. Excellent job, guys.”
Aleksander and Alina ignore her, engrossed in each other.
Nina rolls her eyes, “if you two are still trying to hide the fact that you’re in love then you really need to stop eye-fucking in front of everyone.”
Chapter 1777: Training (4)
Chapter Text
"The Sun Summoner is training and not to be disturbed."
Mal ignores the dour Grisha, pushing open the door.
Alina is naked on a bed, writhing and moaning.
The Darkling sits in an armchair, lazily flicking his fingers as his shadows caress Alina, "eyes on me, pet, ignore the boy."
Chapter 1778: Nanny (4)
Chapter Text
Aleksander’s friends disapprove of the nanny he’s hired for Irina.
“She seems nice enough,” Fedyor says, “but she’s barely nineteen and her only reference is from the orphanage she grew up in and then helped out at as an unpaid live-in assistant, not proper nannying.”
“Not even a university education,” Ivan shakes his head, “you’re risking Irinochka growing up stupid.”
Genya frowns and calls the nanny “pretty and doe-eyed and very sweet,” with the just your type going unsaid.
But for Aleksander, there was no other choice.
He’d looked at the CVs for almost thirty nannies, and interviewed over a dozen. Alina Starkova is the only one who stood out.
Sure, there were candidates with more experience and education, but none who looked at his daughter like she was the most wonderful little being in the world, none whose smile made him feel like the sun was out and shining, none who looked so natural and beautiful with his daughter in their arms.
Irina’s biological mother is gone, on the other side of the world with no desire for motherly responsibilities. Her nanny is going to be a vital part of her life and Aleksander knows he’s chosen the perfect woman.
The cameras are a precaution.
He won’t be careless with Irina’s safety, wants to know he can keep an eye on what is happening at the house even while he’s at work.
As expected, though, Alina is an exemplary employee. She never goes rifling through his drawers or tries to steal or neglects her duties. Every time he glances at one of the video feeds, he sees her cooing to Irina or feeding her a bottle or playing peek-a-boo or reading a story or singing a nursery rhyme.
And even when weeks have passed and there’s no reason to suspect he’ll see anything to alarm him, Aleksander still likes to check the cameras, to catch a glimpse of the charmed life his daughter leads with Alina as her caretaker.
She’s sweet, Alina, and fills her phone with photos and videos of the day’s activities, all happily forwarded to Aleksander’s phone. Still, there’s something so precious about the more candid moments he sees on his own video feeds and he never thinks to give them up.
“Be careful,” Genya warns him when his friends watch Irina on Alina’s days off and he takes her to art galleries and museums and the ballet and dinner, “you’re treating her like your wife, Sasha, not your nanny. It’s going to confuse Irinochka, when she’s a little older.”
And that settles it, in his mind. There’s an easy solution, one that’s been in the back of his mind since the moment Alina came to his home for her interview wearing a pretty golden sundress and a wide smile.
Who better to be a true mother to Irina than the woman who already loves her like a daughter? Who better to be Aleksander’s wife than this radiant angel he adores?
They’ve been building a family since the moment she was hired. They might as well make it official now.
Chapter 1779: Hunt (5)
Chapter Text
His Sun Summoner’s skills of evasion have improved over the decades but, despite her best efforts, he always catches her.
After all, she doesn’t really want to leave him, no matter what she says.
It is no matter if she wants to play games, though. He has always enjoyed the hunt.
Chapter 1780: Divorce (5)
Summary:
Zoya POV
Early 1930s AU
Chapter Text
Zoya had been so proud of herself for snagging the eligible Earl of Kirigan as a husband.
She'd ignored stories of his ruthlessness in getting what he wants.
Now, as she glimpses him watching her cousin Alina with hungry eyes, Zoya thinks a divorce is the best she can hope for.
Chapter 1781: Chop (2)
Chapter Text
Silly girl, he thinks fondly as he looks at the blurry photo Ivan found on someone's Instagram, believing that simply chopping off your hair and dyeing it blonde will hide you.
Alina is as recognisable and as beautiful as always. And still his, even if she hasn’t accepted it yet.
Chapter 1782: Timid (4)
Summary:
cw implied kidnapping, implied underage and implied daddy kink
Mal POV
Chapter Text
The new girl is a shy, timid little mouse of girl.
A nerd too, he realises, when he sees her get essays back with top marks and hears teachers praising her.
But she’s pretty and he can’t get anywhere with the cheerleaders at the moment because Ruby got mad at him for a minor indiscretion and they’ve all closed ranks against him.
“Alya, right?” he sits down next to her at lunch.
She stares at him, wide-eyed.
“You’re not, like, mute, are you?” he asks, trying to remember if he’s ever heard her speak and wondering if she’s not just timid but entirely incapable of speech.
“Papa doesn’t like me talking to boys,” she says quietly and then turns back to her lunch.
Mal’s pride is stung at her dismissal.
“You always do what daddy says?” he sneers, hoping to get a rise out of her.
She glances back at him, her expression flat, “yes, I always do what papa says. He knows best.”
Mal pushes away from the table, annoyed at his failure to charm Alya.
He won’t be deterred, though, and when school ends, he hurries to follow her out, hoping she might be persuaded to let him walk her home.
Instead, he gets outside just in time to see her getting into the passenger seat of a sleek, expensive black car.
There’s a man at the wheel, although Mal can’t get a good look at him. He must be one of those helicopter parents, though, to be picking his daughter up when she’s seventeen.
He spots them in the hardware store once, Alya standing silently but strangely twitchy as her father fills a basket with tools.
When he’s done, the man puts his hand on Alya’s shoulder and steers them both to the checkout. Even when he moves away to pack the bags up and pay, Alya never strays more than a few feet from him.
It’s the same every other time Mal sees them out and about. They’re always close and Alya is always quiet, only ever engaging in conversation with her father.
She continues to resist his attempts to flirt, even when he tries to ask her out under the guise of needing tutoring.
Most girls in their class would love the chance to sneak around without their parents knowing, but Alya seems to find the very thought abhorrent, just like she seems weirdly confused when anyone suggests she participate in a social activity that doesn’t involve her father.
“There’s something creepy going on there,” Dubrov mutters when Mal complains about Alya’s refusal to go out with him, “I mean, who actually likes spending time with one of their parents.”
They’re gone as unexpectedly as they arrived in town, leaving no forwarding address.
Mal is disappointed, but Ruby is thawing and it’ll be nice to have a girl who actually likes his company.
He almost misses the news article flashing across the TV, but it catches his attention when a photo of Alya comes up on screen.
The girl who had attended his school had dark hair rather than the dazzling bone-white shade the girl in the photo has, and her name was Alya Morozova rather than Alina Starkova, but it is undeniably the same person.
There’s a clip of her parents too, pleading for her safe return, asking for information. Anton Starkov is short and stocky and looks nothing like the man Alya called papa.
A sick feeling builds in Mal’s stomach.
He’d always thought there was something a little off about Alya and her father, but he’d never thought …
He grabs his phone and dials the number on screen, “hi, yes, I have information about the missing girl – Alina Starkova.”
For all the police manpower involved in this search, though, Mal has a horrible feeling that the Starkovs are never going to see their daughter again.
Chapter 1783: Virgin (4)
Chapter Text
At first, the Church insists it was a virgin birth, that Sankta Alina was untouched, conceiving her child through her holy power.
When her son summons shadows, there is panic and chaos throughout Ravka.
They know it’s only a matter of time before the Darkling comes for his family.
Chapter 1784: Modern Darklina (75)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https://x.com/moderndarklina/status/1646211728730996767
Chapter Text
Alina spots him outside as she takes another book from the pile she's reading.
"Fuck," she hisses under her breath.
She looks around for an employee who might lead her to a back door if presented with a sob story about a stalker ex.
It's too late, though.
He sees her and smirks.
Chapter 1785: Minute (2)
Chapter Text
“Sasha. I need a teeny, tiny, minute favour.”
“What is it?”
“I need you to marry me because I couldn’t renew my visa and I don’t want to get deported.”
He smirks, glad that his State Department contact had successfully managed to lose her renewal, “whatever you need, Alinochka.”
Chapter 1786: Young (5)
Summary:
cw underage marriage (Alina is 16)
Ivan POV
Chapter Text
“She’s too young,” Genya hisses as they all watch the couple standing at the altar.
“Keep your voice down,” Ivan warns her, “and smile.”
“He could have waited two years, or even longer, really.”
Ivan shakes his head. The Black Tsar is patient when it comes to many things, but it’s unsurprising that he’s sought to bind his newly-discovered Sun Summoner to him as thoroughly and quickly as possible. He’s honestly surprised the tsar didn’t insist on a ceremony right where he found the girl.
“She’s sixteen,” Genya whispers, “she should be playing by the lake and gossiping with her classmates, not married to the most powerful, dangerous and possessive man in the country, shouldering the responsibilities of tsarita.”
“I’m sure the tsar will see she is adequately trained for her role.”
Genya’s gaze darkens, “we don’t know what he’s been doing to her. She’s scarcely left the royal quarters since she arrived a month ago.”
“She was ill,” Fedyor reminds her, “with Wasting Sickness. She might have died if the tsar hadn’t found her.”
“David was there at Kribirsk when the tsar sensed her,” Genya says, “he said she didn’t believe what she was, and that she kept asking for some tracker friend of hers. One of the Heartrenders had to sedate her so she’d stop trying to escape the carriage. And, reading between the lines, I’m pretty sure the tracker was disposed of.”
“She seems fine now,” Ivan inclines his head towards the front, where the Sun Summoner is gazing at her new husband with a besotted smile as he leans down to kiss her thoroughly.
“You know how he is,” Genya persists, “he can get into people’s heads like no one else can. She’s probably confused and scared and –"
“This is dangerously close to treason,” Ivan snaps irritably, “they’re married now, and if you want to ensure the Sun Summoner is happy then the best thing you can do is avoid getting yourself exiled or executed so that you can help her with her duties.”
Genya thankfully settles down into mulish silence.
Privately, Ivan agrees that Alina Starkova is too young for marriage and the role of tsarita, and that she ought to focus on her training before she receives other responsibilities. A teenager given so much power is a recipe for possible disaster.
But there is no point in arguing the point. The tsar has made his mind up and he won’t be dissuaded.
Ivan only hopes the girl won’t turn insufferable or overwhelmed or dangerous from all the recent great changes in her life.
Chapter 1787: Frame (3)
Chapter Text
“I’ve been framed!” Oretsev yells as they drag him away, splattered in blood and still holding the knife.
They haven’t found the poor Starkova girl’s body, but it seems obvious what’s happened.
“The shadow man took her,” Oretsev whispers, eyes wild, “he's watched her for years.”
Chapter 1788: Charge (1)
Chapter Text
"Are you sure you don't want to press charges, Mr Morozov?"
"Absolutely."
"She set your car on fire, sir."
"My wife can be dramatic."
"I thought he was cheating on me," Alina says, somehow managing to hold Morozov's hand even in handcuffs.
"We've resolved the misunderstanding."
Chapter 1789: Dice (4)
Chapter Text
“These fucking dice are loaded,” Mal grumbles loudly.
Alina winces. The casino goes silent.
Morozov himself appears, "get out of here, Oretsev."
She goes to follow, but he stops her, "not you, Miss Starkova. Oretsev's debts are significant and I'm afraid you're his collateral."
Chapter 1790: Patient (2)
Chapter Text
“Miss Starkova for you, Dr Morozov.”
Aleksander is hopeful about this girl. He looks down at her file and the highlighted words – patient believes she can create sunlight.
He’s been disappointed many times before, but as soon as she walks in, he knows. This is his Sun Summoner.
Chapter 1791: Charge (2)
Chapter Text
The charges are extensive.
Witchcraft, curses, blasphemy, desecration of Church property, consorting with the devil.
“Consorting sounds so fancy,” Alina laughs, “mostly, we’ve been fucking.”
The villagers cross themselves and hiss insults.
“Miss Starkova, your trial will be –”
“Trial?” she shakes her head, “there won’t be one. I’m leaving.”
“You cannot!”
The shadows rise up, Alina shakes off the cuffs like they’re nothing and light blazes in her hands as she grins, “I’d like to see you stop me.”
Chapter 1792: Guess (3)
Chapter Text
Alina is being fitted for her wedding dress when the lights go out.
No, they don't go out ... they are smothered, extinguished by shadows.
"Guess who?" a hand lands heavy and possessive on her shoulder.
"Aleksander."
"Surely you didn't think I'd let you marry the puppy prince."
Chapter 1793: Bell (3)
Chapter Text
His Sun Summoner is sneaky, especially now she can bend the light to turn herself invisible.
But Aleksander has a solution to keep her out of too much mischief.
If the Fabrikators find his order to add bells to the hems of all Alina's keftas strange, they know better than to say.
Chapter 1794: Horse (2)
Chapter Text
"Alina Starkova spotted riding Aleksander Morozov," she reads the magazine caption below a photo of their horse riding lessons for their film.
He shrugs, "and?"
"They missed the 'with', Sasha. There are dirty jokes all over social media."
"Well, it is technically true," he grins.
Chapter 1795: Bell (4)
Chapter Text
The bells toll, the warning of danger close at hand, the Darkling finally making good on his threatened invasion.
“It’s me he wants,” she whispers.
“We refused his offer of marriage for a reason, Alina. He’s a monster.”
But she is the princess and her kingdom is under threat. She has a duty to save it.
She slips away as her father speaks with his Generals.
If giving herself up to the Darkling will save her people, then Alina will do it.
Chapter 1796: Wife (23)
Chapter Text
She doesn’t even get out of Os Alta this time.
“Moya zhena,” Aleksander sighs, “why do you always insist on running from me?”
“Maybe I’d stay if you treated me more like a wife and less like a prisoner.”
“Do I not bring you pleasure, Alinochka,” he wraps his arms around her, “give you books and horses and paints and jewels?”
“I want to go out without a small army of guards, Aleksander.”
“Not yet,” he sighs, his hand a vice around her wrist, his lips cool as he kisses the crown of her head, “if you go, I’m not sure you’ll come back.”
“You have to trust me.”
“Trust is earned, moya zhena. And as much as I love you, I’m afraid I don’t quite trust you yet.”
Chapter 1797: Missing (9)
Chapter Text
Separated from her friends on a camping trip, Alina takes shelter in a cave far off the beaten track, only to find she isn’t alone.
“Pretty girl,” a low voice croons from the darkness, “sweet and tender and all mine.”
Tendrils of shadow drag her further in when she turns to run, “not so fast, little one. It’s been so long since I had a visitor. I think you ought to stay a while.”
“My friends will notice I’m missing,” Alina says, trembling as the shadows caress her body, slipping underneath her clothes and sliding across her skin.
Condescending laughter echoes around the cave, “oh, little one, it doesn’t matter if they notice. While I want you here with me, they’ll never be able to find you.”
Chapter 1798: Dream (4)
Chapter Text
Alina dreams of him for years.
A tall man dressed in black, standing in the darkness. He always looks sad, lonely and a little lost.
She feels drawn to him, wants to take his hand, but she never seems able to reach him.
Until she is facing him in Kribirsk and discovers he's real.
Chapter 1799: Dirt (9)
Summary:
Guardian/Ward
Chapter Text
"Get me dirt on Oretsev," Aleksander tells Ivan, glaring at the cad paying too much attention to his ward.
But the information is only a precaution.
After all, he thinks, as he crooks his finger at Alina and she comes to him immediately, his sweet ward knows who she belongs to.
Chapter 1800: Game (7)
Chapter Text
“Aren’t you tired of hide and seek?” Aleksander asks when he catches her.
He always finds her in the end, no matter how far she runs or how well she hides.
“Never,” she hisses.
“There are far more pleasurable games to play without running,” he smirks, “I think I can persuade you.”
Chapter 1801: Role (5)
Chapter Text
“I’d like to call my solicitor.”
“You aren’t under arrest, Miss Starkova.”
"My solicitor. Now."
Behind the glass, Captain Nikolai Lantsov frowns, “she won't talk.”
“You’re sure she had a role in Morozov’s escape?” asks Tamar Kir-Bataar.
“I'm not sure, but she knows something.”
Chapter 1802: Wife (24)
Summary:
cw the vibes are iffy and Alina pretends to be colourblind when she sees a red flag
Chapter Text
“He seems kind of intense,” Genya frowns when Alina introduces her best friend to her new boyfriend.
“That’s only because he’s a real grown-up, Gen. He’s got a house without a mortgage and a good job and an actual pension plan.”
Alina – and the rest of her friends too – are, by comparison, only a month free of university and still overwhelmed with, as Zoya puts it, grown-up shit.
“Is that really what you want, Lina?” the red-head asks, “we’re barely into our twenties. We should be figuring things out and making mistakes.
“He takes care of me,” Alina says.
She knows Genya doesn’t completely understand, though, because she grew up in a happy family with both parents doting on her. Alina’s never had that, bounced around foster homes and orphanages since she was three, barely able to remember her parents. She craves the stability and protectiveness that Aleksander offers her.
They’ve only been together two months when he asks her to marry him, presents her with a beautiful heirloom ring and the tantalising vision of a life without worry and anxiety, with him to guide her.
She’s never thought much about being a wife.
Before, it always seemed like the sort of thing she’d get around to eventually, maybe when she was thirty and a little steadier.
Not when she’s only twenty-two, barely able to keep a plant alive and still stuck in student diet mentality when Aleksander isn’t tutting and piling vegetables on her plate or using his fancy kitchen to make healthy, nutritionally well-balanced meals for the two of them.
Now, it seems like the best idea in the world, the permanent home she’s dreamed of for most of her life.
And so what if she hasn’t had the chance to look for a job? Aleksander says she doesn’t need to worry about that, and she’ll have so much more time now to paint or study all the old maps he’s found for her to examine.
And so what if she hasn’t seen her friends in a while, because Aleksander doesn’t approve of their binge drinking and immaturity? They’re all being weird about Aleksander anyway, and it makes her anxious when they start trying to persuade her to leave him.
And so what if her side of the church is empty at the wedding? Aleksander’s cousins Ivan and Nina, and their husbands Fedyor and Matthias, have been so welcoming and kind to her.
And so what if Aleksander’s mother calls her a stupid girl without any explanation? Baghra’s always been odd and cold, Aleksander reassures her, and he tells her that she should pay no mind to the old woman’s bitter words.
And so what if she misses her period only a month after the wedding, a pregnancy sooner than she’d ever anticipated, a mother-to-be when she’s barely a wife? It’s not like she has to worry about money, and Aleksander is so proud and delighted, and she’s always wanted to have a family all her own.
Alina is blissfully happy. She can’t imagine another life.
Chapter 1803: Old (2)
Chapter Text
Genya tries not to appear concerned when Alina introduces her to Aleksander. She worries over how old he is, hair more silver than black, decades between the pair, but he seems to adore Alina.
And, from the sounds coming from the guest bathroom later, they have no issues with sex.
Chapter 1804: See (2)
Chapter Text
It’s a matter of timing.
Ensuring the tracker will be in the right place.
Pulling Alina aside before her performance at the Winter Fete, letting her see his desire, coaxing her into kissing him.
That’s all he needs the tracker to see to break the bond that’s holding Alina back.
Chapter 1805: Comfort (4)
Summary:
cw step-brother/step-sister and unsafe sex (although Alina is on birth control)
Chapter Text
Alina only means to go to him for comfort.
She just wants company, to feel better after her nightmare of being left alone and abandoned, the world around her silent and cold.
For all that he’s five years older than her, graduated from university while she’s still in her last year of high school, he’s never made her feel stupid or childish for having bad dreams, has never used her weaknesses against her.
But it’s been a while since she’s gone to him, and she doesn’t really think of the consequences of slipping into her mostly-naked step-brother’s bed in the middle of the night until it’s too late.
Tangled up as they are, his half-asleep welcome having him wrap his arms around her and tug her close, it’s almost inevitable that their bodies react.
She’s rocking her hips, unconsciously humping his leg, for at least a few minutes before she even realises she’s doing it.
Whimpering noises falling from her lips, breathy moans that she can’t muffle even as she presses her face into his arm to disguise what she’s doing.
Alina is terrified when Aleksander wakes, fearful that he’ll be disgusted and horrified by what she’s doing.
Instead, his gaze burns her, the desire clear as he lifts her up to straddle him properly.
He doesn’t even bother to take his boxers off, just shoves them down and grabs her hips to guide her so she can sink down slowly onto him, inch by inch.
“Sasha!” she cries out, glad that her dad and his mom are away for the weekend, knowing she won’t be able to keep quiet.
“Fuck, Linka,” his voice is low and rough with sleep, his eyes dark, “you feel so good.”
“I need –”
“I know what you need, Linka,” he wraps his arms around her, “you need me to fuck all those horrible nightmares right out of your head, don’t you? To keep you warm and comforted and safe and stuffed full.”
“Yes,” she nods frantically as he dips his head to kiss the swell of her breasts visible through the low neck of her shirt, “yes, Sasha, I need it.”
His hands on her waist slide up, thumbs brushing over her nipples as she squirms and trembles on his lap, “Sasha, I want your –”
One hand drops, slips between her legs, exactly what she needs to bring her over the edge, vision going white as she bounces almost frantically in his lap.
“Fuck,” Aleksander hisses, “Linka, you need to get off me before I come.”
She shakes her head, horrified at the very thought, of the loss of him inside her, “I’m on the pill, Sasha, I swear. Come inside me, pleasepleaseplease.”
Another curse, and a frantic, messy kiss, before he spills inside her, filling her with glorious warmth.
“I’ve got you, Linka,” Aleksander shifts so he can lie back on the bed, still inside Alina as she lays on top of him, his arm wrapped possessively around her, his lips pressing kisses to her face and neck, “I’ll always take care of you.”
Chapter 1806: Naïve (3)
Chapter Text
“Try not to look quite so miserable, Alina.”
“You want me to pretend to be happy when you’re about to commit a massacre.”
“Grisha have been massacred for centuries. And Zlatan has been responsible for the disappearance of dozens of Grisha in the last few years. Besides, you ought to be grateful I’m feeling merciful – you and the tracker are both deserters, after all, and you know the punishment for that.”
Firing squad, Alina shivers at the thought.
“We didn’t –”
“But you did,” he says, voice hard, “whatever silly excuse you have, whatever bitter lies from Baghra that you believed without question, you are a member of the Second Army, just as Oretsev is a member of the First, and you both deserted your positions without leave.”
It’s true, technically, but there were extenuating circumstances. No tribunal would convict them, surely.
Then again, there’s rarely a tribunal at all when it comes to desertion, just an order to shoot on sight.
“One day.” Aleksander says, softer now, “you will understand why I am doing this. But I cannot wait for you to outgrow your youthful naivety and regrettably black and white view of the world. Action is needed now and I will do what I must.”
“I’ll hate you forever,” Alina hisses, “you’re a monster.”
“And you are pig-headedly stubborn, Alina. You refuse to see the truth or recognise the plague that the Lantsovs are. I am over four centuries old – do you not think that I have tried a thousand and more methods, that I have not used diplomacy and bribery and reason to try and keep Grisha safe?”
“This isn’t the way.”
“One day you will understand,” he repeats his earlier words, “until then, you cannot be trusted to know what is best for yourself, Grisha or Ravka.”
Chapter 1807: Custody (3)
Chapter Text
"You mean to tell me that you had the Darkling in custody, handcuffed and unable to summon, and you lost him?"
"We let his solicitor Alina Starkova in to see him. We were monitoring it all, but then there was a flash of light on the cameras. When it faded, they were both gone."
Chapter 1808: Phone (5)
Chapter Text
Hey, you’ve reached Alina. I can’t answer the phone right now so please leave a message after the beep.
“Hi, it’s Irina. Someone came into the gallery looking for you after you’d left. Super hot but very intense and he clearly doesn’t feel the heat because he was wearing all black in this weather. He said you were old friends. He was really interested in the Sol Koroleva exhibit. He wanted your personal number, but I told him we couldn’t give that out and he looked kind of mad for a moment, so I thought I might have to call security, but then he just shrugged and said he’d catch up to you soon enough.”
Hey, you’ve reached Alina. I can’t answer the phone right now so please leave a message after the beep.
“Irina again. The diary says you’re supposed to be here from 8am today, but I haven’t seen you yet and it’s, err, 10.30am now. I hope you haven’t caught that flu going around. Give me a call so I know you’re ok.”
Hey, you’ve reached Alina. I can’t answer the phone right now so please leave a message after the beep.
“I’m really starting to freak out, Lina. I’ve been calling you non-stop and so has Feliks, but you’re not answering. Ana went to your apartment and got no response. This isn’t like you, Lina. Please call me.”
Hey, you’ve reached Alina. I can’t answer the phone right now so please leave a message after the beep.
“I keep thinking about that guy yesterday. There was something off about him, but I told myself I was just tired and imagining things and – fuck, Lina, please be ok.”
Hey, you’ve reached Alina. I can’t answer the phone right now so please leave a message after the beep.
“We’ve notified the police. If you can, please call me.”
Hey, you’ve reached Alina. I can’t answer the phone right now so please leave a message after the beep.
“The police say there’s signs of a break-in at your apartment. Apparently, all the cameras around the complex are useless for the time you vanished. Not broken, but like it was all pitch-black and shadowy … at 5pm on a sunny July afternoon. If there’s any way for you to contact us, please do.”
This number is no longer in service.
Chapter 1809: Daughter (8)
Chapter Text
A pregnant Inferni disappears near Dva Stolba, presumed dead for years, until Aleksander finds her in Keramzin.
"You hid my Sun Summoner from me," his fury is awful when he tests her daughter and sunlight spills forth, "you would have been honoured, instead you'll die a traitor."
Chapter 1810: Mercy (4)
Summary:
Now expanded into a full one-shot – https://ao3-rd-3.onrender.com/works/71803801
Chapter Text
“I offered you mercy once, my Alina, but you refused me.”
“That wasn’t mercy,” she spits.
She fights against the hold of his shadows, but she is no match for them, not yet, and especially not when there is so much about their tether that she does not understand, leaving Aleksander with the upper hand. His poor, silly girl still will not allow herself to embrace her full power.
“I allowed you to say goodbye to your tracker. I would not have drawn out his death. That is certainly mercy, my Alina, especially if you consider how much I would have liked to take my time tearing him to pieces.”
“Death is not mercy.”
“Is it not?” he nearly sighs out loud at her youthful naivety, at the fact that not even years in the army has taught her that a quick, clean death can be a far kinder end than lingering misery and pain.
His Sun Summoner stays stubbornly silent, even as he strides forward until he is close enough to reach out, his fingers brushing her cheek, “I will show you, Alina, and you will learn. When you witness your tracker’s suffering, you’ll realise how kind I was being, in offering a quick death.”
“I won’t let –”
He presses one hand to her mouth, muffling her protests, “I swear to you, my Alina, that I will – slowly and painfully – strip away all that you know, all that you love, until you have no shelter but mine.”
She stares at him with wide, horrified eyes, as if she finally understands the seriousness of her situation.
Aleksander smiles, presses his lips to her forehead and then gives her a gentle mental nudge, their tether going dormant as he finds himself back in the familiar surroundings of his tent.
Chapter 1811: Daughter (9)
Summary:
cw implied possible father/daughter incest
Chapter Text
The court rumour mill goes wild when the Black Tsar brings the previously hidden Sun Summoner to Os Alta
He dotes on her, tender and affectionate, but almost nothing is known about her.
Is she his wife or his daughter?
Or, whisper some, is it more depraved than that? Is she both?
Chapter 1812: Power (8)
Summary:
Sort of Anastasia AU
Chapter Text
Alina trembles before him, cannot help it despite her wish to be brave.
Surely no one could possibly blame her. The Darkling was a formidable and powerful figure even when he was merely the Shadow Summoner general of her father’s armies, and he is even more so now that there is no one left alive who can command him.
She ignores the little voice in the back of her mind reminding her that once, years ago, he had been a friend, had delighted her with shadow shows.
“Little Alinochka, all grown up,” he smiles down at her, still far taller than she is, broad in the fur-lined cloak that covers his kefta.
It looks so warm and comfortable, that cloak, and Alina is reminded of her own threadbare clothes, the result of constantly moving from place to place, forced to stay hidden, with scarcely enough money for food let alone winter clothes.
As if he can read her thoughts, he unfastens the cloak and wraps her in it, tucking it carefully around her and brushing his fingers briefly across her cheek.
Her power sparks at his touch, skin glowing faintly, and the Darkling’s smile widens.
“I’m very glad to see you, Alinochka, even if you look like you’ve been unwell. I’ve been trying find you for a long time.”
Five years, almost to the day, Alina thinks. It was barely a month after her fourteenth birthday when the world had turned upside down.
“Trying to kill me,” she glares at him, mustering her courage.
He frowns, “of course not, Alinochka. I suppose that incense-addled old fool has been filling your head with lies.”
The Apparat was the one who had spirited her away from the palace. She hadn’t been in the throne room when the Darkling had murdered the tsar, tsarina and tsarevich, left out of the celebration of Vasily’s betrothal to a Fjerdan noblewoman because her step-mother insisted her presence would be an insult, given she was living proof of her father’s infidelities. She was only at court, saved from banishment to obscurity, because of the holy light in her veins that the Apparat insisted must be cultivated.
She’d been saved in the nick of time, the Apparat had always insisted, taken to the secret tunnels and smuggled out of the city moments before the Darkling’s Grisha came to her rooms to kill her. At first, Alina hadn’t believed that the Darkling would have harmed her, but the Apparat has spent five years telling her news of his depravities and massacres, insisting that he would murder her because she was the only one with the royal blood and the power – her light – to oppose him.
Alina has never been sure how she could face the Darkling. His military experience and control of his shadows are legendary, while she can scarcely summon a few orbs of light.
Perhaps she would be stronger if she had ever had Grisha teachers, but the Apparat had always insisted to the tsar that the Church should be responsible for her education, and while the Darkling had shown her a little of Grisha ways, when they were out of sight of the Apparat, she had never learned much. And for all that he goes on about her being Ravka’s only hope, the Apparat has never managed to teach her anything of use during their time on the run.
And now the Apparat is dead and Alina is in the Darkling’s power, almost entirely helpless to stop him if he decides to cut her down with his shadows.
But if he wants her dead, if the Apparat’s warnings were right, then why is she alive right now? And why is the Darkling looking at her so warmly, like she is the centre of his world?
Chapter 1813: Rule (2)
Chapter Text
He’s never seen anyone as beautiful and amazing as Sol Koroleva.
Despite his mother’s warnings about Ravka’s immortal ruler, Aleksander doesn’t regret presenting himself to her.
Whether on his knees, at her feet, in her bed or within her army, he will do all he can to serve her.
Chapter 1814: Deal (2)
Chapter Text
The Black Tsar’s throne room is wreathed in shadows and Alina stands in the middle, taken from her family, faced with the most formidable and feared man in the country.
“Where are my parents?” she asks, proud that her voice does not tremble.
He frowns, “they are currently enjoying the hospitality of my dungeons. A fitting place for thieves.”
“My parents aren’t thieves!” she cries out, “they’ve never taken anything, not gold or jewels or –”
“Oh, they stole something far more precious than mere objects, Alina. They stole you.”
“What?”
She stares at him, confusion momentarily overcoming her anger and fear, “they’re my parents. They can’t steal me.”
“They are your parents, yes,” he stands from his throne and walks slowly down the dais steps towards her, “but that does not change the fact, sweet girl, that you belong to me.”
Alina wants to run, but something roots her to the spot.
“I don’t –”
“You are my Sun Summoner, my fated other half, my destiny. We saw each other’s faces in the Making right at the beginning of everything. I have waited my whole life – centuries – for you, Alina, and your parents tried to keep you from me.”
“They didn’t know,” she says, “they didn’t realise –”
“No, sweet girl,” he flicks his fingers and tendrils of shadow wrap around the lower part of her face, muffling her words, “no lies. Your parents are Grisha themselves – even if they are deserters – and they would recognise the Small Science in their own child. And you have not been hiding it or refusing to summon – you’d be almost dead from the Wasting if that was the case.”
“I … I practiced alone,” Alina stutters when the tsar calls back the shadows, “figured it out myself.”
He tuts, reaching out to press one finger to her chin, tilting her face up until she has to look him directly in the eyes, “I said no lies, sweet girl. You might have figured out a little alone, but I heard about the light show you put on when my Grisha found you, impressive if unrefined – that would require proper training from another Grisha.”
Knowing she won’t be able to fool him, Alina changes tactics.
“Please, don’t hurt them. They were just trying to protect me. I’ll stay here, I swear, I’ll do whatever you say. Just let my parents go free.”
The tsar’s smile is all teeth, and she realises she has done exactly what he wants, and without even a moment’s consideration, “a bargain, then, sweet girl. You will take your rightful place by my side and learn all I have to teach you. There will be no ill-advised escape or assassination attempts. And, in return, I will forgive your parents all their many transgressions. Agreed?”
It is a deal with the devil, but Alina loves her parents and she will do what it takes to keep them safe.
She nods her head and takes the tsar’s offered hand, his shadows and her light entwining above their joined hands, “agreed.”
Chapter 1815: Alone (4)
Chapter Text
Aleksander knows Ivan thinks his priorities are all wrong, that he’s far too focused on Alina.
But his Sun Summoner is everything. She is the one he’s waited so long for, his perfect other half who means he won’t be alone anymore.
His priorities are exactly what they ought to be.
Chapter 1816: Missing (10)
Summary:
cw kidnapping and reference to domestic violence by Mal
Chapter Text
From the isolated, secure manor that her kidnapper insists is her new home, Alina watches the story of her abduction play out through news reports over the course of a few months.
First, her husband Mal pleading for her safe return. They’ve only been married three months, childhood sweethearts who went to the courthouse as soon as Alina turned eighteen. He misses her and he’s desperate for any information. Sympathy is high.
The narrative changes when she’s been missing about a month.
“They’re twisting it all,” she says when her kidnapper – “Aleksander,” he tells her, “but you’ll call me Sasha” – finds her sobbing as she watches a news report.
… new information coming to light of frequent arguments between the couple. Oretsev was known to drink heavily and reliable sources say his temper had been worse in the weeks before Alina Oretseva’s disappearance, after he was laid off at the factory where he worked.
“Are they?” Aleksander asks.
He’s sitting too close. He always sits too close. He might not have forced her into his bed, but he freely touches her – strokes her hair, caresses her cheek, brushes her arm – even when she tries to move away.
“It’s lies!” she insists.
“But you did argue,” Aleksander says, “and Malyen drank far too much. That’s why he was fired, you know – he told you it was budget cuts and redundancies, but it was because he’d been drunk around the machinery a little too often. Really, he’s lucky he never lost a limb.”
“He wasn’t perfect, but no one is. All relationships have problems and I –”
“He hit you once,” Aleksander says, voice low and dangerous, “I didn’t see it happen, but I saw the aftermath. You wore too much makeup for over a week. You jumped at loud noises.”
“That … that was a mistake. He apologised, swore he’d never do it again.”
“That’s what they always say, milaya.”
“That doesn’t mean he deserves to be framed,” she cries, pointing at the television, where the lead detective in the case is announcing their decision to charge Malyen Oretsev with murder, “I’m not even dead.”
“Of course you’re not, but I’m afraid I can’t trust that you’ll leave Malyen of your own accord. And so I’ve had to take drastic action to keep you safe.”
“You kidnapped me.”
“It’s all for your own good, milaya. You had to go missing to keep you safe. And you’ll have to stay gone to ensure Malyen is charged with your murder.”
Alina doesn’t see how her husband can be charged when she’s alive and well, but as the weeks pass she watches in horror as the so-called evidence mounts.
Blood-stained clothes and shovel. Hairs in the boot of Mal’s jeep. Suspicious purchases at the hardware and garden stores. It all paints a very bad picture.
The trial is televised. Aleksander seems to enjoy watching it with her as it becomes more and more obvious what the outcome is going to be.
“Don’t be upset,” he presses his lips to the corner of her mouth on the day Mal is sentenced to twenty-five years in prison, “he doesn’t deserve your tears.”
“You’re a monster,” Alina whispers.
“Everything I’ve done, I have done for us, milaya. I’ll take such good care of you, I promise.”
Chapter 1817: Father (17)
Summary:
Aleksander is Mal’s father
Chapter Text
“Did you hear about the debutante ball?”
“No, I just got back.”
“Mal was accompanying Alina, but they argued and he stormed out. Then Alina ran off, all upset. She reappeared two hours later, dishevelled and blushing. Guess who was with her!”
“Who?”
“Mr Morozov. Mal’s father.”
Chapter 1818: Elope (7)
Chapter Text
“So, here is my wayward little bride.”
Alina trembles as the Black Tsar circles her. All the stories and whispered rumours she’s heard over the years have still not prepared her for meeting him in person.
“You know, Alina, it was a kindness on my part to allow your parents to raise you, a thank you for all their years of service to me. Eighteen years they would have you, to live quietly in peace and safety, far away from the intrigues of my court. And then, you would come to me, to take your rightful place and stand by my side as my tsarita – shadow and sun united, as it ought to be.”
He stills, reaches out slowly, the shadows swirling around them both. Alina tenses, but all he does is brush a flyaway piece of hair away from her face.
“Your parents swore to me that they would raise you to enjoy your childhood but also to know your duty. It seems, however, that they failed me in this regard.”
“No,” she protests, fearing for what punishment he might inflict upon her poor parents, “they told me of my destiny, I swear. They did not have any inclination of what I planned, nor did they know about Mal.”
The tsar’s face hardens at the mention of Mal’s name, “even if they ensured you knew what was expected of you, they still failed me – they were not watchful enough by half if they never had any idea of your foolish dalliance.”
“It wasn’t –”
She falls silent at the terrible look on his face, the burning fury in his dark eyes.
“You are the Sun Summoner, Alina. You are my Sun Summoner. To dally with that useless boy is bad enough, but to think you might marry him is a true folly.”
She understands now why her parents had been so terrified when they caught her sneaking out of the house, a bag packed, prepared to elope with Mal and flee across the True Sea to escape the path that has been laid out for her since birth.
At the time, though, she had only wanted to have freedom. Mal was not perfect, but he was someone she had grown up with and knew well and, most importantly, her own choice. Only later, when they’d all been brought to Os Alta, Mal dragged away to the dungeons and her parents forcibly escorted to a supposed guest room, did Alina realise what a childish, stupid, dangerous mistake she’d made.
“It seems I’ll have to take you closely in hand, Alina, since your education has clearly been lacking. I do hope you’ll prove yourself a willing and dedicated pupil. I’d hate for your parents to need to return to active service – the front lines can be a dangerous place.”
“And … and Mal?” she dares to ask.
“I should Cut him down where he stands for his presumption,” the tsar sneers.
“He didn’t even know I’m the Sun Summoner.”
This, if anything, seems to make the tsar angrier, “and you were going to marry him? When he didn’t even know about such a fundamental part of you? What if you’d given yourself to him and he’d rejected you?”
“Mal’s not like that.”
“The otkazat’sya fear us, hate what they do not understand. There is every chance that boy would have left, or even tried to harm you.”
“Please, just let him go.”
“Perhaps I will, in time,” he reaches out again, his thumb brushing across her cheek.
She feels his amplification, her power stirring under her skin, always drawn to him.
“Behave for me,” he adds with a smile that’s a little too mean to be reassuring, “and maybe the boy will live.”
Chapter 1819: Candle (10)
Chapter Text
“We must always keep a candle burning,” Alina says.
It’s difficult on the run. They can barely afford food and lodgings, let alone candles.
One evening, Mal falls asleep, forgetting the candle.
He only wakes when Alina screams. And by then it’s far too late. The Darkling is here.
Chapter 1820: Daughter (10)
Chapter Text
It's a diplomatic incident when Shu Han's ambassador to Ravka – a shrewd, intelligent woman married to a Ravkan author – finds her barely legal daughter Alina in bed with the Black Tsar, who is over twenty years her senior.
At least a wedding is good for international relations.
Chapter 1821: Dream (5)
Chapter Text
For all she denies him in the daylight, he knows he is ever-present in her dreams.
Their tether practically glows when she sleeps, a beacon for him to follow.
He likes to watch her as she slumbers, her face relaxed, defences fallen away, his name on her lips.
Soon, she’ll be his.
Chapter 1822: Alone (5)
Summary:
Now a full fic that can be found at https://ao3-rd-3.onrender.com/works/71661266
Chapter Text
“What have you done?”
Aleksander stares, horrified, at Alina.
Their tether is torn to shreds, the remaining connection a fragile, tenuous thing that he can scarcely sense.
All around them, on the sandy remains of what was once the Shadow Fold, he can feel small sparks of light. But they are just that, small and weak sparks, a pale imitation of his true Sun Summoner.
“I …”
Alina falls silent, eyes wide and surprised.
Trembling, she looks down at her hands, and her expression is so achingly heartbroken that he knows he will forgive her all the trouble she has caused him.
“I feel … empty,” she whispers, tears dripping down her face, “like part of me is missing.”
And of course she does. Her light is a fundamental part of her, and to have it torn away is the most horrific of violations.
“The amplifiers,” she says, “it’s my fault. I took too much power.”
“No!” he protests, because those amplifiers were always meant for her, “no, my Alina. this is just a side-effect, a temporary displacement.”
The Shadow Fold was formed using merzost and only merzost could destroy it. Alina had called on it once before, when she brought the ceiling down on his head, and she has done it again now. But the merzost has exacted a terrible price in return.
It is not the end, though.
“I can still feel it,” he takes her hands, brushes his thumb over her pulse point, “the tether is badly damaged, but it remains. You are still my Sun Summoner, the light is still yours.”
He tugs her close and wraps his arms around her. More docile than he has seen her in a long time – probably from the shock – she allows his embrace.
“I will fix this, my Alina,” he promises her, “whatever it takes.”
Aleksander won’t be alone. And neither will Alina.
Chapter 1823: Divorce (6)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Mal has been working as Alina Starkova’s second assistant at Sol Koroleva Art Gallery for one week when a raging storm of a man sweeps right past him and into his boss’ private studio.
“Wait!” he calls out, “you can’t just –”
“It’s fine,” says Inej, sitting calmly at the desk opposite him, “that’s just Aleksander.”
“Aleksander Morozov?” Mal asks, finally realising why the man looked so familiar, “what’s he doing here?”
Morozov is probably the world’s most famous scientist. Mal really has no idea what his area of expertise is – maybe black holes, since he’s nicknamed the Darkling, and the Black Heretic by those fundamental religious groups who like to protest his work – but he’s everywhere, on tv and billboards and voiceovers and educational videos. Mal can’t think of why he’d need to meet with an artist and owner of Os Alta’s biggest gallery.
“They’re married,” Inej stares at him incredulously, “didn’t you read the employee onboarding briefing?”
“Err … I skimmed it.”
Inej rolls her eyes. She’s terrifyingly competent and seems to find it a personal failing that he hasn’t read the 500-page, single-spaced document she handed him when he first started here.
“They’re about to celebrate their tenth wedding anniversary. Don’t ever try and stop him from going where he wants in the gallery – it’s entirely pointless.”
“But what if –”
“I’m not signing those fucking papers, Linka,” the furious voice is clear even through the closed doors.
“Ah,” Inej sighs, “she must have finally found someone who managed to serve the divorce papers.”
“They’re getting divorced?” Mal asks.
“Well, Alina keeps trying. Aleksander once went off on a no-tech three-month sabbatical to one of the remotest parts of the Sikurzoi Mountains just so no one could find him to serve the paperwork. And then he got back in her good graces and she didn’t try again for a few months.”
“Be reasonable, Sasha,” says Alina from inside her studio.
“I haven’t tied you to our bed and fucked you until you’re so cock-drunk that you forget this stupid idea. That’s me being reasonable.”
“Go and check on the progress setting up for the new Zenik exhibit,” Inej tells him, “they may have calmed down when you’re back.”
But by the time Mal returns ten minutes later, it’s even worse.
No shouting now. Instead, the groans and grunts and high-pitched cries make it very clear what’s going on.
“We really should get that room soundproofed,” Inej notes, entirely unbothered by the noises getting louder and louder.
The studio door opens twenty minutes later, once Mal has decided that he’s been thoroughly traumatised.
Aleksander Morozov looks like the cat that got the cream and the canary, dipping his head and tugging Alina into a filthy, lingering kiss.
“Go away and leave me to my work,” Alina pushes him away, “I’m busy.”
“I’ll see you at home, Linka. Ivan is already arranging to move my things back in.”
“You’re a presumptuous ass, Sasha.”
“Yes,” he grins, “but I’m your presumptuous ass.”
Her answering smile is fond and warm and full of love.
Mal thinks he should probably invest in some noise-cancelling headphones.
Chapter 1824: Forest (4)
Chapter Text
“Are you lost?”
The stranger smiles at her. Alina shivers, although it isn’t cold.
“Yes,” she admits.
Ana always says not to use the forest shortcut, but she’d been in a hurry.
“I’ll look after you,” he says.
She realises far too late that he never said he’d show her the way out.
Chapter 1825: Hunt (6)
Chapter Text
Mal’s Uncle Sasha is an intimidating figure who watches Alina with an unnerving intensity.
“I hope you’ll take part in my hunt tomorrow, Alinochka.”
She nods, disliking the practice but unwilling to offend their host.
“Excellent,” his smile is all teeth and Alina feels like prey.
Chapter 1826: Illegal (2)
Chapter Text
The Black Tsar does not look at her from a distance, sat on his obsidian throne.
Instead, he circles her, dark eyes hungry.
“It is illegal for anyone to conceal a Grisha from me,” his voice is soft but no less deadly for it, “not that there should be any reason to do so. The Lantsov rot has been removed from Ravka and Grisha are honoured, not second-class citizens anymore.”
“I didn’t …”
She trails off at his sharp look. It’s true that she had been genuinely unaware of her Small Science for years, having cheated the test only to ensure she could stay with Mal and not with any belief that she might actually be Grisha. But it is also true that, having discovered it by accident six months ago, she and Mal had been actively hiding it to avoid being separated by all the expectations that came of being the long-awaited Sun Summoner.
“Of course, I would never have my Sun Summoner executed,” the tsar continues, “you are far too precious to me, solnyshka. But that tracker friend of yours …”
“No!” she clenches her fists, terrified, “it’s not Mal’s fault. He was only trying to be a good friend.”
“Just a friend, not a lover.”
Alina shakes her head. For all her dreams, she and Mal have never been more than friends.
“Well, perhaps I can be merciful then, for the Sun Summoner’s friend. Still, there would be conditions for such a pardon.”
Alina can only imagine what those will be. She has a terrible feeling she will never be able to see Mal again. But at least he will be alive and free.
“Whatever it takes,” Alina says.
And from the tsar’s wickedly-pleased smile, she knows this is exactly what he wants.
Chapter 1827: Dance (4)
Chapter Text
For all the time that Aleksander has devoted to searching for the Sun Summoner, in the end he stumbles across her quite by chance.
He’s passing through Keramzin, stopping for one night with a contingent of Grisha and oprichniki, and filling their evening by attending the local festival. Spending coin at the stalls is an easy way to engender goodwill with the otkazat’sya who are so often fearful and suspicious.
She’s dancing in the square, face flushed and smile wide as she spins around.
And it would be so easy to miss the light. After all, the square is lit by lanterns and it seems at first like she’s just bathed in their light. Only on a closer glance does Aleksander realise that she is glowing from within, her golden skin bright.
His heart skips a beat and Ivan, ever attuned to his usual rhythms, turns to look at him in alarm, “General, what –?”
“The girl,” he points her out subtly, “she’s glowing.”
Ivan, ever efficient, understands immediately, “should I bring her over to you?”
“No,” Aleksander shakes his head, “we don’t want to cause a scene, not when it might reveal her. Besides, I expect it will come as something of a shock to the girl.”
“She doesn’t know?”
“I do not believe so. I think she’s summoning unconsciously, enough to stave off Wasting Sickness but not enough to make it obvious to her that she is Grisha.”
“Later then?”
“Yes,” he smiles, eyes bright at the thought of his Sun Summoner, finally in reach.
It will have to be done quickly and quietly. He may have Ivan put her to sleep, at least until they can get some distance away from Keramzin.
She’ll understand, once he explains to her how important she is to him, to the Grisha and all of Ravka, and of the danger she would be in without proper protection.
“Alina,” he turns to see a young man in a First Army tracking uniform waving to the girl.
And he can’t have that, he thinks, frowning as the man hugs the girl, he won’t broker any interference or obstacles.
“Have that tracker distracted for the evening,” he tells Ivan, “we don’t want him causing trouble when we collect the girl.”
Alina, he thinks, meaning bright and beautiful and light. What an appropriate name.
“My Alina,” he whispers to himself as he watches her dance, “I’ve waited a long time for you.”
He’s certainly not going to let her slip through his fingers.
Chapter 1828: Crown (9)
Summary:
Historical AU
Chapter Text
Many heads have worn the Ravkan crown over the last few years.
Her father, two brothers and uncle, all dead now.
Today, it sits on the head of a man whose lineage is murky at best, his throne won through bloody conquest and his position secured by his marriage to Alina, the sole survivor of her family.
And perhaps she should hate Aleksander.
Maybe she ought to be cold and distant, a suffering martyr that the people will write songs and plays about.
But what good would that do?
She may as well make the best of it, carve out her own power, charm her new husband enough that he makes her his equal and not just his pretty little broodmare war trophy.
Besides, there is something to be said for finally having a tsar strong enough to keep his throne.
Now, they’ll hopefully have some measure of peace.
Chapter 1829: Wedding (8)
Summary:
cw Alina cheating on Mal with Aleksander
Zoya POV
Chapter Text
There are noises emanating from the bridal suite.
“What the fuck is going on in there?” Genya asks, “she said she wanted quiet contemplation before the ceremony.”
“Fucking is exactly what’s going on,” Zoya answers, ear pressed to the door and an impressed smirk on her face, “extremely good fucking, from the sound of it.”
“But Mal’s two floors down. I checked on him five minutes ago – he’s getting smashed on mini-bar alcohol, by the way, and those idiot friends of his are doing nothing to stop him.”
“It’s not Mal in there,” Zoya grins, “he doesn’t even know how to make Lina orgasm. I saw someone else sneak in ten minutes ago. It looks like he came here straight from the airport.”
Genya’s eyes widen, “Zo, we swore we wouldn’t tell him.”
“Don’t be naïve, Gen. We all know Ivan has been texting him updates ever since Lina temporarily lost her mind, agreed to marry Oretsev and then decided it’d be a good idea to speed-run the wedding, probably because she knew she wouldn’t go through with it if Sasha was here in person.”
“We agreed we’d support her choice.”
“It was a stupid choice.”
“Yes, but it’s her choice to make.”
“That’s a nice sentiment, Gen, but sometimes, no matter how much you love them, your best friend needs a kick up the backside to stop them making the biggest mistake of their life.”
Genya sighs, “do you think we should check on them?”
“Be my guest,” Zoya snorts, “but you’ll probably get an eyeful.”
“Ah, maybe not, then. But what about Mal.”
“Oh, I’m sure he’ll be fine. Point him in the direction of a busty blonde and he’ll probably forget he was ever supposed to be getting married today.”
“But then there’s the caterer and the room booking and the string quartet and –”
“Relax, Gen. Knowing Sasha, he’ll lock it down immediately and we’ll still be able to have the wedding today.”
“You can’t be serious!”
“There’s a reason I told you we should make sure it was what Lina wanted and not Oretsev. Now she gets her dream wedding, which is Sasha’s dream wedding too because all he cares about is that she’s the bride waiting for him.”
“You’re insane,” Genya says.
Zoya shrugs, “I’m right.”
And then she knocks on the suite door, pushes it open, rolls her eyes at the sight of Alina and Aleksander half-dressed on the floor, having forgone the comfortable looking bed only a few feet away in their haste.
“Knock, knock, lovebirds, time to tidy yourselves up. The photographer is due to arrive in an hour and Ivan needs your go-ahead to go to the quick-stop printers to get the amended orders of service.”
Genya and Fedyor, Zoya thinks, are excellent wedding planners. She and Ivan, on the other hand, are experts at last minute amendments to the plan like, for example, a change of groom.
Mal is out, Aleksander is in and Zoya, for one, couldn’t be happier.
Chapter 1830: Book (6)
Chapter Text
Alina finds the book - small, leather-bound and centuries old - wedged in between two of the Little Palace library bookshelves.
It's a handwritten diary, surprisingly well-preserved.
This, she reads the first page, is the true story of the grief that created the Shadow Fold.
Chapter 1831: Change (4)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Chapter Text
“Absolutely not,” her step-father growls, “that dress is too short.”
“But –”
“Get changed now.”
“Fine,” she grumbles.
“No,” he says when she turns to go, “you’ll change here.”
He hands her a modest sundress. As she strips off and puts it on, his dark eyes never stop watching her.
Chapter 1832: Horse (3)
Chapter Text
Alina flees into the dense forest because she thinks it will be harder for the Darkling to follow on horseback.
However, she’s clearly underestimated his riding abilities and his horse’s agility because it barely takes any time at all for him to catch up to her.
He doesn’t even bother to use his shadows.
“Silly girl,” he grips her arm and swings her up to sit in front of him on the horse, one of his arms an iron band around her waist, his lips brushing the shell of her ear, “you can’t get away that easily.”
Chapter 1833: Head (4)
Chapter Text
It's a macabre display, but far from the worst thing Ivan has seen.
The heads of the Lantsovs, laid out on platters on the table in the Sun Summoner's private parlour, ready for her perusal.
The Darkling is convinced it's the perfect gift for Alina's birthday. Ivan's not so sure.
Chapter 1834: Change (5)
Summary:
Ancient Ravkan muse of theatre Alina
Chapter Text
Alina likes to visit auditions. It’s a good place to spot new talent that she might be able to nurture.
Sometimes, she’ll wander among those waiting so that she can talk to them and discover their hopes and dreams.
She also enjoys turning herself invisible and sneaking into the audition room so that she can watch the auditions. It can be painful when a lack of talent combines with a stubborn belief in their own genius, or when nerves ruin a performance, but some of the most raw, real acting Alina has ever witnessed has been found in stuffy, tension-filled rooms as a group of men and women try to cast a role.
When she slips into a grubby little room in Balakirev one sunny morning, she doesn’t expect that it will change her life forever.
But there he is.
Aleksander Morozov.
Only just twenty, going for his very first audition.
He’s rough around the edges, but brimming with talent, practically glowing with it.
Alina knows how to spot potential and Aleksander has that in spades.
The casting director seems unsure. He can see Aleksander’s talent, but his mind is filled with petty, human concerns like studio approval and the dangers of casting an unknown talent in a big film like this, even if it is only one of the supporting roles.
“He’s it, though, isn’t he?” Alina perches on the edge of the desk and whispers into the man’s ear, “you won’t find anyone else who can play this role like he will – they’ll just be a caricature, but Aleksander, he understands the role and he’ll bring real depth to it.”
Depth. Understanding. The man scribbles the words down on his notes, underlined twice.
Alina smiles as she wanders away to find a new audition. Aleksander will get the role, she’s sure of it.
And she thinks she’ll visit him again soon, just to see how he’s getting on.
Chapter 1835: Pill (3)
Summary:
cw ominous vibes and implied non-con somnophilia
Chapter Text
Her roommate is so nice, helping Alina get organised with a planner, meal prep, set bedtimes and weekly pill box.
She's not sure what the pills are, but Aleksander insists they're good for her.
He must be right. After all, she sleeps much better now, with very pleasurable dreams.
Chapter 1836: Darklina Homes (198)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1648792314763001858
Chapter Text
Alina stares wide-eyed at the manor. She has gone from an orphan rejected by the First Army to wife of the dangerous Shadow Summoner in a few hours.
"This is your home?"
"Our home," he corrects.
"Don't Grisha go to the Little Palace?"
"Not you, Alina. I'll see to you personally."
Chapter 1837: Darklina Homes (199)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1628490479443607553
cw kidnapping
Chapter Text
Alina falls asleep in her cramped apartment and wakes, mind all muddled, to find the view outside her window has changed.
Bright sunshine, the ocean so close she can feel the sea breeze, and a private beach a short walk away.
Her ex-boyfriend's sharp smile, "welcome home, Alina."
Chapter 1838: Darklina Homes (200)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1600912105192165376
Chapter Text
Silly of her and Mal to think they had enough of a head-start that they could stop for the night.
Foolish beyond belief to shelter in the abandoned cabin and light a fire that would be clearly spotted.
It's so dark outside that Alina doesn't notice the shadows until it's too late.
Chapter 1839: Star (4)
Chapter Text
Aleksander Morozov of Heretic Records is a demon of a taskmaster but he's the best of the best.
"My shining star," he says when Alina's debut album goes to the top of the charts and receives critical acclaim, his smile sharp and his gaze heated, "you deserve a reward, sweet girl."
Chapter 1840: Younger (2)
Chapter Text
The Darkling looks younger than she expects, considering he's over a century old.
His appearance is of a handsome man in his mid-thirties, hair inky black without a hint of grey.
But his eyes ... they are like an ancient and terrifying abyss.
This, she thinks, is a dangerous man.
Chapter 1841: Younger (3)
Chapter Text
"Is this a mid-life crisis, Sasha? She better not be underage."
"She's twenty-one, Vanya."
"Twenty-five years younger than you. Saints, Sasha, your children are older than she is!"
"Nina likes her, says she makes excellent waffles."
"And Zoya?"
"She'll come around eventually."
Chapter 1842: Amplifier (4)
Chapter Text
Despite all of Baghra's warnings, the stupid girl still doesn't run.
Instead, she goes willingly with Aleksander to search for an amplifier.
She expects the girl to come back with a collar. Instead, she returns hand-in-hand with Aleksander, wearing the antler bones like a crown.
Chapter 1843: Darklina Homes (201)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Homes - https://x.com/darklina_homes/status/1558845918543286272
Chapter Text
It's a fairytale home, nestled in the woods, untouched by the chaotic city.
And if the forest surrounding them is so thick that she can't navigate it alone, and she can't get a phone or internet signal, and her employer watches her with hungry eyes, well ...
It's probably fine.
Chapter 1844: Virgin (5)
Chapter Text
She wakes on a stone altar, the Apparat holding a dagger above her.
“A virgin sacrifice has power. Your death will release your holy light and destroy the darkness.”
A low chuckle comes from the shadows, “you’re a little late for a virgin sacrifice.”
Alina grins, “hello, Sasha.”
Chapter 1845: Papa (5)
Chapter Text
“We had to draw our family today, mama,” Irina says after school.
Alina expects to see just the two of them, and maybe to get a question about the father Irina has never met, and who Alina tries very hard not to talk or think about.
But the drawing has three figures. Two are recognisably her and Irina. The other is tall, dark-haired and dressed in black, with grey and black crayon squiggles around him.
“For his shadows, mama,” Irina beams, unaware of Alina’s rising panic, “they were so cool! And I know you said no showing my shadows or light, but he said he’s my papa, so it’s alright.”
“You … you saw him, Irinochka?” Alina stutters.
“Yup,” she smiles cheerfully, “he promised he’d come and see us really soon.”
Alina’s blood runs cold.
Chapter 1846: Game (8)
Chapter Text
“At first it was just a bit of fun, a game to play with the only otkazat’sya agent who seemed to understand me. The more I watched, though, the more I knew.”
“Knew what?”
“You are no otkazat’sya, my Alinochka. In fact, if I am not much mistaken, there is sunshine in your veins.”
Nikolai freezes. He can’t see Alina’s expression on the video, only Morozov’s, but he can tell she’s fiddling with something, the sun pendant she always wears around her neck.
Morozov reaches out, quick as a snake, and wraps a hand around Alina’s wrist.
And the screen goes bright white.
Chapter 1847: Bed (26)
Summary:
cw guardian/ward
Now a full fic that can be found at https://ao3-rd-3.onrender.com/works/72362521
Chapter Text
“My lord,” the housekeeper hurries after him, trying to keep up with his long strides, “this is not proper at all. Lady Alina may still be abed and I must insist that –”
“It is not your place to insist on anything,” Aleksander turns to glare at the woman, and at the butler who is just now – huffing and puffing – also catching up with them, “I will see my ward immediately.”
He knocks on the bedroom door, but does not wait for a response before he pushes it open.
Standing in the doorframe, he finds himself admiring the sight before him.
Lady Alina is indeed still in bed, but she is awake, sprawled out on top of her rumpled covers as she plays with her pet cat.
She is somewhat disheveled, and his eyes darken as his gaze trails over her bare legs and the low cut of her nightgown.
“Lady Alina,” the housekeeper hisses, and the girl looks up, eyes widening when she spots him, “the new Earl is here.”
“Oh,” she sits up, tugging down her nightgown and grabbing a robe to put on, “apologies, my lord, I did not think we expected you until tomorrow.”
“No apologies required,” he smiles at her, pleased when she blushes a little, “my business took less time than expected and I caught an earlier train.”
“I … I suppose I ought to get dressed now.”
“I suppose you ought,” he nods, although he thinks he’d be perfectly happy to see her remain in her pretty nightgown, “I will see you in a little while for breakfast.”
Chapter 1848: Baby (11)
Chapter Text
“You stay away from him,” Alina shouted, struggling against her bonds as Aleksander peered into the pram and deftly picked up her son.
His son too, her mind whispered, whatever you might wish.
He looked genuinely hurt by her words, “you believe I’d harm my own child, Alina? Do you really think that low of me?”
“Yes,” she spat out, even though she knew as she said it that it was a lie, knew as she watched Aleksander cradle Anatoly as gently as she always did, looking down at his tiny face with something approaching awe, that he would protect the baby to his dying breath.
Damn him for not being a complete monster. It would be so much easier if she could totally despise him.
Chapter 1849: Wife (25)
Summary:
From a no-powers historical AU where there was a coup by Aleksander that overthrew the Lantsov dynasty before Vasily was conceived. The Lantsov tsar was executed but Tatiana was allowed to return to Fjerda, where she married Magnus Opjer and had two children – Nikolai and Linnea.
Nikolai POV
Chapter Text
Father called me into his office today to speak of my new appointment as Fjerda’s junior ambassador to Ravka. He wanted to ensure I was as prepared as possible for this assignment.
We went over the correct forms of address for members of the court, various protocols and important names for me to remember.
Father was quite insistent that I pay particular attention to the information on Alina Starkova, who is the daughter of Anton Starkov, the senior Ravkan ambassador to Shu Han, and his Shu wife Keyen Starkova. He told me that the young woman should be addressed as Lady Starkova, despite the fact that her father is a mere Baron, and that I should show her every courtesy. I do not know why my father is so concerned with this young woman, and he refused to explain his reasons, but I took careful notes and will act accordingly.
From the diary of Nikolai Opjer – 4 January 1837
It seems that the tsarina is very much out of favour in court right now.
Everyone knows, of course, that the marriage was for diplomatic reasons only, but the tsar appears to be not just ambivalent about his wife, but downright hostile. There is almost no one from the Shu court here in Os Alta at the moment, and we have not even been introduced to the tsarina yet.
Rumours swirl regarding the estrangement between the tsar and his wife. Some say that the tsar is angry that the tsarina is still not with child, despite two years of marriage. Others believe she was caught sending sensitive information to the Shu court – I am not sure she would be so foolish, though, given her husband’s reputation, and surely she would have been exiled or even executed if this was the case.
The most well-circulated rumour, however, seems to be that the tsar has fallen in love with another and seeks a way to annul his current marriage and take a new wife. I wonder if this is what my father alluded to when he told me to show Alina Starkova every possible courtesy? I cannot be sure yet, for the lady is not at court right now.
From the diary of Nikolai Opjer – 18 February 1837
Dearest sister,
I enclose some sketches I have made of the city and the palace – poor work, I’m afraid, but you know I am no artist.
I also enclose one drawing of much better quality. It was given to me by a young lady who has recently arrived at court after I happened upon her in the gardens and admired her work.
Please do not get your hopes up, Linnea, that I will be writing soon with happy news. The young lady in question is very charming, but also, I understand, very much unavailable. In fact, I would go so far as to say it would be dangerous for me to attempt to pursue her – I enjoy a hint of danger in my undertakings, as you well know, but to flirt with this lady would be too reckless even for me.
Letter from Nikolai Opjer to Linnea Opjer – 26 February 1837
Chapter 1850: Touch (2)
Chapter Text
Aleksander’s knack for reading people has been well-honed after centuries. It’s come in useful over the years, enabling him to ascertain friend from foe, and decide whether people are likely to be loyal or liars.
The minute Alina Starkova steps into his tent, he’s assessing her. Her nervous but defiant stance, her refusal to meet anyone’s eye, her confused resentment, and the way she looks around for someone she cannot find in the crowd.
His Grisha revere him, and many are almost-fanatically loyal. There is good reason for this, considering how otkazat’sya treat them and how he raises them up. Still, he is a distant figure to most of them, frequently away at one of the fronts or Kribirsk or cleaning up another one of the tsar’s messes.
It won’t do to be aloof here, though, not with little Alina.
There’s a lot of emotion wrapped up in that frail, malnourished form, and the promise of conflict if she isn’t handled just right.
This requires a very personal touch, and a gentleness that hasn’t come naturally to him since his time with Luda.
He sends most of the crowd away, retaining only a few of his Grisha who witnessed the light. He questions them quickly and succinctly and then asks them to leave to.
Getting Alina to lower her guard reminds him of all his dealings with skittish horses, but he manages it, persuades her to let him test her without a fuss.
Talks softly, tucks away the darker parts of himself and lets her see glimpses of the more open man he’d been when he was younger.
Usually, he’d use his ring, wary of revealing that he is an amplifier after past experience. But the Sun Summoner is a special case, and he wants this to be as easy and painless as possible for her.
She’s buried her light so deep that he almost can’t find it. He has to coax it out, unable to stop the expression of awe spreading over his face when she illuminates the room.
He’s always known the Sun Summoner would be a marvel to watch, but he never realised just how beautiful they would be.
And now he’s certain that there’s no way he can let her travel to Os Alta alone.
This is a crucial time, days that he will use wisely to ensure that a bond is established between them.
There’s someone in this camp she’s close to and doesn’t want to leave. Aleksander doesn’t know who they are, although he plans to find out, but he does know that he needs to supplant that link if Alina is going to properly integrate into the Little Palace. Adult refugees often struggle with becoming part of the Grisha community, and Aleksander will not allow Alina to remain confused and isolated on the outskirts because she’s too attached to an otkazat’sya who cannot hope to understand her.
Still, he’ll need to be delicate about it. He doesn’t want to give her any reason to mistrust him.
Chapter 1851: Younger (4)
Summary:
Inspired by a line from the trial in Legally Blonde
Aleksander is Mal’s dad
Chapter Text
“She's my age!” Mal sneers, “did she tell you that? How would you feel if your father married someone who was your age?”
“Let the record show,” Genya notes, “that Alina Starkova-Morozova is in fact two years younger than Mal Oretsev.”
Alina stifles a giggle as a vein in Mal’s forehead bulges, his face contorted into an expression of disgust.
“Let the record also show,” Genya adds, “that Mrs Starkova-Morozova is a former Olympic silver medalist shooter. If she were really the perpetrator, I imagine Mr Morozov would be dead rather than recovering in hospital.”
“You still have no proof that I did it,” Mal says.
“Actually,” David looks up from his phone, “I just had a message from the hospital. Mr Morozov has woken up from his coma. The first thing he asked for was to see his wife. The second was for a lawyer to cut his son out of his Will and a police officer to make a statement.”
Chapter 1852: Dirt (10)
Chapter Text
“I got you dirt on Morozov, boss. He’s got a secret girlfriend.”
“Is it Nikolai Lantsov’s wife Zoya? Or that nutcase Elizaveta?”
“Alina Starkova, boss.”
“What use is that! Morozov dating Ravka’s sweetheart. Fuck, he’s going to jump at least ten points in the polls. We’re doomed.”
Chapter 1853: Modern Darklina (76)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Modern Darklina - https://x.com/moderndarklina/status/1786077525573083151
Chapter Text
Alina had warned Mal not to be fooled by his cousin's facade, but her fiancé had insisted Aleksander was just a rakish cad with no brains.
And now here they are, Mal's body cooling on the floor and Alina alone with the most dangerous man she's ever met, whose eyes are dark with desire.
"Don't fret about your reputation, Alinochka," he grins sharply, putting aside his wine so he can reach out and caress her cheek, "we'll be married in the morning."
Chapter 1854: Heretic (5)
Chapter Text
It’s easy enough to convince her friends to take part.
A fun Halloween game, to try and summon the Black Heretic.
They have no idea how serious Alina is until she discards the prop dagger and slits Mal’s throat with a real blade.
They scream, but it’s too late. He’s already here.
Chapter 1855: Hunt (7)
Chapter Text
“Alina.” She screws her eyes shut, pretends she can’t hear him.
“Alinaaaa.”
It’s all in her head, just her imagination.
“Silly girl, you can’t ignore me forever.”
She’ll leave at first light, try to outrun his shadows.
A low chuckle echoes around her, “you know I enjoy the hunt.”
Chapter 1856: Burn (6)
Chapter Text
“I didn’t mean to,” the girl whispers, staring at her hands in horror.
She’s a waifish thing, looks barely sixteen and terrified. The ground around her is arid and dry. There are a dozen bodies, burned to a crisp.
“Don’t worry,” Aleksander smiles, “I’ll take good care of you.”
Chapter 1857: Dance (5)
Summary:
Ballet AU
Chapter Text
She’s the prodigy and he’s the legend.
Alina knows she has a lot to learn from Aleksandr, although she’s found that some of his teaching methods are rather … unorthodox.
“You have to strengthen your core, Alinochka,” he says when he makes her hold her position even with the distraction of him thrusting lazily up into her, “and this is good practice for keeping yourself disciplined.”
“I just want to help you be the very best,” he murmurs when his hands linger as he corrects her form constantly.
“Clench and then relax … good girl … clench and then relax … fuck, that’s perfect … clench and then relax … it’s important to work all your muscles.”
Genya warns her to be careful of powerful men, frowning whenever Aleksandr wraps an arm around her waist or stays close even when rehearsals are over.
There’s no hope for it, though. She’s drawn to him like a moth to a flame, entranced by his dizzying talent and enticed by the way he fiercely loves dancing the same way she does. Alina dances better with him than she does with any other partner.
When they’re on stage together, there’s no other feeling in the world like it, it’s like she’s flying.
And the applause is always most rapturous when it’s the two of them.
Aleksandr’s training might be unorthodox, but it’s both pleasurable and effective.
He’s a legend and there’s no doubt that Alina will be one too.
Chapter 1858: Star (5)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
cw ages not specified but implied underage
Chapter Text
“He only married me because of you,” mama likes to say, all bitterness and jealousy.
It’s true, Alina knows.
It was luck that brought the world-renowned theoretical physicist Aleksander Morozov to Alina’s tiny school in provincial Keramzin, the result of one of The Little Palace University’s science outreach programmes.
She was immediately transferred to the university’s associated Little Palace Academy once he’d observed one of Alina’s classes and seen some of the work she doodled in her notebook while only half paying attention to the teacher talking about concepts she’d taught herself years ago.
But that hadn’t been enough for Aleksander. He’d wooed her mother in a whirlwind courtship and it had taken less than six months from the date Alina first met him for Aleksander to become her step-father.
“For the sake of your education,” he told her, “it’s not enough for you to be at the right school. You deserve all the opportunities I can give you.”
And he’d been as good as his word. Not only did Alina receive a world-class education at the academy, but also private tutoring from one of the world’s brightest minds, a Nobel Prize winner who was a rockstar of the science world.
Is it any wonder that she falls in love with him?
And for all that he’s handsome and charming, she finds his mind equally – and quite often even more – attractive. Academic soulmates, relishing in the chance for quick-paced, intellectually stimulating conversation. Alina always gets a rush when the two of them get wrapped up in their own world, trading ideas back and forth in the shorthand that’s developed between them.
She feels guilty sometimes, for the way mama is left behind, a convenient marriage made for the sake of a far stronger bond between Alina and Aleksander.
“He only married me because of you,” mama repeats, again and again.
“I know,” Alina whispers, ducking her head like she’s ashamed.
But she smiles to herself, because she can’t regret what’s happening, just like she knows she won’t regret it when she takes her mama’s husband from her.
Alina and Aleksander are brilliant stars and they are meant to shine together.
Chapter 1859: Darklina Moodboards (21)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https://x.com/darklinambs/status/1523302819494871041
Guardian/Ward
Chapter Text
Her guardian won’t let her wed Mal, even though the betrothal was arranged by her papa before he died.
Alina’s parents and Mal’s had always been good friends, and it was their fondest wish for their children to be united in marriage.
“I’m afraid I couldn’t possibly allow it, darling girl,” Aleksander says as he stands behind her at her dressing table, carefully removing the decorative pins from her hair, his gentle touch soothing the headache that’s threatening to come on.
“But why?” she asks, “papa wanted –”
“You’re far too delicate for the city smog,” he says, touching the cheek that had admittedly become pale and wan in Os Alta, only beginning to get back its usual golden glow now they are by the coast again, “the Oretsevs have no country seat, and you need fresh air and a sea breeze to keep you well.”
The Morozovs have a stately manor house in Os Kervo, large and comfortable, with beautiful gardens, and only a short journey from the beach. And it’s true that Alina has felt far better here than anywhere else.
“Still,” she says, “surely the Oretsevs might find somewhere in Os Kervo.”
Not as grand as Aleksander’s home, of course, but Mal is always so extravagant with his clothes and his hunting animals that surely the family have the funds to purchase even a small cottage.
“I am afraid,” her guardian sighs, “that the Oretsev finances are not what they ought to be. They have made bad investments and they live far beyond their means. They are positively hounded by creditors in the city, or so Ivan has told me. I worry that they might be pushing for this marriage solely on the basis of your dowry, Alinochka, and you deserve better than that.”
“But …” Alina frowns, “Mal … he loves me, he told me that, only two weeks ago.”
Another sigh from Aleksander, “I ought not tell you this, it is not for delicate ears, but you deserve to know that Malyen apparently has an actress set up in a house in the city, a Ruby Solovyova that he visits regularly. And he was heard – in certain gambling dens – boasting about the fortune he would soon have thanks to his upcoming marriage.”
Tears gather in the corners of Alina’s eyes, “he … he said all that?”
“I am afraid so, Alinochka. I do not wish to hurt you, but I think you are old enough to know these things.”
He squeezes her shoulder comfortingly, leaning down to press a tender kiss to the crown of her head.
“You don’t have to see him again, darling girl. I’ll deal with everything for you.”
“Th-thank you, Aleksander.”
“And you needn’t concern yourself about your future. You know I always have your best interests in mind, that’s why your parents wanted me to be your guardian. I’ll make sure you marry a man who adores you for who you are, not the size of your dowry.”
Another kiss, this time to her cheek, which lingers long enough for Alina to blush, a strange feeling building inside her.
“I promise,” Aleksander adds, “I’ll take very good care of you.”
Chapter 1860: Darklina Moodboards (22)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https://x.com/darklinambs/status/1526129877103017987
Historical AU
Chapter Text
He's much older, forty to her eighteen, has already buried two wives.
She's frail, looks like a strong wind would blow her away, viewed with both pity and suspicion because she's an orphan who inherited her mama's Shu features.
No one expects her to last the winter but, unexpectedly, she thrives.
Cheeks turning rosy, losing the gaunt, waifish look she’s always had.
And, in the spring, their first child is born healthy and hearty.
Chapter 1861: Darklina Moodboards (23)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https://x.com/darklinambs/status/1526477261070811137
Vampire AU
Chapter Text
"Poor thing," the people whisper, "sacrificed to the monster."
They don't know the truth, that Alina summoned the Darkling herself, offered him her blood and her maidenhead, went willingly with him to his castle.
She lives a life of luxury and pleasure now, worshipped and adored.
Chapter 1862: Darklina Moodboards (24)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https://x.com/darklinambs/status/1524014749616427009
Chapter Text
Lady Alina's governess Irina is forever worrying over her.
She slips out at dusk, wandering into the dark forest as if there is nothing to fear.
It's a strange place, Irina thinks, and it twists the mind. Sometimes, after all, it looks as if the shadows are embracing Lady Alina.
Chapter 1863: Darklina Moodboards (25)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https://x.com/darklinambs/status/1506960111700430853
Chapter Text
He's old hat at this, has a whole cabinet full of awards.
She's new, equal parts terrified and exhilarated, fearing she'll be labelled a fraud.
"No fear," he murmurs as she trembles, "you deserve to be here."
He takes her hand as the cameras flash, "smile, Alina, you're a star."
Chapter 1864: Darklina Moodboards (26)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https://x.com/darklinambs/status/1515280030456336386
1920s AU
Chapter Text
"There's no need to look so glum, darling," her husband chucks her chin with the hand that isn't bruised, "I didn't kill him, did I?"
No, she thinks, but he’d left Mal bloodied and half-unconscious, with a handful of missing teeth.
Sasha might be Lord Morozov, of an ancient and noble family, but he's a dangerously accomplished fist-fighter too.
“He only wanted to see me. He was worried that –”
“You’re not his concern anymore, my Alina. And I don’t like the insinuations he made about how I treat you. The very thought of me harming you is abhorrent.”
“I know, Sasha.”
And he is right, in that. Her husband treats her like a queen. She never wants for anything and she is convinced there isn’t anyone else who could bring her such pleasure in bed. But it isn’t herself she’s concerned about, it’s her childhood friend.
“Mal is harmless,” she insists.
“I’ll be the judge of that, darling. You’re sweet, to be concerned for a friend who has fallen on hard times, but poverty can make a man reckless and I don’t want you being alone with Oretsev.”
Alina nods. There’s no other answer that her husband will accept.
“Good, darling,” he wraps his arms around her, warm and comforting, “now, let’s go to bed. I have an overwhelming desire to worship my beautiful wife.”
Chapter 1865: Darklina Moodboards (27)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https://x.com/darklinambs/status/1507690080525295630
Chapter Text
The Darkling is dead, and yet he haunts her.
She loses everyone over the centuries, visits many cemeteries and never senses their ghosts, only his.
He leaves her signs, little things that she tries to dismiss. He's always in the shadows.
Waiting for the day she calls him back.
Chapter 1866: Darklina Moodboards (28)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https://x.com/darklinambs/status/1524378141225017348
cw uncle/niece incest
Genya POV
Chapter Text
Alina’s parents die right after their exams finish and, although she’s eighteen and does not need a guardian, she moves into her uncle’s home. It’s understandable, Genya thinks, that Alina would want to be with her only surviving family after such a tragedy.
Genya visits a lot during the summer. At first, she expects to find her best friend tearful and in need of comfort, but Alina is remarkably stoic about her parents’ deaths, rarely mentioning them.
It worries Genya a little, that Alina doesn’t seem to be grieving.
Even more so, she worries about Alina’s Uncle Sasha.
He’s a handsome man, charming and intelligent, the sort of man it would be expected for Genya to have an unattainable little crush on.
But there’s something dangerous about him too, something in his dark eyes that makes Genya shiver.
And then there is the way Alina looks at him, and how he looks back.
There’s nothing wrong with an uncle and niece being affectionate, of course, but Genya sees how Mr Morozov’s eyes linger on his niece when she and Genya are sunbathing in the garden, and how often his touches linger, and how his kisses on her cheek usually land on the corner of her mouth.
If they’re like that when Genya is there as a witness, then what are they like when they are all alone?
Chapter 1867: Defy (4)
Chapter Text
"You would defy my orders?"
In the face of the tsar's fury, Alina stands firm, "I cannot marry Tsarevich Vasily. I am already wed, and the marriage is consummated."
"Who would dare marry the Sun Summoner without my permission?"
The Darkling steps forward, shadows swirling, "me."
Chapter 1868: Run (7)
Chapter Text
"You can run as fast as you want, little saint," the Darkling murmurs, lips brushing the shell of her ear, as real as if he's actually here, not just a product of their tether, "it doesn't matter where you go, I will find you."
"And when I do," he adds, "I'll never let you go."
Chapter 1869: Chop (3)
Chapter Text
Mal moves through the crowd, slowly getting closer to the front.
He can see Alina, dressed in black and gold, with a glittering kokoshnik on her head, standing next to the Black Tsar. A little further and he’ll be able to reach her.
“And then he stills, gasping at the pain in his heart.
One of the tsar’s bloodletters appears next to him, severe and dangerous in red and black, “don’t even think about it, tracker. The tsarita might have thought fondly of you once, but that won’t stop the tsar from chopping your head off if you touch her.”
Chapter 1870: Custody (4)
Chapter Text
"Where's Alina?" Mal rages at the foreboding man in black.
"Miss Starkova is safe, Mr Oretsev."
"You kidnapped her."
"Protective custody is not kidnapping. She is the Sun Summoner and it's necessary to keep her safe."
"I want to see her."
"Miss Starkova has other priorities now."
Chapter 1871: Missing (11)
Chapter Text
“How can she be missing!” the Apparat rages.
The Sun Summoner is always closely guarded by his loyal acolytes, to protect her purity and light.
“It was secure,” the guards say, “all the doors were locked. But the shadows rose and darkened the room. When they faded, she was gone.”
Chapter 1872: Light (5)
Summary:
Mythology AU
Implied future mythology-typical uncle/niece incest
Chapter Text
The palace of the goddess of spring is white marble, filled with blooming flowers.
The shadows exploring one of the courtyards clearly do not belong, the darkness stark against the dazzling white.
The god of the dead is curious about the youngest of his sister’s brood, who has just come of age.
All of the goddess of spring’s children have been presented at the court of Olympus, all except this one.
She must have a reason to keep the girl away, Aleksandr thinks, and he’d like to find out what it is. Knowledge is power, after all.
His sister would sense his presence, but his shadows can slip in undetected, searching for the girl he’s so curious about.
And there she is, sitting on a bench in the courtyard, glowing.
All deities have a godly sort of glow, but this girl is more. She is bright like the sun, and through his connection with his shadows he sees as she idly twists her hands, shaping orbs of sunlight.
It is clear now why his sister has sought to keep her away from court.
She is light, the counterpart to Aleksandr’s darkness, the perfect balance.
His sister clearly fears that Aleksandr would not rest until he had her.
The goddess of spring knows him well.
What is your name, little one?
His voice echoes around her, soft and low.
Distracted by the light she is shaping, she answers unconsciously, “Alina.”
Bright and beautiful. A fitting name for one like her.
“Alina,” he murmurs the name to himself and likes how it sounds.
His sister is foolish to have thought she could keep the little goddess from him.
Aleksandr will have her. Sooner, rather than later.
Chapter 1873: Crown (10)
Chapter Text
“We cannot crown a girl-child,” the nobles whisper on the king’s deathbed.
But their protests falter quickly, for the infamous Black General stands at the new little queen’s right hand, fierce and protective, daring them to try and usurp the rights of the old king’s only child.
Chapter 1874: Bruise (3)
Summary:
cw implied Ana Kuya slapping Alina
Chapter Text
Alina Starkova is waifish and sickly, dressed in too-big hand-me-downs.
Sullen, the orphanage matron had called her with a sneer. But, to Aleksander, she only seems shy and scared.
He wonders if that same matron is responsible for the bruise blooming on Alina’s cheek. He’ll make sure she regrets it, if she is.
(later, the same shadows he summons to amuse little Alina choke the life from Ana Kuya).
Chapter 1875: Book (7)
Chapter Text
Once, he would have recoiled from the idea of doing anything as ordinary as running a bookshop.
But Aleksander is tired of politics and warfare these days. After centuries focused on protecting his Grisha, he is ready to admit that they are safer and more secure than they have ever been, no longer in dire need of a protector.
He never thought he would enjoy a quiet life, and he imagines he will be looking for a new challenge in a decade or two, but for now he is more than content.
When Alina walks into his shop, he hasn’t seen her in person for sixty-seven years, three months and fifteen days.
Aleksander had tried, initially, to hunt her down. She’d become good at hiding, though, and, in the end, he had given up, realising that all he was doing in chasing her was driving her further away.
Still, even after he’s let her be for over half a century, he still never imagined she would seek him out herself.
“Alina,” he tries not to sound as affected as he feels, although he doubts that he manages it.
“Hello, Aleksander.”
She smiles, a little tentative but certainly genuine.
And it feels like the start of something new and real.
Chapter 1876: Bed (27)
Chapter Text
It’s a tiny and expensive apartment.
For almost four months, they don’t even have a proper bed, just a mattress, some pillows and a thick duvet. The landlord is slow to fix problems and the neighbours are sketchy.
But it’s theirs and they are together. That’s what really matters.
Chapter 1877: Demon (3)
Chapter Text
Alina is laid out on the altar, mind still hazy from whatever the mad cult she'd wandered into had given her.
She only remembers bits and pieces of the demented ramblings she’d heard as they stripped her naked and tied her up.
She was meant to be a sacrifice to a demon they worshipped called the Darkling, but something had gone terribly wrong right from the beginning.
Now, the world around her is painted red with blood, pained screams gone ominously silent.
And then someone is towering over her.
A handsome face, bone-white with onyx eyes, his teeth razor sharp.
Protruding from his dark hair are two curved horns, and she notices an inky blackness running through the veins of his arms.
He flicks his fingers and tendrils of shadow slide across her body, caressing her bare skin.
“You are so much more than a pretty little sacrifice,” he murmurs, watching with a fascinated, pleased and heated gaze as her body glows when his shadows touch her.
“Are you going to kill me?” she whispers.
“Of course not, solnyshka.”
“Then … I can go home?”
He shakes his head and touches her face, tender and possessive, “no, you’ll stay with me. I’m going to keep you forever.”
Chapter 1878: Dream (6)
Summary:
cw non-con somnophilia and step-father/step-daughter
Chapter Text
Her dreams are vivid things, bursts of pleasure that leave her moaning and writhing.
Such dreams have become common in the weeks since her mama’s whirlwind romance turned into a speedy marriage and Alina gained a step-father who insisted that she call him papa even though she was eighteen and had done quite well without a father for years.
Besides, the way Aleksander looks at her sometimes is decidedly not paternal.
Usually, she sinks into the dreams, lets the pleasure wash over her and wakes in the morning, sticky and a little sore, never thinking too closely about it.
She’s restless tonight, though, not sleeping as deeply.
When she opens her eyes, she expects the dream – a vague, shadowy figure whose face she never sees, wringing orgasm after orgasm out of her – to fade away.
Instead, she sees a very real figure above her.
Her step-father’s gaze is lidded, his face contorted in pleasure as he rocks into her, a few strands of his usually-neat dark hair falling over his face.
Alina gasps, a quiet sound, but one that he notices immediately.
His thrusts never falter, though.
“Close your eyes, malyshka,” he brushes his fingers across her cheek, “go back to sleep and let papa make you feel good.”
And Alina knows she should scream, should push him away, should hit him and run to her mother.
Instead, she just lets out a low whine as he brushes against a spot inside her that she can never reach on her own.
She’s so tired and it feels so good and maybe if she goes back to sleep then she can keep on pretending and those wonderful, pleasurable dreams will continue.
“That’s my good girl,” Aleksander’s lips are at her throat, trailing kisses down her neck, “so contrary when you’re awake but perfect for me when you’re sleepy.”
“Papa,” she mumbles, hips rocking unconsciously.
Her eyes are half-closed but she can see his wide smile at the word that so easily falls from her lips now, when she usually goes out of her way to avoid calling him anything at all.
“That’s right, Alinochka. Papa will take good care of you, so you just sleep now.”
And Alina gives into the inevitable, lets herself sink into the warm embrace of sleep and all the pleasure it will bring her.
“How did you sleep?” mama asks in the morning, saying, as an aside, to her new husband, “poor Alina has always been a restless sleeper. I’ve told her she should try some of those wonderful sleeping pills you found for me, but she won’t do it.”
“I slept well, mama,” Alina says, only briefly meeting her step-father’s gaze and looking away quickly when she sees how dark eyes glitter with heat and desire, “I had some very … pleasant dreams.”
Chapter 1879: Darklina Moods (22)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https://x.com/darklinamoods/status/1632030818737737729
Chapter Text
They see him at church every Sunday and he's devout about holy days.
There's blood on his hands, but he keeps the customs from the old country, charms Aunt Ana with his piety, and refuses to bed Alina before the wedding.
All the while, his dark eyes promise many future pleasures.
Chapter 1880: Darklina Moods (23)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1597332343206776832
Chapter Text
Alina's marriage is a transaction. The fifth daughter, she's traded for three cows.
Still, her new husband has far more money and power than the men her sisters wed. And, as dangerous as he looks, he's gentle with her.
(less so with her father, when he sets his dogs on the man).
Chapter 1881: Darklina Moods (24)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https://x.com/darklinamoods/status/1988534533843484765
Professor/student
Chapter Text
"Where is Alina?" Zoya asks, reapplying her lipstick, "we're supposed to be going out in five minutes."
Genya checks her phone, "she says raincheck. She's going to see Professor Morozov."
Nina shudders, "he's evil. Hot, but evil. He's always giving random quizzes and he’s such a harsh grader."
Zoya frowns, “what’s she going to see him for? She’s top of the year and she doesn’t need to subject herself to his demonic personality to improve her work.”
"Yeah, well," Genya shows them the photos Alina has sent – one of her in a fitted grey turtleneck with no bra, and another of two pints – and grins, "I'm not sure either of them has got studying on their mind."
Chapter 1882: Darklina Moods (25)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https:// /darklinamoods/status/1597332343206776832
cw uncle/niece incest mafia/mob AU
Chapter Text
It's her father's idea to marry her to his rival's son, an attempted peace treaty doomed to fail.
Alina would rather slit her own throat or, preferably, that of her proposed husband.
She sneaks away the morning of the wedding, slipping out of the hotel hired for the occasion and boarding a train in her finery, off to the one man who truly scares her father – his older brother.
Uncle Sasha welcomes her with a frown at her thin dress and lack of luggage.
The story is told in a few words and, although his face goes tight with anger when he hears what his brother has attempted, her uncle is all warmth with Alina.
He arranges a hot bath for her, sitting next to the tub and reading her favourite poetry out loud while she soaks. Then, he carefully braids her damp dark hair and dresses her in one of the thick, soft jumpers he wears at home (a far cry from the tailored suits he has for work).
“You’re not going to make me go back, are you, Uncle Sasha?” she asks quietly when she curls up in his lap.
After all, she knows how seriously he takes family business and maybe he thinks this peace is what they need.
Thankfully, he shakes his head, “of course not, Alinochka. Your father had no right to give you away to such an unworthy boy.”
“Can I stay with you forever, Uncle Sasha?”
She can do her university course online, after all, and Uncle Sasha’s mansion already has a whole suite with an art studio that’s hers.
“Of course you can,” he presses a kiss to her cheek that falls very close to her mouth.
She snuggles further into his side, “what if papa tries to come and take me away?”
Her uncle huffs out a derisive laugh, for he’s never thought much of his brother, “if he’s stupid enough to try, Alinochka, then I shall feed him to my dogs.”
Chapter 1883: Darklina Moods (26)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https://x.com/picsforfics/status/1988852889834357209
Chapter Text
He looks normal in the cafe, eating a slice of pie.
But everyone gives him a wide berth. A weird one, they say, who started a crazy religion.
She doesn't realise he noticed her until there's banging on her door.
Through the peephole, she sees wild, dark eyes.
"Let me in, Alina."
Chapter 1884: Darklina Moods (27)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https://x.com/darklinamoods/status/1598113047641436160
Chapter Text
"Starkova only got the lead because she's fucking the director," Zoya hisses spitefully, thinking of how she'd seen them out for dinner last night, trading hungry kisses.
Genya snorts, "wrong way round - he wants her because of how talented she is. Like calls to like, after all."
Chapter 1885: Darklina Moodboards (29)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https://x.com/picsforfics/status/1595801118436577280
Step-father/step-daughter
cw ominous vibes regarding what happened to Alina's mother
Chapter Text
Her step-father Aleksander picks her up from the airport, insistent on it despite her plane getting in at 5am.
He asks lots of questions about her first few months at university on the drive home, listening carefully to everything she says. When Alina admits to being lonely and overwhelmed by it all, he’s sympathetic and kind, not exasperated and dismissive the way mama would be.
At home, three of her friends – also home for the holidays – are waiting for her, a surprise that Aleksander has arranged.
They all spend the day together watching movies and playing board games, occasionally interrupted by Aleksander, who provides hot chocolate, snacks and gentle reminders not to lounge too close to the fireplace.
“Thank you, papa,” she wraps her arms around him when her friends are gone and she’s ready to go to bed, “the surprise was wonderful.”
He smiles, fond and pleased, and kisses her cheek before sending her up to bed.
She never even thinks to question mama’s absence until the next morning, when she and Aleksander are making the pies together.
“Oh, she had a work emergency. You know how your mother is.”
Aleksander is frowning as he speaks. He’s always said that holidays are sacred to him – no matter how hard he works the rest of the year, he is always fully present for Thanksgiving, Christmas, birthdays and holidays. Mama, on the other hand, is something of a workaholic.
Mama doesn’t appear for the rest of the day, not even when they take the pies and go to Uncle Ivan’s house for dinner with him and Uncle Fedyor, Nina and Matthias, and Genya and David.
Her mother has never really gotten along with Aleksander’s family, so no one really misses her presence, not even her husband and daughter.
The food is delicious, the company is wonderful and it’s an amazing Thanksgiving.
The next day, Alina is a little concerned.
“I haven’t seen mama at all,” she says, “she hasn’t messaged me either.”
Not even one of her usual texts, about not overeating even on holidays, or saying Alina should try and be less of a wallflower.
Her step-father only shrugs, “I’m sure she’ll turn up eventually, Alinochka.”
But she never does, the whole time that Alina is home. It’s not exactly a loss – Alina loves her step-father far more than she has ever loved her mama – but it’s still odd.
An hour before they’re due to leave for the airport – Aleksander has insisted on dropping her, although she’d offered to Uber – the police car shows up.
Aleksander shoos her away gently and speaks with the police alone. He breaks the news to her carefully after, with her curled up on his lap.
Needless to say, she doesn’t get on her planned flight back to university.
In fact, she never goes back to university, in the end.
Home is so comfortable, and her step-father so attentive to all her needs.
Mama is no longer around to push her into something she doesn’t want. Aleksander only wishes for her to be happy.
And, as he is very quickly everything to her, Alina is only too happy to stay with him forever.
Chapter 1886: Darklina Moodboards (30)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https://x.com/picsforfics/status/1561130313874452481
Chapter Text
"Are you sure you want to do it, solnyshka? I can kill him for you."
Nikolai had been a friend and ally once. But while he's a better man than the old tsar, he's not really a better ruler.
"I'll do what I have to, Sasha," she says, dagger in hand, "for Ravka, for Grisha, for us."
Chapter 1887: Darklina Moodboards (31)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https://x.com/picsforfics/status/1564466723704557573
Medieval AU
Chapter Text
They say the Black Duke is invincible.
Assassins can never touch him, although they try poisons and blades, treachery and open battle.
Lords and knights and even kings have sought to cut him down, but nothing every sticks.
A devil’s bargain, some mutter.
No, others whisper, a saint’s blessing.
For the Black Duke might be dangerously deadly, and a terrible nightmare to his enemies, but he is devout in his devotion to Sankta Alina.
There are chapels and altars in her name in every castle he owns. Hers is the saint’s name first listed in the prayers in all the churches in his vast dominions. Hers is the name on his lips before every battle.
For a man who always dresses in black, whose tactics often include night ambushes, and who is so formidable on the battlefield that rumours spread that he can control the darkness itself, he seems to revere the light, to glory in tales of Sankta Alina the Bright.
He never marries, and yet there are children.
Two sons, and then a precious daughter named Alina. In honour of her mother, he always says, with a smile on his face.
All dark-haired and clever, far too much like the Duke for anyone to argue that they are not his own children, and yet there are unfamiliar features too – one son’s nose and hazel eyes, the other boy’s golden skin, and the girl’s mouth – that belong to someone else.
The Church fiercely refute any suggestion that Sankta Alina – who they claim to be a virgin saint – is somehow the mother of the Duke’s children.
And yet … they have their father’s luck, their father’s success, the same blessings he has long enjoyed.
Sankta Alina takes care of those she most loves.
Chapter 1888: Darklina Moods (28)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Moods - https://x.com/darklinamoods/status/1559729749425094657
Chapter Text
"They never read the fine print," the devil smirks as his hellhounds rip apart Pyotr Lantsov, "always think they're the ones who get a boon."
He turns to Alina, healing her wounds with a touch of his hand, "you've spilled blood for me, sweet little Alina. So, what do you desire?"
Chapter 1889: Amplifier (5)
Chapter Text
Aleksander doesn’t sleep with Grisha often.
Truthfully, he doesn’t sleep with many people.
Only occasionally otkazat’sya, because the centuries have made him wary, usually unwilling to be in any sense vulnerable with them. There are some he has trusted enough to join them in their bed (always theirs, never his), but not many.
Never one of his oprichniki, because it is important that their loyalty is not compromised by anything as trivial as jealousy or a fallout if they start to see what ought to be casual as something more.
Rarely one of his Grisha. As with his oprichniki, he doesn’t want to compromise their loyalty.
More than that, though, he does not want to reveal that he is a human amplifier.
He remembers his childhood. The girl he thought was his friend, the icy lake, the near-death experience.
As much loyalty and devotion as his Grisha have for him, Aleksander knows there are those who would covet his bones.
He wears gloves often, and he can control his amplification enough that few Grisha would notice it if he touched them skin to skin.
Sex is different, though. Intimate, and with a certain loss of control. Not only would it reveal his status as a human amplifier, it could also cause his partner’s Small Science to flare, and that could be dangerous.
Anyway, he finds he can detach himself from the messiness of raging desire and romantic longing most of the time. He hasn’t felt strongly for anyone since Luda.
But then …
Alina comes along, and everything he thought he could suppress spills over.
There is no hope for it, no world in which he would not wish to have her stand by his side for eternity.
His desire for her nearly overwhelms him, and he knows he cannot fight it.
So, it comes to pass.
There are no more trysts with otkazat’sya. There is no need to be careful if he beds one of his Grisha.
There is only Alina – who comes to know all his secrets eventually – and her bright, beautiful sunlight.
And if that means that everyone in the Little Palace knows exactly when they are both caught in the moment – because the sunlight and the shadows spill into the corridors around their room, although everyone attributes it simply to a loss of control because of desire rather than amplification – then he’s certainly happy to take Ivan’s eye rolls and hear the whispered innuendo.
Alina is more than worth it.
Chapter 1890: Free (3)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Mal POV
Chapter Text
The Grisha testers take Alina away from Keramzin when she is eight.
She cries for him, begs to stay with Mal or to bring him with them.
And Mal hates the Grisha for that, even when Ana Kuya says the Little Palace is the safest place for Grisha or when Alina’s letters to him stop being sad and start to show that she’s settled well into her new home.
Mal never stops hating the Grisha.
Most of all, he despises the Darkling.
He is the one Alina talks most about in her letters. He is the one who wouldn’t let her come to Keramzin to visit because it was apparently too dangerous. He is the problem.
Mal is twenty when he finally gets a long enough leave that he can visit Alina at the Little Palace.
He doesn’t really want to go into the Grisha stronghold, but the Darkling refuses to let Alina leave the safety of Os Alta unless she is travelling with him on campaign.
He feels uncomfortable at the Little Palace, with the grey-clad oprichniki watching his every move and probably reporting back to the Darkling.
It will be worth it, though, he thinks, when he’s allowed to see Alina.
She looks different, less sickly. Dressed in black and gold, with a confident air about her.
It’s strange. Mal doesn’t like it.
“I have a plan,” he tells her when they are alone in her receiving room, the oppressive shadow of the Darkling gone for a few minutes to receive a report from the Front.
“A plan? For when you’re discharged from the army in a few years.”
“No, Lina, a plan to set you free.”
She frowns, confused, “free from what, Mal? I’m not imprisoned.”
“But you are,” he insists, “the Darkling –”
“He’s not imprisoning me, Mal. He just worries. There are a lot of people who want to hurt or use me.”
“I could protect you,” he protests.
Once, she would have grinned and nodded. Now she only looks sceptical.
“Don’t you see, Lina, you’re trapped here. It’s a prison.”
“Mal –”
“He’s a monster, Lina. A shadowy, dangerous –”
“He’s my husband, Mal.”
He freezes, “what!”
“We got married last month. I wanted to tell you in person, which is why I didn’t put it in my letter.”
“You … you can’t … we … we were going to get the farm when I was discharged.”
She looks taken aback, “Mal … you know I can’t just leave. I’m the Sun Summoner and I have duties here. A farm has always been your dream, not mine. Besides, my husband is here and –”
“He’s done something to you, Lina. Some sort of mind trick. They can do that, you know, Grisha.”
“I am Grisha,” she reminds him, looking offended.
“I don’t mean you, Lina. You’re different. You could stop using the light and be normal and –”
Alina’s eyes go cold, “I think you need to leave, Mal.”
“What, no! I’m here to free you, remember.”
“I believe,” a cool, menacing voice comes from the doorway, “that my wife has asked you to leave. If you do not obey her wish then I won’t be so nice in making you go.”
The Darkling strides forward, wrapping a possessive arm around Alina.
Instead of recoiling, she leans into his touch.
Mal can’t understand it.
But the oprichniki are guiding him away and Alina isn’t looking at him, while the Darkling is glaring ferociously.
He never sees her again.
Chapter 1891: Kingdom (2)
Chapter Text
Queen Alina's kingdom is small, but it holds its own against the forces of the infamous Shadow Summoner Darkling where many larger kingdoms have fallen.
In the end, it is only the treachery of two of her nobles – cowardly, self-serving men – that sees the queen delivered into her enemy's hands.
But the Darkling has no patience for traitors. The nobles lose their heads, and the Darkling lets Queen Alina herself execute them with her blades of light.
And then he offers her a crown of far greater majesty and the throne next to his, presiding over an empire.
She is the only one he has ever found worthy of being his empress.
Chapter 1892: Wedding (9)
Chapter Text
Alina trembles as her brother-in-law gently washes the blood off her face.
She's supposed to be celebrating her wedding night right now, but Mal had barely become her husband when she saw him fall with a bullet in his forehead.
Aleksander had hurried her away in the bloody chaos that erupted, buckled her into his own car and sped off towards a safe house, but not before Alina had ended up with the blood of the two best men – Dubrov and Mikhael – on her as well as Mal’s.
“What … what happened?” she asks, “I don’t … I don’t understand.”
These things aren’t supposed to happen, not on her wedding day, in the city’s oldest church.
“I’ll find out, Alinochka, I promise.”
Aleksander seems unnervingly calm considering what has just happened. Then again, she’s never seen anything rattle him.
“Mal … he … saints,” she shudders at the memory of his body.
“Shh, milaya,” he puts down the sponge and pets her damp hair, pressing a kiss to her forehead, “you’ve had a shock, you just need to relax.”
“But the wedding guests and Mal … Mal’s body, and –”
“I’ll take care of it,” Aleksander says, voice low and soothing, “and I’ll take care of you, Alinochka, I promise.”
Chapter 1893: Darklina Moodboards (32)
Summary:
Based on this prompt - https://x.com/picsforfics/status/1989577644640260173
Chapter Text
He doesn't mean to find the love of his life at a roadside diner.
It's crowded, a doe-eyed girl asks to share his table and they get talking. He never believed in love at first sight, but then he meets her and he knows.
"I'm going west," he says.
"I'll come with you," she smiles.
Chapter 1894: Throne (6)
Chapter Text
"It's hideous," Alina frowns at the gaudy gold monstrosity Lantsov tsars have sat upon for centuries.
Aleksander smiles indulgently, wiping a spot of blood from her cheek, "don't worry, solnyshka, we'll sell it to boost the treasury. Then, I'll design a proper throne for you."
Chapter 1895: Throne (7)
Chapter Text
Alone in the throne room, Alina can’t resist the chance to sit on the magnificent throne where Starkov kings have sat for centuries.
It won’t ever be hers, of course. She might be the firstborn, with sunlight running through her veins, but she is a girl with four younger brothers.
“You could have it,” a voice murmurs from the darkness, and she jumps in shock.
The Darkling steps out of the shadows, a half-smile on his face.
“I’m not eligible,” she says bitterly, for a woman has never held the throne.
“You have power, solnyshka,” he brushes his fingers across her hand and she glows faintly, “power they can only dream of. They are soft and weak, but you will bring about a golden age. If you truly wanted the throne, you are looking at the only person who could stop you.”
Alina frowns, “you have always professed loyalty to Ravka and my family. For centuries, you have never rebelled. Why would that change now?”
He smiles, “I was simply waiting. I have learned to be patient.”
“Waiting for what?”
The Darkling reaches out to caress her cheek, his touch sending waves of surety through her, “waiting for you.”
Chapter 1896: Crown (11)
Chapter Text
“I might not stay queen,” she warns as he mouths at her neck, “my half-brother is already raising an army and –”
“Alinochka,” his hand, already under the skirt of her dress, slides higher up her leg, “I don’t give a fuck about any crown you may or may not have. I only want you.”
Chapter 1897: Crown (12)
Chapter Text
"You stole my father's crown," Alina hisses at the Darkling when she is dragged before him.
"He should have been more careful with it," the Shadow Summoner shrugs impassively.
"I want to see him," she demands.
"He's scheduled for execution, unless ..."
"Unless what?”
“Unless,” he takes off his glove, “you want to give me your hand.”
Alina hesitates. She knows what his touch would mean.
“Stop hiding, little princess,” he croons, shadows at his feet as he steps closer to her.
She’s always been told not to show anyone her light, especially the infamous, dangerous Darkling.
But her father’s life is at stake. She has no choice.
“You swear you won’t kill my father?”
“He shall have an honourable retirement in a well-guarded but comfortable dacha, I promise.”
Alina nods her head and takes his hand.
Light brightens the room and illuminates the Darkling’s triumphant smile.
Chapter 1898: Game (9)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Chapter Text
"Will you play a game with me, Sasha?"
"A ... game?"
He looks down at the tiny Sun Summoner, somewhat perturbed. His childhood had been lonely, with no time for games, and even the exuberant Grishenka are generally too in awe of him to dare ask him to play with them.
Not Alina, though. His shadows comfort rather than scare her, and although she is still shy with many of those in the Little Palace she never is with him.
“What game would you like to play, solnyshka?”
“Err … hide and seek … no, Babki … or maybe Lapta.”
“I think Lapta needs to wait until the summer, with more people.”
“Babki?”
“Well …” he doesn’t want to admit that his only experience of that game is hearing some of the Grishenka talk about it, and he’ll need to ask Ivan or Fedyor to explain the rules, “why don’t we start with hide and seek.”
It is only as he’s almost finished counting to fifty that he remembers Alina has been learning how to bend the light to make herself disappear from view.
He fears this is going to be a very long game of hide and seek.
Chapter 1899: Shot (6)
Chapter Text
When Aleksander returns to his private study one evening, there is a pile of letters waiting for him.
His Sun Summoner’s post, which Genya knows to bring straight to him.
First, there are the many who write begging for blessings. He makes a note to arrange a carefully-orchestrated meet and greet for Alina – it’s far too dangerous to allow her to wander among large crowds whose religious fervour could easily turn them into a mob ready to rip her apart just for the chance to touch a saint, but small gatherings ensure no one can accuse him of keeping her entirely sequestered.
Next, marriage proposals, from royalty and nobility to peasants, soldiers to farmers. Those all go straight into the fire as he resists the urge to make a note of all the names and hunt down each man who thinks they are at all worthy of Alina’s attention.
Finally, there is a black-edged envelope of the sort that is sent to notify family or friends of a death in the army. Aleksander opens that one with an eager interest.
Orphans as they are, he assumes his Sun Summoner and the tracker have put each other down as their next of kin.
And now, here it is, in black and white.
Notice that tracker Malyen Oretsev was shot and killed during a recent skirmish with Fjerdan soldiers.
Checking the date of the skirmish, Aleksander idly wonders whether Ivan had reached the area by that point to carry out his orders or if pure luck had intervened before his loyal Heartrender needed to.
Either way, he scribbles out an invitation for Alina to join him for breakfast in the morning.
News like this ought to be given in person, and if it also means Aleksander will be right there to comfort her over this terrible tragedy, then that’s just a coincidence.
Chapter 1900: Help (2)
Summary:
Implied future darkullalina
Chapter Text
“Ulla?” she stares at her new friend in confusion.
“I am sorry about this, Linka. You’re really very sweet and I can see why my brother is so taken with you. But he asked for my help and I’d never dream of refusing him.”
She looks at them both, suddenly realising why Ulla had seemed so familiar. The same dark eyes and black hair, and matching ancient gazes that have seen too much.
“I trusted you,” she whispers, “and you betrayed me.”
Mal hasn’t stirred since Ulla jabbed a knife between his ribs as their tiny rented room was engulfed in shadows, and she fears he may well be dead.
“My sister only wants what’s best for you, solnyshka,” Aleksander reaches out, his fingers tenderly caressing her cheek, “as do I. You need to be somewhere safe, where you can reach your full potential.”
“We’ll take care of you,” Ulla wraps her arms around Alina, and for all her anger she still melts into the warm embrace that has become so familiar since she met the exuberant young woman a month ago.
“My sister is right,” Aleksander murmurs, his shadows curling around her ankles, his heated gaze focused on her face, “you don’t need anyone else, solnyshka, only us.”
Chapter 1901: Share (2)
Summary:
Darkullalina, which could be seen as a follow-up to chapter 1900 (Help 2)
Chapter Text
It surprises her, how unbothered Aleksander seems to be about all the time Alina spends with his sister.
She remembers how furious he’d been about Mal, how possessive his gaze still remains. He doesn’t like it when diplomats or foreign royal visitors flirt with her or when awestruck people want to touch her or when anyone else asks her to dance, unless it is Ulla.
His sister is the exception to all his possessive obsessiveness when it comes to Alina.
Then again, Aleksander and Ulla don’t behave like any siblings Alina has ever known.
Far too close, far too tactile with each other. They look at each other with the same desire and heat that they both show when they look at Alina.
Comfortable enough to wander around each other’s private spaces, to join forces when it comes to binding Alina ever closer to them.
Aleksander’s voice in her ears and his shadows caressing her as Ulla’s head is between Alina’s legs. Ulla’s gentle, teasing caresses as Aleksander fucks her thoroughly enough to leave her unable to muster the energy to leave their bed.
Of course, Ulla is often gone from Os Alta, for she loves the sea and never wishes to be away from it for too long. She tells fantastical tales of her time underwater and always brings back beautiful gifts – pearls and pretty shells and other trinkets.
There are months at a time when it is just Alina and Aleksander, his intensity and hunger focused on her, but Ulla always returns and Aleksander always welcomes her back with open arms, easily adjusting his behaviour to include her in all aspects of their lives – public, political and intimate.
“You never struck me as one who would share,” Alina says one evening, after Ulla has left to visit the sea for a few months.
“I don’t share,” he says, mouth trailing across her bare shoulder.
“But Ulla –”
“Ulla is different, she is part of me. It is a connection different to the one you and I share, solnyshka, but just as strong. I could no more give her up than I could you.”
“And Ulla? Does she not resent me? I must seem like an interloper to her.”
Aleksander only laughs, “silly girl, my sister adores you. And she has written a dozen or more poems dedicated to the heavenly ambrosia she finds between your lovely thighs.
“You are ours,” Aleksander kisses Alina as she blushes furiously, “and we’re never giving you up.”
Chapter 1902: Light (6)
Chapter Text
When she sees the light come from her arm in the Darkling's tent, all Alina feels is delight.
For so long, she's determinedly ignored the spark inside her, forced it so far down that she never even consciously acknowledged it was there.
And now she wonders why. Why has she wasted so many years when she could have been surrounded by this beautiful, radiant glow all the time?
The way the Darkling watches her – gaze heated and awed – sends a heady rush of excitement through her.
No one has ever looked at her like that, as if she is the sun in the sky, the beginning and the end.
All the horror stories she’s ever heard about Grisha rush out of her mind.
For the moment, there is only her light and the Darkling’s eyes on her and nothing else in the world.
She’s never felt more powerful or more seen.
Chapter 1903: Baby (12)
Chapter Text
"Two heartbeats," Ivan says to Aleksander.
She frowns in confusion, "what -?"
"Oh, solnyshka,"Aleksander sighs, gently condescending, tendrils of shadow wrapping gently around her wrists and tugging her forward into his arms, "you haven't even realised."
“Realised what?”
Tenderly, he places his palm on her stomach, "we're going to have a baby."
Alina’s eyes widen as she realises the consequence of her foolish moment of weakness in the War Room.
“No,” she stutters, “it’s not … I’m not.”
“You are,” he tells her firmly, “and there will be no more gallivanting in the woods now, pretending to be less than what you truly are.”
“Aleksander,” she whispers, “I –”
“We’re going to be a family,” he says, pressing his lips to the crown of her head and holding her close, “it’s time to come home.”
Chapter 1904: Heretic (6)
Chapter Text
The Black Heretic is a taboo topic around the Sun Summoner. The Apparat, who controls her education and schedule, is keen to ensure the sankta is never tainted by knowledge of him.
But not even the Apparat can control Alina's dreams, or the Shadow Summoner who visits her there.
Chapter 1905: Mercy (5)
Chapter Text
The Cut forms as Aleksander strides towards the tracker, a deadly blade ready to be wielded.
"Sweet Alina asked me to offer you mercy," he smirks, "and, of course, I agreed, since she begged me so very prettily."
"You're a liar," Oretsev hisses, "you're going to kill me. And she’ll never forgive you."
"I am a man of my word. Your death will be quick, not drawn out and messy, and that is all the mercy you deserve. As for my Sun Summoner, I have time enough to wait for her to mourn you, but I imagine she will see soon enough that she and I are meant to be."
Chapter 1906: Horse (4)
Chapter Text
"Come on," she says desperately, trying to remember what the stable staff had taught her about riding, "move, please."
It's no use. The horse remains stubbornly still.
"Oh, milaya," Aleksander steps out of the shadows, "I've reared these horses myself. You'll not escape on them."
Chapter 1907: Revolution (3)
Chapter Text
"Revolution," the tsar scoffs, "nonsense! The people of Ravka wouldn't dare, especially when the Sun Summoner will soon be wed to Vasily."
The messenger looks terrified, "the Sun Summoner is gone, moi tsar."
"Gone!"
"And the sun in eclipse is burned into the carpet of her suite."
Chapter 1908: Crown (13)
Summary:
Historical AU
Chapter Text
He’s handsome, she supposes, as she looks at where he’s dismounting in the courtyard.
Looks don’t mean much, though. They don’t guarantee safety or security, or a good heart and clever mind. They do, however, make it easy for the population to latch on to someone as a hero in their folk tales.
Alina knows he must be a cunning, fierce soldier, to have defeated her cousin Mal in battle with half the number of men that the royal army had. Mama must have seen his potential, for it turns out she had written a letter of support to Aleksandr Morozov almost a week before the battle that left Mal dead on the battlefield, his body trampled and his crown plucked from his bloody head.
Alina has always been a bargaining chip, a wealthy heiress and the most royal lady in the land. Destined to be a queen, she’s been told her whole life.
As it turns out, they were all right, although mistaken about whose queen she might be.
Chapter 1909: Cake (2)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace AU
Chapter Text
“She’s a demon child!”
“Surely not, Vanya. Alina’s so well-behaved during lessons and summoning practice.”
“But then she has tea with the General. She asks for cake and, of course, he gives her whatever she wants. And who has to deal with the Sun Summoner on a sugar high … me!”
Chapter 1910: Mess (9)
Chapter Text
Six months have passed without him finding them.
Alina is foolish, gets too comfortable, too complacent.
And then, suddenly, there he is, sat across the table from her and Mal, his shadows twining around her wrists.
“Don’t fight it,” he warns as she tries to get free and call the light, “or Ivan will take care of your tracker.”
The Darkling’s favourite Heartrender takes the seat next to the Darkling, eyes like flint, daring her to ignore the warning.
“Good girl,” the Darkling smiles when Alina stills, “you’ve made the right choice. Things can get … messy when Ivan is so inclined.”
Alina remembers a story she’d heard back at the Little Palace, that Ivan liked to explode the hearts of his enemies. She’d thought it a rumour, but now she thinks it was all true.
“Now,” the Darkling says, feigning geniality, “why don’t we discuss your return to the Little Palace, solnyshka.”
Chapter 1911: Kingdom (3)
Chapter Text
Whispered tales say the Sun Summoner will save their kingdom from the Black Tsar's darkness.
Instead, when an attack by bandits reveals Alina's power with an explosion of light, the Black Tsar arrives within hours.
He'll ensure she embraces the shadows rather than fighting them.
Chapter 1912: Naive (4)
Chapter Text
Mal thinks she's a naive fool who doesn't know about the cheating, Ruby's pregnancy and his gambling debts. He's so obvious, making no effort to hide his sins.
But he forgets the soft spot his Uncle Sasha has for Alina. And Aleksander is very happy to help her get her revenge.
Chapter 1913: Deal (3)
Chapter Text
Alina knows better. She, like every other young witch, has been repeatedly warned.
Do not try and make a deal with the devil. It never works out well.
But in her desperation to save Mal's life, she agrees to the bargain, only to realise she's fallen right into the devil's trap.
Chapter 1914: Guard (2)
Chapter Text
There’s something not quite right about Alina’s new bodyguard.
Her parents insist he’s the very best personal guard, but there is a hunger in his dark eyes when he looks at her, one he keeps carefully hidden unless they are alone.
She can’t decide if it terrifies or excites her.
Chapter 1915: House (3)
Chapter Text
Alina’s boss is just so, so nice.
“Please, call me Aleksander,” he says after she stutters out a hello, Mr Morozov, sir on her first day at her new job.
“Get yourself something too, honey,” he passes her his card when she’s going to get his lunch.
“I’ll order a car for you,” when they’ve been working late and she mentions having to hurry for the bus.
“Just a little something to show how much I appreciate your hard work,” after he presents her with a fancy jewellery box with a stunning gold and diamond necklace inside it.
“I’ve got a spare ticket and I’m sure you’ll love it,” he invites her to go to the opening night for the newest ballet The Firebird with him.
And then, he finds her in tears during her lunch break, because her landlord has raised her rent by astronomic amounts and she can just about afford it on her generous salary if she has no social life at all and eats small, plain meals, but she’s trying to save for the faraway dream of being able to afford a mortgage.
She doesn’t want to burden him with her problems, but he coaxes the story out of her with a darkening scowl when she mentions her landlord, who is, on top of being unreasonably greedy, also terrible at responding to maintenance requests.
And then he takes complete control of the situation.
Speaks to her landlord and manages to break her lease without any penalty. Arranges for one of his drivers to take her to her apartment and help her pack up.
Insists that she stay at his house until she can find more affordable accommodation.
His beautiful townhouse, with a converted basement and three other floors, tasteful and tidy while still being lived in, a whole floor set aside for her with the bedroom decorated in navy blue and gold (her favourite colours), a palatial bathroom, a spare bedroom, a study and an extra room with excellent light that he suggests could easily be used as an art studio.
“I absolutely insist,” he says when she protests that he’s being far too generous, that he’s already done so much for her without allowing her to stay in his own house, where he surely wants privacy, “besides, it’ll be nice to have company. The house can feel very lonely sometimes.”
“You don’t have any family?” Alina dares to ask, feeling both sorry for him but also sympathetic, as she is an orphan herself with no living family that she knows of.
“No family yet,” he tells with a strange little smile, “but I’m working on it."
Chapter 1916: House (4)
Chapter Text
“House arrest!” Nikolai lets out a growl of frustration, “everything Morozov has done and he’s got house arrest. He should be in prison.”
“The Commissioner said –”
“The Commissioner is clearly on Morozov’s payroll. How many people do we have at his house? We should double it, he’s slippery.”
“Well, Starkova offered to take the next watch –”
“Fuck. I put a note on the case file, specifically stating she isn’t to be involved anymore. Morozov’s been weird with her, getting in her head and flirting. He’s a manipulative bastard and I wouldn’t put it past him to use her.”
“Yes, sir, I’ll call her and –”
“Detective Inspector Lantsov!”
“What is it, Tolya?”
“It … it’s Morozov, sir.”
“What about Morozov?”
“He’s gone, sir, vanished from his house. And so … so is Starkova.”
Chapter 1917: Alone (6)
Chapter Text
“You shouldn’t walk home alone.”
Alina jumps, letting out a small shriek at the sudden appearance of a man next to her, at least until she realises who it is.
“Aleksander, you scared me.”
He smiles, dark eyes concerned, “I’ll walk with you.”
“Sure,” she nods, letting him hook his arm through hers.
They start talking about their shared class together as they walk and she never even thinks to wonder how her classmate knows where she lives without her having to tell him.
Chapter 1918: Alone (7)
Summary:
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Alina invites Mal to visit, but he struggles to spend any time with her.
She is never alone. The Darkling is always there, half-hidden in the shadows, or at her side whispering in her ear, or touching and kissing her.
The girl he knows is gone. Alina belongs to the Darkling now.
Chapter 1919: Elope (8)
Chapter Text
Aleksander frowns down at Alina’s latest letter to the tracker.
His Sun Summoner still isn’t settling properly at the Little Palace. She writes lovesick letters to the tracker, thinly veiled invitations to come to Os Alta so they can elope.
And that isn’t acceptable. Alina is meant for Aleksander, the sun to his shadow, his perfect balance.
“Ivan,” he calls his favourite Heartrender, “I need you to travel to Kribirsk. Alina’s tracker friend is due an unfortunate accident before he starts getting ideas about my Sun Summoner.”
“Of course, sir.”
He’ll invite Alina to dine privately with him tonight, will charm and amuse her until she forgets all about the tracker.
If she’s going to marry anyone, it will be Aleksander.
Chapter 1920: Darklina Aesthetic (9)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Aesthetic - https://x.com/drklinaesthetic/status/2005283339322962408
Chapter Text
She’s had the dreams as long as she can remember.
A man cloaked in shadows, who says her name with a devoted desperation. He reaches out to touch her and light explodes out of her.
And then one day she meets a stranger who feels familiar.
"Aleksander."
It all comes rushing back.
Chapter 1921: Baby (13)
Summary:
Regency AU
cw naive/sheltered Alina, manipulative Aleksander and (supposedly) accidental pregnancy
Chapter Text
Really, it can all be blamed on her aunt. Mrs Kuya hadn’t given Miss Starkova any useful information about how a woman might come to be with child.
Of course, Aleksander had suspected that her knowledge of the intimacies between men and women might be lacking, but he hadn’t known for sure. And Miss Starkova had been perfectly willing in the darkness of Viscount Kostyk’s vast library, making such lovely noises for him. He couldn’t have been expected to deny himself or her such pleasure.
Really, it had only been an insurance policy. He was courting her already, had known from almost the moment he met her that she would make the perfect countess, but he knew her childhood sweetheart Malyen Oretsev was supposed to be returning to town soon and he didn’t want to risk Miss Starkova’s head being turned by Oretsev – who was all style and no substance, but who for some reason Miss Starkova remained attached to.
And now he’s right where he wants to be, with Mrs Kuya insisting he obtain a special licence so that he and Miss Starkova can marry within a week.
There will be talk, of course, but Aleksander is a well-respected Earl with both wealth and a fearsome reputation, and no one will dare do more than whisper.
“I just don’t understand,” Miss Starkova wrings her hands when Mrs Kuya agrees to leave them alone for a few minutes (grumbling, but admitting the damage has already been done), “Aunt Ana always said that a baby was a precious gift only given to a married couple.”
Saints, he thinks, for all she’s a bright girl, his new betrothed has a streak of naivety that is really quite adorable. He wouldn’t be surprised if she thought the stork brought babies to new mothers. He’ll have to have his cousins Genya and Nina speak with her, so she’ll be prepared for the realities of a pregnancy.
“I am afraid your aunt may have neglected this area of your education. Still, she is right that a baby is a precious gift, Miss Starkova,” he reaches out to tug her closer, smiling as she blushes beautifully, “and I am delighted that we will have one before the year is out.”
Chapter 1922: Run (8)
Chapter Text
"Your tsarita has run away again, moi tsar," Ivan reports.
Aleksander sighs. His wayward wife won't accept that her place is with him, shadow and sun united.
"I can fetch your horse, moi tsar."
"No rush, Ivan. I'll go after her soon, but perhaps some exercise will calm her down."
Chapter 1923: Training (5)
Chapter Text
It's in her schedule every day, two hours blocked out after dinner.
"What is it?" she asks Genya.
"Training with the Darkling," the Tailor says with an odd smile.
She doesn't expect to end up naked in his bed, shadows caressing her as he orders her not to come until he says so.
Chapter 1924: Training (6)
Summary:
Alina grows up at the Little Palace
Chapter Text
Aleksander has grown used to the little Sun Summoner greeting him with an excited hug and a cheerful update about her lessons and training whenever he returns from the front.
This time, though, there is no sign of her.
Instead, there is only Genya, wringing her hands and looing worried.
“What happened?” he asks immediately, all the worst scenarios running through his head, his shadows writhing around him.
“She’s not hurt,” the Tailor reassures him, “not physically. She’s just been a little … upset the last few days. She’s been over-working herself, I think, training too much, and it’s all got a bit overwhelming.”
“And where is she now?”
Genya directs him to his own personal library, which he’s given Alina permission to use whenever he’s away.
He finds her there, paler and thinner than she ought to be, dark circles around her eyes, having fallen asleep with her cheek cushioned by a book twice as big as her head.
“Solnyshka,” he murmurs, shaking her gently.
She stirs immediately, eyes widening when she sees him, “Sasha, I was going to be there when you got back, I swear, but I needed to finish my book and then I lost track of time and –”
“Relax,” he hushes her softly, before glancing at the book, “we don’t assign this text to Grishenka until they’re at least a year or two older than you, solnyshka. You’re still young.”
The Grishenka have lessons, of course, but nothing as intense as the older students deal with. Alina is only ten years old and yet she looks as harried as the older students preparing for final examinations do.
“But I have to do well, Sasha. Everyone says I need to go to the Fold soon and–”
“Everyone does not matter,” he tells her firmly, making a note to ensure she is kept away from the court and the Apparat as much as possible, sure they must have been heaping ridiculous pressure on her, “you will not go to the Fold until you are grown, solnyshka. I will ensure that the tsar knows this.”
And if he needs to pick up the pace for his plans for a coup then he will do it. His Sun Summoner will not be broken under the unrealistic expectations of those who have no idea how the Small Science works.
She’ll have the childhood he was never lucky enough to receive and then, in due course, the two of them will change the world.
Chapter 1925: Darklina Aesthetic (10)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Aesthetic - https://x.com/drklinaesthetic/status/2005283275288543420
Chapter Text
Her maid frowns when she finds Alina quieter than usual and seemingly troubled, “are you quite well, my lady?”
“I suppose so,” she murmurs, distracted by the feeling that something is amiss in her room, “strange dreams, that’s all.”
A dark room lit only by candles. A strange and ornate crypt. And a pale, strikingly handsome man dressed all in black.
It’s only once the maid is gone that Alina spots a black rose laid on her dresser that hadn’t been there the night before.
Chapter 1926: Wedding (10)
Chapter Text
"Pathetic," sneers Ivan as Mal tries to sneak into the church, "you're not ruining this wedding, Oretsev."
"Lina deserves to know she has options!"
"She's already got the best one, why would she want the scraps? Now leave before I tell Aleksander you're here and he shoots you."
Chapter 1927: Wine (2)
Summary:
Regency guardian/ward AU
Chapter Text
Alina has a few too many glasses of wine at the dinner party.
Aleksander – an exemplary guardian in almost every respect, but frustratingly over-protective – is distracted by a conversation with his sister Ulla and the freedom to take glass after glass when it is offered is too much to resist.
She begins talking with a charming young captain named Malyen Oretsev, who seems very interested in her connection to the Earl of Kirigan (my guardian, she says, an old friend of my father’s) and whether the man had contributed towards her dowry (I suppose so, he said it was comfortable, but you’d have to ask him).
Alina doesn’t even realise they’ve wandered until she notices they’re in the empty library and Captain Oretsev is kissing her heatedly, his hands wandering where she thinks they probably shouldn’t.
She doesn’t really like it. Captain Oretsev smells strongly of brandy and his kisses are wet and not particularly enjoyable.
The whole experience, though, lasts only a few seconds before Captain Oretsev is wrenched away from her and Alina sees her guardian standing there like an avenging angel all in black, his expression positively furious.
She doesn’t pay much attention to what he says to Captain Oretsev, her head swimming a little thanks to the wine, but soon enough the young man is gone and Alina is alone with her guardian.
“Sorry,” she mumbles, “sorry, Sasha.”
“Oh, you’ll be sorry enough when I get you back home,” Aleksander shakes his head, “one glass only, Alina, that’s what I told you. By the state of you, I’m sure you’ve had at least four. I ought to put you over my knee right now, but I think the lesson will stick better if I wait until you’re sober.”
“Sorrysorrysorry,” she warbles again.
“I know you are, darling, and you’ll be more so when your head aches in the morning. You must learn your lesson, though.”
“Are you very angry, Sasha.”
“With that scoundrel Oretsev, I am furious. With you, darling, I am simply angry you might have been taken advantage of by a fortune-hunting cad.”
“I’ll behave next time, Sasha, I swear.”
“I’m sure you’ll try, darling. I think there’s only one thing for it, though, to discourage the fortune-hunters – you must marry.”
“Marry?”
“Yes,” he says with a pleased smile, taking her arm to help guide her out of the house and into the fresh air where their carriage waits, “don’t worry, I have the perfect candidate in mind.”
Chapter 1928: Crown (14)
Summary:
cw soulmate identifying mark
Chapter Text
Alina is born with the mark.
When she is a baby, it’s indistinct, a blur of dark lines that, while they cannot be mistaken for a birthmark, don’t really look like anything at all.
As she grows, though, the mark becomes clearer – a blazing sun in front of a diamond-studded crown, the symbol of an ancient prophecy.
Her parents make her promise never to speak of it and never to show the mark, on her upper right arm, to anyone else.
Forget it, Alina, they tell her, just pretend it isn’t there.
Knowing how they worry, Alina never tells them of the strange dreams she often has – light and shadow entwined – or of the glimpses she sometimes gets of a strange, silent man dressed all in black.
But on her eighteenth birthday, the apparition finally speaks.
“My solnyshka,” he smiles, “I’m coming to find you.”
Chapter 1929: Free (4)
Chapter Text
"You'll never be free of me," he whispers in her ear as she tries to sleep, fingers trailing across her skin or gripping her waist possessively.
Only she can hear or see him. But the marks he leaves are real and hard to explain.
"Run if you want, my Alina. I'll always find you."
Chapter 1930: Free (5)
Chapter Text
“What are you doing?” Alina stares in alarm as the man in front of her manipulates tendrils of shadow to unlock her cuffs, “the Apparat says I need them to keep everyone safe.”
“He lied. He just wants to control you.”
“And what do you want?”
“I want you to be free, solnyshka.”
Chapter 1931: Custody (5)
Chapter Text
"The tsar orders you to release Miss Starkova into my custody."
"Begging your pardon, Lord Morozov, but she's a dangerous witch, burnt six of my men."
"I have my orders."
As her jailer turns away, Alina's eyes widen at the sight of shadows at Lord Morozov's fingertips.
He winks.
Chapter 1932: Missing (12)
Chapter Text
An old woman frees her, sending her to the police station, where she sees her own face on Missing posters.
She’s relieved, until she meets the Chief of Police.
Alina recognises his dark eyes and sees the warning behind his gentle smile.
“No,” she lies, “I never saw who took me.”
Chapter 1933: Custody (6)
Chapter Text
“I must ask, moi tsar,” the Apparat says, “that Sankta Alina be given over to my custody. Surely there is no one better to make a saint than the holy Church.”
Alina, trembling, is horrified to see the tsar seems to be in agreement. She’d been almost ambushed with this summons on her way back from Baghra’s hut, with no option to refuse or chance to inform anyone.
Before she can try to advocate on her own behalf, the doors to the throne room are flung open.
Four royal guards stumble in, bleeding profusely before collapsing to the floor.
The Darkling storms in, trailing writhing shadows, his dark eyes furious.
With one Cut, the Apparat lies dead. With another, the guards stationed by the throne are killed.
The tsar cringes back into his gaudy throne, yelling for guards that do not come.
“You ought to know better than to force my hand, Pyotr,” the Darkling murmurs, voice soft but deadly.
His shadows curl protectively around Alina, wisps caressing her skin, like delicate, phantom kisses.
“How dare you!” the tsar blusters, “I am –”
One last Cut, and words cut off.
“You are nothing,” the Darkling says, “she is everything.”
Chapter 1934: Soulmate (2)
Chapter Text
Alina and Mal have been running for three years when their luck fails.
"Did you think I wouldn't find you?" the Darkling's gaze is all intensity and hungry desire, "that I would just let you go – my soulmate, my Sun Summoner, my other half. You are mine, Alina, now and forever."
Chapter 1935: Father (18)
Summary:
Implied father/daughter or brother/sister incest
Chapter Text
Whispers follow the Shadow and Sun Summoners.
Matching dark heads, always bent together sharing whispered confidences. Their training almost like a dance as they summon together. Ornate chairs in the centre of the Little Palace dining room, his black with gold accents and hers the reverse. Black and gold keftas, setting the two of them apart from everyone else.
She appears one day, all gangly limbs and sweet shyness.
He’s her father, everyone guesses, he’s so careful with her, so paternal and protective and proud.
She grows out of the shyness quickly enough, though, and although she never reaches close to his height, he always treats her like an equal, bending his head to listen to her.
Perhaps her older brother, people muse.
But then …
His touches begin to linger too long for a grown man and a girl who is supposed to be his family. His kisses land too close to her mouth. Noises are heard emanating from his chambers and she seems to abandon hers entirely, rarely to be found there. She sits in his lap, and he embraces her like a lover.
Surely, everyone whispers, he cannot be her father or her brother, not when he touches her so.
And yet …
Their dark eyes and their sharp smiles match.
Her nose is his in feminine form.
And Baghra, in her shack, shakes her head and despairs of an inevitability she could not prevent.
Chapter 1936: Buy (3)
Chapter Text
“A Ketterdam auction catalogue?” the Darkling frowns at the booklet, confused as to why it had been handed to him.
“For a very particular auction, General,” says Ivan, “where you buy people, not objects.”
His Heartrender points at the first page, which has the Darkling’s shadows writhing in fury.
Sun witch. Of Ravkan and Shu descent. Around 18 years of age.
His Sun Summoner, the one he’s waited so long for. His other half, who should have grown up safe and sound in the Little Palace he built for his people.
They’ll die, he decides. Every single person responsible for this abomination of an auction will be Cut down by his shadows.
And then he’ll bring his Sun Summoner home.
“Go and pack, Ivan,” he says, “we’re going to Kerch.”
Chapter 1937: Afraid (6)
Chapter Text
All the parenting books tell Anton and Keyen Starkova not to be overly concerned about their daughter Alina’s new imaginary friend, that it’s just a phase many children go through.
“Sasha’s knows everything,” Alina tells them and they smile and nod indulgently.
But the imaginary friend doesn’t go away, even as Alina gets older. If anything, their daughter neglects her real-life friends in favour of the one no one else can see.
And then, one day, they walk into Alina’s room to a terrifying sight.
The room is filled with darkness, tendrils of shadow swirling around their daughter.
Alina doesn’t seem afraid at all, though. She’s giggling happily and her hands seem to be … glowing.
In front of their eyes, the shadows coalesce into the smoky, insubstantial form of a man who seems to look right at Anton and Keyen with a malevolent glare.
“Papa, mama,” Alina grins widely, not even noticing her parents’ horror, “this is my friend Sasha.”
Chapter 1938: Myth (2)
Chapter Text
“Look at this!” Alina growls in disgust, “The Life of Sol Koroleva – apparently I tricked the witch Baba Yaga, rode across Ravka on the Firebird and died defeating Koschei the Deathless.”
“I always thought my mother was the inspiration for Baba Yaga. And you did trick everyone into thinking we had both died on the Fold. As for the firebird, though it does not exist in that form, they do love to add it to the tales.”
“But the names are all wrong. We’re both historical figures, Aleksander, and it has not been five hundred years since our supposed deaths.”
He shrugs, “that is the nature of a myth, my Alina. It takes on a life of its own, becomes more and more removed from whatever reality it may have sprung from. The Grisha are gone now, apart from us, and to the people of Ravka today, the idea of our Small Science is fantastical rather than real – they want to attribute it to great gods rather than to people.”
“I’ve half a mind to write to the editor and complain.”
“You’re the one who wanted us to keep a low profile, solnyshka.”
Alina harrumphs, “I can make it an anonymous letter.”
Chapter 1939: Wedding (11)
Chapter Text
“You killed him.”
“Yes,” the Darkling nods, offering no regrets, no apologies.
“Nikolai was a good man.”
“Perhaps, but he would not have made a good tsar. He is not what Ravka needs.”
“You didn’t have to kill him. Pyotr and Vasily, I can understand, but not Nik.”
“I might have let him live in exile, but I knew he would never stop fighting me. I imagine you know that too, Alina.”
“Will you kill me, then? I won’t stop fighting you either.”
She says it as fiercely as she can, light flaring in her hands, wondering if she could move quickly enough to burn him, leave a mark even the Healers couldn’t fully remove.
“Never,” his answer is spoken as fiercely as her words, and then, softly, “you know what you mean to me, Alina.”
“Do I? You stormed my wedding, killed the man I was to marry and many more besides, and then seized the throne.”
“Alina,” he steps forward, takes her hands in his, unbothered by their searing heat, which does not seem to touch him, “my Alina. This is for the best, and you will come to see that. We are the only ones who can heal Ravka, make it safe for Grisha. We are bound, light and darkness, two sides of the same coin – we were always meant to be together.”
His charisma and his sincere conviction have always been two of the Darkling’s most dangerous attributes along with his power and his centuries of experience.
Even Alina, aware of many of the worst of his actions over the centuries, is not immune to his charm, to his warm and coaxing manner and the tender way he touches her.
No one has ever wanted her the way he does. No one has ever razed battlegrounds and enacted coups just so she can stand by their side.
She wants to believe she can resist him. She’s rather afraid, though, that she’s fighting a losing battle.
Chapter 1940: Mom (6)
Summary:
Alina is Mal’s mom
Aleksander is Mal’s headteacher
Mal POV
Chapter Text
“Mom, where are you? You won’t believe the – ahh, what the fuck!”
He needs brain bleach. He cannot possibly be expected to live with the memory of finding his half naked mother with some guy between her legs.
“Language, Mal,” his mom chides, “and manners too. Haven’t I taught you to knock.”
“You … I …” he turns away with a grimace.
“Oh, don’t be such a baby, Mal. It’s your own fault for not respecting a closed door.”
He waits a full minute to ensure they’ve definitely had enough time to put their clothes back on.
When he turns back, he finally gets a proper look at the man his mom is with.
“Dr Morozov,” he pales, eyes wide at the sight of his serious, strict headmaster looking rumpled but very pleased with himself.
“I was at your school earlier to discuss your grades, Mal,” his mom frowns in disappointment, “Dr Morozov has very kindly offered to tutor you so that you don’t have to go on academic probation and lose your spot on the football team.”
“So, what, you’re fucking him in gratitude?”
He realises his mistake the minute the words come out of his mouth. Dr Morozov’s dark eyes promise a world of academic pain and his mom is fuming.
“Malyen Oretsev. I taught you better than to make such vulgar, inappropriate remarks. You’re grounded for a week and I’m taking away your Xbox for the duration. I suggest you go and do your homework … now.”
Mal slinks off, grumpy about the loss of privileges and depressed at the thought of tutoring with Dr Morozov, who is known to make the lives of students who get on his bad side completely miserable.
Even worse, he hears his mother giggle as he leaves in response to something Dr Morozov has whispered in her ear.
He needs to find his noise-cancelling headphones before he overhears something he can’t forget.
Chapter 1941: Special (13)
Chapter Text
Alina has never been special before.
She’s been different, other, poor, orphan, unwanted, ignored, burden, cannon fodder, weak, sickly, difficult.
Not special. Never special.
And then she ends up in the Darkling’s tent and his gaze is a bottomless pit that she fears will swallow her whole, at least until he is right in front of her and Alina realises there’s something else there, a fierce and desperate kind of hope.
Hope that morphs into awe when sunlight spills forth from Alina.
In that moment, she learns what it is to be the centre of another person’s universe.
Chapter 1942: Casual (2)
Chapter Text
"I'm looking for something casual," Alina clarifies on their first date.
She's only nineteen, in no rush to settle down. And she wants to be clear, since the handsome man she'd met at Os Alta Art Gallery is at least fifteen years older.
"Of course," Aleksander smirks, "casual."
Chapter 1943: Raw (4)
Summary:
cw unsafe sex
Chapter Text
She's not on birth control. They don't have any condoms. They really should stop.
"Please," she begs instead, "please, Sasha."
"You'd let me," he murmurs, lips brushing the shell of her ear, "you'd let me fuck you raw?"
She thinks she might die if he isn't inside her soon.
"Yes."
Chapter 1944: Use (4)
Chapter Text
Alina isn’t stupid. She knows everyone wants to use her for something.
At least the Darkling wants to keep her too.
At least he looks at her like she is the light in his darkness, the one he has waited for, the most radiant being in the world.
There is no better choice than him.
Chapter 1945: Band (3)
Chapter Text
“So, Fedyor, I hear Grisha have a new addition – Alina Starkova.”
“That’s right. We’re very excited for everyone to hear our album.”
“Now, the band have had the same line-up for fifteen years. How do you think Alina fits in?”
“Well, there’s always an adjustment period, but Alina has worked very hard and we’re all delighted by the new music. She’s a phenomenal young talent and we’re extremely excited for the future.”
“Now, there’s been some rumours of romance. Obviously, the band seems to be a bit of a matchmaking scheme – you and Ivan, and Genya and David. Are the rumours true about Aleksander and Alina?”
“The two of them, as our lead singers, work closely together, and there was an immediate rapport between them. It’s always a good thing when everyone gets on well. And that’s all I’ll say on the matter – their personal lives are their own.”
“Well, judging from the photos from the recent album launch party, I think we can safely put these two on our romances to watch list.”
Chapter 1946: Flaunt (2)
Summary:
Aleksander is Mal’s uncle
Chapter Text
Her smile turns brittle as she watches Mal and Ruby together, the latter flaunting her pregnancy in a form-fitting dress.
Alina had desperately wanted a family, but she’d put that dream aside when Mal said he never wanted kids … right up until he’d cheated, got Ruby pregnant and promptly left Alina for the other woman.
“They’ll be miserable,” Mal’s uncle comes to stand next to her, “he’ll cheat, or she will … probably both of them. He’ll gamble away their money, or she’ll spend it on designer clothes they can’t afford. It won’t end well. Malyen is a fool to have let you go, Alinochka, but I won’t say the same in reverse – you’ve always deserved better than my idiot nephew.”
Aleksander has always been kind to her, taking her side over Mal’s whenever they argued, offering her access to his vast network of contacts to help her as she tried to established herself as a painter, showing an interest in her life.
“Thank you, Sasha,” she whispers.
It still hurts, though.
“You know,” he murmurs, hand on her waist, ducking his head so only she can hear him, “if you want a family of your own, I think I could help with that.”
She turns, surprised, to see his eyes are dark with desire and his smile is warm and inviting.
Alina leans closer, “I’m listening.”
A little over a year later, Mal and Ruby have imploded and they are arguing in court over child support.
Alina, on the other hand, has a wedding ring on her finger, a husband she adores and only a few months to go before their first child is born.
Breaking up with her was the best thing Mal ever did for Alina.
And if she flaunts her happiness in front of her ex every now and then … well, he deserves it.
Chapter 1947: Forge (2)
Chapter Text
“It’d be so easy, Lina, You’re Morozov’s secretary, so you have access to his office. All you have to do is forge his signatures on a few cheques and then we’ll be set for life.”
“I can’t do that, Mal.”
“He’s got loads of money, Lina. He won’t even notice.”
“I said no, Mal.”
“Urgh, Lina. You’re acting like you care about him, like – wait … is that a ring?”
Diamonds and sapphires, glittering on her finger.
“You need to leave, Mal.”
“You’re marrying him. You’re supposed to wait for me.”
“Maybe,” Aleksander steps out of the shadows, putting a protective, possessive hand on Alina’s shoulder, and sneering at Mal, “my sweet Alina decided she should do what was best for her, rather than waiting around for a good-for-nothing boy to realise her worth.”
Chapter 1948: Mob (3)
Chapter Text
A quiet meal out, Nikolai tells her, just so they can talk.
But they’re mobbed as soon as they leave the building, a crowd of reporters taking photos and shouting questions.
It’s overwhelming, and it takes all Alina’s self-control not to let a burst of light out just to get them to back off.
Nikolai is all charm and apologies, but Alina can’t help but be suspicious of the timing.
He wants to use you, she can hear Aleksander’s voice echoing down their tether, even though she cannot see him, he needs you to make his bid for power. He’s not a lecher like Pyotr, but he’s as power hungry as the man he calls father, in his own way.
Usually, Alina shuts Aleksander’s little asides down as quickly as possible. Today, though, she can’t help but feel like he’s right.
Nikolai is just more of the same, little saint. Ravka needs real change.
The restaurant she and Nikolai arrive at is high-end, full of whispering rich people who notice their arrival together.
Nothing like the quiet meal she’s been promised.
You know where to find me, Alina, when you’re ready to talk.
Chapter 1949: Ground (2)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
cw implied underage
Chapter Text
“You can’t ground me!” Alina argues indignantly, after her step-father confronts her for getting home late from a date with Mal, “you’re not my real dad.”
“I’m the closest thing you’ve got, little girl,” says Aleksander, smiling with teeth, “and while your mother’s away, I’m responsible for disciplining you. If you’d rather I spank you –”
“No,” Alina mutters quickly.
She remembers what it was like when he spanked her for some transgression a few months ago, how the pain had given way to a pleasure she didn’t fully understand, how his hands had wandered where they shouldn’t and left her feeling guiltily aroused.
From the smirk on his face, he remembers too.
“Grounded for a week then,” he says, “I’m sure I’ll find plenty for you to do inside this house.”
Chapter 1950: Girl (5)
Chapter Text
“I’ve given you enough chances, Starkov. I want the money you owe me.”
“I can get it. I just need more time.”
“That’s what you always say. It’s never true.”
He looks out of the window, down into Starkov’s garden, where the man’s pretty daughter walks among the flowers, and he smiles.
“Give me the girl,” he says, “and I’ll consider the debt repaid.”
The odious man doesn’t even hesitate. Aleksander is clearly doing Miss Starkova a favour, taking her from a man who doesn’t appreciate her.
Chapter 1951: Found (5)
Summary:
cw iffy vibes
Chapter Text
Alina wakes slowly, groggy and confused, head aching.
“Where … where am I?”
A man comes into view. Dark hair and beard shot through with silver, intense black eyes watching her carefully.
“You fell and hit your head. I found you by the road and brought you inside. What do you remember?”
She searches her mind but can only grasp two pieces of information.
“My name is Alina. I was running from something, I think, but I don’t … I can’t remember what.”
“It’s ok,” he soothes her softly, one large hand rubbing comforting circles on her arm, “you’re safe here, I promise.”
“I can’t remember,” she repeats, scared and frustrated at the same time.
“You’re ok, Alina,” he says her name reverently, cupping her cheek tenderly, “I promise I’ll take care of you.”
Chapter 1952: Goddess (2)
Chapter Text
For all her youthful appearance as depicted in contemporary sources, the goddess Alina was in fact one of the two most powerful beings in the Old Ravkan pantheon, with her only equal being the god Aleksandr.
Also known as Sol Koroleva and the Darkling, the pair were depicted as the eternal rulers of the gods and the enduring balance of light and dark in the universe.
While Aleksandr’s appearance was as foreboding and intimidating as his reputation, Alina’s was deceptively sweet. There are many myths where she is underestimated or overlooked, to the detriment of those who do not respect her power.
Unlike the other members of the Old Ravkan pantheon, whose romantic links are often interchangeable and vary from myth to myth, Alina and Aleksandr are only ever depicted as married to each other. Their romance has been the subject of many poems, epics, books, films and television shows.
Chapter 1953: Window (3)
Summary:
Mal POV
cw iffy vibes
Chapter Text
Mal sees her every day, staring out of the top-floor window.
“Does Mr Morozov have a daughter?” he eventually asks his mom.
"He has no children. He was married, and I think she had a daughter, but they both left after the divorce. Why do you ask?”
He frowns uneasily, “no reason.”
Chapter 1954: Window (4)
Summary:
Marie POV
Chapter Text
Marie and Nadia giggle as they throw stones up to knock against the Vezda Suite’s window.
“Alina!” Marie grins when the Sun Summoner – hair mussed like she’s just rolled out of bed – comes to the window and opens it, “come on, we’re all going to the lake for a midnight picnic and –”
She freezes when another person appears next to Alina.
The Darkling, looking more rumpled than Marie has ever seen him but as imposing as ever.
“Moi soverenyi,” she stutters, “we were just –”
“Carry on,” he says with the indulgence of a man who always knows when they’re sneaking out but allows it on certain occasions, “however, I’m afraid the Sun Summoner must give her apologies.
“Y-yes, moi soverenyi,” Marie says, wide-eyed.
As the window closes and the curtains are pulled, Marie turns to Nadia, “have the Alkemi been experimenting again? Have I just hallucinated that?”
Nadia shakes her head, as stupefied as Marie, “I saw it too.”
And then she frowns, “the best piece of gossip in ages and you know we can never tell.”
After all, the last thing they want is to get on the Darkling’s bad side by spreading the news of what they’ve seen. They’d like to avoid being posted to the Permafrost if they can help it.
Chapter 1955: Bang (3)
Summary:
Nikolai POV
Chapter Text
Nikolai hears the bang and pushes open the door.
Starkova trembles, gun in her hand.
Oretsev is dead, bullet in his head.
"I had no choice," she says tearily, "he tried to kill me ... he's Morozov's mole in the department."
The evidence agrees, but his gut says something is off.
Chapter 1956: Iron (2)
Chapter Text
When Alina goes to the doctor with a persistent rash, she’s diagnosed with an iron allergy.
No one treats her differently … except her neighbour, a strange old woman who watches her warily.
“He’ll come for you soon, girl, mark my words. The fae always want what belongs to them.”
Chapter 1957: Gold (6)
Chapter Text
Mal doesn't heed the warnings, distracted by smooth skin and a glittering gold, delightfully revealing dress.
Thinks she's a trapped mob wife looking for a hero to save her.
Never even thinks, as he follows her into a dark room, that she might be more dangerous than her husband.
Chapter 1958: Sparkle (2)
Chapter Text
"No," Aleksandr shakes his head at every woman who walks past him.
"Sir?" Ivan says, "we need to choose a model soon to have time for the shoot today."
"I want someone who really sparkles. I want –"
He suddenly spots an intern with bright eyes and a sunshine smile, "I want her."
Chapter 1959: Sparkle (3)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Chapter Text
He finds the little Sun Summoner hiding in his wardrobe, wrapped in one of his keftas.
"What's wrong, solnyshka?" he asks gently.
"Zoya laughed at me. She says I can only make sparkles and I'll never be able to take down the Fold."
Aleksander sighs. For all Zoya Nazyalenskya promises to be the strongest Squaller of her generation, she has not yet learned to play well with others, especially not when it comes to the Sun Summoner.
"Shall I tell you secret, solnyshka,” he whispers, crouching down, “your sparkles are more miraculous and beautiful than anything I’ve ever seen in my life.”
Alina’s eyes widen, “really?”
He nods. It is nothing but the truth. The first time he met Alina and helped her summon the sun was the happiest day of his long life.
“Don’t worry about your summoning, solnyshka,” he tells her, “you’re young, still learning. And one day you’ll be more than a match for the Fold.”
She smiles, that wonderful sunshine smile that never fails to cheer him.
“Now,” he says, “are you hungry? You missed dinner.”
She nods, “can … can we have cake, Sasha?”
“Of course we can, solnyshka. I’ve got a slice of Medovik just for you.”
Chapter 1960: Girl (6)
Summary:
Regency AU
Chapter Text
She’s always the girl.
A throwaway thought, an inconvenience to be worked around, a reminder of the woman who had died birthing a daughter rather than the longed-for son.
She never even knows her own name until she is about eight years old. Only ever Miss Starkova with the servants or the girl with her father.
So, when she finds herself – eighteen years old, three weeks into her first season – in a library with the door closed and Viscount Morozov’s hands wandering, she doesn’t think about how this could ruin her, if he does not request her hand in marriage.
Instead, she thinks of is how wonderful her name – Alina, Alina, my Alina – sounds coming from his lips.
She thinks about the way he looks at her, with a burning and desperate hunger, a desire to keep her with him forever.
Alina has never been wanted before.
They marry two weeks later, after a special licence is procured.
Her husband has a whole host of endearments he uses with her, but he always makes a particular point to say her name with all of the reverence and love she could ever wish for.
Chapter 1961: Gold (7)
Chapter Text
“You’re worth your weight in gold, Sun Summoner,” says the man with a gun pointed right at her.
“And you are making a big mistake.”
“The Darkling isn’t here. A little light show isn’t much to –”
His words turn into a pained scream as Alina lets the light explode outwards.
As her light fades a few moments later, Aleksander steps into the room and looks down at the burnt husk on the floor with satisfaction.
“I half expected you to come rushing in to Cut him,” she says.
Her husband smiles and leans down to kiss her, “I knew you could handle it, solnyshka.”
Chapter 1962: Gold (8)
Summary:
Pirate AU
Chapter Text
"We've counted five chests of gold and six of silver. Fedya is itemising the –"
"I don't care about that," Captain Morozov waves dismissively, "split the gold and silver in the usual portions and make a list of the rest. Now, was she on board."
"Yes, Captain, we have Lady Alina."
Chapter 1963: Star (6)
Chapter Text
"What are you doing with Lina? Leave her alone, she's normal."
Aleksander scoffs, "she's the Sun Summoner - a shining star, a supernova. There's no one more important or special."
"Sticks is normal," the tracker repeats.
"No, Alina is extraordinary. And I'll ensure she knows it."
Chapter 1964: Tipsy (3)
Chapter Text
“I see him,” Alina reports.
“Great, we’ve got his position. Head back and I’ll –”
“We don’t have time for that, Nik. He might get away.”
“Absolutely not. You’re not engaging with someone as dangerous as Morozov without backup.”
Alina doesn’t listen, though. She’s been tracking Aleksandr Morozov’s movements for eight months now and this is the closest she’s ever come to the elusive man.
She lets herself sway slightly, turning her walk into more of a stumble as she nearly trips, only to fall right into a pair of strong arms.
“Careful there, milaya.”
“Whoops,” Alina giggles, looking up into Morozov’s eyes and trying to show no hint of recognition, “thanks for catching me.”
“What’s a pretty girl like you doing out alone?” he asks.
“Oh,” another giggle, “we were at a bar,” she waves vaguely in a random direction, “and we had sooooo many shots, and Anya ordered an Uber, but I had to go to the bathroom and then when I got out they’d all gone, so I thought I’d just walk home.”
Morozov’s smile seems charming on the surface, but Alina can see the sharpness hiding behind it, “well, that just won’t do. It’s not safe out at night, you know.”
He loops his arm through hers, dark eyes glittering, “why don’t you come and wait in my bar and I’ll order you a car, milaya?”
Alina lets herself sink right into the persona of tipsy party girl charmed by the handsome stranger, agreeing to his suggestion with a dazzling smile, babbling about how he’s so nice.
Nik is hissing furiously in her ear, and she’ll have to figure out a way to dump her earpiece before Morozov notices it.
This is probably the most reckless thing she’s ever done, but she’s willing to risk it to try and take Morozov down.
Chapter 1965: Wedding (12)
Chapter Text
As soon as she hears the first scream, Alina slips away from her distracted father and down into the crypt of the old church.
She hurries through the chambers filled with tombs and ends up in a smaller room filled with a dozen or so old candelabras.
Pulling a lighter out of her small silk bag, she lights each candelabra until the room is lit with a flickering light.
And then she lays out a white dust sheet she’s found and settles down to wait.
She hears loud bangs, gunshots and shouting for the next twenty minutes.
Most people would be disturbed, but Alina has long become used to the sounds of gunfights, and she is confident that the outcome of this one will be what she wishes.
Footsteps echoing on stone announce the arrival of another person. Despite her confidence, she does feel relieved when she looks up and spots Aleksandr standing in the doorway, a few flecks of blood on his cheek the only sign that he’s been involved in the carnage upstairs.
“Is it done?” she asks eagerly.
He smiles, striding over and sitting down next to her on the dust sheet.
“It’s done,” he murmurs, taking her chin in his hand and drawing her face closer to his so he can kiss her tenderly, “anyone who might have tried to prevent our union is dead.”
Her father and the man he had tried to make her marry. And all those who would have supported Anton Starkov or Malyen Oretsev.
“I approve of this dress,” Aleksandr says as they break apart, fingers trailing across silk and antique lace.
It isn’t what her parents or Malyen wanted, but it is Alina’s dream dress, the one she insisted on.
“Is the priest still willing?” she asks.
Will he perform the ceremony after what he has seen. Or will we need to replace him with a more accommodating priest?
“He is. I made a hefty donation to the church. Besides, he ought to approve of true love.”
They stand, still entwined with each other.
“Are you ready, Alinochka?”
She nods eagerly, impatient to have the wedding she has dreamed of rather than one forced upon her.
“Yes, Sasha. Let’s get married.”
Chapter 1966: Wedding (13)
Summary:
Mal POV
Historical AU
Chapter Text
His friends look at him like they’re seeing a ghost.
Mal looks around for his betrothed, “where’s Lina?”
“It’s been four years, Mal,” says Dubrov.
He grimaces. A hellish four years chasing a mythical stag on behalf of the Black General. He’d nearly died a dozen times what with the frozen temperatures on the Permafrost and the wolves and roaming mercenaries and bandits.
“We all thought you were dead,” Mikhael adds.
Mal frowns, “I sent letters.”
“They never arrived. And then the Black General heard reports about wolves destroying your camp, leaving no survivors. He came here himself, to break the news to Alina.”
“But the reports were wrong,” Mal tells them, “and I’m back now. Where’s Lina – I can surprise her. She’ll be so happy to see me.”
“Mal,” Dubrov says gently, “we all believed the reports, because there were no letters and no sightings of you. Alina … she’s married now.”
He stares at them, “what?”
“The Black General kept coming around to see her. I guess he felt guilty about sending you on that mission. And then they got closer and eventually he proposed. The wedding was three months ago. She’s gone, Mal, lives at Morozov Abbey now. I’m so sorry.”
Chapter 1967: Wedding (14)
Chapter Text
As his Grisha and oprichniki deal with the bodies of the Drüskelle who attacked them, Aleksander settles Alina onto his horse and then goes to speak to Ivan.
“You’ll reach the Little Palace first,” he says, “I’m going to stop at the dacha with my Sun Summoner for a night. When you arrive, ask Genya to make all the preparations for a wedding.”
Ivan glances at over at Alina, “she’s difficult, General, still thinking like an otkazat’sya. Will she agree?”
That, Aleksander thinks, is what the night alone at the dacha will help with.
“By the time we get to the Little Palace, she’ll be more than willing.”
Chapter 1968: Wet (2)
Chapter Text
"I hate you," Alina hisses.
"Little liar," he taunts, teeth scraping across the sensitive skin of her breasts, "I can feel how wet you are, how much you want this."
"I don't," she gasps, "it's just because of the tether."
"Shall I visit you in person? Then we'll see who's right."
Chapter 1969: Care (2)
Summary:
Implied future godfather/goddaughter
Chapter Text
"Parents dead and no other family. It'll have to be foster care, not likely to be adopted at this age."
Alina frowns at the social workers, clenching her fists so hard her nails leave indents in her skin.
But then her godfather appears and Alina relaxes. He'll take care of her.
Chapter 1970: Seat (2)
Chapter Text
"Take a seat, Alina."
"I'd rather not," she tells him stiffly.
He sighs, like she's the difficult one even though he slaughtered his way through the rebel camp in order to capture her, "be reasonable, little saint."
"You killed dozens of innocent people."
"Dozens of traitors,” he counters, “now," his shadows wrap around her and tug her down into the chair, "let's talk like adults, hmm."
Chapter 1971: Spirit (5)
Summary:
Regency AU
Chapter Text
"You wish to marry my daughter, Lord Morozov?"
"Yes, Lord Starkov."
"My daughter Alina?"
"Yes. You only have one daughter, my lord."
"And you are quite sure?"
"Completely sure."
"It is only ... Alina is rather ... spirited."
Aleksander smiles, "I know. I love that about her."
Chapter 1972: Spirit (6)
Summary:
The Mediator AU
Chapter Text
The truth of the matter is that very few spirits linger.
It is not small pieces of unfinished business or petty squabbles that cause the dead to linger. It takes far more than that.
Alina personally thinks it’s for the best. Her life would be even more chaotic if she was constantly surrounded by spirits looking for her to help them. It’s dangerous and exhausting enough as it is – after all, those who are unable to pass on usually ask for more than simply some help finding a lost piece of jewellery or passing on a final message, although that might be a nice break occasionally.
There’s a reason Alina holds the record for highest number of different foster placements. She can’t exactly explain her strange behaviour and no one wants a foster child who has an unfortunate tendency to get herself constantly injured, found in places she shouldn’t be or down at the police station avoiding a proper arrest by the skin of her teeth.
Often, she tries to stop, to ignore the people who have a faint glow that denotes they are no longer among the living. She always ends up tangled back up in supernatural affairs, though. Destiny, or some sort of infernal punishment.
She knows the man dressed all in black is different from the moment she sees him in the shadows of Morozov Abbey.
Alina tries to avoid any old buildings, but her current foster mother loves visiting stately homes and Morozov Abbey is the most popular in the area surrounding Keramzin, said to have once been the home of the infamous Aleksandr Morozov, more commonly known as the Black Heretic.
The man has the faint glow of a spirit, but there is also something strange about the shadows around him – they move oddly, with a flick of his fingers, as if he controls them. Spirits can accomplish a great deal on the mortal plane – it is where tales of poltergeists come from – but not this.
His gaze finds her as soon as she walks into the room.
Spirits normally realise she’s different when they notice that she’s watching them, but this one seems to know it immediately, as if she is the one with the faint glow setting her apart.
Her foster mother is distracted by a tour guide and never even notices Alina’s alarm as wisps of shadow – insubstantial in appearance but as strong as steel in practice – wrap around her wrists and tug her over to the corner of the room.
“Hello, solnyshka,” he murmurs.
“You shine like the sun,” he tells her when her brow furrows in confusion at the nickname, “it is … enticing.”
His dark eyes are focused intently on her, heated and glittering with a hunger that makes her nervous.
“Who are you?” she asks.
A twitch of his fingers and the shadows rise up to caress the bare skin of her face and neck, “you know who I am, solnyshka.”
Alina trembles. She’s heard the stories of one of Ravka’s most infamous figures. Everyone knows the bloody, dark tales.
“The Black Heretic,” she whispers.
“That’s right, solnyshka. And you are blessed by the Making, able to see beyond mere mortals.”
“And you want my help?”
His smirk widens, “oh, solnyshka … from you, I want everything.”
Chapter 1973: Toxic (2)
Chapter Text
“What the fuck,” Genya stares at her best friend.
“I fell into a vat of toxic waste,” Alina says miserably, “I can’t stop glowing and I accidentally gave Mal third-degree burns.”
“Well, I bet the Darkling could help.”
“The supervillain?”
“We’re low on options. At least he’s hot.”
Chapter 1974: Assassin (3)
Chapter Text
"You're too controlling. I don't need all these guards."
"Assassins, mercenaries, Drüskelle and fanatics are all a danger. I just want you to be safe."
"I have my light."
"But not the proper training. One day we'll be equals, Alina, but for now you must trust I know what's best."
Chapter 1975: Grown (2)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Chapter Text
A whine starts to build up in her throat and hands press Alina’s face into the pillow, muffling her scream as she comes.
“Don’t give us away now, Alinochka,” a voice tuts, “we wouldn’t want your mama to wake up.”
She gasps for air when she’s able to move again, but the man above her is relentless, his thrusts never slowing and his fingers filling what little space remains inside her.
“Daddy,” she whimpers, “it’s too much.”
“You’ll take it,” her step-father orders, lips brushing the shell of her ear before he trails kisses down her neck, nipping lightly at her skin every now and then, “you wanted to prove that you’re all grown up, and now’s your chance.”
It’s her own fault, really.
She’s had a crush on her step-father since she was fifteen, when he married her mother. She was never brave enough to act on it, though, until a few hours ago.
The end of her eighteenth birthday party, the guests all gone and her mama off to bed with a headache. Just Alina and Aleksander left and she’d dared to flirt.
She thought she knew all about sex. She’d slept with Alexei and Mal, after all. As it turns out, though, the fumbling times with teenage boys don’t compare at all to the intensity of the step-father who is two decades her senior.
At this point, she’s lost count of how many times she’s come. Aleksander never seems to tire, even as Alina becomes more and more loose-limbed and dazed with pleasure.
“Big girls take what they’re given,” he says as she shudders through another climax, “and they say thank you.”
“Thankyoudaddy,” she slurs, pleasure-drunk.
“My Alinochka,” he kisses her sweetly, at odds with the almost-brutal movements of his body on top of hers, “you’ve never looked more beautiful.”
He’s not like her mama – cold and distant, never thinking anything she does is good enough. No, her step-father is always quick to praise her when she’s done well or made him proud, and every time it makes her light up with happiness.
Perhaps she ought to feel bad for what she’s doing, for betraying her mama.
But Alina has little love for a woman who has never loved her.
In the end, she’ll choose Aleksander every time.
And, from the way he often watches her, and the heated devotion in his eyes right now, she’s hopeful that her step-father will choose her in return.
Chapter 1976: Grown (3)
Chapter Text
"You're a woman grown now, Alina," her papa chides when he finds her sketching the strange and wonderful land she visits in her dreams, and the handsome man in black who rules it, "it's time to put aside these childish fantasies. You'll marry Mr Oretsev in a month."
The next morning, though, Alina Starkova has vanished.
Her drawings are gone too, all except one left on her bed, which shows her with a glowing orb of sunlight, holding hands with a man wielding shadows.
Alina is never seen again.
Chapter 1977: Love (5)
Chapter Text
His Grisha revere him, but they are too in awe and aware of his rank to talk back.
The otkazat’sya fear him, either too scared or derisive to try and speak to him with familiarity.
Alina Starkova is different. Stubborn and questioning, sarcastic and sharp, often unintentionally funny.
Truthfully, it would suit his plans far better if she was more docile and agreeable. He wouldn’t have to concern himself about whether or not she will go along with his plans, or about the danger she could pose if she decides to oppose him.
And yet … now that he knows her, he can’t truly wish her to be any different.
Oh, Alina has plenty of growing up to do. She’s too prone to seeing things in black and white, and far too attached to that tracker of hers.
But she is also so bright and vivid and enthralling to him. Even though he’s not known her long, he cares for her in a way he never entirely expected to.
For so long, during the centuries he has waited for the Sun Summoner, Aleksander has kept himself aloof from the world. He hadn’t been prepared for how his feelings might overwhelm him, what it would be like to come face to face with his other half, the balance who could stay by his side for eternity.
An instant connection, like a lightning bolt striking him right there in his tent the first time they met.
It’s not love, not yet, but he is certain that it will be soon enough.
And for all the complications that might arise, he’s happier than he’s ever been with Alina in his life.
Chapter 1978: Mercy (6)
Summary:
Ivan POV
Chapter Text
Ivan has been impressed, in awe, loyal and grateful to the Darkling, but never fearful of him.
Not until today.
The shadows are out of control, writhing furiously, as the Darkling seethes and plots.
Ivan has never liked Alina Starkova, but he can’t help but pity her now. She probably has no notion of the obsessed madness she has awoken in the Darkling, or of the fact that he will show no mercy in his quest to possess her.
Chapter 1979: Tether (5)
Chapter Text
Cool fingers trail down her cheek, "I ought to kill you, snuff out your light and move on."
Alina trembles. He's using the tether against her, trapping her in this moment.
He sighs, "but that thought is ... abhorrent. I can never let you go, and we'll both reap the consequences."
Chapter 1980: Spoiled (3)
Chapter Text
They're told the Sun Summoner is sheltered, a spoiled little thing kept only for light shows and legitimising the Darkling's regime.
Easy to kill her and destabilise Ravka.
But the Sol Koroleva they meet is far from weak.
And her devoted husband enjoys watching her burn them all.
Chapter 1981: Kingdom (4)
Chapter Text
King Aleksandr is unconcerned when his betrothed runs off with her sworn shield.
He's known of Alina's infatuation for weeks and he's sure it won't last. Oretsev can't be what his solnyshka needs.
He summons his shadowy nichevo'ya, "search the kingdom. Bring my Alina back to me."
Chapter 1982: Kneel (3)
Chapter Text
Alina is his perfect balance, his other half. One day they will be equals and she will rule by his side.
That doesn't stop his fury from growing when she continues to evade him.
Of course, he'll forgive her eventually, but not until she kneels before him and begs for his touch.
Chapter 1983: Custody (7)
Chapter Text
"We have the girl in protective custody, Director Lantsov."
"I don't understand –"
"It's all for your own safety Miss Starkova. To ensure the Darkling can't get you."
"But I –"
"Please, stay quiet."
"Director Lantsov. We're moving and ... sir?"
"Communications down. He's here."
Chapter 1984: Baby (14)
Chapter Text
He watches his new wife carefully cradle four kittens.
“Can we keep them, Sasha?” she asks hopefully.
“Of course, but let the maids settle them. I have need of you now, zhenushka.”
He wants her naked in his bed, ensuring she’s cradling a baby in nine months rather than a kitten.
Chapter 1985: Baby (15)
Chapter Text
"Your report, Ivan."
"A young woman matching the Sun Summoner's description was spotted in a settlement north of Cofton in Novyi Zem."
"Excellent, send a team to confirm."
"There's something else, moi tsar ... the reports say she had a baby."
"Pack, Ivan. We leave in an hour."
Chapter 1986: Queen (2)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace and the Darkling usurps the throne on her behalf while she’s a child
Chapter Text
Sol Koroleva – spoken about with such awe and reverence but also with whispered fear – is a child queen.
She barely looks ten or eleven, a tiny thing dressed in frothy white lace, sat on a golden throne that dwarfs her.
This is who Anatoly’s employer fears so much? He can’t imagine her hurting a fly or summoning anything more dangerous than a pretty sunbeam.
Still, it does put him in a precarious position. Anatoly has been asked to permanently remove the queen, but it doesn’t really seem sporting or right to kill a little girl-child who surely can’t be a threat to anyone.
Still, he’s being paid what amounts to a royal ransom for this job, money that will ensure he never has to work again.
The throne room is crowded and noisy, for it is one of the days where the queen hears petitions, but the room goes still and quiet when the door opens and a man dressed all in black walks in.
It is the Darkling, the infamous Shadow Summoner General who had usurped the Lantsovs in his Sun Summoner ward’s name and set her on the throne as Sol Koroleva.
Surely it is he that Anatoly’s employers ought to fear. Rumours say he’s centuries old and everyone knows he’s ruthless in protecting his queen and carrying out her orders.
And yet, he kneels before her easily and without reservation, takes a seat at her side and smiles at her joy when he conjures small shadow figures for her amusement as the oprichniki corral the petitioners into an orderly line.
The mood is calm and pleasant, the petitioners happy and grateful with the little queen’s responses.
The Darkling advises her in whispers, but it is Sol Koroleva who pronounces judgements in a grave tone that does not match her appearance.
It all changes in a moment. A man brought forward who suddenly starts ranting and raving, brandishing a weapon he has somehow managed to conceal on his person, lurching menacingly towards the throne.
The Darkling tenses ever so slightly, but makes no move to intercept the man.
The little queen tilts her head, narrows her eyes and then flicks her fingers.
Light explodes outwards, so bright that Anatoly has to shield his face and duck his head.
When it finally fades away, all that is left of the would-be attacker is a pile of ash.
Sol Koroleva turns to the Darkling, who chucks her under the chin affectionately and says something to make her giggle.
One oprichnik sweeps up the ash. Another ushers the next petitioner forward.
The queen smiles beatifically at the woman, who stutters through a request for royal assistance in her village following a terrible, unexpected storm. Sol Koroleva nods her agreement and orders that the woman ought to be given appropriate aid and the loan of a skilled mason and carpenter for a few weeks to help out.
Anatoly backs slowly away and slips out of the room.
The reward might be high, but this is one job he’ll certainly refuse.
He values his life too much to try and harm Sol Koroleva.
Chapter 1987: Darklina Aesthetic (11)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Aesthetic - https://x.com/drklinaesthetic/status/2005283275288543420
Chapter Text
“There’s no need to worry, Alina,” her husband Mal says, “Count Morozov was staked through the heart – he’s gone and can never touch you again.” But if he’s truly gone, why do he and his shadows haunt both her days and nights?
And why does his mark on her neck never fade or heal?
Chapter 1988: Hunger (3)
Chapter Text
For all she feigns stubbornness and independence, the Darkling can see the badly-hidden hunger in Alina Starkova's eyes.
She's desperate for someone to take care of her and save her from the uncertainty and danger of life as a poor, orphan soldier.
He'll be exactly what she needs.
Chapter 1989: Toy (4)
Chapter Text
The Darkling is toying with her, amusing himself by playing mind games.
Alina will settle somewhere and then, after a few months, start to believe she’s safe there.
And then she’ll catch a glimpse of a tall man dressed in black, or see the shadows moving unnaturally, and know he’s found her.
He’ll let her flee and the cycle will begin all over again.
“It doesn’t matter how far you go or how fast you run,” he whispers every night in her dreams, “I’ll always catch up with you, my Alina. I’ll always find you and let you know that I’m thinking of you. But it’ll be your choice, in the end. One day you’ll crave my presence more than you fear it, and then I’ll keep you forever.”
Chapter 1990: Throne (8)
Chapter Text
The nobles startle at the sight of the queen on the throne.
"Well," she gestures, "go on. We await your report."
One duke frowns, "I don't think you –"
"I'm sure," the king strides into the room, "that you were not denying your queen. She has my full authority and trust, always."
Chapter 1991: Touch (3)
Summary:
Implied headmaster/student and underage
Mal POV
Chapter Text
Alina’s visit is a flying one. She’s only in Keramzin for a few hours before she goes off to spend her whole summer doing extracurricular projects.
It’s the first time Mal has seen her since she started at her fancy new boarding school nine months ago.
He’s been so excited for her visit, but it’s not what he thought it would be.
“You’re different,” he says with a frown.
No longer his familiar Lina, who hung on his every word and looked at him like he was the centre of her world.
She’s bold and confident now, talking all about her lessons and projects and university-level classes, complicated science stuff that’s practically incomprehensible to Mal.
“You didn’t even want to go to that school,” he reminds her, although she doesn’t seem to hear him.
Ana Kuya had insisted it was too good a chance to give up, a scholarship that would give her so many opportunities. But Alina had cried the night before the headmaster came to collect her personally, sobbing at the thought of leaving Mal.
She’s not crying now. In fact, she looks at Headmaster Morozov – and why is he the one accompanying her everywhere – with admiration and delight, like he’s her very favourite person.
Mal hates the way Morozov watches her in return, his dark eyes following her every move. The man is sitting far too close to Alina on the sofa, one hand placed possessively on her thigh in a manner that is inappropriately intimate, even if Ana Kuya seems oblivious to the impropriety.
He zones out of Alina’s explanation about some solar power project she’s doing and glares at Morozov, whose hand seems to be creeping higher up Alina’s leg.
As if sensing Mal’s stare, Morozov turns, his eyes like pools of darkness. Slowly, the man’s mouth curves up into a taunting smirk and he shifts even closer to Alina.
Mal knows then that Morozov has Alina in his clutches, that he’s touched her and probably done an awful lot more.
And Mal also realises, with startling horror, that there’s nothing he can do about it. Ana Kuya only cares that Alina is getting a stellar education and many opportunities. Alina herself is clearly in Morozov’s thrall.
No one will ever believe Mal’s accusations.
There’s nothing he can do.
Chapter 1992: Candle (11)
Chapter Text
Alina sleeps with two lamps on, always.
One day, a power outage sends her into a frenzy as she lights a dozen or so candles.
The flames flicker briefly before an unnatural wind blows through the room, extinguishing them.
Then a voice, low and menacing, "I've found you, my Alina."
Chapter 1993: Light (7)
Chapter Text
Aleksander adjusts her hands, feather-light touches sending sparks through her, “call the light.”
The orb is the brightest she’s managed so far and Alina grins.
“Beautiful,” she’s entranced by the miniature sun.
“Yes, beautiful,” he murmurs, but he’s watching her, not the light.
Chapter 1994: Close (13)
Summary:
Nadia POV
Chapter Text
“Where are you going?”
“None of your business,” Zoya snaps.
Nadia rolls her eyes, “the Darkling isn’t interested.”
“Says who?”
“You’re no idiot, Zoya. You know how close he and Alina are.”
“He’s just using her.”
“It doesn’t matter how often you say it – that won’t make it true.”
Chapter 1995: Kitten (8)
Chapter Text
“Ivan, why are there four kittens curled up in my kefta in the War Room?”
“Starkova found them in the grounds and insisted that we rescue them.”
“And they needed to make a home in my kefta?”
“You told me to give the Sun Summoner whatever she wanted, sir. I only followed orders.”
Chapter 1996: Pack (3)
Chapter Text
"Are you planning a trip without me, solnyshka?"
Alina freezes, having been too busy packing a small bag of supplies and practical clothes to notice her husband's entrance.
"I ..." she stutters.
He sighs, "I see you need another lesson on staying where I can keep an eye on you."
Chapter 1997: Serial (8)
Chapter Text
She sits, trembling, in the bathtub as Aleksander gently sponges the blood from her face.
He's the one the newspapers keep writing about, the serial killer they have dubbed The Heretic.
"Are you going to kill me, Sasha?"
"Of course not. You're different from the rest, solnyshka."
Chapter 1998: Serial (9)
Chapter Text
"Sasha," her eyes widen at the sight of him counting a pile of cash before he turns to finish filing the serial number off his gun, "I thought you were in prison."
Her brother's best friend smirks, looking her up and down, "they let me out early for good behaviour, little Linka."
Chapter 1999: Heretic (7)
Chapter Text
Zoya wakes tied to a stone altar, the Black Heretic holding a dagger above her.
“I helped you,” she struggles but can’t get loose, “brought you back to life.”
“It’s nothing personal, but you are saturated in magic, so you’ll be the perfect sacrifice to bring my Alina back too.”
Chapter 2000: Egg (3)
Chapter Text
There are many interesting treasures to be found in the cramped, dark curiosities shop down a quiet Os Alta street.
While her friends exclaim over pretty jewellery, elegant pieces of furniture and vintage clothing, Alina finds herself drawn to something else.
Three eggs, each the size of a large duck egg. Smooth surfaces, and heavy like they’re entirely solid inside. Their core colour seems to be black, but they all have a shimmering gold sheen.
“Odd things,” the old proprietor says when he sees Alina hovering by the display, “freezing cold no matter what and they always make me shiver whenever I touch them with my bare hands, so I tend to use gloves.”
Alina frowns in confusion. After all, when she’d run her fingers across one of the eggs, it had been warm to the touch and she could have sworn she’d heard a pleased humming noise.
“No idea of provenance,” the man shrugs, “they just appeared one day, can’t even find the notes for where they came from, although our records are usually immaculate.”
“How much?” Alina asks, because she knows one thing for sure – she doesn’t want to leave without those eggs.
“You can have all three for £5. They’ve been here for nearly forty years and no one has ever wanted them.”
Alina preens as she picks each egg up carefully and nestles them all inside her handbag, finding herself whispering an apology for the indignity of only having such an ordinary temporary space for them.
She decides to skip out on lunch, feigning cramps when her friends question why she’s leaving early. She wants to get the eggs home and settled, but she knows her friends won’t understand her sense of urgency.
Back in her apartment, she finds three cashmere jumpers and two silk scarf – Nikolai’s extravagant gifts for her last few birthdays – and arranges them on her bed in a sort of nest in which she carefully places the three eggs.
Another happy hum echoes around her, but there’s a plaintive note there, as if the eggs are missing something.
The thought comes to her immediately. They need more warmth and comfort, of course.
It seems only sensible for Alina to undress and settle herself on top of the nest. That’s what mothers do, after all.
They give a satisfied hum and a rush of warmth runs through Alina. This is where she’s meant to be.
It’s a strange position, but surprisingly comfortable, and Alina settles down to sleep.
In her dreams, a low voice croons to her.
Good girl, pretty girl, sweet girl, you’re doing such a good job caring for our offspring. We’ve waited so long for you.
Solnyshka, with the sun in your veins. I gave them shadow and you will give them light, and together we will give them life.
Shadows wrap around her, caressing her bare skin, feather-light touches on her breasts and firmer tendrils sliding in and out between her legs.
Alina gasps, breaths coming faster and faster, body alight with pleasure.
Come for me, solnyshka, and bathe our eggs in your light.
It doesn’t take long at all, with the attentive ministrations of the shadows, and then Alina comes harder than she has in her life, vision going white as light bursts outward.
Shadows circle around her bed, containing the blazing, bright display to her immediate vicinity.
The eggs practically sing as the light washes over them.
Alina wakes with a cry, wet and leaking between her legs, vision fuzzy.
Underneath her, in her makeshift nest, the obsidian and gold eggs begin to vibrate, the outer layer cracking as if they are hatching.
The shadowy figure of a man wraps himself around Alina in a firm embrace, shadows brushing her lips in a sort of kiss.
“Well done, moya solnyshka,” he murmurs, “it’s time.”
Chapter 2001: Pupil (4)
Summary:
Zoya POV
Chapter Text
Zoya used to be Grisha Academy's star pupil, the most common recipient of Dr Morozov's rare smiles.
But since Alina Starkova came from a dingy little rural school - handpicked by Dr Morozov himself - Zoya has been nothing.
Dr Morozov's smiles and attention are all for Alina now.
Chapter 2002: Sale (2)
Chapter Text
"My girlfriend's not for sale," Mal says.
Morozov smirks, "£500,000 for a weekend."
Mal begins to nod, like he alone can decide and Alina's choice doesn't matter.
"Fuck you," she hisses to Mal, "we are over."
She turns to Morozov, "£1.5 million in my account and we have a deal."
Chapter 2003: Season (5)
Summary:
Regency AU
cw manipulative Aleksander
Chapter Text
“I don’t know how I’ll be able to afford all the new dresses Alina will need for her season, let alone a decent dowry.”
Aleksander pours more wine into the man’s glass and encourages him to drink it.
Viscount Starkov, his nearest neighbour, likes to visit Morozov Abbey and enjoy the Earl of Kirigan’s wine cellar, excellent table and opportunities for shooting. Aleksander allows this as it frequently brings Starkov’s delightful daughter into his orbit.
“Mr Oretsev has offered for her already,” Starkov continues, “and he’s respectable enough, but he won’t take her without a dowry of £20,000, perhaps £15,000 if I throw in a few pieces of heirloom jewellery. I don’t have even a quarter of that sum available, and there are still debts to pay off.”
Aleksander tops up Starkov’s glass even more and pretends to contemplate the issue.
“You know,” he says a few moments later, “how fond I have always been of your lovely daughter. And I have been considering that I ought to marry now and do my duty for the family line, so to speak.”
Starkov’s eyes take on a predictably mercenary sheen. Mr Oretsev is all well and good, his family long friendly with the Starkovs, and he knows Alina and Oretsev have a childish sort of understanding, but Anton Starkov is not fool enough to ignore the possibility of a connection with an earl.
“I have no need to take a dowry from any young lady I might choose to marry,” Aleksander continues, “and you would not even need to fund a season if Miss Starkova could marry without one.”
“I confess,” Starkov says, trying not to look overly excited and failing completely, “that it would be such a load off my mind to have Alina safely and honourably married.”
Aleksander smiles, “why don’t you, your wife and dear Alina come for dinner tomorrow and we can discuss it?”
Starkov nods enthusiastically, probably daydreaming about boasting of his connection to an earl and of all the money he will save having his daughter swiftly married with no expense to himself.
Aleksander knows Miss Starkova has something of a stubborn streak and might not take kindly to his interference in her hopes for Mr Oretsev, but he’s sure that she’ll come to see that Aleksander is by far the superior, sensible choice.
And if he must engineer her into a compromising position to ensure he will be her husband, then she’ll eventually realise that it was all for her own good.
Chapter 2004: Code (5)
Chapter Text
"I have good news and bad news, sir."
"The good news?"
"We've broken the code the Shadow and Sun Summoners use when one of them is at the front."
"Excellent, but what's the bad news?"
"There is nothing about troop movements or strategy. It's ... well it's basically just porn."
Chapter 2005: Far (3)
Chapter Text
“Don’t wander far, Alinochka,” mama says, “stay where I can see you.”
Alina means to, truly, although she’s seventeen and can’t understand why mama is so overprotective.
But then she spots blue irises. She only wants to pick some.
She doesn’t see the shadows until it’s too late.
Chapter 2006: Story (2)
Chapter Text
The thing about truly devoted belief is that it’s powerful.
There might be an ordinary, human girl – an orphan, all alone in the world, desperate for a real home. She might be charismatic and clever and beautiful enough to draw people in without even trying. She might recognise that allure and use it purposefully, try to build a community so that she’ll never have to be alone again. She might spin a story, a complex mythology centred around light and dark, a claim that she can give you what you’ve been searching for.
And if enough people believe in her story, if they have deep and unwavering faith, then that girl might even be able to make a tiny little crack in the walls of reality, imbuing herself with real power.
She might even be able to make the crack just big enough for something else to slip through, something ancient and powerful and loyal to the girl who set it free.
It’s all just an enticing story told by a lonely, clever girl … right up until it’s not a story at all.
Chapter 2007: Bargain (5)
Chapter Text
"Well," the Darkling smirks at Alina, her hands bound and his shadows caressing her, "it seems I have you at an advantage, little saint."
"Tell me where my friends are," she demands.
"Awaiting trial. Still, I'm feeling generous. Perhaps you can bargain with me for their safety."
Chapter 2008: Pour (3)
Summary:
cw implied drugging
Chapter Text
Nik gave her so many rules – don't react to the chatter in her earpiece, learn what she can about the target, plant recording devices in as many rooms as she can, get out if she senses danger.
But she forgets one thing. Don't let him pour her drink, lest he slip something in it.
Chapter 2009: Daughter (11)
Summary:
cw father/daughter incest
Genya POV
Chapter Text
The Black Tsar has been ruling for five years when the Sun Summoner comes to court.
The tsar does not announce it. The young woman simply arrives one day and takes her place on the second throne that appears next to his.
Three weeks later, after a great deal of work on Genya’s part to ensure an adequately splendid celebration, the Sun Summoner marries the tsar in Os Alta Cathedral and is then crowned in the same ceremony, becoming Sol Koroleva.
Genya ought to celebrate, for they have waited a long time for the Sun Summoner. It is only … there is something not quite right.
They have the same eyes, the Black Tsar and Sol Koroleva, pools of darkness that are unlike anything Genya has seen before.
And while Alina’s Shu heritage is far clearer in her appearance than her Ravkan heritage, there is something in the shape of her face that is familiar.
She speaks little of her childhood and dismissively of her mother. Of her father – dearest papa, she always says with a smile – the new tsarita is far more effusive. She tells Genya that her father could not be with her as much as either of them would have liked when she was younger, but that he wrote to her frequently, saw her when he could and is the person she loves best in the whole world.
That raises Genya’s suspicions. This wonderful father is never seen at court, and Genya cannot imagine the tsarita loving him more than she does the tsar, who she is wholly, devotedly and mutually obsessed with.
Then there is the whispered endearment she hears from the tsarita sometimes, when she calls the tsar papa in a sweet, breathy voice. And, of course, people enjoy all sorts of dynamics in their intimate relationships, but it does seem far too much of a coincidence.
All of Genya’s suspicions and observations coalesce into one conclusion.
Sol Koroleva is both the Black Tsar’s wife and also his daughter.
What can she do, though?
It could bring about a civil war if she reveals what she knows – for all the majority of Ravka have accepted the Black Tsar on the throne, more so since the arrival of the Sun Summoner who is now their tsarita, Genya knows there would be a moral outrage if it was revealed that the tsar had wed his own daughter.
It disturbs Genya herself, to think of it, to wonder how it came about. The tsarita seems perfectly happy in her role, not cowed or submissive or miserable, but there is no telling whether she even realises how wrong it is if she has been raised in isolation.
However, Genya knows well enough that the tsar allows no one, except perhaps the tsarita, to dictate to him. He will not take kindly to anyone who might threaten his relationship. For all her service in assisting in his earlier coup, and her skills as a Tailor, the Black Tsar will not hesitate to kill her if he thinks it is necessary.
No, it is better to stay silent, to pretend she does not know the truth. Who could ever truly succeed in separating the sun and shadow they have so long believed are meant to be together, two sides of the same coin?
Some things, Genya thinks, may be inevitable.
Chapter 2010: Video (7)
Chapter Text
The Darkling doesn't have to fabricate anything. People these days are so quick to post on the internet and fail to remove things properly when they regret it.
It's a short but informative video. Oretsev's anti-Grisha sentiments clear enough to turn Alina against her old friend.
Chapter 2011: Cure (4)
Chapter Text
Aleksander finds his Sun Summoner in a shack on the outskirts of Ryevost, feverish and half-dead.
Wasting Sickness wouldn’t come on so quickly, and it looks more like poison.
“They said it would cure her,” the tracker is all unrepentant defiance as he points to a herb bag, “that she’d be normal again, without her freaky powers. I put it in her tea.”
The Cut forms in a moment and slices right through the boy’s neck, blood splattering across the room.
Aleksander shouts for a Healer, more panicked than he’s ever been.
Alina will live. She has to.
Chapter 2012: Protect (2)
Chapter Text
“Come, Anton, you know I do not wish to waste Grisha talent. Tell me where Keyen has taken your daughter and all will be forgiven. You’ll both be honoured as the parents of the Sun Summoner.”
Starkov shakes his head, stubborn and defiant. Aleksander has never had a discipline or attitude problem from the Durast before, not until his baby daughter had been tested.
Aleksander would admire such protectiveness over the long-awaited Sun Summoner, at least if it had not been directed at him. It’s insulting, the idea that her father believes Alina Starkova needs to be protected from him, when Aleksander’s goal is only to protect, care for and teach the Sun Summoner as she deserves.
“Anton,” his tone is harsher now, “surely you must see that this is madness. Alina is not safe outside these walls.”
Keyen is a formidable Inferni, one of his best, but she is only one person and the country – despite his best efforts – is still crawling with mercenaries and religious fanatics, not to mention incursions from foreign soldiers.
“My daughter deserves a normal childhood,” Starkov says.
Aleksander’s shadows writhe in fury, “she is not a normal child. If she is discovered – and she will be, it is inevitable that her light will be spotted eventually, she won’t be able to properly control it for years – then she will be in serious danger.”
“Keyen can –”
“Your wife could not face a band of Drüskelle, or Shu soldiers, or mercenaries, not alone. And what do you imagine they would do to Alina?”
It’s a horrific thought, one Aleksander hates to dwell on, but he must think of it, at least until the Sun Summoner is safe with him once more.
Starkov won’t talk, though. It’s as if all common sense has left the man.
And Aleksander does not like to harm his Grisha. It goes against everything he has fought centuries for.
But he’ll do it for the Sun Summoner, if it ensures she will be properly protected.
Looking Starkov over, he spots a wedding ring on the man’s finger and smiles. Durasts often create rings for themselves and their spouses, each pair unique. One is easily trackable when you have the other.
If Keyen has neglected to remove her own ring, then they can use Anton’s to track it.
“Last chance, Anton,” he murmurs, his shadows wrapping around Starkov’s bound body and squeezing, a warning of what is to come if the man doesn’t cooperate.
Starkov remains silent.
“Well,” Aleksander sighs softly, “I tried to be merciful.”
He feels a brief pang of regret, but this is his Sun Summoner, and he’ll do whatever it takes to ensure she is safe with him.
Chapter 2013: Path (3)
Chapter Text
Alina knows the path she is supposed to take.
The self-sacrificing hero who sees the world in black and white. The tragic martyr giving until nothing's left.
The happy ending that isn’t all that happy.
She pivots, picks a shadowy path instead, difficult but infinitely rewarding.
Chapter 2014: Sloth (2)
Summary:
Alina grows up at the Little Palace
Chapter Text
"Sloth is a sin. Leisure is laziness," Ana Kuya says before the Grisha examiners take Alina to the Little Palace when she's eight.
The Darkling thinks differently, shielding her from excessive training, refusing to take her to court events.
"You deserve a childhood, solnyshka."
Chapter 2015: Wrath (6)
Chapter Text
“Now, can anyone tell me what this amphora shows?”
An awkward silence fills the room. School groups visiting the museum are always hit and miss. The younger students usually shout out answers eagerly, even if they aren’t correct, but the teenagers often act aloof.
Eventually, one girl raises her hand, “is the guy in the helmet the Black Heretic?”
Anton smiles as he nods, relieved to get something out of them, “yes, the standing soldier is indeed the ancient Ravkan warrior king Aleksandr, better known as the Black Heretic. Does anyone know who the other man is?”
The silence broken, the students whisper among themselves before a boy lifts his hand, “it’s the guy the Black Heretic killed.”
Another student snorts, “we’ve all seen the movie, Daniil, he kills like a thousand people or more.”
“I know that,” Daniil huffs, “I mean it’s the one he really hates. Malkeith or Malec or something, who was supposed to marry that hot princess Alina.”
“Yeah,” the girl next to him adds, “but Alina was totally in love with the Black Heretic, so she tried to run away. That guy locked her up, but he didn’t know that Alina and the Black Heretic were like, destined soulmates meant to rule over the Ravkan empire, and that it was really stupid to try and keep them apart.”
“Very good,” Anton tells them, “the second man is indeed the betrothed of Princess Alina. He is given the name Malyen in the recent film, but his actual name is lost to history. When he refused to release her from their engagement and then locked her up, he brought down upon himself the wrath of the Black Heretic and, so the ancient writers say, also the wrath of the Making at the heart of the world. He died in single combat with the Black Heretic and his true name was struck from all records, so it is lost to history. As for Aleksandr and Alina, they lived happily to ripe old ages, and successfully ruled over the largest empire ever recorded. Most of the monarchs of Ravka and our neighbouring countries are their descendants.”
Chapter 2016: Lust (6)
Chapter Text
It would be easier if it was simply lust. The Darkling is beautiful, the most handsome man she's known. No one would blame her for being physically attracted to him.
But it isn't just lust. Despite everything he's done, she knows his feelings are genuine, and that hers are too.
Chapter 2017: Greed (5)
Chapter Text
He's waited so long for her, is it any wonder that he's greedy when it comes to his Sun Summoner?
Always wants to have her close, to kiss her and touch her and fuck her wherever and whenever he desires. Wishes to have all her smiles, laughs and affection to himself.
His forever.
Chapter 2018: Proud (3)
Summary:
Implied future professor/student
Chapter Text
“I’m very proud of you, Miss Starkova,” says Dr Morozov when she hangs back after the lecture to tell him that she’s won the Physics Medal for excellence, “you’ve worked exceedingly hard.”
Alina blushes at the compliment. She doesn’t really remember her parents, and the succession of foster carers she’s had have always been busy and only paid enough attention to her education to check she’s not failing any subjects. Dr Morozov is the first person who has ever said they’re proud of her.
“Thank you,” she murmurs, “I’m really grateful for all your guidance.”
“And how will you be celebrating?” he asks.
“Oh, well, I guess I’ll buy myself a cupcake from the bakery I like.”
She’s got good scholarships and a part-time job, but university is expensive and so is accommodation. There isn’t room in the budget for much more than essentials.
“Nonsense,” he reaches out to put his hand on her shoulder, squeezing it gently, “you deserve a proper celebration, Miss Starkova. Let me make you dinner.”
“I …” she stares, wide-eyed, because she’s fairly sure students aren’t meant to visit the homes of faculty.
“Please,” he adds, and she can feel the heat of his hand through her thin t-shirt, “I promise I’m a decent cook. And I’ve got some recent journals – there are a few fascinating articles you might be interested in.”
“I … I guess … that would be really nice, thank you, Dr Morozov.”
It’s just dinner, after all, and they’ll probably spend the whole time talking about Physics. It’ll be nice, too, not to spend an evening alone – she’s never managed to make many friends here at Little Palace University, just acquaintances, and Mal hasn’t spoken to her since she chose not to follow him to Keramzin College.
“Wonderful,” he scribbles an address onto a scrap of paper and presses it into her hand, “7pm this evening, then? And you don’t have any morning classes tomorrow.”
“Nothing until noon,” she confirms, although she doesn’t know what that has to do with dinner, unless he just wants to check the time isn’t too late if she has an early class.
“I look forward to it,” Dr Morozov smiles with teeth.
Alina feels a shiver run through her. She’s not entirely sure why.
Chapter 2019: Glory (2)
Chapter Text
Alina has been chasing Olympic glory since she was a child.
Despite her determination, no one ever believed in her. Not until she met Aleksandr Morozov - Ravka's most decorated athlete - and he saw something in her.
And now she is victorious, with five gold medals from one Games.
Chapter 2020: Manuscript (2)
Chapter Text
Her manuscript is Alina's prized possession, the result of six years of hard work.
After six months of rejections from publishers who dislike the story or don’t understand the message, or want to change all the parts she loves best, she's losing hope.
Aleksandr Morozov of Little Palace Publishing is her last chance, and he's notoriously hard to please.
Whatever she’s expecting, it’s not to receive a call from him at 3am barely two days after she’d dropped the manuscript off.
He rattles off what sounds like his own home address, “meet me in thirty minutes. This is the most promising manuscript I’ve read in my entire career.”
Chapter 2021: Modern (2)
Chapter Text
The modern world is a wonder, Aleksandr thinks.
While some things are frustrating – like the surveillance cameras all over the place, and the insistence on silly pieces of plastic for identification and to make payments, and the many petty rulers who believe they truly have power – there are many delights to be found.
It does take some getting used to, though. After all, nearly two thousand years have passed since he was able to walk the earth.
The group who woke him – foolish, given they had completed the rituals seemingly as some form of dare, without any thought to the consequences, but nevertheless useful – had taught him much in the days immediately following his awakening.
His control over the shadows and the way he used that against them had been enough to ensure they aided him, hoping he would spare their lives in return.
He’d killed them all anyway, once he had a basic grasp on the rules of the world, because it wouldn’t do to have those knowing the location of his tomb and of his existence continuing to walk free. They might somehow notify the descendants of the Apparat and his acolytes, the ones who had locked him away so long ago.
He is loath to leave the tomb and the unopened second coffin within it.
His beautiful Alina, bound at the same time he was, the Apparat jealous and fearful of their power and their love.
Still, there is work to be done before Alina too can be free.
First, he’ll need to persuade a new group to complete the necessary rituals. However, before he arranges that, he must see more of this new world and learn how best to live in and rule it.
All must be made ready for when his Alina wakes so that they can subjugate this world to their will and begin their eternity together.
Chapter 2022: Torture (2)
Chapter Text
"The Ravkan government have not yet released a statement on the recent strange explosion at a military facility just outside Keramzin. There has been no comment on accusations of torture or on the rumours that the facility was used for medical experimentation on Ravkan citizens."
Chapter 2023: Make (2)
Chapter Text
His Sun Summoner is a suspicious, prickly thing.
“Fancy suites, pastries and proper plumbing aren’t going to make me trust you,” she says.
“Of course not,” he agrees, even though he imagines such things will help, “I’ll earn your trust properly, Miss Starkova.”
Whatever it takes.
Chapter 2024: Lover (5)
Chapter Text
On loan from a private collector, this gold hairnet (photograph shown with an artist’s depiction of how it was worn) is around 2,200 years old and is said to have belonged to Sol Koroleva.
The most famous of the Old Ravkan rulers, Sol Koroleva – whose given name has been sadly lost to history – was crowned as a child queen and, although exact dates have been debated, is said to have ruled for around eighty years.
While confirmed as a historical figure, many mythologies have built up around Sol Koroleva – these include stories that she did not age and simply vanished one day rather than dying of old age; claims that she wielded the power of light (which is supposedly the reason for her title); and rumours that, while she never married or had children, she had a single lover for around sixty-five years.
Evidence of Sol Koroleva’s lover is scarce and murky. This almost seems deliberate, as if the historical record was muddled by the queen herself for her own reasons. He was supposedly a court magician and favourite of the queen, called the Darkling or, in less complimentary sources, the Black Heretic. He was said to wield the power of shadows and to command a vast army that helped make Ravka the premier military power in the world at that time.
Three separate palace friezes depict the Darkling – with his distinctive symbol of the sun in eclipse – gifting the gold hairnet to Sol Koroleva. Given that she is shown wearing the piece in many official statues and paintings, it can be concluded that it was a favourite item.
On Sol Koroleva’s disappearance, the Darkling also vanishes from Old Ravkan records, possibly murdered by one of his enemies.
The throne then apparently passed to a distant cousin of Sol Koroleva’s, who had grown up away from court. This was Tsarita Alina I, whose husband Aleksandr was a formidable General.
Rumours continued to persist of light and shadow powers into Tsarita Alina I’s reign, although this may have been because such things had begun to be associated with the crown itself rather than with a specific person.
Alina I’s only child, a daughter who would later be known as Tsarita Alina II, was raised away from court for her safety. She came to the throne following her mother’s abdication (after which Alina I disappears from records) and ruled with her own husband, also called Aleksandr (a popular and common name at the time), who acted as her chief advisor.
The time encompassing the reigns of these three queens is considered to be Ravka’s golden age.
There is a moderately popular conspiracy theory that all three of these queens were one and the same person. However, given the length of their combined reigns and the average life expectancy at the time, this seems quite impossible.
Alina II had no children and her fate is unknown as she vanished mysteriously with her husband with no witnesses to her departure.
The Lantsov dynasty then rose to prominence, the first in a long line of families who attempted – and failed – to recapture the earlier glory of Old Ravka.
Ravka became a republic sixty years ago, a new age heralded by the election of well-respected and beloved President Alina Starkova.
Excerpt from a leaflet for a display at the Ravkan Museum in Os Alta
Chapter 2025: Darklina Aesthetic (12)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Aesthetic - https://x.com/drklinaesthetic/status/2037185590870134825
Magic AU
Chapter Text
Aleksandr only gets glimpses of her in his dreams.
Wisps of bright white light, magic opposite to his own, hidden deep within her.
Dark hair, too-thin wrists, muddy war-zones.
A common soldier with no idea she has the potential to be a sorceress.
He won’t stop until he finds her.
Chapter 2026: Darklina Aesthetic (13)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Aesthetic - https://x.com/drklinaesthetic/status/2037185314486444212
Chapter Text
"Aleksander."
He wasn't always the feared shadow king, spreading darkness across Ravka.
He'd been happy once, with Alina.
"Aleksander."
He closes his eyes. He imagines her so often that her face is familiar, but it always hurts.
A hand touches his face, "this is real. I'm here."
Chapter 2027: Darklina Aesthetic (14)
Summary:
Based on this prompt from Darklina Aesthetic - https://x.com/drklinaesthetic/status/2040484894397387225
Outside POV
Chapter Text
He seems like a standard client at first. Recently widowed and desperate to make some connection to his dead wife.
Irina wants to help him. It’s rarely a happy story that brings someone to visit her, but she likes to think she makes a positive difference in giving the grieving a bit of closure.
Mr Morozov has brought with him half a dozen items of particular sentimental value to his late wife and the energy in the room is nearly overwhelming.
Alina Morozova’s spirit is stronger than any Irina has ever encountered before, a flood of images rushing into Irina’s mind of a pretty, dark-haired young woman with a sunshine smile, and of the blissfully happy life she’d shared with her husband until a tragic car accident.
Irina is used to all the memories of the dead, but not to the pain that swiftly follows this time.
Too much. Far too much. It overwhelms her entirely.
“I am sorry,” Irina hears Mr Morozov murmur as she clutches her head and cries out in pain, “you seem like a nice girl, but there are so few genuine mediums around, especially ones as connected to the spirit plane as you are.”
“What …” she gasps, “what’s happening to me?”
Irina has experienced many strange or scary things in her life, but nothing as terrifying as this.
“My Alina was taken from me far too soon. The grief nearly destroyed me, until I realised that we could still have a happy ending. I just needed to find someone for her to connect with.”
There’s a figure to the side, blurry and with a spectral glow right now but becoming clearer and more human with every moment.
Alina Starkova, sapping all of Irina’s energy and lifeforce to drag herself back into the land of the living.
“Please,” Irina whispers, “please stop.”
“I’m sorry,” it’s Alina’s voice now, rather than her husband’s, and the two figures in front of Irina are locked in a tight embrace, “I truly am, but your sacrifice is all in the name of true love. I hope that comforts you.”
Chapter 2028: Three (2)
Chapter Text
As always, Ivan does a sweep, checking heartbeats and ensuring no spies are hidden.
He freezes. Counts again for good measure.
"Three," he mutters, staring at the Sun Summoner in horror.
The Darkling looks worried.
Starkova frowns, "what?"
“Three extra heartbeats inside you.”
Chapter 2029: Luck (2)
Chapter Text
Luck is for the unprepared.
The Darkling doesn't rely on the universe's whims. He plans and plots to get what he wants.
His Sun Summoner - pretty, stubborn, hostile Alina - walks into his tent and his mind immediately calculates every move needed to ensure their future together.
Chapter 2030: Court (2)
Summary:
cw elements of exhibitionism
Chapter Text
Aleksander hasn’t courted anyone since Luda.
He hasn’t been celibate, far from it – he does have the same urges as other people, even if he’s learned to control himself over the centuries. But those are always physical encounters, and even if there might be some friendly affection or fondness for the women and men he has in his bed, there is never anything more than that.
Then the Sun Summoner is discovered.
Alina is different. Alina is special. Alina is his.
He courts Alina because she deserves it, especially since it becomes quickly clear that she’s never been romanced in her life.
Aleksander gives her flowers, trinkets and the pastries she loves. He takes her horse riding, on walks around the Little Palace grounds, and on midnight picnics. He trains with her and teaches her the history of their people.
Aleksander is also very, very dedicated to touching Alina.
Carefully, of course. She’s skittish, liable to bolt, still unreasonably and frustratingly attached to that tracker.
Feather-light touches, or his hand on her lower back as they walk. A kiss to her hand or one on her cheek that lands a little close to the corner of her mouth.
Because Aleksander wants everything with Alina, but he needs her to realise that she wants it to. He wants there to be no doubt in her mind, wants her to know she has chosen him.
So, he courts her like a gentleman and carefully teases her with touches that never cross the line.
And he waits.
It comes to a head at the opera, where they sit in a box, his shadows carefully hiding them from prying eyes.
She’s wearing the corecloth black and gold dress she has for the occasional court appearances demanded by the tsar, and his hand is on her knee, fingers creeping slowly up her leg.
He’s seen this particular opera (an old and well-established one) over fifty times, so he doesn’t feel the need to pay much attention to the stage. Instead, he watches Alina from the corner of his eye as she shifts and sighs softly as his hand moves higher.
He stops when his hand is on the top of her thigh, thumb tracing circles against the thin corecloth. Waiting, just waiting.
Eventually, Alina leans over, “no one can see us, right?”
He twitches his fingers and the shadows twitch in return, surrounding them completely, “I thought you might prefer the privacy. I know you find such attention unnerving, but if you would prefer, then I can –”
“No … no, I’d rather stay hidden.”
He waits, but she seems to lose her nerve momentarily, so Aleksander returns to tracing patterns with his fingers.
Five minutes later, he hears her take a deep breath, and then she moves.
Hikes up her dress and swings herself into his lap.
For all he’s been waiting for this, it is enough of a surprise that it takes him a moment to realise one important detail.
She’s not wearing any underwear.
Alina Starkova is straddling him and the only barrier between them is his own clothes, not hers.
He recovers quickly enough to respond when she tugs his head down so she can kiss him.
It’s a good job he’s had centuries to perfect his control of the shadows, or things might have become rather more exhibitionist than Alina would like.
“I need you to touch me,” she gasps into his mouth, “pleasepleaseplease.”
Aleksander grins as his hand works its way under her dress and brushes where she’s already wet for him.
“Are you sure?” he asks, “the shadows hide us but not all the lovely noises you might make.”
Truthfully, his shadows can dampen sound to a large extent, but he’d like to see what cries and whimpers he can draw out of her – strategically placed when he knows the music will be loudest – when she’s trying so desperately to keep quiet.
“I’m sure,” she nods, tilting her neck so he can mouth at the skin there, “I can keep quiet.”
“We’ll see,” he smirks as he curls two fingers inside her and she muffles her cry into his shoulder, “now, I wonder how quickly you’ll come for me.”
From the way she’s already bucking her hips, he thinks it won’t be long at all.
Chapter 2031: Enemy (2)
Chapter Text
"Remember who the enemy is," Nikolai says sharply when Alina raises concerns about rumours of First Army soldiers capturing and torturing Grisha they claim are working with the Darkling.
She frowns uneasily.
She's starting to wonder if Nikolai really is any better than the tsar.
Chapter 2032: Tame (2)
Summary:
Regency AU
Chapter Text
“She’s pretty and rich, but I’ve heard she’s a spirited girl,” one man says on hearing of Aleksander’s engagement, “I’m sure you plan to tame her. Ladies ought to be seen, not heard.”
“On the contrary,” he says, voice cold and dangerous, “I believe she’s perfect just as she is.”
Chapter 2033: Trance (2)
Summary:
cw implied non-con, unethical behaviour, and pregnancy
Chapter Text
Alina stares down at the four positive pregnancy tests on the counter in front of her.
It’s been nearly a year since she and Mal broke up and she hasn’t slept with anyone else since.
She tries to think of any nights out where she might have had too much to drink, but she can’t recall waking anywhere but her own bed, nor does she think she’s ever blacked out. Besides, she always goes out with her friends and she knows they’d have told her if she hadn’t recalled meeting a guy at a bar or club.
Alina isn’t religious. She doesn’t believe in a virgin birth. Nor has she had any sort of medical checkup where there was an opportunity for her to be accidentally inseminated à la that tv show she watched a few years ago.
But when she goes to the doctor, it’s clear. She is indisputably pregnant.
By the time she reaches her scheduled therapy appointment, going right from the hospital, Alina is in tears.
“What’s happened?” asks Dr Morozov, brow creased with worry.
The whole story pours out. Dr Morozov is always such a good listener, and he’s been a huge support to her, really helping her through the last tumultuous months of her relationship with Mal and then their nasty breakup. Alina is never more relaxed than after a long session with Dr Morozov.
“First,” he says when she finally finishes the story, “I want you take a deep breath, hold it for a few seconds, and then let it out.”
Alina does so, and then repeats it three more times as he instructs her.
“Second,” he takes her hand, voice low and soothing, “I need you to remember that you can get through this, Alina. We’re a team, remember, and there’s no issue we can’t overcome together.”
Alina nods. As overwhelmed as she is, his presence and his reassurance is already making her feel better.
“Now,” he tells her, “there are many things we need to talk about, to help you feel prepared and in control. To do that, though, you need to be relaxed and in the best headspace. Okay?”
Another nod. Alina knows what he means. Dr Morozov had introduced her to hypnotic trances not long after she first began to see him. She’d been sceptical at first, nervous about the whole thing, but her therapist had made a compelling argument for her to try it and she’s never regretted it. She always wakes from her trances feeling refreshed and energised and happy.
“Good girl,” he smiles at her, “now lie back for me and we’ll begin.”
Chapter 2034: Divine (4)
Summary:
Best friend’s little sister AU
Chapter Text
"Don't you look divine, little Linka," Aleksander murmurs, taking in her angel costume.
She blushes, ducking her head nervously. For all the seductive daring of her costume, she's still his best friend's doe-eyed, innocent sister.
But he's happy to show her how to sin properly.
Chapter 2035: Where (2)
Chapter Text
Nikolai twitches on the floor. He's only capable of low, pained whimpers now.
Aleksander flicks his fingers and his shadows tighten around the boy's neck.
"I'm running out of patience, sobachka. Tell me where my Sun Summoner is or you'll wish for death long before I grant it."
Chapter 2036: Nice (2)
Summary:
cw mind break and Aleksander’s version of a happy ending
Chapter Text
He’s really very nice to her, all things considered.
Mal is dead, of course. Nikolai and the Apparat too. Tolya and Tamar. Zoya. The entire Lantsov line and half of the nobles. Rebels who refused to surrender.
But Genya and David still live. Nadia, Adrik, Fedyor and Harshaw as well. And most of the Grisha who had so unwisely decided to throw their lot in with Alina when she was silly enough to run from Aleksander. They’re pardoned and welcomed back, although they have to be watched closely to ensure they don’t fall back into bad habits.
Often, Alina feels guilty for all of those executed because of the rebellion she’d started. Aleksander always comforts her, though.
“It was a hard lesson for you to learn, solnyshka,” he says, “but you have to understand that actions have consequences. And the memory will stick with you, won’t it, so you’ll never try and run from me again, or pretend that you’re less that what you are.”
It makes Alina shudder, to think of leaving Aleksander’s side. He’s her other half, her perfect balance. She still can’t fathom how she’d ever run from him before, allowing Baghra’s poisonous words to confuse her and turn her against the one person who will always accept and adore her, who will never look away no matter what happens.
It had taken her some time to understand all this, of course.
She was so stubborn to begin with, although Aleksander was endlessly patient. He’d had to keep her isolated from everyone but him, for her own good.
Even when she was so badly behaved, though, he was always nicer than she had any reason to expect. There are whispers about the Black Tsar, about his darkness and bloody methods, but he has never hurt Alina despite her being a deserter and fermenting rebellion. He was so understanding as he helped her see how wrong her earlier actions were.
Eventually, she’d come to see that his vision for Ravka was the only one that would save their country.
And now she treasures his teachings and his lessons, his smiles and caresses and the many pleasures he’s shown her. She hates to be apart from him, always happiest in their bed or training together or sitting in his lap as they hear petitions in the throne room.
She is happier now than she’s ever been.
Eternity stretches out in front of her and Alina wants to spend it with Aleksander by her side.
Chapter 2037: Boy (3)
Chapter Text
“Why can’t you just leave me alone?” Alina whispers when he comes to her at night, a shadow only she can see.
“I am no fickle boy like the tracker or puppy prince,” the Darkling murmurs, “I see you, my Alina, and I will never turn away, no matter what. I will always want you.”
Chapter 2038: Daughter (12)
Chapter Text
Her mother was a princess of Shu Han, where women rule. But in the Ravkan court, the tsar's daughter is nothing but a bargaining chip.
Alina has one trick up her sleeve, though. The light burning inside her.
The Darkling sees it and she smiles when he whispers treason in her ear.
Chapter 2039: Sister (5)
Summary:
cw implied future half-sibling incest
Chapter Text
Alina wakes to the sound of arguing.
It’s mama and an unfamiliar male voice.
Slowly and quietly, Alina climbs out of bed and tiptoes over to her bedroom door, always left slightly ajar.
Their cottage is small, all on one floor, and she can see two figures standing by the hearth.
The stranger is tall and handsome, dressed all in black.
He looks very grand, she thinks, but dangerous too.
And mama looks tiny and frail standing next to him. It worries Alina, even though she knows mama is far stronger than she looks.
“So, this is where you’ve been hiding for eighteen years,” the man frowns, “fleeing in the middle of the night, without even a word of warning, just to live in the middle of the woods as if you’re Baba Yaga.”
“Perhaps I just wanted a change of scenery, boy.”
“No … there is reason in all you do … some secret you are hiding from me.”
The shadows rise up around the pair of them and, for a moment, Alina thinks it is mama.
But mama summons only rarely, and when the shadows wrap like manacles around mama’s wrists, Alina realises it must be the man.
And while it goes against everything mama has ever taught her – stay hidden if there is danger, no matter what you might see – and although she knows mama is formidable enough that she could probably free herself from those shadow bonds if she wished, Alina is still alarmed and worried enough to let a small gasp escape her.
A tiny sound, but one that can be heard by both mama and the stranger in the silent room. They move in unison, both turning to face her.
Alina momentarily considers stepping back into the darkness of her bedroom, but they both control the shadows, easily able to sense her presence.
There is a reason Alina has never been able to sneak around without mama knowing.
“Hello, little one,” the man smiles and crooks his finger, “come here.”
Alina hesitates, guessing mama won’t like it, but the shadows rise and nudge her through the doorway, chivvying her along until she’s standing right in front of him.
He turns to mama, “you never told me I had a new sister. I suppose it’s not a surprise – my own father was one of a long line of short-lived dalliances – but it is interesting that you’ve kept this one with you. I’ve never known you to do that except with me.”
Alina’s eyes widen at his words. Mama has never spoken of her life before Alina’s birth. Could this stranger’s words be true?
“Well,” he looks at Alina, flicking his fingers, tendrils of shadow dancing around her, “let’s see.”
Alina shouldn’t. Mama has forbidden summoning unless they’re alone or her life is in danger, but the shadows are featherlight against her skin, coaxing her own power out, and Alina can’t resist.
Her brother’s curiosity shifts to awe and possessive hunger when he sees the little orbs of light she summons, and Alina realises that the man expected her to summon shadows, not sunlight.
“Solnyshka,” he murmurs with delight, “I’ve been waiting a long time for you.”
He’s so happy that Alina smiles back, but the expression fades when she sees mama’s face.
There’s something terrible in her expression, something disgusted but resigned at the same time.
Her brother’s eyes are furious when he turns to their mama, “you kept her from me.”
“Yes,” mama says plainly, “I knew what would happen if you saw her, boy. But she’s your sister, it’s unnatural.”
There’s something Alina is missing, something she doesn’t understand.
“She’s everything, mama. And we are eternal, so what does petty mortal morality matter?”
He takes Alina’s hand and his touch sends waves of reassurance through her, the unease she’s been feeling quickly dissipating.
Mama shakes her head and mutters ominously, but Alina doesn’t even notice.
Chapter 2040: Voice (2)
Chapter Text
"What can I get you?" she asks, customer service smile on, but not really looking at who stands there, thinking only of her aching feet and the hours left of her shift.
"I want my wife back."
Alina freezes. She knows that voice, hears it in all her nightmares.
"Hello, Alinochka."
Chapter 2041: Surrender (4)
Chapter Text
There's nothing shameful about surrender, he tells her, shadows curling around her when he visits through their tether. She isn't losing, she's only doing what's best for Ravka.
"You won't be a prisoner or a pet," he says, "you'll be my tsarita, my equal, Ravka's Sol Koroleva."
Chapter 2042: Mother (3)
Summary:
cw implied possible father/daughter incest
Chapter Text
"Who's this?" Aleksander asks, picking up an older photo from the pile Alina is going through.
"Oh, that's my mother. It was taken right before she got pregnant with me."
He should have guessed. She looks so much like Alina, almost her twin.
He frowns, though. There's something familiar about the bright geometric print dress the woman is wearing. He’s sure Alina has never worn it in the year they’ve been dating, so it can’t be that she got it from her mother and that’s where he knows it from.
Suddenly, a foggy memory returns to him. His freshman year of university, a huge party at one of the frat houses, a beautiful young woman a year or two older than him on a year abroad from Shu Han, wearing that exact dress.
One-of-a-kind, she’d told him with a proud grin, something she’d made herself because she loved the designer dresses in similar styles she’d seen in all the magazines but couldn’t afford to buy one herself.
A haze of alcohol and a one-night stand that was pleasurable and fun, but no desire from either party for something more. He’s not sure he ever saw the woman again after that night.
Now, Aleksander goes cold.
Sure, Alina is nineteen years his junior. His own friends have rolled their eyes and said he could be her father.
Sure, she calls him daddy in bed sometimes, but that’s not exactly an uncommon kink. He likes to take care of her and she – orphaned since she was five and with a leech of a childhood best friend (he’s glad she’s finally blocked that Malyen boy) – needs someone to look after her and give her the softness she deserves.
They’re happy, though. Aleksander has never loved anyone the way he loves Alina. There’s an engagement ring locked in his safe, ready for the perfect moment to give it to her. He’s been looking at selling his apartment so they can buy a brownstone together in a nice area, near a good school, planning for the future.
This is no fling. It’s forever.
He looks again at the photo.
Those dresses were so common at that time. He could easily have been remembering another woman wearing something similar. It was so long ago that he can’t trust his memory is accurate.
Besides, even if he did by some coincidence sleep with Alina’s mother once, that doesn’t mean he got her pregnant. Alina is mostly her mother in looks, very few hints of who her father could be. Sure, his half-sister Ulla, when she met Alina, had laughed and said at least the Morozov nose would be passed down to their children because Alina’s was virtually identical, but there are only so many shapes of noses anyway.
“Are you ok, Sasha?” Alina asks, “you’re quiet.”
For a moment, Aleksander imagines explaining his fear to Alina. He hates the idea of the horror or disgust he might see in her eyes. And is it really worth scaring her like that, when it might not even be true?
The two of them are so happy together. He doesn’t want to ruin that when the chances are that he’s only letting his imagination run away with him.
And would you want to let her go anyway? his mind whispers, even if she was your daughter, would it make any difference to you now?
“I’m fine, solnyshka,” he kisses Alina softly, “just admiring your mother’s dress.”
“Oh, yeah, it’s amazing, isn’t it. She sewed it herself, made it up based on some magazine design the summer before she came to Os Alta for her study abroad year. I think I have it in storage somewhere – maybe I’ll get it out for Nina’s party next month.”
Aleksander should say something. He should be a good, decent, moral man.
Instead, he only nods and smiles, “an excellent idea, solnyshka. You’ll look beautiful.”
Ignorance is bliss.
Chapter 2043: Wave (2)
Summary:
Princess Diaries 2 AU
Chapter Text
Viscount Morozov has a long list of reasons why he would make a better ruler of Ravka than Princess Alina.
Still, as he watches her lead the orphanage children in the parade, encouraging them to wave at the crowds, he can't deny that she has a good heart.
And a very pretty smile.
Chapter 2044: Board (3)
Chapter Text
"The Board will never vote Lantsov out," Ivan says, "they're all in his pocket."
"Not for long. We've got inside information."
Ivan's eyes widen when Vasily's wife Alina comes over to sit in Aleksander's lap, "I've got photos that will make you and my divorce lawyer very happy."
Chapter 2045: Paint (5)
Chapter Text
One of the oldest cave paintings in Ravka, this is the earliest artistic depiction of worship of the Old Ravkan gods.
While the Old Ravkan pantheon includes a dozen major gods and goddesses, and many more minor spirits, this cave painting references the two most prominent – Sol Koroleva and the Darkling, the married queen and king of the gods.
The yellow and orange circle represents the sun goddess. The grey lines coming out from the sun were at first thought to be sun rays, perhaps faded with time, but are now believed to represent the shadow god. While the two were opposites, they were also considered equal rulers and deeply connected and entwined. The reddish shapes (the colour matching that of the clay that ancient tales say mortals were formed from) at the bottom of the painting represent the worshippers on earth.
While there are many stories of Sol Koroleva and the Darkling where they take human form either to walk among their subjects on earth or in their immortal realm The Making, none of the cave paintings so far discovered have shown them as humans, instead preferring to use their well-known symbols instead, such as the blazing sun or the sun in eclipse. This may have been out of respect for the gods or due to a belief that none could accurately show the beauty and radiance of the human forms the gods might choose to take.
Chapter 2046: Trap (3)
Chapter Text
Aleksander thinks the best trap is the one your target never even notices.
A rabbit willingly hopping into the wolf's mouth, and the wolf's jaws closing slowly around its quarry.
He'll make it so that Alina wants to be devoured. And he'll keep her safe and warm with him forever.
Chapter 2047: Share (3)
Chapter Text
Alina is special. He loves her so much and wants only the best for her.
So, he ensures she discovers Mal's infidelity. Uses connections to get her best friend Genya transferred abroad. Persuades her to quit her job to focus on her art.
He's always been told he doesn't share well.
Chapter 2048: Video (8)
Summary:
Modern canon-divergence AU
Chapter Text
“Ivan gave me some disturbing news today, Alinochka.”
“Oh,” Alina turns, trying to gauge her husband’s mood and figure out how worried she should be.
His glacially cold smile and the shadows rising up the walls tell her to tread carefully.
“Apparently your old tracker friend has been posting videos on Youtube.”
Alina freezes, hands trembling as she puts down her paintbrush. Certain topics are guaranteed to put Aleksander in a bad temper – Mal is one of those topics, right up there with Shu labs, Fjerdan Drüskelle and reminders of the obliterated Lantsov line.
“What … what sort of videos?” she asks.
If only she knew what exactly Ivan had uncovered, but she’s not foolish enough to search Mal online, knowing her husband monitors her internet activity.
“Ravings, mostly,” Aleksander moves closer, reaching out to brush his fingers across her cheek.
His smile looks a little more genuine when her power rushes to the surface, light drawn to shadow – he’s always enjoyed the evidence of their compatibility.
“Apparently,” her husband continues, “he thinks you’re sending him signals during public broadcasts. Coded messages, just for him. Of course, that’s entirely ludicrous.”
“Ludicrous,” she repeats faintly, trying not to shake.
He squeezes her shoulder firmly, “my solnyshka would never be foolish enough to do something treasonous like that, would she?”
“Of course not,” Alina says, although her voice is barely a whisper.
“His videos aren’t a particular concern to me. Barely two hundred likes on the most popular one. Everyone thinks he’s just an obsessed fan or a crackpot conspiracy theorist, even the ones who believe his claim of being your friend.”
Her old social media accounts and internet presence are all gone now, she remembers, scrubbed so well that she isn’t sure anyone would find a trace of her pre-light show self-online apart from the bare bones of the orphanage she’d grown up in and the army unit she’d served briefly in. There’s nothing left to connect her to Mal apart from their own memories.
“Still,” Aleksander muses, “even a crackpot can be dangerous to the regime. You remember the old Apparat.”
Alina does. He’d been a thorn in her husband’s side for years, until he’d lost control of his car in a storm and ended up in the river, his body found five days later by Squallers searching the area.
“Such a tragic accident,” Aleksander sighs, his hand heavy on Alina’s shoulder.
The Apparat had never learned to drive, had always been chauffeured everywhere.
Alina just nods in agreement, though.
“I’ll instruct Ivan to leave the tracker be for now. After all, his sort are generally more of a nuisance if they stop posting and people wonder where they’ve gone. Still, I wanted to make sure you were aware of the position, just in case anyone journalist thinks to ask.”
“I haven’t spoken to Malyen Oretsev since I came to Os Alta. I’ve certainly never sent him any sort of coded or secret message.”
She says the words confidently, like they’re true.
And her husband smiles, because he knows his warning has been clearly delivered and understood.
He stoops to kiss her softly, always ready to disarm her with tenderness.
And, despite everything he’s done, Alina kisses him back.
Chapter 2049: Smash (2)
Summary:
Fedyor & Ivan POV
Chapter Text
Fedyor winces as they hear a loud crash.
Ivan just sighs.
"Do you think they've smashed the vase the Shu ambassador gifted them?" Fedyor frets.
"Yes. If that hellion Sun Summoner can lift it and it isn't bolted to the floor, then she's probably thrown it at the Darkling's head."
Chapter 2050: Wait (4)
Chapter Text
General Morozov – pride of their village as a hero of the war, handsome and eligible even at past forty – meets Alina outside the Post Office.
"Oh, darling," he sighs over her disappointment at still having no letter from Mal, "you deserve better than a man who makes you wait."
Chapter 2051: Price (2)
Summary:
Fairytale AU
Chapter Text
There was once a man called Malyen, who lived in a small cottage with his wife Alina.
They had been childhood sweethearts and Alina had been very much in love, but over time this love had faded as her husband showed himself to be selfish and lazy, leaving her to cook and clean and paint commissions for money to keep a roof over their heads. All the while, Malyen went to taverns with his friends to talk over his many plans for a grand farm, although he had no experience in such things.
One day, sick and tired of being poor, Malyen went to a well in the depths of the forest, where a shadow god called the Darkling was said to sometimes appear and make bargains.
Malyen tossed a coin in the well and asked for a boon.
A handsome man wreathed in shadows then appeared, his dark eyes glittering, “what do you wish?”
“For the life I deserve,” Mal told him, knowing he was destined for great things and a comfortable life.
“Very well, but there is a price,” the Darkling told him, “one you may not want to pay.”
“What is it?”
“I will take the most precious thing currently in your cottage.”
Malyen made his decision quickly.
He could not think of anything in his cottage that was precious. The items were mostly second-hand or very old and worn. The most expensive thing was Alina’s gold sunburst pendant, the only thing she had left of her long-dead mother, but Mal was sure his wife would see that it was a small price to pay for the life he deserved.
“Are you sure?” the Darkling asked.
“Of course,” Mal muttered impatiently, “you can have whatever is most precious. Now, give me the life I deserve.”
The Darkling smirked, “very well. So it shall be.”
Mal returned home, excited to see what riches awaited him.
Instead, he found the cottage in a state of serious disrepair, as if five or ten years had passed without anyone living there. It was dirty and leaking, the windows shattered and the furniture broken.
Alina was gone, along with her mother’s pendant and her painting supplies.
“Darkling!” he yelled angrily, “show yourself.”
The god stepped from the shadows, “I do not come at a mortal’s heed, but this promises to be amusing.”
“You promised me wealth and success, Darkling!”
The god chuckled, “I promised you the life you deserved, and this is it.”
“But where’s Alina? She would never let this happen.”
“The price was the most precious thing in your cottage, Malyen. And sweet Alina was by far the most precious. You have no need to worry, she is very happy with me, in my realm, where she will be properly appreciated and taken care of.”
The Darkling twisted his hands and the shadows in the corner of the room parted to reveal a brief vision. Alina, wearing a crown of obsidian and gold, dressed in silks, smiling as she walked in the gardens of a grand palace.
“The bargain has been agreed, the price paid and your desire given, Malyen. Our business is concluded.”
And then the Darkling was gone, never to be seen by Malyen again during the many miserable remaining years of his life.
Chapter 2052: Divorce (7)
Summary:
Fedyor POV
Chapter Text
"I can't believe he divorced me!" Elizaveta seethes to anyone who listens, "and all for a little ragamuffin orphan who wears paint-covered dungarees."
Fedyor thinks Aleksander is well shot of his shrill harpy of an ex-wife. Warm, witty artist Alina suits his friend far better.
Chapter 2053: Cyber (3)
Chapter Text
It seems like her cyber-attack on Heretic Industries is working, right until ...
CLEVER GIRL, ALINA appears on her screen BUT YOU'VE LEFT YOURSELF VULNERABLE.
"What the fuck," Alina hisses, typing frantically.
TOO LATE. I'VE FOUND YOU.
There's a loud knock on her dorm room door.
Chapter 2054: Goal (3)
Summary:
Professor/Student
Chapter Text
“You poor thing,” Nikolai says when Alina tells him who her dissertation supervisor, “Dr Morozov is scary. He kept going on about goals and deadlines, and he’s such a perfectionist.”
“Hmm,” Alina nods non-committedly, “he’s very intense.”
She doesn’t bother to tell Nikolai that she appreciates Dr Morozov’s focus and attention to detail because it ensures her dissertation will be the highest standard she can make it. She also says nothing about the fact that he’s not nearly as terrifying when you’re a student who actually wants to learn and who has a strong work ethic rather than Nikolai’s far more relaxed approach to university.
Besides, goals are important.
Dr Morozov doesn’t just want Alina to succeed with her dissertation, but also in every aspect of her life. That’s why he had her write down a list of key goals for the year – a mix of academic and personal – promising to help her achieve them.
So far, she has: finished a third draft of her dissertation, which Dr Morozov assures her will be graded a First; written the first draft of an academic paper she hopes to get published soon; sold one of the paintings she does as a hobby for over £100; attended five different academic mixer events and made some excellent contacts; made a detailed pros and cons list to help decide what path she’ll take after graduation; gone no contact with Mal after he claimed that her time at Little Palace University has made her snobby; and learned to take all of Dr Morozov’s cock without gagging.
Next on her list … a fantasy involving Dr Morozov and the university’s famous five-hundred-year-old reference library that is tricky thanks to all the cameras but, her supervisor assures her, still manageable.
Chapter 2055: Pill (4)
Chapter Text
"And this will help me, make me normal again?"
No more light beneath her veins, no more Mal frowning and telling her she needs to be fixed.
It's one small pill. Alina thinks it looks like the sleeping pills she sometimes takes.
"This is exactly what you need," Aleksander smiles.
Chapter 2056: Tear (3)
Chapter Text
Drinks and dancing with her friends, suddenly turning into a nightmare.
A handsome, clever and charming man, the danger concealed until it is too late.
“Please,” Alina sobs, cheeks damp with tears, “let me go. I won’t tell anyone, I swear.”
He doesn’t listen, only double checks the ropes binding her to the stone altar.
“Please –”
“Hush,” he coos, even as he picks up the dagger, “I promise it will only hurt for a minute or two, and then we’ll have eternity together, solnyshka.”
Chapter 2057: Hero (3)
Summary:
Superhero AU
Chapter Text
“Linka,” someone nudges her shoulder and Alina blinks blearily, still half-asleep, “Linka, wake up.”
“Sasha?” she frowns when she summons a small orb of light and sees him next to her bed, “what’s wrong? I didn’t hear the alarm.”
“We’re leaving, Linka.”
Her frown deepens, brain muddled by sleep, “we don’t have anything on today, barring emergencies.”
“No, Linka,” Aleksander’s face is drawn and pale, “we’re leaving for good. Me, Vanya, Gen and David. You, I hope. And we’re trying to convince the others too.”
Alina suddenly feels wide awake, like a bucket of cold water has been tossed over her.
They all complain about the constraints of the Second Army, about feeling like trapped performing monkeys rather than the heroes they’re supposed to be, about shaking hands and cutting ribbons and doing television interviews more than making a real difference.
But Alina has always been sure they just need to try and reform the system from the inside, not abandon it entirely.
“We can’t just leave, Sasha.”
“Yes, we can. You don’t know what they’ve been doing, what we’ve discovered, and –”
He curses when an alarm sounds, different to the one that notifies them of emergencies.
“ALL SECOND ARMY PERSONNEL, PLEASE REMAIN IN YOUR SUITES UNTIL OTHERWISE DIRECTED. LEAVING THE FACILITY IS NOT PERMITTED AT THIS TIME.”
“There’s no time to explain. We have to go now, Linka.”
Alina hesitates, “I can’t just abandon –”
“Linka – please.”
Outside her suite, she hears heavy boots and a knock on the door, “Agent Sol, this is a welfare check.”
“Go,” she whispers to Aleksander, tears in her eyes, “go, Sasha.”
He’s melted back into the shadows before she reaches the door to answer.
The next morning, Director Lantsov himself calls a meeting. His son Nikolai stands next to him, looking tired but steely-eyed and determined.
Only Alina, Fedyor and Zoya are present. The other four members of their team are conspicuously absent.
She lets Director Lantsov’s rant wash over her. Their ex-teammates have deserted their posts and gone rogue. They will now be considered enemies of Ravka, villains to the remaining heroes, and hunted accordingly.
Alina stares, unseeing. Fedyor seems close to tears. Zoya remains stubbornly silent.
Rant over, Director Lantsov leaves in a red-faced huff, and Nikolai takes over to announce the new measures being put in place.
All in the name of their safety, they’re told, but none of them are stupid – they know the Director doesn’t want any more of them fleeing.
Their bracelet trackers are replaced with implants that are harder to lose, there are more curfews and general restrictions on their movements, and more security accompanying them when they go for interviews or meet and greets.
“And from now on,” Nikolai finishes, “Sol will lead the Second Army.”
Zoya huffs derisively and Alina can’t blame her. True, she and Aleksander are the most powerful Grisha, but while Aleksander had years of experience, leading their team of superheroes since the creation of the Second Army, Alina was a late bloomer and she’s only been on the roster of heroes for ten months.
“You’ll do wonderfully,” Nikolai adds, “showing Ravka what dutiful service to their country is.”
There’s a threat in there, Alina thinks. For all he’s been what she would previously have called a friend, it’s now clear where Nikolai’s loyalties lie.
Alina wishes she hadn’t hesitated last night. She has a terrible feeling she should have gone with Aleksander when she had the chance.
And it’s too late now.
A week later, Alina finds a package waiting in her room.
David’s work. Highly secure, says the note attached to a small mobile phone, for when you want out.
The second item is a folder of papers. This is what happens to the Grisha they decide aren’t suitable for hero work.
Alina sits down on her bed, takes a deep breath, and opens the file.
Chapter 2058: Tip (4)
Summary:
Implied unsafe sex
Chapter Text
"But, Mr Morozov, sir, I'm not on –"
"Just the tip, darling, I promise. You wouldn't deny me that? Not when we haven't had a moment alone all day."
"Well ..."
He pushes her skirt up, his trousers already undone. It's a good job everyone else has left.
It'll be fine. Just the tip.
Chapter 2059: Vein (3)
Summary:
Vampire AU
Chapter Text
Mal's uncle is a charming and welcoming host.
There are some peculiarities about his household, but Alina isn't concerned, not immediately.
But then there's always a reason she and Mal must stay longer. Disturbing dreams. And Aleksander is so very focused on the vein in her neck.
Chapter 2060: Tradition (3)
Summary:
Aleksander is Mal's uncle
Chapter Text
“It’s tradition,” Mal takes her to his uncle Aleksander, “the patriarch inspects every Morozov bride, and he has the power to keep her for himself if he chooses.”
“What!”
“Relax, Lina. It’s just a formality. No patriarch has taken another’s bride for nearly three centuries now.”
Chapter 2061: Bite (3)
Summary:
Follow up to Vein (3) – chapter 2059
Vampire AU
cw dub-con/non-con
Chapter Text
She doesn’t tell Mal about the dreams.
For one, she doesn’t want him to worry. Truthfully, she’d thought he might notice how tired she’s been, but he doesn’t seem to have realised just yet.
More importantly, she isn’t keen to admit that the man she’s dreaming of is not Mal, but his uncle instead. They’re not even normal sex dreams, but dark and dangerous things filled with blood and heated touches and sharp teeth scraping her neck.
It’s understandable, in a way. Dreams are often just harmless fantasies, and their host is very handsome and intelligent and charming, the ideal man, really, if she wasn’t already in love with Mal.
And she is in love with Mal. He’s her first love, her best friend since they were children. And if things are a bit different these days, then that’s just a blip, sure to be remedied soon.
Aleksander is very intense, always focused when he talks to her, and with a strange fascination with her neck.
It’s not entirely appropriate, the way he sometimes reaches out and strokes his fingers down the sensitive skin of her neck. She sometimes wants to ask him to stop, but then she looks into his dark eyes and forgets her objections. And Mal doesn’t say anything, so surely it can’t be that bad?
“I know he’s a bit weird,” her boyfriend says, “but he’s absolutely loaded and he’s got no children of his own, so my mom says I should make an effort, try and get in the Will and all that.”
Since Mal’s uncle looks like he can’t be older than forty and doesn’t seem sickly at all, paleness aside, Alina thinks Mal has some time to go before any Will comes into force. And Aleksander doesn’t seem inclined to offer any money to Mal, although he has given Alina some lovely gifts – a sunburst brooch, a delicate gold necklace in the shape of antlers, a shimmering aquamarine and diamond bracelet, and a jewel-encrusted hairpiece with a tiny engraved firebird – that she feels awkward about, but which he absolutely insists on her accepting.
Alina tries very hard to behave normally despite the increasingly explicit dreams she’s been having.
She wishes they could return home, but Aleksander always has a reason why they should stay a little longer, and Mal isn’t inclined to leave when there might be a chance that he can get something from his uncle.
“We don’t have to be back at uni for another month, Lina,” he tells her, “and while we’re here we don’t have to pay for any food or stuff like that.”
It all comes to a head one night, when they’ve been at Aleksander’s manor for a month and a half.
The dream Alina has is more explicit than any previous one. They’re both naked and he’s touching her everywhere and she’s writhing in pleasure.
“Let me, Alinochka,” he murmurs, mouth on her neck and hand between her legs, two fingers curling inside her, “just let me.”
She can barely speak, the only sound she’s able to make something between a moan and a gasp.
He seems to take it as assent, and suddenly his teeth are sharp, drawing blood.
Alina hisses in pain, “did … did you bite me?”
He doesn’t answer, just digs his teeth further into her neck, letting out a low, pleased groan.
Her dreams have never hurt like this before. She pinches her wrist three or four times, trying to wake herself up, but it doesn’t work.
“What … what’s happening?”
Her mind is fuzzy, her energy gone. She doesn’t have the strength to push Aleksander away.
“It’s alright, Alinochka,” he gently pulls away from her neck, sharp teeth – fangs – flashing in the lamplight, blood around his mouth, “this is meant to be, so I can keep you with me forever.”
And then he bites into his own skin and presses his bloody wrist to her mouth, “drink, Alinochka.”
She doesn’t mean to, but the blood spills into her mouth before she can stop it, and it tastes so good that she can’t resist drinking more.
“Good girl,” he pets her hair, cooing softly, “my good girl.”
The world goes even hazier, but Aleksander only smiles, “rest now, you’ll wake reborn.”
Chapter 2062: Play (2)
Chapter Text
Alina can’t sleep.
The music draws her in, evoking a sense of something new and fragile, but full of hope, and she finds the Darkling playing the fiddle.
“That’s beautiful. Who wrote it.”
He ducks his head, unusually shy, “I did.”
“Oh! What’s it called?”
He smiles, “solnyshka.”
Chapter 2063: Play (3)
Summary:
Aleksander is Alina’s older brother’s best friend
Chapter Text
“What’s wrong, Linka?”
Alina pouts up at her older brother’s best friend, “I want a break from uni applications, but Lev refuses to play Mario Kart with me.”
Aleksander sits down and pats her leg, hand lingering, “I’ll play with you, Linka, but I’ve got a different game in mind.”
Chapter 2064: Wedding (15)
Summary:
cw forced marriage
Chapter Text
She’s still shaking from the Drüskelle attack when the Darkling lifts her onto his horse. He swings himself up behind her and then they’re off, leaving the Grisha and oprichniki behind to clean up the carnage.
He doesn’t talk much as they ride, but his arm is firm around her. Alina tells herself it’s simply to keep her upright on the horse, it probably being clear to everyone that she has no riding experience, but she’s not really sure he needs to hold her quite so close.
Alina expects them to make camp in the woods, or find a small inn on the way. Instead, they reach a small country church while it’s still sunny and come to a stop.
“Are we asking for shelter?”
It must be that, she thinks. She doesn’t know him at all, really, but Alina is fairly certain that the Darkling is not the sort to worship the saints, or to care about making an offering or praying in a church.
“No,” is his short and rather uninformative response as he dismounts and then offers his hand to help her jump down from the horse’s back.
He leads her to the church and then pauses when they reach the entrance.
“Wait here. Do not move,” he tells her sternly, as if she’s a mischievous child or a puppy in need of training.
Alina frowns, irritated at being spoken to in such a manner. Still, after witnessing what he did to the Drüskelle, Alina is not foolish enough to disobey such a direct order, especially in the middle of nowhere.
It only takes a few minutes before he’s back, taking her hand and tugging her into the church, down the main aisle and to the altar.
There’s a priest there, with a woman standing to the side who must be his housekeeper.
Alina knows Old Ravkan fairly well, but the priest speaks so quickly, always glancing nervously at the Darkling, and she’s not fluent enough to understand everything.
Eventually, the priest turns to the Darkling and he responds with two words that Alina can translate clearly. I do.
The priest then looks to Alina, who stares at him in wide-eyed confusion.
“Just repeat what I said,” the Darkling tells her.
“But …” Alina’s eyes narrow as realisation dawns on her, “this sounds like … like a wedding.”
“That’s because it is,” the Darkling tells her, using a slow, patient tone that feels very patronising.
“No!” she starts to back away, much to the alarm of both the priest and the other witness.
“Be reasonable, Alina,” the Darkling sighs, “this is the best way for me to protect you.”
“Absolutely not,” she hisses angrily, “I won’t do it.”
He doesn’t even need to move his hands to control the shadows, which rise up and wrap around her waist and wrists, tugging her forward until she’s next to the Darkling once more.
“I won’t compromise when it comes to your safety, Alina,” he tells her softly, “I’ll do what I think is best and you will obey. Now, I think these two good people would like to go on with their lives, and I’d hate for that to be difficult because our newly-discovered Sun Summoner is throwing a tantrum.”
“You’re insane,” Alina says.
“I assure you, Alina, I am in full control of all my faculties.”
She ought to refuse. It can’t be binding without her agreement, after all.
But the priest is sweating and shaking, clearly nervous, and the other witness looks pale and terrified. Alina doesn’t want to think of how the Darkling might have intimidated them into performing and witnessing this ceremony without any of the standard banns or other formalities.
Besides, she doesn’t know the Darkling outside of the rumours that swirl around the camps, and if even half of them are true then he would have no compunction about threatening or harming people to get what he wants.
And so Alina repeats the Old Ravkan for I do.
She ignores the Darkling’s smug smile and pretends not to be affected when he leans down to slant his lips across hers, her own power sparking at his touch.
“I’ll never forgive you for this,” she mutters after they’ve all signed the marriage certificate and he’s leading her back to his horse while she thinks sorrowfully of all the lost dreams of a home with Mal.
He seems unconcerned by her vitriol, “you’ll come around eventually, Alina. I promise,” he pauses to wink at her, “I can be very persuasive.”
Chapter 2065: Assassin (4)
Summary:
Ivan POV
Chapter Text
The Sun Summoner cries crocodile tears in the Darkling's arms.
"It was dark," she sobs, "and I thought it was an assassin, so I used the Cut like you taught me. I had no idea it was Zoya! I feel terrible."
But Ivan can see her hide a smile as she presses closer to the Darkling.
Chapter 2066: Good (3)
Chapter Text
"It's very simple, Alina. Be a good girl for me, and when we've dealt with Zlatan, I'll let your tracker go."
"And if I don't?" she mutters, because she can't give in so easily.
"Then your tracker will suffer, bleeding out while he watches me fuck all the rebellion out of you."
Chapter 2067: Belly (2)
Summary:
cw pregnancy
Genya POV
Chapter Text
Everyone knows the Sun Summoner has been in hiding for six months, staying somewhere safe after an assassin nearly killed her (and did kill poor Marie) on the night of the Winter Fete.
But, after she’s summoned to the Darkling’s rooms without notice one night, all it takes is one look at Alina for Genya to know the Sun Summoner hasn’t been sequestered away in a hidden dacha. She’s a mess, with the gaunt look of a Grisha who hasn’t used their Small Science in months.
Her clothes are tattered and worn, like she’s been posing as a peasant, and her hair looks like it’s not seen a brush since the Fete.
She’s jittery too, gaze always returning to the door, and Genya senses she’d try and dart out of the room if it wasn’t for the Darkling’s hand firm and heavy on her shoulder.
Oh, Genya realises with an internal sigh, she’s been running.
It’s true that she’d warned Alina to be careful of powerful men, but she never thought the silly girl would flee from the Darkling, leaving behind the protections of the Little Palace for all the dangers Grisha face when isolated or alone.
Genya had believed the Darkling had been so on edge since the fete because of the assassination attempt, not because he has been trying to track down the runaway Sun Summoner.
She is so distracted by cataloguing all the work she’ll need to do to have Alina ready to be seen in public, that it takes a few moments for her to sense another presence in the room.
But there it is. A flutter centred around Alina’s midsection.
The Sun Summoner is pregnant.
A moment later, the Darkling tugs away Alina’s cloak to reveal a swollen belly, a pregnancy that must be at least six months advanced.
Six months, one week and two days, Genya would bet all the hideous but expensive jewels the tsar has given her on that. This child must have been conceived on the night of the Winter Fete.
She might have believed that perhaps the tracker was the father, but she can see the mix of possessiveness, pride and protectiveness in the Darkling’s gaze, and the proprietary hand he places on Alina’s belly – the child is certainly his.
Well, he’s sure to keep Alina very close now. No more chances for her to slip away in the night. But it’s just not safe for Alina or her child to be away from the Darkling’s protection, not when Alina has so much more to learn about her Small Science and when the child she carries will be practically helpless for years to come.
Genya carefully ignores Alina’s tears and her scowl.
It’s all worked out for the best, really.
Chapter 2068: Issue (2)
Chapter Text
"Daddy issues," Genya coughs under her breath when Aleksander waves and walks towards them.
"It's not like that," Alina protests.
"Don't try to deny it. He's nearly twenty-five years your senior, takes care of you and you both definitely get off on it when you call him daddy."
Chapter 2069: Stress (2)
Chapter Text
"Try and relax, my Alina,” the Darkling says as she attempts to bite the hand he’s using to muffle her screams, “all this stress is bad for the baby.”
She stills, horrified.
“Oh,” she can’t see him, but knows he’s smirking, “you didn’t know. We’re going to be parents, solnyshka.”
Chapter 2070: World (2)
Chapter Text
Alina’s world had always been small.
First the orphanage in Keramzin. Then, wherever she was stationed with the First Army, always within East Ravka.
After her display on the Fold, her world narrowed again to the Little Palace. Grander than anywhere she had ever lived, but somewhere she decided was a gilded prison, the Darkling overprotective and reluctant to let her out of his sight.
Then there was the Winter Fete, and Baghra’s revelations, and soon Alina was fleeing into the night with no real idea where she was going apart from away.
It seemed like all hope was lost when the Darkling caught up to her, when he killed the stag and had David fuse the antlers to her collarbone.
Miraculously, she and Mal escaped from the skiff in the Fold, made it to West Ravka, and managed to use some of her gold hairpins to book a passage to Novyi Zem.
All the maps of the world that Alina had excitedly studied as a child could not prepare her for the reality of it all.
The world was wide and beautiful, and Alina felt hope that they would be able to keep moving and stay one step ahead of the Darkling.
Then the dreams started.
The Darkling and his shadows, his low voice crooning dark promises in her ear.
“The world seems so very big to you, solnyshka, but I’ve seen it all, visited every country, sailed every sea. You think you can run forever, keep one step ahead of me. You’re wrong, though, to believe that there is anywhere you could truly hide from me.”
“Go away, she always hissed in her dreams, “just leave me alone.”
“You’re my Sun Summoner, Alina, my other half, my equal. Whatever it takes, however many times I have to travel the world, I’ll find you and bring you home where you belong.”
He never sounded angry, only spoke with a conviction and surety that scared her.
“Fight me and run from me as long as you’re able, my Alina, I have more practice with patience. I’ll catch up with you eventually, and when I do then I’ll never let you go.”
Chapter 2071: Wife (26)
Chapter Text
She wakes suddenly, ready to run.
The last thing she remembers is being engulfed by the Darkling's shadows.
"Relax, zhenushka," dark eyes roam greedily over her face.
She freezes, "no, I'm not your wife."
He smiles, "of course you are. I've the marriage certificate to prove it."
Chapter 2072: Hear (2)
Summary:
Step-father/step-daughter
Chapter Text
"Did you hear? Alina's pregnant!"
"Haha, funny joke. Mr Morozov's her step-dad and he's so overprotective I don't know when she'd have the chance to have sex. Didn't he shoot Mal in the leg and have it declared a hunting accident?"
"You don't get it. Her step-dad's the father!"
Chapter 2073: Amplifier (6)
Chapter Text
“Where’s Mal?” she asks quietly, too worn out by her futile attempts to escape to shout.
Aleksander’s mouth twitches slightly in disapproval at her immediately asking about Mal, but he sighs and answers, “my Healer has patched him up and he’s under guard in a different tent.”
Alina isn’t sure she believes him, but she doubts he’ll let her check for herself.
She tugs at the heavy manacles around her wrists, but they don’t budge. Fabrikator-made, she imagines.
Aleksander crouches down so they’re nearly eye-to-eye and stills her hands, “they’ll chafe if you move too much. I don’t like to use them, but I can’t have you blinding my Grisha or oprichniki.”
His voice is soft and gentle, nothing like the glacial cruelty she’d heard earlier in the clearing.
She flinches when he goes to touch her again and Aleksander frowns.
“I only wish to help you, my Alina. I want you to reach your full potential.”
“I’d found the stag,” she protests, “I was doing fine on my own.”
“You were half-frozen in Fjerda’s territory,” he counters, “you might have been ambushed at any moment.”
“We were,” she says coldly, “by all of you.”
He stands with another sigh, as if she is the unreasonable one, “I have secured Morozov’s Stag for you, Alina. I might have killed it myself and bound us through that act, but I have chosen to give you the chance to claim this amplifier alone, to have the power that was always meant for you.”
“But you want something in return, I’m sure?”
He smiles, “oh, Alina, I want everything with you. For now, I’ll settle for you to give me a chance, to make your own mind up without listening to my mother’s poisonous words.”
“And if I refuse?”
“Then you’re welcome to leave,” he tells her, “but I will deliver your tracker to the First Army, where he will suffer the penalty for desertion.”
Firing squad, Alina recalls with a shiver, certain death. She can’t leave Mal to such a fate after all he’s done for her.
“Alright,” she says, already concerned by what Aleksander will try in future to keep her with him indefinitely, “I’ll stay.”
Chapter 2074: Hear (3)
Chapter Text
"Did you hear what happened to Zoya?"
"I haven't seen her in lessons."
"She's in the infirmary – third-degree burns."
"What happened?"
"Officially, a training accident. Unofficially, she made a snide comment about Alina's progress and our Sun Summoner gave her a demonstration."
Chapter 2075: Freak (3)
Chapter Text
She's a freak. That's what everyone says, even Mal, who's supposed to be her friend.
"I don't think you're a freak."
Alina looks up, but the room is empty, "who ... who said that?"
Shadows rise up the wall, curling around her, "you're special, Alina. I've been waiting for you."
Chapter 2076: Mob (4)
Summary:
AU where Alina grows up at the Little Palace and she’s now about 18
Chapter Text
She doesn’t knock, never has.
He’s always welcomed her with a smile, even when he’s been exhausted or stressed or angry.
Solnyshka, he says, my sunshine, and tells her that her mere presence always brightens his day, no matter how difficult it might have been.
For all that so many people are wary or fearful of him, Alina has adored Aleksander since she was brought to the Little Palace and he crouched down in front of her, summoning wisps of shadow and shaping them into bunnies and horses to amuse her.
“Nightmare?” he asks when she peeks around the doorframe.
Alina nods. She doesn’t have them all the time, but there’s a particular recurring nightmare that always disturbs her.
In it, a mob is tearing her apart, half of them in a frenzy over her light and calling her Sankta, the other half furiously denouncing her as a fraud for failing to meet their impossible expectations.
She can never settle after that particular nightmare, only Aleksander’s presence calming enough to help her drift back to sleep eventually.
He reaches out a hand and she tucks herself into his side, relaxing as his shadows brush against her skin in a familiar, comforting touch.
Aleksander never makes her feel silly or childish over her nightmares. More than anyone else, she thinks he understands her fears.
“Tell me about the fronts?” she asks.
He lets her sit in on most meetings in the War Room, so it’s likely to be mostly information she already knows, but Alina likes the lilt of his voice, low and soothing, reciting troop movements and military tactics.
She’s half asleep when she mumbles, “and when are we overthrowing the Lantsovs?”
Exhaustion, she’s found, tends to rob her of any sense of subtlety.
Aleksander only laughs, “not yet, solnyshka, but soon, I promise.”
He presses a kiss to the crown of her head and nudges her towards the nearby divan.
“Sleep now, my Alina, I’ll watch over you.”
Chapter 2077: See (3)
Summary:
Ivan POV
Chapter Text
Ivan has no idea why the Apparat persists in preaching tales of the pure and untouched Sankta Alina.
You don't need to be Heartrender or Healer to realise the truth. Anyone with eyes can see the swell of Starkova's stomach and how the Darkling is even more protective than usual.
Chapter 2078: Love (6)
Chapter Text
"We're in the middle of a civil war," Ivan sighs when he finds the Darkling scribbling furiously at his desk, "you're not supposed to be writing love letters to the enemy."
"Alina's not my enemy," the Darkling mutters indignantly, "she's simply young and misguided. She needs me."
Chapter 2079: Glove (3)
Summary:
Historical AU
Chapter Text
Alina is sketching in her bedchamber when she hears the commotion downstairs – heavy boots and muffled cries and crashes.
Then a knock on her door and one of the maids – shaking with fear – tells her that her father has requested her presence in his study.
It is not Lord Starkov she notices first. Instead, her gaze is drawn to their visitor – Aleksandr Morozov, Earl of Kirigan.
He’s dressed all in black and wearing his usual black leather gloves, custom made with sharp buckles so that it always leaves a mark when he backhands a man – evidenced right now, with the bleeding welt on her father’s cheek.
She knows better than to try and see to her father’s wound – he’s a proud man who hates to seem weak – and so she waits to see why he has asked for her.
Her father says nothing, though.
Instead, the Earl turns the full force of his intense eyes on her, and Alina shivers slightly under his scrutiny.
A moment passes, before he crooks his finger at her. She doesn’t wish to obey his condescending summons, but he’s the most dangerous man in the country – and she includes the king in that – and so Alina reluctantly steps closer.
Slowly, he removes one glove, them he reaches out and brushes his fingers down her cheek, “hello, Lady Alina. What a delight it is to see you again so soon after my recent feast.”
She blushes as she curtsies, remembering how very attentive he’d been that night, how he’d insisted on claiming two of her dances, and how he’d found her alone in his library and whispered entirely inappropriate, lewd things in her ear before she’d managed to slip past him and flee back to the main hall.
“Lord Starkov and I were just discussing his taxes,” he continues, “I’m afraid he’s been rather remiss in his payment this last year.”
“Father?” Alina turns with wide eyes, “you said the harvest and the collection of taxes from the tenants all went well.”
“And so it did,” the Earl’s hand slides down from her cheek, his fingers brushing her neck and collarbone, “unfortunately, your father unwisely decided to gamble away the coins destined for my treasury.”
“I … I’m sure you can come to some sort of arrangement,” Alina says, trying frantically to work out how they might raise the necessary funds and wondering if she could sell some of her jewellery.
The Earl smiles widely, “as it happens, we have come to an arrangement.”
Why she wonders, does that fill her with foreboding, “you have?”
He nods, “I am need of a bride, you see, and you, Lady Alina, are far too clever and lovely to be wasted on Baron Oretsev’s wastrel of a son.”
“But I love Mal!” she protests, before she can think better of it.
“The boy deserves none of your regard,” the Earl sneers, “he wastes his days hunting to excess and never thinks to learn how to manage any of the affairs of his father’s estate.”
“This is an excellent match,” is all her father says when she turns to him for support.
It is an excellent match, Alina knows, but her father had been perfectly content before to let her marry Mal. It is only now, when he needs her to help fix his mistakes. that he has changed his mind.
There is no point in protesting, she knows.
Her father won’t change his mind, not when it saves him a visit from the Earl’s ruthless enforcer Ivan.
And the Earl certainly won’t give her up. He’s known for getting what he wants and destroying all in his way – she imagines Mal might suffer a tragic hunting accident if Alina continues to protest.
And so Alina accepts the diamond and obsidian heirloom ring that the Earl presents her with. She does not let herself flinch when he leans down to kiss her.
She thinks about sticking a knife in his heart on their marriage night.
He smirks down at her, as if he knows exactly what she’s planning and it only amuses him.
At the very least, she’s going to do her best to give him a wound that leaves a scar.
Chapter 2080: Glove (4)
Chapter Text
With one hand around her waist, Aleksander stops a squirming Alina from fleeing.
He tugs off the glove on his remaining hand with his teeth and then quickly presses his bare palm to her neck.
The effect is nearly instantaneous. She goes pliant in his arms.
"Mine at last, Alina."
Chapter 2081: Ten (3)
Chapter Text
"I heard the Darkling has ten wives, all beautiful and dangerous Grisha."
"Your information is outdated, my friend. He had ten wives, now he only has one."
"What happened?"
"Officially, a plague killed them."
"Unofficially?"
"He found his Sun Summoner and she's the jealous sort."
Chapter 2082: Patient (3)
Summary:
AU where Baghra isn’t at the Little Palace and Aleksander is teaching Alina himself
cw very brief reference to canon racism
Chapter Text
Alina isn’t used to people being patient with her.
She can barely remember her parents. Ana Kuya was kind enough, in her way, but always too busy to do anything but hurry them all along. The First Army certainly never wanted to be patient with the myriad health issues of Alina, whose Ravkan name was generally ignored in favour of hostility because she had her mother’s Shu features.
But Aleksander seems to have an infinite well of patience when it comes to her inability to progress with her Small Science.
He’s ten times busier than Ana Kuya ever was and she wonders sometimes if he ever actually sleeps, since he’s always up with the dawn and she often sees the lamplight flickering under the door of the War Room late at night or even in the early hours of the morning.
Still, he finds time for Alina. Not really on any consistent schedule, but he carves out space, be it in the early morning light or just before lunch or after dinner. Sometimes, he even excuses her from one of her classes, if it’s the only time that he has available.
He goes through the summoning gestures and forms slowly and carefully. She gets the feeling he doesn’t need them himself, but he knows them all perfectly and seems happy to repeat them as often as needed until Alina can demonstrate them correctly, if not nearly as elegantly as he does.
Aleksander also takes the time to explain the theory behind their Small Science as they train and she’s grateful for the refresher – it’s covered in her classes, but there are so many lessons and the theories all run together and she’s so, so behind the other Grisha her age.
The theory, gestures and forms are all well enough, but the light itself is something entirely different.
Every time she tries to summon, Alina thinks back to that day in Kribirsk – the skiff, the volcra grabbing Mal, the searing burst of light, Mal’s voice shouting after her.
She hasn’t had any letters from him. Not one, despite how many she’s sent him. It weighs on her mind, distracts her.
Aleksander must know, she thinks. He seems omnipotent when it comes to the goings on within the Little Palace, after all. Sometimes he watches her with concern, but he never brings it up directly.
Instead, he continues to teach her theory and summoning gestures. He takes her hands at the end of every lesson and his amplification coaxes her light out, illuminating whatever room or forest clearing they’re in.
“I want you to get used to it,” he tells her, “to feel it rush through you, to know that it can be beautiful and not just a reminder of an awful experience in the Fold.”
He is so terribly patient and he never looks at her like Zoya and her cronies, as if she’s lesser because she cannot yet understand or control the power within her.
Aleksander lets her figure it out for herself, lets her realise that she has to let go of Mal if he isn’t going to respond to her letters, that the reason she’s struggling to summon is that she’s reluctant to fully embrace being Grisha, still waiting for Mal, remembering his hatred of Grisha and wondering if he hates her too.
She says all of this to Aleksander one evening, the words spilling out in a jumble that he still seems to understand.
“You deserve to reach your full potential, Alina. Your Small Science is as much a part of you as the colour of your eyes or the shape of your nose or your gift for drawing. And anyone who will not accept all of you does not deserve your consideration.”
And it hurts to think of breaking ties with Mal when they’re all each other had for years, but Aleksander is right – Alina should not have to hide any part of herself to retain Mal’s affection.
“Can I try summoning again?” she asks.
Aleksander nods, “go ahead, Alina.”
Alina takes a deep breath, closes her eyes, moves her hands and feels for the light inside her.
When she hears an awed gasp, she opens her eyes and sees a small but strong orb of light in front of her.
Chapter 2083: Ten (4)
Chapter Text
Alina stands there nervously, awaiting her punishment for using her talent at bending the light to turn invisible and sneak out to the city without permission.
"Ten."
"Ten what?" Alina asks warily.
"Ten times I'll bring you right to the edge and then let that orgasm fizzle away."
Chapter 2084: Punish (5)
Chapter Text
"I know why you try so often to run from me," he murmurs.
"Because I hate you," she hisses.
"No, because you like to be punished, brought to the edge over and over until you're delirious with pleasure. You crave it."
"Liar!"
"Oh? Then I shall leave you –"
"No! Wait."
He smirks.
Chapter 2085: Whisper (2)
Chapter Text
It wasn’t that people publicly denounced her, after she was witnessed summoning shadows.
There was no arrest or imprisonment in the palace dungeons. No mob turned up at the gates, demanding her head on a spike.
(although that might well come, in time – Aleksander had warned her about how easily people could turn on you).
No one said anything to Alina’s face, but they whispered.
She wasn’t stupid, was well aware of how wary the shadows made everyone, of the comparisons and connections their minds jumped to.
Alina had saved a room full of people from death, but all they remembered was that the Cut had formed from shadows, not light.
Sometimes, she thought it a cruel final trick of Aleksander’s, a curse he’d left her with.
In her more honest moments, she recognised it for what it was.
The remnants of their tether and, perhaps, one last gift he’d wanted to give her, some part of himself to protect her even after she’d killed him.
They will come for you, he’d warned. He could have gloated, taken satisfaction in the knowledge that the pedestal on which the Sun Summoner stood was so very shaky. Instead, he’d warned her, and then offered to be her monster, to take Ravka’s hatred so she didn’t have to.
Even in his most deranged moments, he’d always wanted to protect her, in his own way. And Alina had killed him.
I've seen what you truly are, he’d told her, and I've never turned away. I never will. No one else could say the same, not Mal, or Nikolai, or any of her friends.
Aleksander had been the only one to truly understand her, and the tragedy was that she had only realised it when he was gone.
The whispers grew more common, more concerned.
Nothing was done officially. She was feted as the Sun Summoner and proclaimed as Tsar Nikolai’s betrothed.
Still, she felt eyes on her more and more, guards following her everywhere, even Genya and Zoya unable to quite meet her eyes.
This was apparently what she’d fought and sacrificed for, to be treated like the enemy when she had torn down the Fold, helped win Nikolai his crown and saved a room of important people from a Heartrender on Jurda Parem. To be subjected to malicious whispers and treated like a bomb waiting to go off.
They had no idea that theirs weren’t the only whispers she heard.
That there was a voice in the back of her mind that sounded a lot like Aleksander, whispering that she deserved better and offering advice.
That there were whispers of a new cult who worshipped the Starless Saint and sought to bring him back.
And Alina was beginning to be inclined to listen to those whispers.
Chapter 2086: Ruin (5)
Chapter Text
Alina was a dedicated archaeologist. She refused to miss out on a chance to excavate these ruins, the rumoured burial place of the Black Heretic, and paid no attention to tales of curses and horrors.
She never expected vicious shadows to rip everyone else apart.
Everyone but her.
Chapter 2087: Haunt (2)
Chapter Text
"Stay the fuck away from her," Mal is warned when he starts a new school and falls for Alina Starkova, "she's haunted by an overprotective, possessive ghost."
Mal snorts, "ghosts aren't real."
"That's what we all thought. But anyone who asks her out ends up in hospital or dead."
Chapter 2088: Hour (2)
Summary:
cw canon-typical racism
Chapter Text
The tsar chuckles when the Darkling enters the council meeting with a frail young woman wrapped in his cloak, “you sly dog, General. Well, I won’t keep you long – I know her sort charge by the hour.”
The Darkling’s glare is glacial, “this is the Sun Summoner, moi tsar.”
“Really? She doesn’t look like much at all. And so very Shu.”
His advisors titter derisively along with the tsar.
The Darkling’s lips curve into a cold smile, “a demonstration then.”
He takes the Sun Summoner’s hand, expression softening when he looks at her, and whispers some words of encouragement no one else can hear.
And then the light comes – bring and beautiful and burning.
“Look at that,” the Darkling murmurs when the light fades and the tsar and his council are all wincing, faces red from severe sunburn, “you’ve all been blessed by the Sun Summoner. Aren’t you lucky?”
Chapter 2089: Sun (5)
Summary:
cw implied mind break
Chapter Text
She can’t remember how she got here, can’t think of anything but the pleasure Aleksander is wringing from her body.
“So beautiful,” he coos, “absolutely perfect. Now, be and good girl and summon the sun for me, Alina.”
And she wants to be good, wants him to keep praising her and making her feel dizzying pleasure, so she does as he says.
She doesn’t even recall that Mal – gagged and bound – is in the room with them, doesn’t even notice his muffled pained screams as her sunlight burns him, doesn’t notice when he goes silent and his corpse slumps to the floor.
Alina has eyes only for Aleksander.
And that, he thinks with deep satisfaction, is just as it should be.
Chapter 2090: Skull (2)
Chapter Text
"Dr Volkov, this autopsy?"
"Ah. Oretsev, Malyen. An old friend of Tsarita Alina."
"Well, the report says he died of typhoid, but he has multiple skull fractures."
Dr Volkov freezes, recalling rumours that the Black Tsar despised Oretsev.
"It was typhoid, Lev."
"But –"
"Typhoid."
Chapter 2091: Jewel (3)
Chapter Text
"The jewel in Ravka's crown, they call you."
It's the Darkling. The Apparat, her guardian for as long as she can remember, always warned Alina to stay away from him. The Apparat says she's a saint, not Grisha.
"Come and find me when you're tired of being a pretty court ornament."
Chapter 2092: Honey (3)
Summary:
Alina grows up in the Little Palace
Chapter Text
There are five honey cakes on the plate when Aleksander begins reading his afternoon reports.
Two minutes later, there are only four.
“Alina,” he sends tendrils of shadow in the direction of the muffled giggle he hears.
The little Sun Summoner comes into view when the distraction of the shadows stops her concentrating on bending the light. She grins, unrepentantly licking honey and crumbs from her fingers.
“I was hungry, Sasha. It’s ages until dinner.”
He sighs, beckons her over and hands her another cake.
Ivan would say he’s spoiling her, but what the Heartrender doesn’t know won’t hurt him.
Chapter 2093: Book (8)
Chapter Text
“That thing gives me the creeps, Lina.”
“It’s only a book, Gen. I found it at a yard sale and thought the cover was pretty – like tendrils of shadow are actually moving.”
“Just get rid of it.”
Alina strokes the cover and the book almost purrs in response.
“Relax, it’ll be fine.”
Chapter 2094: Hunger (4)
Chapter Text
The darkness came first. He is older than anything else and for as long as he has existed, he has hungered.
For worship from those who called him a god. For fear from those who called him monster. For an equal to match him.
For so long there is no one else, just mortals and their petty lifespans.
And then she comes, born from the sun, light in her veins.
She is his and he is hers. And he sees a hunger in her that matches his own, a desire as strong as his.
Finally, the hunger can be sated, for he has found the one who completes him.
Chapter 2095: Young (6)
Summary:
Regency AU
Chapter Text
Alina knows her parents want to tell him that she's too young, that he should at least wait until she's had a season.
But girls of sixteen have married men of nearly forty before, and no one is foolish enough to refuse their daughter's hand to the intimidating Duke of Kirigan.
Chapter 2096: Minute (3)
Chapter Text
Alina loves the charity she works for, and all the wonderful work they do, but this is one of her least favourite aspects of the job.
Standing near the exit of a local shopping centre, trying to engage with people and encourage them to donate.
“Sir, can I have a minute of your –”
A derisive look without even a response.
“Ma’am, could you spare a minute to talk about –”
“No thank you.”
Most people aren’t rude, just in a hurry or honest about how they aren’t looking to set up more charitable giving at the moment, but it’s still demoralising. And even worse when people are unnecessarily nasty.
“Sir,” she gives her best smile to the dark-haired man dressed all in black as he walks by, “do you have a minute to talk about –”
He turns an intense gaze on her and she panics for a moment, thinking he’s going to be one of the horrible ones, who rant and rave about politics and an epidemic of laziness and in my day.
Instead, he pauses, tilting his head as he looks at her, like she’s an equation he can’t quite solve.
“Alright,” he steps closer, “tell me all about it.”
Alina introduces herself and launches into her pre-planned speech about their work supporting orphans, as well as children who are in poverty, homeless, in temporary accommodation or unsafe homes. Government cuts have made their work all the more vital – and difficult – and they’re hoping to increase the number of children they can help in the next year by at least 20%. They’re also lobbying the government for more state support, especially considering the long summer holidays are coming up and many children will struggle without free school meals.
He listens carefully, never interrupting except to ask a few clarifying questions.
In the end, he nods decisively and signs up for a monthly donation.
Alina’s eyes widen at the amount of £1,000 per month that he puts down, “sir, are you sure you didn’t mean to –”
“I put exactly what I meant, Alina. And, please, call me Aleksander.”
He produces a business card from his pocket – thick black card with silver writing, Aleksandr Morozov, CEO, GRISHA – and hands it over, “I’d love to discuss the charity’s work more, perhaps over lunch.”
It’s not exactly best practice to have lunch with a stranger, but having a supporter like him could be a huge boon for the charity. After all, his monthly donations will bring in £12,000 a year, and he probably has many useful connections who could help when they lobby the government.
“Yes, of course,” she fumbles for her own, far less elegant, business card.
He takes the card from her trembling fingers and she feels a spark of something strange, like electricity but more powerful, when his fingers brush hers. His smile widens in satisfaction.
“I’ll be in touch, Alina, very soon indeed.”
Chapter 2097: Throne (9)
Chapter Text
Others would laugh at the way the new tsarita's feet hover above the floor when she sits on the throne.
General Morozov, though, takes Alina seriously. He only ever laughs with, not at, her.
"I look undignified."
"You're perfect," he counters, "it's the throne that needs changing.”
Chapter 2098: Hold (3)
Chapter Text
Anyone looking at them would see nothing wrong.
Just a man comforting a woman, a tender embrace.
But Aleksander's hold is too tight, dark eyes swirling with furious possession.
"You shouldn't have run," he murmurs quietly, so that only she can hear, "now I'll have to punish you."
Chapter 2099: Bump (2)
Summary:
Alina is Aleksander’s goddaughter
Chapter Text
"Hey, pretty thing," Mal smiles at the girl next to him at the club's bar, "wanna come over to my table? We can do a bump."
Her eyes widen and she darts away.
The bartender snorts, "better run now. That's Morozov's goddaughter. He's killed men for less than offering her drugs."
Chapter 2100: Bump (3)
Summary:
cw pregnancy
Chapter Text
Genya designs Alina’s keftas, and she’s Corporalki too. She sees how Alina changes shape, senses a fluttering new heartbeat.
The Darkling is smugly satisfied and overprotective.
At the Winter Fete, Alina's obvious bump tells everyone how entwined the Sun and Shadow Summoners are.
Chapter 2101: Throne (10)
Chapter Text
After, when the war is over, when Mal and Nikolai and Zoya are dead, when Alina wears a gold and diamond kokoshnik and is called Sol Koroleva, when her finger is adorned with a heavy obsidian wedding ring and her keftas are in black and gold …
Alina grows used to all the ways the Darkling wants her, to his endless appetite for her.
She no longer blushes where she once would have …
When she’s naked and writhing on his lap and Ivan enters to give a report.
When he dresses her in flimsy black silk on the days he sees ambassadors and fucks her on his throne right in front of dozens of witnesses who know better than to complain, and who must walk the thin line between appropriate appreciation and too much gawking.
When he makes her scream in pleasure during carriage rides and she knows everyone outside can hear her.
When he teases her with his fingers and his shadows during meetings and state dinners until she can’t hold in her moans.
Alina grows used to all the ways the Darkling wants her.
She also grows to love his endless appetite, to take the pleasure he gives her and relish in it.
And she realises that for all some fools think she’s just a pretty little doll, she has plenty of her own power.
Pleasure goes both ways, after all. There is no one the Darkling listens to more than his Sol Koroleva, and there is nothing he would not give up for her.
There’s only one throne on the dais, but they share it quite happily.
Chapter 2102: Hold (4)
Chapter Text
"Please," Alina sobs desperately in his iron hold, too trapped and exhausted to summon, "send them into exile."
"Such a tender heart, my little saint," he kisses the crown of her head, "but you know I cannot let them live."
She closes her eyes so she doesn't have to see them die.
Chapter 2103: Available (3)
Summary:
Aleksander is Mal’s uncle
Chapter Text
"I'm here to see Alina," Mal tries to project confidence he doesn't feel.
Ivan shakes his head, "she isn't available."
"I'm her best friend."
"I wouldn't agree."
"But –"
He freezes when he hears two distinct moans – his uncle and Alina.
"Like I said, Oretsev. She's not available."
Chapter 2104: Elope (9)
Summary:
cw future coerced marriage
Chapter Text
For a brief moment, she really thinks she can get away from him.
Standing in the snowy clearing, one hand on Morozov’s Stag and the other reaching for an injured Mal, Alina honestly believes that if she can just summon enough light to disorient the Darkling and his Grisha, then she and Mal can escape.
It doesn’t work out the way she hopes.
Instead, the Darkling orders her to kill the Stag and take her amplifier, or watch Mal bleed out in the snow.
Hours later, in the Darkling’s tent, she rages furiously, demanding to see Mal.
But gone is the man who kissed her at the Winter Fete. In his place is the stone-faced General who coolly reminds Alina that she is technically a deserter, as is Mal.
“You lied to me,” she hisses.
“Telling you half a story is not the same as lying, Alina. And I think it’s clear that you weren’t ready to be trusted with the nuances of the truth, since you fled the safety of the Little Palace based solely on the biased words of a bitter old woman. In any event, none of that excuses you fleeing in the night without leave.”
“You just want –”
“What I want, Alina, is the safety of Grisha and the security of Ravka. What I want is the bloated, useless Lantsovs gone. I think you’ll find it’s a viewpoint shared by many.”
“Now,” he says, fingers brushing over the antler-bone now fused to her collarbone, “I think I’ve been reasonable. I did not kill Morozov’s Stag myself and claim control of your light. And your tracker still lives. There is a price to be paid, though.”
Alina just glares at him. She wants to tell him to go to hell, but she knows he won’t have any compunction about killing Mal if she does.
“This is what will happen,” he tells her softly, fingers trailing up her neck and across her cheek, “we will return to the tsar and inform him of the happy news that we are married.”
“What!”
“We eloped, too in love to wait for a ceremony in the Cathedral. The union will have been consummated before we return to the capital, of course.”
“No,” she shakes her head, “absolutely not, you –”
He laughs, low and a little mocking, “you were willing enough in the War Room, not too many nights ago, Alina. And I assure you that you will be more than willing again.”
“I hate you.”
He shrugs, “you will tire of hate soon enough. I have time to wait.”
“The tsar will never agree to this marriage.”
Alina knows that, at least. She may not be schooled in politics, but she is aware she is a valuable bargaining chip.
“There will be no grounds for annulment, given the consummation, and that we will both swear to have entered the union freely. And if the tsar argues, well … I’m sure it won’t hurt to enact the coup a little earlier than planned.”
“And if I don’t agree?”
He smiles, “you will, if you don’t want Ivan and I to spend a great deal of quality time with your precious tracker before I cut off his irritating head.”
Of course, he knows just how to force her compliance. She nods sullenly.
“Excellent,” his eyes glitter with satisfaction, “come, then, Ivan has already found us a priest.”
Chapter 2105: Available (4)
Chapter Text
Mal hands $50 to Morozov's sour-faced second, "for a private dance with Sol Koroleva."
A final attempt to get Alina to leave this job.
"One," Ivan sneers, "that's not nearly enough for a private dance. Two, Sol's not available."
"Why?"
Ivan smirks, "the boss took a shine to her."
Chapter 2106: Spy (2)
Chapter Text
How ridiculous that Nikolai truly thinks it was a good idea for the Sun Summoner to give herself up.
Sobachka thinks she's a perfectly placed spy, but he's only given Aleksander what he wants most.
He'll ensure Alina is far too pleasurably occupied to be of any use to the rebels.
Chapter 2107: Monster (4)
Chapter Text
She glares when he appears. Mr Morozov, the man who owns this town and the architect of her misfortune.
Alina has no proof, but she knows he murdered Mal.
“Monster!” she hisses.
He only smiles, “oh, darling, that's the grief talking. Don't worry, I’ll take very good care of you.”
Chapter 2108: Father (19)
Chapter Text
Aleksander hears stairs creaking and flicks his fingers so the shadows rise and hide Lev's body.
A sickly young woman appears and he wishes he could kill Lev again for ignoring signs of Wasting Sickness.
"Where's my father?"
"Gone, I'm afraid. I'll take care of you now, Alina."
Chapter 2109: Husband (3)
Summary:
Borgias AU
cw sibling incest
Chapter Text
She stares down at the body laid out in front of her.
Mal looks peaceful, carefully cleaned of blood and wearing new clothes to hide the twenty-three stab wounds on his torso.
Uncomplicated and cheerful Mal, who always touched her so gently, like she was delicate.
(Alina looks fragile and innocent. She is anything but.)
She senses Aleksander’s presence before his hand finds hers and squeezes it in greeting.
“Hello, sweet sister.”
She tenses, “go away, Sasha.”
He shouldn’t be here, not where Mal is, not after …
“Linka,” he murmurs, and she can practically hear his frown, “is that any way to greet your favourite brother?”
“Please, Sasha, not today.”
Mal deserves a day, doesn’t he? One day where Alina will mourn properly like the loving wife she tried so desperately to be, when she won’t let herself be consumed by her brother.
But Aleksander has never liked to share.
Her brother doesn’t leave. Instead, he reaches over and lifts her mourning veil.
Her eyes are dry and she hates herself a little for it. She should be able to spare some tears for her husband, especially when she is the reason he is dead.
The story is that he was attacked on the road by a vagabond who stole his gold and fled. Alina knows differently, recognises her brother’s jealous fury, having seen it many times before.
“Sweet sister,” his lips brush across hers, “my Linka, it was all for you. After all, you should be dazzling the papal court, not rusticating in this rural dump.”
“He didn’t deserve this,” Alina argues, “Mal wasn’t like Vasily –”
“Don’t remind me of that filth,” her brother hisses, “he had a far swifter death than he deserved.”
Aleksander’s arms wrap around her, a tight embrace that would be too stifling for most. Not for Alina, though.
She’s always clung too tight to Aleksander, and he does the same.
“You don’t need a husband, Linka,” he kisses her lips, then her cheeks, then her neck, “you have me.”
“Our father will –”
“I’ll deal with father,” her brother promises, “I’ll manage it all, you’ll see. And we’ll be together, always.”
Alina melts into his embrace, Mal’s body forgotten.
Aleksander is foremost in her thoughts. He always has been.
Chapter 2110: Throne (11)
Chapter Text
When the Darkling is called away by Ivan, Alina is left alone – kiss-dazed and flushed – in the War Room.
At his desk, she finds sketches of matching black and gold thrones, etched with sunbursts and suns in eclipse, and a gold and diamond wedding kokoshnik.
She blushes happily.
